《To Be Yours Again By Taylor》 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 1 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Divorced Jenny Walter walked out of the divorce court with a divorce decree in hand. Warren Duncan, her butler, looked somewhat embarrassed as he said, ¡°This is for you from Old Mr. Faust, Miss Jenny.¡± Then, he passed her a bank card. Even though he didn¡¯t exin what it was for, Jenny understood. She was a little taken aback. After a moment, she responded, ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. Please thank him for me. I am grateful for his care for the past two years.¡± With that, she headed to the street and entered a ck Maybach that had been waiting a while for her. She felt a little frustrated when she saw the people in the car. ¡°It¡¯s just a divorce. Why are y¡¯all so nervous?¡± ¡°Did you really get a divorce?¡± asked Zack Chandler, who was in the driver¡¯s seat. He turned around to cast her a skeptical look. Nodding, Jenny chuckled, ¡°Look at my divorce decree. It¡¯s still warm from the printer.¡± She produced the document from her bag and waved it before them. ¡°Lovely!¡± said Zack,ughing aloud. ¡°You should¡¯ve gotten a divorce ages ago. In fact, you should¡¯ve never married him!¡± Jenny looked at him before interjecting, ¡°Can you focus on the road? I don¡¯t want to die right after my marriage did. Also, a divorce isn¡¯t exactly a good thing. Why are you so happy?¡± Wasn¡¯t marriage something sacred? Jenny wondered why her brothers had wished hard for her to get a divorce. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be happy,¡± he said, ncing at their eldest brother, who had been silent since Jenny entered the car, ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s happy. Gilbert is happy too.¡± When Jenny looked at him, Gilbert Hawthorn did not deny Zack¡¯s statement. He nodded immediately, saying, ¡°Zack is right. This marriage should have never happened in the first ce.¡± ¡°It was Grandpa¡¯sst wish,¡± she replied with a helpless sigh. ¡°You know I couldn¡¯t go against his will.¡± At the mention of their grandfather, they fell quiet for a moment. Zack broke the silence, whining, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Grandpa was thinking. Why would he make you marry that bastard Alec? He treated you as if you were invisible for the entire two years of your marriage!¡± If Jenny hadn¡¯t stopped him, Zack would have taught Alec Faust a lesson ages ago. In contrast to Zack¡¯s outburst of anger, Jenny was much calmer. ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. We respected each other¡¯s space and boundaries for the past two years. He never visited the Faust mansion since we got married. I bet he doesn¡¯t even know what I look like.¡± After two years, the married couple should have been each other¡¯s closest person. However, for someC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ridiculous reason, they had never met each other. No one else would have been able to ept such a marriage, but Jenny epted her situation. To begin with, she had been reluctant to marry Alec, but she needed to fulfill her grandfather¡¯sst wish. Meanwhile, Alec must have been coerced by Old Mr. Faust; therefore, neither of them would have been happy. ¡°If I knew he was such a jerk, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to marry him,¡± Zack said, clearly resentful towards Alec. ¡°If Grandpa really wanted you to marry, he could have asked you to marry me!¡± he suggested, grinning. Then, he added, ¡°Or you could have married Gilbert. We are both better candidates than that bastard Alec.¡± Jenny was speechless. She had no idea what went on in his head. ¡°Can you stop joking around? No one would marry their sibling.¡± Unfazed, Zack countered, ¡°We are not rted by blood. There¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t marry.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes at him. Although her older brothers had been adopted by her grandfather, they all grew up together. Hence, regardless of their biological rtionship, she regarded them as her true brothers. ¡°Stop it, Zack. You¡¯ll always be my brothers.¡± Zack was joking around, so Jenny didn¡¯t take it seriously. However, neither noticed how Gilbert was utterly silent in the back seat. When Zack asked Jenny to marry him, Gilbert¡¯s eyes immediately shifted toward her. However, after hearing her response, the intensity in his eyes died, returning to normal. He had kept things to himself very well. Despite being around each other for so many years, neither Zack nor Jenny noticed anything unusual about him. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else. It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve finally gotten a divorce. Do you have any ns for the future?¡± Gilbert asked. His voice had a maic lull to it. Like the sun in winter, it brought warmth andfort to the listeners. ¡°You chose to retire for the sake of your marriage, and you disappeared for two years. Everyone outside our family is going crazy trying to look for you.¡± Jenny sighed, feeling a little nostalgic about the old days. ¡°I¡¯ve been gone for too long. I wonder if they still remember me as Dr. Walter.¡± ¡°Of course, they would!¡± Gilbert looked at her, his eyes shing with emotion as he said, ¡°You are one of the most famous brain surgeons in the world. No matter how long you¡¯re gone, no one will ever forget you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Jenny, smiling. Her eyes glowed with eagerness as she said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s celebrate my return as a surgeon.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 2 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Showing Up C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org On the next day, at the president¡¯s office of the Faust Group, Vincent Duncan hung up the phone. He turned to look at the man sitting behind the desk, who was preupied with work. ¡°Mr. Alec, I received a call from home informing us that the divorce decree has been issued.¡± The words did nothing to stop Alec¡¯s hands from busying themselves with work. ¡°Okay. How much money did she want?¡± ¡°Warren said that she didn¡¯t ask for a single penny.¡± Hearing that, Alec frowned immediately. ¡°Not even a single penny?¡± ¡°Yes, Warren told me that Old Mr. Faust wanted to pay her a sum of money, but she refused it.¡± Even Vincent, who was Alec¡¯s assistant, was surprised by the turn of events. After all, ording to his sources, Jenny was from the countryside and was very likely from a poor family. Why did she ask for nothing? Alec stopped paging through the documents as he pondered for a moment. Finally, he said, ¡°Find out where she is and give her the house in Charmford.¡± His ex-wife had been quiet for the past two years and never caused him any trouble. In addition, the divorce waspleted smoothly, so there was no reason for him to treat her harshly. Vincent nodded in acknowledgment of his instructions. However, he did not leave the room. ¡°Anything else?¡± asked Alec with a deep frown when he saw him standing there. ¡°Yes,¡± replied Vincent. Under the intense gaze of the Faust Group¡¯s president, cold sweat broke across his skin. Hurriedly, he continued, ¡°I just received news that Dr. Walter has finally reappeared after disappearing two years ago.¡± Vincent noticed a change in Alec¡¯s expression. ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°I was notified this morning.¡± ¡°Get someone to investigate the matter immediately. Make sure you find Dr. Walter at all costs, dead or alive!¡± Vincent quickly replied, ¡°Sure, Mr. Alec.¡± Early in the morning, everyone in the Parrington Hospital was engaged in a deep discussion. ¡°Who do you think the new deputy director of the neurosurgery department will be? Do you think it¡¯s a man or a woman? Do you think they¡¯ll be easy to get along with?¡± ¡°Who knows? Given the fact that theynded such a high position, they are either an expert in their field or¡­¡± answered a female staff member, giggling. It was clear what she implied. ¡°I heard that they¡¯re very young. I think they got the position through their connections.¡± ¡°I think so too,¡± agreed the rest. After all, working in the medical industry was no different than working in other sectors¡ªexperience was the key to promotion. Since many of the staff members at Parrington Hospital could not assume the role of the deputy director despite working there for decades, the newly elected deputy director was the newest subject of their gossip. Amidst their discussion, a nurse ran over to them. ¡°The deputy director is here! She¡¯s really beautiful!¡± said the nurse. Surprised to hear that, the crowd flocked to the Department of Neurosurgery, hoping to witness the divine beauty of the department¡¯s new deputy director. Under their curious gazes, Jenny exited the director¡¯s office and walked into the deputy director¡¯s office, which was exclusively dedicated to her. After closing the door, she sat at the desk and began to work without taking a break. She never wanted to remain in Parrington. After all, she used to work abroad; hence, going abroad was the best option given her reputation and background. However, Parrington Hospital obtained her contact information and called her in hopes that she would stay. Appealing for her to join them through reason and emotion, they had described the embarrassing state of neurosurgery in Parrington Hospital to her. They told her that many people could be saved if she stayed, and their words caused her to waver in her decision. In addition, her brothers had openly expressed their hopes for her to stay. In the end, she relented. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s so young! Is she even 30 years old?¡± eximed someone in surprise and disbelief. ¡°30 years old? I heard that she is only 26 years old.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± None of them could believe it. ¡°How is it impossible?¡± retorted Morgan Golding. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her young looks. ording to my sources, she graduated with a Ph.D. Haven¡¯t you heard of Dr. Walter?¡± They looked at her in confusion, and Morgan couldn¡¯t believe their ignorance. ¡°Dr. Walter? Is she a force to be reckoned with?¡± they wondered. Rolling her eyes, Morgan said, ¡°Search it up on the Inte, you ignorant bunch.¡± With that, she trotted towards Jenny¡¯s office and rapped the door till she received permission to enter. ¡°Hello, Dr. Walter, I¡¯m Morgan Golding, an intern here. The hospital director has appointed me as your temporary assistant to execute any tasks you have for me. If you need anything, just let me know!¡± exined Morgan with a smile, her eyes shining with admiration. Jenny was her idol. Rumors had it that she was a profoundly gifted student who skipped multiple grades. She was only 22 years old when she obtained her Ph.D¡ªa genius among geniuses. It was the dream of many aspiring doctors to work alongside such a legend, even if it was just for executing menial tasks. Oblivious to whatever was going on in her head, Jenny said, ¡°Well, hello. Thank you in advance for your hard work.¡± ¡°Oh, no problem!¡± Morgan shook her head, although she was thoroughly enjoying it. ¡°Okay, please sort out the neurosurgery medical records in thest ten years of this hospital and bring them to me,¡± instructed Jenny. Before Morgan could respond, she continued, ¡°Also, bring me the information of the neurosurgery patients currently on the surgery waitlist.¡± Since she was new to the hospital, Jenny was not familiar with the hospital and its patients; hence, she needed to familiarize herself as soon as possible. ¡°Any problem with that?¡± asked Jenny, stopping in the middle of her work to look at Morgan. Morgan immediately grew tense. Even though Jenny appeared very docile and gentle, she carried herself with an imposing, powerful air. ¡°No problem, I promise I¡¯llplete and deliver the tasks!¡± She nodded immediately. Jenny nodded too. Without another word, she returned to work. Meanwhile, Morgan headed to organize the information Jenny had requested. Jenny spent the entire morning studying the medical records in the office, and Morgan even bought her lunch because she worried about Jenny. She held the medical records in one hand and her food in the other, so engrossed in her work that she forgot all about Morgan, who was still standing in the office. ¡°Dr. Walter, have you¡­have you always been like this?¡± Morgan couldn¡¯t help but ask. Hearing that, Jenny nced at her, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Have you always been¡­¡± Morgan paused before continuing, ¡°so busy that you skip your meals?¡± ¡°I guess.¡± She shrugged indifferently as if it didn¡¯t really bother her. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, your body¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, they were interrupted by the siren of an ambnce. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 3 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Alec Faust Jenny frowned immediately. She turned to Morgan and said, ¡°Check the patient¡¯s condition and let me know if any help is needed.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that!¡± Within five minutes, Morgan rushed back to Jenny¡¯s office. ¡°Dr. Walter, please take a look at the patient. His condition seems very se¡ª¡± Before Morgan could finish her sentence, Jenny was already out of the office, walking toward the emergency ward. Soon, they both arrived there, where they saw a group of people gathered. Faint sobs could be heard from the crowd. ¡°Please save my husband, Doctor! I¡¯m begging you! He¡¯s only 45 years old! I can¡¯t live without him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are running an examination on him right now. We¡¯ll only understand his condition when the test results are out.¡± Seeing that, Morgan tugged Jenny along as she squeezed through the crowd. ¡°Excuse me! The doctor is here.¡± Hearing that, the patient¡¯s family members gave way to her quickly, allowing her into the emergency ward. ¡°What happened?¡± Jenny asked immediately. ¡°The patient got into a car ident and is now experiencing a brain hemorrhage. We¡¯re checking how much blood he has lost, but his situation doesn¡¯t seem too optimistic.¡± Although the attending doctor of the emergency ward was not acquainted with Jenny, he decided there was no need for an introduction when he saw on her name tag that she was the deputy director of the neurosurgery department. ¡°Here is the CT scan of his head,¡± informed a nurse loudly as she handed them the report. Examining the report, the emergency doctor frowned, instantlymenting, ¡°The situation is very dire. Given therge amount of bleeding, he is experiencing a brain herniation due to increased intracranial pressure. Surgery must be performed on him immediately.¡± Scanning the report, Jenny agreed with a nod, saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s arrange a surgery.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± began the emergency doctor, seeming somewhat embarrassed, ¡°our hospital isn¡¯t capable of this surgery.¡± Craniotomy was no ordinary surgery. ¡°Let¡¯s send the patient to a better hospital,¡± he suggested. ¡°The brain herniation is oppressing his respiratory center. He will die within half an hour if we don¡¯t operate immediately. Are you sure we can get him to another hospital in time?¡± Jenny questioned seriously. ¡°But there are no doctors here who are capable of this surgery. What can we do if we don¡¯t send him to another hospital?¡± asked the emergency doctor helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Jenny dered. ¡°You¡¯ll do it?¡± he asked incredulously. He had heard how an external doctornded the neurosurgery department¡¯s deputy director position. He figured that the woman before him was that person. Was she really capable of such aplex surgery? ¡°Surgery? What surgery is it?¡± asked the patient¡¯s wife, finallying to terms with the dire situation. Panic was written all over her face. Jenny exined to her patiently, ¡°Your husband is in a critical condition. Due to the bleeding in his brain, the intracranial pressure is high, resulting in a brain herniation. A craniotomy must be performed immediately.¡± ¡°What?¡± asked the wife. ¡± No! Craniotomy sounds very dangerous. What if he doesn¡¯t wake up?¡± Although Jenny was wearing a mask, the patient¡¯s wife could tell from her voice that she was very young. Was a young doctor like Jenny capable of performing the surgery? ¡°Please calm down first,¡± interjected Jenny, suddenly raising her voice. It caused everyone to go quiet instantly. ¡°I understand how you feel right now, but no time can be wasted given your husband¡¯s situation. He must undergo surgery immediately. I am Dr. Walter, the deputy director of the neurosurgery department here at Parrington Hospital. I will be in charge of your husband¡¯s surgery. Rest assured that I will try my best.¡± No doctor would ever promise a sessful surgery. ¡°Dr. Walter? I haven¡¯t heard of her before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She must be scaring us. His condition probably isn¡¯t that serious.¡± ¡°Ah, all doctors do is lie to us so that they can make more money through surgery.¡± The patient¡¯s wife was ready to sign the surgery consent form. However, hearing the murmurings of her rtives, she hesitated. ¡°I think we should transfer him to a bigger hospital,¡± one of them said. ¡°No, he can¡¯t be transferred!¡± warned Jenny sternly as she grabbed the speaker. ¡°It takes at least two hours to get to the nearest hospital. Your husband doesn¡¯t have that long!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her! She¡¯s just trying to scare you. Who does she think she is? How can we even trust her? If she wants us to believe her, she¡¯d better get the hospital director to vouch for her. Otherwise, we should transfer him to another hospital immediately.¡± Their words swayed the patient¡¯s wife. If the hospital director vouched for Jenny, it would prove that she waspetent. Jenny was frustrated by the whole situation. Now was not the time for this; time was of the essence! She felt helpless as there was nothing she could do to stop them. However, if she allowed them to transfer the patient away, wouldn¡¯t it mean that she was giving the patient a death sentence? Hence, she reached for her phone, ready to call the director. In any case, a person¡¯s life was more important. ¡°I¡¯ll vouch forThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. her!¡± interrupted a deep voice. Everyone turned around to look at the source of the voice. Behind them stood a man d in a fitted ck suit, exuding confidence. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 4 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 4 Chapter 4 What Do You Want ¡°I¡¯m Alec Faust, the president of Faust Group. If I vouch for her, is that enough for you?¡± he asked, looking at the patient¡¯s wife.Alec from Faust Group was here! There was a mixture of panic, curiosity, and disbelief on everyone¡¯s faces. While they may not know Jenny, they all knew who Alec was.Staring at Alec, who often appeared on TV, the patient¡¯s wife finally nodded. With such an influential person vouching for Jenny, she figured that Jenny must be a skilled doctor.As they wheeled the patient into the operating theater, Jenny gave Alec a nod before heading inside. Although she was curious why he suddenly showed up to vouch for her, she didn¡¯t have time to ask any questions. After all, saving her patient¡¯s life was the focus.As the lights in the operating room turned on, a group of people huddled at the door to wait, with Alec among them.Three hourster, the lights in the operating theater dimmed, and a nurse finally exited the room. Immediately, the patient¡¯s wife rushed forward, her family trailing behind, ¡°How is my husband? Did the surgery go well?¡±¡°Yes, it was a sessful operation that put the patient out of danger,¡± replied the nurse.As soon as they heard that, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Alec was an exception. Standing in a corner, he did not seem surprised by the result.Soon, the nurse wheeled the patient out of the room, and the family members followed, leaving Alec alone at the door of the operating theater.When Jenny walked out of the room, she noticed him immediately, as he did her. Quickly, he approached and said, ¡°Hello, Dr. Walter.¡±¡°Hello, Mr. Alec,¡± she greeted in return. After performing hours of surgery, her voice was a little weak.Alec wanted to get down to business immediately, knowing the severity of Faye¡¯s condition. However, after noticing Jenny¡¯s fatigue, he said, ¡°I would like to treat you to a meal.¡±Frowning, Jenny refused his invitation instinctively.¡°If you have something to say, you can just say it now.¡±He had never invited her for a meal for the entire two years of their marriage. However, the moment they divorced, he wanted to treat her to dinner. How ridiculous!Although she knew he didn¡¯t realize that the doctor before him was the woman he had divorced just the day before, Jenny felt highly ufortable with the situation. She wanted nothing to do with him.¡°Alright, then,¡± Alec didn¡¯t need to be told twice, and he aired his request instantly. ¡°I need you to operate on someone. These are her medical records.¡±Jenny received the materials he had prepared. Upon opening the folder, she saw a photo of a girl withrge eyes smiling at her. So, was this why Alec didn¡¯t visit her for the past two years? How cute, she thought.Nheless, it had nothing to do with her. Since they had divorced, he was free to like whoever he fancied.Examining Faye¡¯s medical records, the expression on Jenny¡¯s face turned increasingly solemn. She was beginning to understand why Alec hade looking for her.After a long time, she returned the folder to him, saying, ¡°Her condition is very serious, but I¡¯m sure you are very aware of that.¡±¡°Yes,¡± Alec nodded, his expression almost sorrowful. ¡°She has had an operation in the past, but the illness unexpectedly rpsed. Almost everyone is telling us that she has no chance now.¡±Despite the situation, he refused to give up. How could he ever face Anthony Lawrence, who had died to save him, if he gave up?Faye Lawrence had a brain tumor. In addition to the difficulty of the surgery, Faye was currently facing a rpse of her illness. The second surgery was always moreplicated and challenging than the first.Perhaps he noticed hesitation because Alec hurriedly added, ¡°You can ask me for anything in return; I will agree as long as it is within my ability.¡±Jenny nced at him. She never expected that the ruthless president of Faust Group would offer everything he had for his loved one.¡°Where is she?¡± she asked. ¡°I need to see the patient first.¡±Although she didn¡¯t want to get involved with Alec¡¯s issues, her profession as a doctor made her unable to refuse a plea for help. It was the same in this situation, even if the patient was Alec¡¯s lover.¡°She¡¯s in the Faust Group¡¯s private hospital. I can bring you there to see her right now,¡± he replied, somewhat surprised that Jenny agreed so quickly. He had been sure that Jenny would make some requests.Hearing his reply, Jenny frowned.¡°Is she not in Parrington Hospital?¡±¡°No, she isn¡¯t here. Private hospitals are better in many aspects. You would also have a higher chance of sess should you operate there.¡±Given that his private hospital had the most advanced equipment and provided the best conditions, there was no way he would allow Faye to stay in Parrington Hospital.To his surprise, Jenny shook her head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t operate on Miss Lawrence.¡±¡°Why not?¡± Alec asked. Just moments ago, she was obviously keen on operating.Feeling a little helpless, Jenny was about to exin when Alec handed her a check, saying, ¡°Money is not a problem.¡±However, Jenny barely nced at it. Although the amount written on it could tempt anyone, she smiled and said, ¡°That is arge sum of money, but money isn¡¯t the solution to everything.¡±¡°Then what do you want?¡± demanded Alec, trying hard to keep his anger in check.Was his offer too low?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 5 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Faye¡¯s Condition ¡°I don¡¯t me you for not understanding medicalw, Mr. Faust. However, I must inform you it prohibits me from practicing outside my ce of registration, which happens to be Parrington Hospital, so¡­you understand, right?¡±Usually, she would provide a shorter exnation. However, for the sake of her patient, she was willing to go to further lengths.¡°So, you can¡¯t perform the surgery in a private hospital?¡± he asked.¡°Exactly.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t want to ruin her career for him. Alec fell quiet. He had not expected such a regtion. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else I can help you with, please allow me to excuse myself. But Mr. Faust, please do make a decision soon.¡±Seeing Alec¡¯s hesitation, Jenny knew he didn¡¯t want to transfer Faye to Parrington Hospital because hecked faith in their facilities and services. Since that was the case, there was nothing she could do.Soon, Jenny disappeared from his line of sight. Vincent approached him, asking, ¡°Did Dr. Walter agree to perform the surgery on Faye?¡±Alec shook his head. While she didn¡¯t promise him she would do it, she didn¡¯t refuse him either. Additionally, whether or not she could perform the surgery depended on him.Unaware of what Alec was thinking, he expressed his bewilderment. ¡°These famous doctors are really weird.¡±After all, even the Faust Group¡¯s president failed to convince her in person. It seemed that Dr. Walter was not an easy person to deal with.With her spectacr first day, everyone in the hospital viewed her in a new, improved light the next day. Patients scheduled for surgeries were less reluctant to attend appointments when they discovered she would lead their operations.Jenny performed three operations in a day. While her coworkers seemed overwhelmed, she remained full of energy throughout the day, showing no signs of tiring.¡°Any more surgeries today?¡± she asked Morgan, who was standing behind her.¡°No more.¡± Morgan shook her head. The neurosurgery department of Parrington Hospital had not been doing very well, so there were few patients. However, she had a gut feeling that everything would change with Jenny¡¯s arrival.¡°Dr. Walter, I¡¯m sorry I looked down on you this morning. You are definitely the best neurosurgeon I have ever met,¡± said one of her team¡¯s doctors. His eyes shone with admiration.¡°You¡¯re also the most hardworking doctor I¡¯ve met,¡± added another doctor with a wry smile.Smiling, Jenny looked at them and said, ¡°You¡¯re tired already? I used to perform six operations a day from morning to night without a break.¡± Hearing that, they gave her a thumbs up. Brain surgeries were notoriously long. In addition, there were many nerves present in the brain. Hence, neurosurgeons were required to be highly vignt throughout the procedure. One operation was enough to exhaust them, let alone six. The other doctors were too afraid to imagine it.¡°Now you all finally know how great Dr. Walter is,¡± said Morgan with a smug chuckle, proud that her idol¡¯s abilities were finally recognized.¡°Yeah, yeah, we know.¡±¡°Okay, everyone. You all worked hard today, I¡¯ll treat everyone in our department to a wonderful dinner tonight,¡± Jenny promised them. It was about time she had dinner with her department personnel.¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± they replied, chuckling. ¡°Our department¡¯s director promised us a long time ago that he¡¯ll treat us to a meal to wee you.¡±They wereughing and chatting as they headed towards the director¡¯s office when a tall shadow suddenly loomed across them. When they raised their heads, they were shocked to see Alec standing there.Why was he here again?Everyone turned to Jenny. They had heard that he wanted her to perform surgery, which only fueled their admiration for her.¡°Alright, everyone. See you at dinner tonight,¡± she said, facing them as if Alec wasn¡¯t standing in front of her.Everyone slipped away quickly, and only Alec and Jenny were soon left in the corridor. Jenny turned to look at him, saying, ¡°You must have made up your mind since you¡¯re here again, Mr. Faust.¡±Alec nodded, saying, ¡°I have transferred Faye here, and she is now in her ward. When will you be free to take a look?¡±Jenny nodded. As expected, Alec was firm and swift in his decisions and left no room for procrastination.¡°I can go now,¡± she replied. Since she had nothing to do now, it would be good for her to visit Faye. If she were going to operate on her, there would be a lot of preparations to do.With that, the two of them walked toward Faye¡¯s ward together. Jenny didn¡¯t say a word to Alec along the way, as if he was invisible.When Jenny finally saw Faye, she seemed to be in serious condition. She looked pale and frail, too weak to withstand even a weak gust of wind. Faye raised her head when she heard theme in, and her eyes met those of the beautiful doctor.¡°Alec, who is she?¡±¡°She is your chief surgeon, Dr. Walter.¡±Faye was visibly shocked. She had not expected that her surgeon would be so young. She would have thought he was joking if she didn¡¯t know Alec well enough.¡°Hi, Dr. Walter, thank you for agreeing to lead my surgery,¡± she said with a smile. Her face was devoid of color, as if she would faint any second.Jenny nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve read your medicalExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. records. Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±¡°Real¡­Really?¡± she asked in disbelief. The doctors at the private hospital had more or less told her that she was about to die. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 6 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Jenny¡¯s Pride ¡°I never joke,¡± she said with a proud smile. Clearly, she was very confident.If she hadn¡¯t divorced Alec, she would probably still be living her retirement life, so she wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to save Faye. Perhaps it was fate telling her that Faye deserved to live.After a brief discussion about Faye¡¯s condition, she and Alec left the room. Only then did the smiles on their faces fade away, their solemn expressions returning.¡°She should have had an operation earlier.¡±¡°I know,¡± he admitted, nodding, ¡°but I only just got wind of you.¡±¡°I¡¯m not the only one in this country who can perform this operation.¡±Jenny stared at him, unable toprehend why Alec insisted on having her perform the surgery.¡°Yes, others can do it too,¡± replied Alec. He was silent for a moment before he continued, ¡°but I do not dare to take the risk.¡±Jenny¡¯s reputation as an internationally renowned neurosurgeon was unrivaled; therefore, Alec preferred to wait until he found Jenny before letting Faye take the slightest risk.Jenny understood what he meant, and her heart sank a little. For his lover, Alec was willing to exhaust any possible means.In the midst of all of his consideration for Faye, had he ever thought of his wife, whom he had never met? Correction. Had he ever thought of his ex-wife?She was angry, but not because she liked Alec. Her pride just couldn¡¯t take it.Jenny had always been a tough, headstrong person. She always strived to be the best and never took offense to any insult. However, marrying Alec was the first time she felt humiliated.It was one thing that Alec didn¡¯t fancy her and another for him never to meet her throughout their marriage. Despite her steadfastness and independence, she couldn¡¯t ept it. Everything would have been fine after the divorce if they didn¡¯t infringe on each other¡¯s boundaries. However, Alec came looking for her for the sake of his little lover¡¯s life. It would have been odd if she was fine with it. Yet, she wasn¡¯t someone who could ignore a patient¡¯s pleas for help, which aggrieved her greatly.¡°Don¡¯t get happy too soon, Mr. Faust. Although I promised to save Miss Lawrence, there are several conditions.¡±She had to make him pay, or she would lose out.¡°Name them.¡±On the contrary, Alec was afraid that she would have no conditions. Things would be much easier if she set conditions.After a moment of thought, Jenny answered, ¡°I¡¯m nning to build aboratory, and I need funds and equipment.¡±¡°No problem, everything will be provided by the Faust Group,¡± he replied. ¡°Parrington Hospitalcks thetest surgical equipment,¡± she added.¡°The Faust Group will be responsible for providing it.¡±He would have done that even if Jenny had never mentioned it. After all, he wouldn¡¯t allow Faye to take any risk.The way he agreed to her conditions with so much ease made Jenny feel weird. She couldn¡¯t discern what emotion was stinging her heart, but it did not feel good.¡°Mr. Faust, you¡¯re willing to do anything for Miss Lawrence. Aren¡¯t you?¡±¡°Yes, because she is very important to me,¡± he answered, nodding without hesitation. How could the person entrusted to him by his savior before his death be unimportant?It turned out that he was not as ruthless as the rumors said. He was only cruel when it came to Jenny.She decided not to concern herself with it. After all, they had divorced, and the operation procedure would be theirst interaction.¡°Is that so? Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you donate a building? The hospital is short of an inpatient building.¡±Parrington Hospital was impoverished; they had a limited number of beds, and many patients could not be hospitalized. Asking Alec to donate a building would benefit the doctors and patients in Parrington.Alec¡¯s face went dark with gloom immediately. Gritting his teeth, he replied in annoyance, ¡°Dr. Walter, you really care for your hospital, don¡¯t you?¡±The equipment fund alone would cost him millions. Now he was expected to donate a whole building, which would cost him a few million.Although Alec was clearly unhappy, Jenny couldn¡¯t care less.¡°Since you don¡¯t seem too keen, I won¡¯t force you. However, Miss Lawrence¡ª¡±¡°I¡¯ll donate a building!¡± he forced himself to say. He figured she must have known that he would agree to any condition.Indeed, Jenny was confident he would agree. After all, no amount of money was worth more than his beloved.¡°Do you have any other conditions, Dr. Walter? Just name them all right now.¡±Exuding an imposing air, he stared at her, his expression livid. It was as if he would strangle her if she named another condition.Jenny knew she was testing his limits at this point. In addition, she would have agreed to perform the surgery even if Alec refused toply with her request. Hence, she was delighted with the oue.Shaking her head, she said, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±¡°The surgery¡ª¡±¡°The surgery will commence once you donate the equipment to Parrington Hospital,¡± she replied.¡°The equipment will arrive here tomorrow morning,¡± he answered. Staring at her seriously, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Faye¡¯s life in your hands, Dr. Walter.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 7 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 7 Chapter 7 I¡¯m Divorced Everyone from the neurosurgery department gathered at Fig Garden for dinner. That night, the spotlight was on Jenny, who had just joined their department.¡°Let¡¯s raise our sses to Dr. Walter. I hope she can lead the neurosurgery department of Parrington Hospital to sess,¡± said Dr. Ledger, the director of Parrington Hospital¡¯s neurosurgical department.He wasn¡¯t exactly a skilled surgeon, but he secured his position with many years of experience. He was initially quite upset that an external doctor secured the position of deputy director. However, after giving it some thought, he concluded that having such a competent neurosurgeon by his side would boost the department¡¯s performance, improving his reputation. With that in mind, he regarded Jenny in a better light.¡°Dr. Ledger, you tter me too much,¡± Jenny said, raising her ss. ¡°Since I can¡¯t hold my liquor, I¡¯ll drink a toast to you with juice instead.¡±Having said that, she gulped down the juice in the ss.Everyone apuded heartily, unconcerned whether Jenny was drinking wine or juice. After all, she had a major operation the next day. Everyone enjoyed the meal, and Jenny was no exception.Later, Jenny headed to the washroom. Upon her exit, someone called out to her, ¡°Dr. Walter.¡±Jenny turned around to see Jared Stewart from her department.¡°Dr. Stewart?¡±¡°We¡¯re colleagues now, so you don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. Just call me Jared,¡± he said with a giggle. His face was red, probably from drinking.¡°Okay,¡± replied Jenny with a nod.With that, the conversation ended, and they both fell silent. Jenny cast him a strange nce and said, ¡°If there isn¡¯t anything else, let¡¯s head back to dinner. Everyone is waiting.¡±¡°I¡­I want to ask you a question,¡± he quickly responded, clearly very flustered.¡°What is it?¡±Jenny raised her eyebrows, confident that she knew what he would say.¡°Well¡­¡± he stammered. It took him a long time to ask, ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡±He stood there awkwardly, like a child waiting for their teacher to scold them.¡°Do you?¡± he asked again worriedly.Chuckling, Jenny shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±¡°Really? That¡¯s great ¡ª¡±¡°I¡¯m divorced,¡± she interrupted.¡°You¡¯re¡­divorced?¡±Jared couldn¡¯t believe it. He almost thought he was experiencing auditory hallucinations.Jenny nodded, ¡°Yes, any problem with that?¡±¡°N¡ªNo,¡± he replied, disappointedly shaking his head. He thought he would have a chance if he tried hard enough since she was quite young, even if she already had a Ph.D. However, she was divorced. Upon hisText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. reevaluation, he decided that the nurse who was trying to court him previously was pretty cute.When Jared left, Jenny smiled. She was not surprised. It seemed like her status as a divorc¨¦e would save her from many troubles.When she was about to leave, Alec exited the men¡¯s bathroom. What a coincidence it was that they were meeting again.When their eyes met, Jenny stopped herself from asking him if she was stalking her.¡°You have a unique way of turning people down, Dr. Walter,¡± he commented with a mocking smile.Jenny rolled her eyes, thinking it was all thanks to him. She walked away, ignoring him as she passed by him. Since she was not wearing her medical garments, she was an average person who had the right to ignore Alec.¡°Have you been drinking?¡± asked Alec, frowning. He grabbed her wrist, displeasure written all over his face.Jenny shook off his hand in annoyance.¡°Mr. Faust, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re crossing the line? Do I need to tell you if I have been drinking?¡±She red at him, her face flushed with anger.Alec was stunned by the sight of her. Her rosy cheeks and bright eyesplemented her fairplexion perfectly. Although her lips were pursed in a cute pout, Alec knew that an eloquent tongue was hiding behind them.It was his first time seeing Jenny without a mask. Even with her mask on, he could tell that she was beautiful. However, when she removed her mask, something within him stirred.¡°I don¡¯t want to put Faye¡¯s life in the hands of a drunkard,¡± Alec said coldly when he returned to his senses.Jenny took a deep breath, recalling all her moral lessons to stop herself fromshing out at him.Swallowing her anger, she forced herself to speak calmly, ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much. I didn¡¯t drink, so tomorrow morning¡¯s operation will not be affected.¡±The smell of alcohol that lingered around her was from her colleagues, not from herself, as she never fancied alcohol to begin with.Although Alec looked like he doubted her, he didn¡¯t seem as upset as before.¡°Good. After all, a person¡¯s life is in your hands. But I¡¯m sure you are already aware of that.¡±¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Faust?¡± she asked, reluctant to be around him even for another second.¡°Do you hate me?¡± he asked suddenly, noticing that she was visibly displeased and annoyed.His question caught Jenny off guard. Had she been too honest with her feelings?She faked a cough as she tried to exin herself.¡°You¡¯re overthinking, Mr. Faust. I barely know you. How could I possibly hate you?¡±Alec agreed with that. Since they had never met before, there was no reason for her to hate him. Hence, he decided that he had indeed been overthinking. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 8 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 8 Chapter 8 My Life Is Hard When the equipment donated by Alec arrived at Parrington Hospital the next day, the director greeted Alec in person, showing how necessary the equipment was for them.On the other hand, Jenny didn¡¯t care about it. She was busy studying the results of Faye¡¯s medical examination and discussing possibleplications that may arise with other doctors in the department.When the equipment had been installed two hourster, Jenny led her team to the operating theater, where Alec was waiting at the door. Seeing her, he immediately got up and asked, ¡°Are you confident you can do this?¡±Putting on her surgical mask, Jenny raised her eyes to meet his.¡°If I say I¡¯m not, will you transfer her away?¡±Alec shut up, unable to form a response. Even if she said she was not confident, Faye still needed the surgery.¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Faust. I will do my best.¡±There was no way she would let Faye die on her operating table.The surgical team entered the operating theater. As soon as the lights were turned on, tension began to build. Time slowly trickled by, and soon six whole hours had passed.¡°Mr. Faust, why don¡¯t you rest for a while? I¡¯ll wait instead.¡±Vincent looked worriedly at Alec, who hadn¡¯t even so much as sipped water all day.Shaking his head, Alec replied, ¡°How can I rest when the doctors inside aren¡¯t taking a break?¡±He was quite worried because he didn¡¯t expect the operation tost so long. He couldn¡¯t help thinking about Dr. Walter, who looked so tiny. Could she really perform such a lengthy operation?¡°Get them some food. Make sure everyone can eat immediately after the operation,¡± he suddenly instructed Vincent, which caught him by surprise.It was his first time hearing of a patient¡¯s family ordering meals for their doctor. When did Alec be so kind?ncing at the operating theater and thinking of the person lying on the operating table, he immediately understood.It was all for Faye. After all, Alec promised her brother he would take good care of her. Of course, he would do something for the doctors operating on her.Half an hourter, the lights in the operating room were finally turned off, and the door opened.A nurse asked, ¡°Is Faye¡¯s family here?¡±Alec got up immediately, asking, ¡°Is the operation sessful?¡±¡°Yes, Dr. Walter said it was a sess,¡± replied the nurse, who found it challenging to endure the operation thatsted several hours. ¡°The patient will be transferred to the intensive care unit now. Please follow me toplete the admission procedures.¡±Alec looked at Vincent, who nodded and followed the nurse. After he left, Jenny and the other doctors exited the room, all pale with exhaustion.¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± said Alec, approaching Jenny warily. Although she seemed to have the asional attitude problem, Alec decided to let it slide for Faye¡¯s sake. Meanwhile, already exhausted from the operation, the sight of Alec left a bitter taste in Jenny¡¯s mouth.¡°My work isn¡¯t hard. My life is hard.¡±Why did her patient have to be Alec¡¯s lover? It made her life so difficult.¡°You all must be hungry. I have ordered some food for you. Please head to the office to eat,¡± Alec announced.¡°You¡¯re being too nice, Mr. Faust. It is our responsibility to perform this surgery,¡± one of the doctors responded, sounding rather ttered.¡°Yes,¡± agreed another doctor, ¡°it¡¯s our pleasure to assist you, Mr. Faust.¡±This was Alec they were talking about. It was a rare opportunity to see him, much less to be directly involved in helping him. However, Jenny did not agree with the rest of them.Listening to thempliment Alec, she was dumbfounded. Was it really their pleasure to assist him? Well, someone could take that pleasure away from her because she didn¡¯t want it, she thought to herself.Vincent led everyone to the office for their meal while Faye was wheeled to the intensive care unit. It had been a long time since she had such a long operation, so she was drained. Rubbing her temples, Jenny got ready to head home to rest.¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±Seeing that she was about to leave, Alec reached for her hand instinctively, which he discovered was soft to the touch. Perhaps because she had just washed her hands, they were ice-cold.For some reason, it stirred something within him. However, before he could process it, Jenny jumped away from him and stared at him warily.¡°Watch yourself, Mr. Faust.¡±Then, she wiped her hands, distaste written all over her face.Alec was exasperated. What did he do to deserve such an extreme reaction?Something within him snapped, and he red at her.¡°Dr. Walter!¡± he spat furiously through gritted teeth. The low timbre of his voice was bone-chilling.Jenny raised her head to meet his gaze, unwavering as she stared back at him with her eyes zing.¡°Don¡¯t think you can be rude just because you¡¯ve operated on Faye. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re testing my patience.¡±Was she testing his patience? What a joke! He was the one who was trying her patience.¡°Really?¡± she asked. Suppressing her anger, she forced herself to smile as wide as possible. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let this be thest time we meet.¡±¡°You¡ª¡±Before he could finish his sentence, Jenny had turned around and left, leaving Alec staring at her retreating figure. No matter howContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. long he waited, he couldn¡¯t shake off his exasperation.¡°All necessary arrangements have been made for Miss Lawrence, Mr. Faust,¡± informed Vincent cautiously as he approached Alec from behind.The truth was Vincent hadpleted the procedures a long time ago. However, from a distance away, he could sense the tension between Alec and Jenny, so he wisely stayed away.¡°Do you think she hates me?¡± Alec asked suddenly as he continued looking in the direction Jenny had gone. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 9 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 9 Chapter 9 I Don¡¯t Like Fausts Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vincent was stunned by his question. After a moment of thought, he answered, ¡°I think that isn¡¯t the case¡­maybe Dr. Walter just doesn¡¯t want to see you¡ª¡±Before he could finish his sentence, he felt a cold wave sweep across his body and instinctively shivered. When he raised his head, he saw Alec staring at him gloomily. Startled, he realized he had said something wrong.¡°There¡¯s no way she hates you!¡± he corrected himself immediately. ¡°Given your many charms, it is impossible for any woman to hate you, so she must be ying hard to get.¡±He wasn¡¯t exactly lying. After all, Alec was the dream boyfriend of Parrington women, and Jenny was the first who treated him like this. That was why he concluded that Jenny was trying to attract his attention in such a manner.But was she really ying hard to get?¡­A weekter, Faye was transferred from the intensive care unit to a general ward. When Jenny and her team went making their rounds, they found her using her phone as shey on the bed, appearing to be in a much better condition than before.¡°How do you feel today? Any difort?¡± Jenny inquired, following protocol.At the sight of Jenny, Faye smiled and shook her head.¡°No, I feel pretty good.¡±Jenny nodded, not surprised by her answer.¡°That¡¯s good. After staying a little longer here, you can be discharged to recuperate at home.¡±When she was about to leave, Faye called out to her, ¡°Dr. Walter, do you have some time?¡±Frowning, Jenny asked, ¡°What is it?¡±¡°Nothing, I just want to talk to you,¡± she said in a small voice, which made her seem rather pitiful. However, Jenny didn¡¯t feel sorry for her, because Faye was no different from her other patients.¡°Sorry, I¡¯m busy,¡± she said, declining her request.¡°Just for a short while,¡± Faye pleaded hopefully.Before Jenny could refuse, a doctor apanying her on her rounds suggested, ¡°Dr. Walter, why don¡¯t you chat with Miss Lawrence while the rest of us continue making our rounds?¡±Faye was affiliated with Alec. Studying Faye carefully, her intuition told her Faye harbored ill intentions toward her. Afraid that Jenny didn¡¯t know how powerful Alec was, the doctor asked her to stay. With that, the group left, leaving Jenny behind in the ward.She walked over and sat on the chair beside the bed, asking, ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡±¡°Oh, nothing much. I just wanted to thank you. After all, if not for you, I don¡¯t think I would have survived,¡± answered Faye with an innocent smile.On the other hand, Jenny remained expressionless and unmoved by her gratitude. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I was paid to perform your surgery, and Mr. Faust paid for your medical expenses.¡±Alec paid quite a lot for her surgery.¡°I know that Alec has paid a high price for my surgery, but still, you¡¯re the one who saved me,¡± she said, sounding so sincere that Jenny almost thought she had assumed the worst of Faye. However, Faye soon confirmed that her intuition was correct. ¡°Dr. Walter, do you have a boyfriend? I noticed that you¡¯re still quite young,¡± she asked.Jenny shook her head silently, wanting to see what Faye was up to.¡°What is your type? I know many handsome, talented men; I could introduce you to them.¡±Jenny remained silent, and her gaze turned colder.Faye hurriedly added, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just don¡¯t know how to repay you, so I thought of this. By the way, what do you think of Alec?¡±She observed Jenny, trying to observe if there was any change in her expression. Jenny couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing aloud. Was that what she was worried about?¡°Miss Lawrence, you don¡¯t need to test my reaction like that. I¡¯m not interested in Alec.¡±It appeared that Alec didn¡¯t make Faye feel secure around him, which would exin why she was so worried about losing him. What a scumbag he was!¡°Dr. Walter, I¡­I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± she replied, putting on a sad expression as if she had been misunderstood.Just as Jenny was about to speak, Alec walked into the ward.¡°What are you talking about?¡±¡°Alec!¡± Upon seeing Alec, Faye smiled instantly. ¡°I was asking Dr. Walter about her ideal type. Since there are many handsome young men in our circle, I was thinking of introducing them to her.¡±Alec¡¯s expression turned gloomy, feeling ufortable with the idea for some reason.¡°Dr. Walter is a person of high standards. I doubt she would need your help in that area.¡±¡°Ah, you¡¯re right,¡± Despite nodding her head, Faye seemed unwilling to give up. She looked at Jenny and asked, ¡°Dr. Walter, you may not know your type, but certainly you know the type of men you dislike, right? Could you let me know? I don¡¯t want to introduce you to a person you dislike.¡±ncing at Alec, Jenny answered calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t like people with the surname Faust.¡±Instantly, the atmosphere turned frosty.Alec red murderously at Jenny, asking, ¡°Why? Does the surname Faust offend you?¡±¡°A fortune teller once told me I wouldn¡¯t bepatible with anyone with the surname Faust.¡±Their issue was more than being ipatible with each other. They got a divorce after two years despite never meeting each other.Due to the tense atmosphere, Faye felt a little breathless.¡°Dr. Walter, did you perhaps have a misunderstanding with Alec?¡±Only an idiot wouldn¡¯t be able to sense Jenny¡¯s resentment for Alec. But the real question was why did she feel that way?¡°You are overthinking. I just don¡¯t like the surname Faust,¡± Jenny replied.¡°Was it because of the rumors, Dr. Walter?¡± Faye asked as if trying to clear Alec¡¯s name. ¡°Alec is indeed a divorc¨¦, but it¡¯s not his fault.¡°His ex-wife is a vulgar country bumpkin, so they were ipatible. Hence, their divorce was inevitable. Please don¡¯t think poorly of Alec because of this, Dr. Walter.¡±Her tone was full of disdain for Alec¡¯s ex- wife. Little did she know, the ex-wife she was belittling was standing right in front of her and had even saved her life.Sneering in her heart, Jenny turned to look at Alec, asking, ¡°Do you agree, Mr. Faust? Do you think of your ex-wife like this?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 10 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Mr. Faust¡¯s Love Life Not understanding the reason behind Jenny¡¯s taunting tone, Alec answered solemnly, ¡°We were ipatible, so divorce was the best choice.¡±Ipatible? Jenny sneered secretly. How could he tell they were ipatible when they had never even met once in the two years they were married? It seemed that he never intended to get along with her from the very start. After all, Alec thought his ex- wife was a country bumpkin, unworthy of a man of his status.Her eyes swept over them as she snorted, ¡°Well, I pity your ex-wife, Mr. Faust.¡±Then, she left the ward without looking back, refusing to stay with them for a moment longer. Alec and Faye were truly fated to be together, she thought to herself.However, the moment she stepped out of the ward, someone chased after her. With his tall, looming figure, Alec stood before Jenny, asking, ¡°Are you angry because I was married before?¡±¡°You¡¯re overthinking, Mr. Faust,¡± she replied, somewhat dumbfounded. ¡°What does your love life have to do with me? I think it concerns the patient in this ward more than it concerns me.¡±¡°Why are you bringing Faye into this? What does she have to do with this?¡± he asked, unable toprehend what she had just said.Thinking that he was annoyed that she mentioned Faye, Jenny pouted and said, ¡°Aw, of course, Miss Lawrence has nothing to do with this. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned her!¡±He was really protective of his lover, so much so that no one was allowed to even speak about her.¡°Stop changing the subject! Why are you angry?¡± he asked, staring at Jenny, trying to see through her.Unfortunately for him, Jenny was good at hiding her emotions.¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± she said. Then, she added, ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s unfair for your ex-wife, Mr. Faust. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing and frustrating for her to be gossiped about behind her back even after her divorce?¡±She was, in fact, upset. No one would be happy to hear someone talking about them behind their back.¡°I didn¡¯t marry her of my own will, which is why Faye feels upset for me. She doesn¡¯t mean anything else,¡± Alec exined.Before Jenny could say anything, he continued, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t met her, I think she¡¯s a good person, but we¡¯re just not compatible.¡±After all, his ex-wife hadn¡¯t caused him any trouble in the past two years. If she had been a meddling, scheming woman, he would not have had the peace he had for the past two years.s, his exnation did not improve Jenny¡¯s mood. Instead, it worsened her mood.A good person? Was that all she was after two years of marriage? Who did he think he was to tell her whether she was a good person or not?Wearing a dark expression, she said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me all that, Mr. Faust. I¡¯m not interested in your personal matters.¡± She tried to leave, but Alec refused to move aside.¡°Excuse me, Mr. Faust. Please get out of my way. I¡¯m swamped,¡± she said unpleasantly.Alec¡¯s anger red. Why was she ring at him as if he were her enemy and as if he hadmitted a great crime? It was rare for him to exin himself, yet she was reacting in such a manner.¡°Dr. Walter, you should stop ying hard to get. People will only feel disgusted if you do that,¡± hemented coldly. His meaning was clear. He was giving her a chance, so she shouldn¡¯t be ungrateful.Jenny was ying hard to get? Hearing that, she was rendered speechless. Was her resentment toward him not evident enough? Was Alec out of his mind?She quickly concluded that Alec was mentally impaired.¡°Mr. Faust, please check your brain when you have time. Actually, I can arrange a check-up for you right now. After all, we should be wary when the health of our brains is concerned.¡±¡°Dr. Walter!¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re not ying hard to get?¡±¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she replied without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you, Mr. Faust. Remember what I said in the ward? I don¡¯t like people with the surname Faust.¡±With that, Jenny walked away, leaving Alec with his heart flooded with anger, embarrassment, and doubt.Having confirmed that Jenny was utterly disinterested in him, it meant that her hostile behavior was because she genuinely loathed him. But what was the reason?From the moment they met, Jenny hardly concealed her dislike of him. He could not recall ever meeting her. Could he have offended her once and then forgotten about it?With that in mind, he called Vincent, instructing, ¡°Find out what Dr. Walter has been doing in recent years andpare all her activities with mine. I want to know if we have met before.¡±After he hung up, Alec returned to the ward, where Faye felt a little uneasy when she noticed that Alec seemed upset.¡°Alec, Dr. Walter¡ª¡±¡°Why did you bring up my divorce?¡±He looked at her lying on the hospital bed and wondered if she was starting to act out of line because he always allowed her to do as she pleased.Slightly taken aback, Faye bit her lip as if she had been wronged and replied, ¡°I was just afraid that Dr. Walter might have misunderstood you.¡±¡°Really? Isn¡¯t it because you wanted her to know that I was once married?¡±His tone was rather unpleasant, as if he had seen through her carefully concealed intentions.¡°Alec, I¡­¡±She wanted to say that that wasn¡¯t the case. However, when she met his gaze, she suddenly realized that she couldn¡¯t hide her thoughts from him.¡°Don¡¯t let this happen again. Is that clear?¡± he asked coldly in a voice that left no room for objection.Faye nodded.When he was about to leave, she gritted her teeth and mustered the courage to ask. ¡°Alec, why do you seem to care so much about Dr. Walter?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 11 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Better Not to Meet Again On the car ride away from the hospital, Faye¡¯s question was still on Alec¡¯s mind. Why did he seem to care so much about Jenny? He couldn¡¯t figure out why. Perhaps her strange behavior intrigued him, and he wanted to find out why. Maybe that was all.Suddenly, his phone rang, jarring him from his thoughts. He scratched his forehead in annoyance and answered the call.¡°Speak.¡±¡°Mr. Faust, I have examined your activities for the past five years, and you haven¡¯t met Dr. Walter in any of them. But the strange thing is that no one knows where Dr. Walter went after she retired two years ago, so it was hard to find out her activities for the past two years. Why don¡¯t we ask Mr. Wagner for help?¡±Paul Wagner was an expert when it came to matters of the underground. Whereas they couldn¡¯t get the information they wanted through ordinary means, he might have a shot at it. That was the reason Vincent made that suggestion.After a long silence, Vincent thought Alec would agree. To his surprise, Alec replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. She¡¯s just a doctor, and we don¡¯t need to pay her so much attention.¡±Did that mean he didn¡¯t need to investigate any further? However, before he could confirm that, the call ended. While he felt helpless, he knew better than to ask Alec.A few dayster, Jenny facilitated the hospital discharge procedure for Faye.¡°Although the tumor has been removed, we cannot be certain that a rpse will not ur. So, please attend check-ups regrly, and make sure you take care of your health,¡± Jenny reminded her in the hospital lobby.¡°Okay,¡± Faye nodded. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Walter.¡±¡°How are you going home? Are you going to hail a cab?¡±Jenny was a little surprised that no one hade to pick her up.She hadn¡¯t seen Alec for several days. Contrary to her expectations, he did not show up when Faye was discharged from the hospital. It made her wonder if he genuinely cared about Faye.Just then, Faye pointed to an approaching car and said, ¡°Alec is picking me up.¡±Jenny turned to look in the direction she was pointing at, where the car stopped next to them, and Alec got out of the car. It had been a few days since theyst met. As usual, he was wearing a stoic expression, showing no signs of happiness or anger.¡°Is everythingpleted?¡± he asked Faye.¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to Dr. Walter. She took care of everything for me,¡± Faye replied, her eyes darting back and forth between Alec and Jenny.She remembered the question she had asked Alec a few days ago.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although he didn¡¯t answer her, she had an inkling that he felt a certain way toward Jenny. However, at present, Alec didn¡¯t appear interested in Jenny at all, which made her wonder if she had been overthinking.Alec opened the door to the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±¡°Okay,¡± Faye nodded. ¡°Goodbye, Dr. Walter. I hope we meet again.¡±¡°I think it¡¯d be better if we didn¡¯t meet again,¡± she replied with augh as she waved them away. After all, she was a doctor, so meeting her again meant bad news. Unfortunately, Alec misunderstood her. He thought she was talking about him, and his face darkened immediately. After Faye got into the car, Alec headed to the driver¡¯s seat without saying a word to Jenny or even ncing at her. However, it didn¡¯t bother Jenny as that was the attitude she had expected from Alec. He was the lofty president of Faust Group. A lowly person like her was nothing in his eyes.As the car pulled away, Faye nced at Alec several times, wondering if she was imagining that Alec was in a bad mood.¡°Alec, please don¡¯t take what I saidst week to heart. I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± she exined, unable to remain silent. Alec grunted in acknowledgment and continued driving.Soon, they arrived at their destination, and Alec said, ¡°Take a good rest, and call me if you feel any difort.¡±¡°Are you going to work?¡± she asked, feeling quite disappointed as she thought he would keep herpany.¡°Yes, quite a few things are going on at work,¡± he nodded. With that, he returned to the car and disappeared from Faye¡¯s line of sight.Faye watched as the car left, chewing on her lip in discontentment. However, she quickly collected herself, telling herself that she needed to take good care of her health and that she didn¡¯t need to rush things as there would be plenty of opportunities in the future.At Perry Residence, Jenny watched speechlessly as Stephanie Walker dragged her suitcase into her house.¡°Did you run away from home again?¡±¡°Spot on! Congrattions, you guessed it right,¡± replied Stephanie, grinning as she entered the living room with her luggage in tow.¡°What¡¯s the reason this time?¡± asked Jenny as she closed the door behind her.¡°My dad refuses to buy me thetest bags but wants me to go to work at hispany. Do you think I would tolerate that?¡± she asked as she lugged her suitcase into a room of her choice.Jenny smacked her forehead, feeling a little helpless.¡°Weren¡¯t you traveling abroad? When did youe back?¡±As soon as she said that, Stephanie quickly approached her and said solemnly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because I heard you got a divorce, so I hurried back. We¡¯ll talk on the way; I¡¯m famished!¡±With that, she dragged Jenny out of the house, ready to grab food. After Jenny briefly exined how the divorce took ce, Stephanie stared at her like she was a fool.¡°Don¡¯t you think you were too generous? You didn¡¯t even ask him for anything! You should have taken every penny you could from him instead of letting him off so easily. I have hated that man forever. I would have beat him up for your sake if he weren¡¯t the mighty Alec Faust himself.¡±On the way to the elevator, Stephanie kept talking. She was so angry and loud that they didn¡¯t notice that someone was behind them.¡°Oh, how I wish I could beat that bastard Alec up!¡±Stephanie felt upset for Jenny¡¯s sake, especially when she thought of how Jenny got nothing from the divorce.¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t you try it and show me what you¡¯re capable of?¡± asked a cold voice behind them.Startled, Jenny and Stephanie turned around in disbelief. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 12 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 12 Chapter 12 I¡¯ll Remember You What was Alec doing here? Their conversation came to a screeching halt. Alec scrutinized Jenny and Stephanie with a harsh gaze, determined to find out what they were talking about. Just then, the elevator arrived, breaking the silence with its chime.Jenny, who was rather quick-witted, hurriedly pulled Stephanie into the elevator. She wanted to escape from him, but Alec strode into the elevator after them.¡°So, tell me, how has she been generous to me? What should she have asked from me?¡± he asked, his gaze fixed on Stephanie. Despite his light tone, his voicemanded fear.Guilty, Stephanie gulped. However, thinking about it, she decided that she had said nothing wrong as Alec had treated Jenny wrongly in their marriage.Just as she was about to speak, Jenny stepped forward and said, ¡°Well, Mr. Faust, after Stephanie found out that I had performed surgery on Miss Lawrence, she felt that I should have asked you for morepensation, which is why she said what she said.¡±¡°Are you saying I gave you too little?¡± he asked, turning to look at her. His voice carried a threatening tone.¡°Of course, you gave me a lot.¡± Jenny shook her head, forced a smile, and added, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not making it clear to her, which is why she doesn¡¯t know exactly how much you gave me.¡±¡°Is that so?¡± Alec stared at Stephanie, finding it hard to believe.Stephanie caught Jenny¡¯s signal. Although she didn¡¯t understand what was happening, she nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes.¡±¡°You want to beat me up just because of that?¡± Alec frowned deeply.Feeling guilty, Stephanie averted her eyes.¡°She was just fooling around, so don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Jenny exined, silently cursing her bad luck for causing Alec to bump into her when they were gossiping about him.Ignoring her, he stared at Stephanie for a long time before asking, ¡°Are you Charles Walker¡¯s daughter?¡±Stephanie nodded, surprised that Alec recognized her.¡°Very well, I¡¯ll remember you,¡± he said. Right then, the elevator arrived on the first floor, and he exited the elevator.Stephanie felt her knees turn to jelly. If Jenny hadn¡¯t caught her in time, she might have fallen to the ground.¡°I¡¯m done for. He wouldn¡¯t seek revenge on my dad¡¯spany just because of this, right?¡±Looking at Alec¡¯s retreating figure, Jenny shook her head.¡°I don¡¯t think so. He isn¡¯t that childish.¡±Sharing the same thought, Stephanie regained her spirits and then asked, ¡°What happened between the both of you? Does he not know who you are?¡±During their short interaction in the elevator, Alec seemed unable to decipher what was going on from their conversation. Therefore, that was the most usible exnation to Stephanie.¡°Yeah, he doesn¡¯t. I haven¡¯t met him since we married, ¡± Jenny replied. ¡°The day after our divorce, he came looking for me, asking me to operate on his lover. Let me tell you, I waspletely dumbfounded when that happened.¡±¡°His lover?¡± Stephanie was immediately invested in the story. ¡°Tell me all the details.¡±Immediately, Jenny told her everything about Faye¡¯s operation, sighing, ¡°I really hope I won¡¯t meet him again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll happen,¡± Stephanie said with a little too much glee. ¡°Think about it. Why would he appear here of all ces?¡±Jenny fell silent. How did she end up in the samemunity, in the same apartment, and on the same floor as him? Parrington was a vast city, after all.Could her luck be any worse?Stephanie patted her shoulder, smirking, ¡°It must be fate! Maybe it¡¯s a sign that you two will get married again or something. I¡¯m really curious how he would react when he finds out you¡¯re his ex-wife. Oh dear, I¡¯m so tempted to tell him the truth.¡±¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Jenny rolled her eyes at her in exasperation.¡­The next day, Jenny went to work as usual. She was scheduled to conduct an operation as soon as the day started, so she was swamped all day. By the time she hadpleted all the scheduled surgeries, she discovered a dozen missed calls from Stephanie. Feeling somewhat uneasy, she hurriedly gave Stephanie a call.¡°Oh my god, just how busy are you?¡± implored Stephanie as soon as the call connected.¡°What happened?¡± Jenny asked.¡°That bastard Alec!¡± Stephanie yelled, taking a deep breath before continuing. ¡°He called off his business deal with my father¡¯spany.¡±That caught Jenny by surprise.¡°No way¡­¡±¡°I was just on the phone with my dad, and he¡¯s worried that he has offended Alec. Little does he know, I¡¯m the one who offended him!¡±Stephanie didn¡¯t dare to tell her father the truth for fear of being beaten to death.Realizing the seriousness of the matter, Jenny said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll head over to your ce, and we¡¯ll figure out a solution.¡±¡°Don¡¯te over. Let¡¯s meet at the entrance of the Faust Group,¡± she said.¡°The Faust Group?¡±¡°Duh! I need to apologize to him,¡± she replied, nearly wailing. ¡°The Faust Group is my father¡¯srgest customer. If we lose them, my dad¡¯spany might go bankrupt.¡±¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±While Jenny didn¡¯t want to meet Alec, she knew this had started because of her, so she had to do something.As soon as the call ended, Jenny changed, hailed a taxi, and rushed to the Faust Group to meet Stephanie at the door.The two entered the building together but were quicklyContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. stopped by the receptionist.¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± asked the receptionist.¡°No,¡± Stephanie shook her head, ¡°but I have urgent business with Mr. Faust. Please help me out.¡±¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t let you upstairs without an appointment,¡± replied the receptionist with a cold smile.Refusing to give up, they decided to wait for him on the first floor, certain that Alec would eventuallye down.In the president¡¯s office, Vincent answered a call and then looked at Alec, who was busy. After hesitating, he said, ¡°The daughter of the Walker family and Dr. Walter are downstairs, Mr. Faust. They are here to ¡ª¡±Alec grunted in acknowledgment but continued to page through his documents without looking up.Vincent couldn¡¯t figure out what Alec meant by that, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask or say more. Instead, he asked, ¡°Mr. Faust, do you really want to suspend our deal with the Walker family?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 13 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Meeting? The Walker family had been working well with the Faust Group thus far, so Vincent had a hard time understanding why Alec suddenly wanted to put a halt to it. ¡°Yes,¡± said Alec, nodding as he tossed a document at Vincent. ¡°We will be working with the Lawrence family in the future.¡±The Lawrence family? Surprised, Vincent picked up the file. When he read it, he immediately understood what was going on. It seemed that Faye¡¯s family had explicitly asked to take over this deal, so the Walker family was the victim of their request.¡°About the people downstairs¡ª¡±¡°Send them away. I don¡¯t have time to see them.¡±¡°Alright.¡±It was getting dark, and the employees of the Faust Group had already left, yet Alec was still nowhere to be seen.¡°Jenny, do you think Alec has decided to make my dad¡¯spany go bankrupt?¡± asked Stephanie anxiously.¡°We will find a way through this.¡±Jenny was worried too, but she knew she had to be calm. Just then, she suddenly spotted Vincent exiting the elevator from the corner of her eyes. Immediately, she ran over to him.¡°Mr. Duncan,¡± she shouted. Vincent had visited the hospital once, so she recognized him as Alec¡¯s assistant.Hearing her shout, Vincent turned to her and apologized before she could say anything, ¡°Dr. Walter, you and Miss Walker should go home, Mr. Faust won¡¯t see you.¡±¡°Why?¡± Failing to understand, she continued, ¡°Even if Stephanie offended him, don¡¯t you think he should at least give her a chance to apologize?¡±¡°It¡¯s not because of Miss Walker,¡± Vincent answered.¡°What¡¯s the reason then?¡± she pressed, sensing that things were moreplicated than she thought.Vincent remained silent. As an assistant, he knew what was off-limits to reveal.¡°I got it,¡± Jenny knew that Vincent would not tell her, so she changed the subject. ¡°What about Alex¡¯s uing schedule? Surely you can tell me about that, right?¡±When he continued being silent, Jenny grew frustrated.¡°Although Miss Lawrence has been discharged, there is no guarantee that her tumor will not rpse. Are you sure that Alec will note begging me for help again one day?¡±Helpless, Vincent knew that what Jenny said was true.¡°Mr. Faust will leave thepany in half an hour to meet his clients, and his meeting will probably end veryte. You probably won¡¯t have a chance to see him today.¡±Feeling extremely anxious, Jenny asked with a frown, ¡°Where is he going to meet his clients?¡±If she waited there in advance, certainly she would run into Alec.¡°Forget it, Dr. Walter,¡± said Vincent. Failing to bear the pressure, he whispered, ¡°Even if you manage to find Mr. Faust, you can¡¯t change anything. He has already made up his mind.¡±Jenny was stunned. Was Alec determined to bring down the Walker family?Stephanie had offended Alec because of her. Since everything had happened because of her, she had to find a way to solve it. However, Alec would not see her. In addition to that, ording to Vincent, he would not let the Walker family off the hook.After a moment of contemtion, Jenny made a decision.Turning around and returning to Stephanie, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. I have a solution.¡±¡°Really?¡± Stephanie asked.¡°Yeah.¡±Soon, the two left the Faust Group. Jenny told Stephanie to go home and wait for her update while she called Warren, the housekeeper of the Old Mansion. Since Alec refused to let the Walker family off the hook, she had no choice but to turn to Old Mr. Faust for help. By hook or crook, she had to protect the Walker family.¡°Miss Walter?¡±Warren was surprised as he didn¡¯t expect Jenny to call him.¡°Hi, Warren, how is Old Mr. Faust doing recently? I would like to visit him,¡± she said, feeling very uneasy, wondering if he would still help her after she divorced Alec.Warren looked at Old Mr. Faust, sitting beside him, and asked softly, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Walter. She would like to visit you.¡±¡°Sure, ask her toe.¡±Although Old Mr. Faust was surprised, he still nodded with a smile.Warren returned the message to Jenny. After hanging up the phone, he asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Faust, didn¡¯t you invite your grandson for dinner tonight? If Miss Walteres¡ª¡±¡°It¡¯s just a divorce! What¡¯s the problem? They can still be friends,¡± replied Old Mr. Faust with a smile. Thinking about it, it was the first time they had dinner with him.Unaware of his n, Jenny hopped in a taxi and rushed to the Old Mansion. Meanwhile, Alec just got off work.¡°Are they gone?¡± he asked stoically.¡°Yes,¡± Vincent replied, sneaking a nce at him. For some reason, Alec seemed a little unhappy to hear that they had left.When Alec fell quiet, Vincent said, ¡°You received a call from home asking when you¡¯ll head over. Would you like to meet your client or visit the Old Mansion first?¡±¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±With that, he walked out of the office.When Jenny arrived, Warren was already waiting for her at the door.¡°Wee, Miss Walter.¡±¡°Hello, where is Grandpa?¡± she asked with a smile.¡°He is waiting for you inside,¡± he informed as he led Jenny inside.When Old Mr. Faust saw her in the living room, he chuckled, saying, ¡°It took you long enough to visit me, you heartless girl!¡±¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I was embarrassed to visit you.¡±After divorcing Alec, she was afraid to visit him because he treated her too well.¡°What are you talking about? Your divorce changes nothing,¡± he said. ¡°Come and visit me often in the future.¡±¡°Okay, I will visit you often in the future,¡± Jenny promised, but her eyes were darting here and there as she tried to devise a way to bring up the Walker family.After hesitating for a while, she finally plucked up the courage to say, ¡°Grandpa, I came here today because I¡ª¡±Before she could finish her sentence, the sound of brakes screeching could be heard from outside. She swung her head toward the noise, panic shing in her eyes. Why was her luck so rotten today?¡°Is that boy finally here?¡± Old Mr. Faust asked Warren. He was somewhat annoyed at Alec for not appreciating the wonderful wife he used to have. What an idiot he was.¡°It¡¯s probably him. Let me take a look.¡±With that, Warren left the room.¡°You won¡¯t me me for not telling you in advance that Alec would be back, right?¡± he asked, grinning at Jenny. He was looking forward to the three of them having a meal together for the first time in forever.Despite the dread weighing her heart down, Jenny forced herself to smile and say, ¡°No¡­of course I won¡¯t.¡±Her head was spinning. Didn¡¯t Vincent say Alec was going to visit a client? Why did hee to the Old Mansion? Everything was happening too quickly, and she was not prepared!Jenny looked at the door, her hands sweating profusely. Despite taking several deep breaths, she couldn¡¯t calm herself down.Were they finally going to meet?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 14 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Inevitable Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°He¡¯sing! He¡¯sing!¡± Jenny thought. Jenny had already heard the increasingly proximate sound of footstepsing from the door. She became more and more anxious with every step. She just wanted to disappear. Trying to stay calm, sh e looked up again, ready to face Alec. However, only Warren was there in front of her. Where was Alec? Why didn¡¯t hee? Was he standing behind? Jenny stretched her neck to check behind Warren, but nobody was there. ¡°Where¡¯s that fellow?¡± Old Mr. Faust¡¯s face fell. When he noticed Warren was the only person who came, he already had a bad feeling. ¡°Mr. Alec said there was an emergency. He wille and see youter,¡± Warren couldn¡¯t do anything ei ther. Alec said he wanted to leave. He couldn¡¯t possibly stop him. ¡°Bastard!¡± Old Mr. Faust threw a fit. He smashed the ground with his walking stick. ¡°What¡¯s so important that he couldn¡¯t stay for a meal? He¡¯s deliberately trying to piss me off!¡± ¡°Mr. Faust¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be mad. You need to be mindful of your health,¡± Jennyforted him. Knowing that Al ec had left, Jenny was relieved. At the Lawrence¡¯s. When Alec arrived, Faye¡¯s parents were taking care of her in her room. They immed iately left the room to give the two of them privacy when they saw him. ¡°Auntie called me and said you¡¯re not feeling well. What¡¯s wrong? Why didn¡¯t you go to the hospital?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My mom was just making a fuss.¡± Faye felt a little embarrassed. She continued, ¡°Sorry for making youe. My bad.¡± ¡°No worries. I promised your brother to take good care of you.¡± He stared at Faye. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? Why don¡¯t we go visit the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really okay. I know my own body.¡± Faye shook her head, feeling slightly guilty. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going to head back to the Old Mansion now. My grandpa is still waiting for me to have dinner with him.¡± After he finished speaking, he prepared to make a move. ¡°Alec!¡± Faye suddenly called out to him with tears in her eyes. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my brother¡¯s request, would you even have noticed me?¡± Alec silently looked at her. After some time, he finally answered, ¡°Have a good rest and recuperate. Sto p thinking about all this nonsense.¡± ¡°Alec, I¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going. Rest well, and take care.¡± After that, he left the room. When Faye¡¯s parents saw that Alec had left the room so early, they started to panic. ¡°Alec, why don¡¯t you 1/2 Chapter 14 Inevitable apany Faye a while longer? She has been asking about you.¡® Alec¡¯s eyes swept across them with a cold gaze as if he could see right through them. ¡°Take good care of Faye. If something happens to her, the Lawrence family will cease to exist. Understood?¡± he said coldly. Before Anthony died, he had only asked Alec to care for Faye. He had never mentioned these two peop Mr. Lawrence repeatedly nodded. ¡°We will take good care of Faye.¡± He understood what Alec meant. ¡°Good,¡± Alec got up to leave. ¡°What about the coboration?¡± Mr. Lawrence said through gritted teeth. Alec replied while walking out of the door, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send the contract over tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. We will surely not let you down.¡± Mr. Lawrence smiled happily, as did Mrs. Lawrence. Only Faye, who was standing upstairs, pulle ask Alec for another coboration? Hasn¡¯t he given you guys enough?¡± ¡°What do you know? A one¨Ctime deal could neverpare to continuous coboration. As long as we work with Faust Group, we will never have to worry about money.¡± Mr. Lawrence shot her a nce. He felt that his daughter was not bright at all. Faye was so angry that her tears were about to fall. ¡°Have you guys ever thought about how I would look in front of Alec by doing all this?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 15 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 15 Chapter 15 When We Be Rich ¡°When we be rich, do you still need to be afraid that he¡¯ll look down on you?¡± Mr. Lawrence asked her in response. Voice full of me, he continued, ¡°Look at you. It¡¯s been so long, and yet you still haven¡¯t managed to win Alec over. It seems like you must not be his type.¡± ¡°You!¡± Faye¡¯s chest rose and fell out of rage. She wished she never had parents like them. She turned around and shut her room door with a bang, reluctant to say another word to them. When Alec arrived at the Old Mansion, Jenny had already left. Looking at the empty living room, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± he asked as he nced at Warren. ¡°Mr. Faust is in his study,¡± Warren replied. As soon as he said that, Alec was prepared to head to the study. Just as he lifted his feet, he suddenly recalled something and asked, ¡°Did Grandpa have any guests over just now? I heard some voices at the door.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Plus, that voice sounded familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. If it weren¡¯t for Faye¡¯s mother¡¯s sudden phone call, he probably would have already recalled who that person was. ¡°Yup. It was Miss Walter,¡± Warren answered. ¡°Miss Walker? What was she doing here?¡± Alec¡¯s face instantly fell. He didn¡¯t expect that the Walker family would look for Grandpa. Warren shook his head. He didn¡¯t know that Alec confused Miss Walter for Miss Walker, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Alec didn¡¯t press further. He headed straight to the study upstairs. Warren didn¡¯t know what Alec had told Old Mr. Faust, but he could hear them arguing in the study. He couldn¡¯t help but worry. Soon, Alec came out of the study. The gloomy look on his face made it evident that he was in a terrible mood. ¡°Mr. Alec,¡± Warren sputtered, ¡°are you leaving already?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alec nodded. He turned to look at the study again before he said, ¡°go upstairs and take care of Grandpa.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Warren nodded and was about to walk over to the study. ¡°Don¡¯t simply let any hooligan meet Grandpa next time, especially people from the Walker family,¡± Alec said to Warren. He didn¡¯t expect that Grandpa would speak up for the Walker family. That Miss Walker must have buttered him up. Warren was stunned. ¡°Did Mr. Alec mean Miss Walter? Don¡¯t let Miss Walter see Mr. Faust? It seems like Mr. Alec must really hate Miss Walter. He already acted like she didn¡¯t exist before their divorce. Now that they¡¯re divorced, he¡¯s not even going to let her see Mr. Faust,¡± Warren thought. Alec left the Old Mansion. On the way home, he called Vincent. He snapped, ¡°Inform the Walker family Chapter 15 When We Be Rich that we¡¯re going to stop working with them tomorrow and will never work with them again.¡± This time, the Walker family¡¯s meeting with Old Mr. Faust really triggered him. He initially nned to stop working with them temporarily and continue working with them if the opportunity arose in the future, but now¡­ Right now, Jenny had no idea that not only did her meeting with Old Mr. Faust not help the Walker family, but it had also made things even worse. When she got home, she saw Stephanie sleeping on the couch. She was about to cover her with a nket when Stephanie woke up. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re back.¡± Stephanie rubbed her eyes and asked drowsily, ¡°Have you eaten dinner? I left some food for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. Go sleep in your room,¡± Jenny said. ¡°Okay.¡± She got up and headed to the room. As if remembering something, she suddenly asked, ¡°Oh, right. Alec¡­¡± Jenny walked over and patted her shoulder. She said, ¡°Mr. Faust has already agreed to help. We should be receiving an update soon.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Stephanie smiled. It seemed to her that since Alec¡¯s grandfather had already agreed to help, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. However, Jenny didn¡¯t feel the same way. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 16 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Can We Talk? After all, Old Mr. Faust was part of the Faust family. He would be on Alec¡¯s side without a doubt, not to mention that she and Alec were already divorced. Even if they hadn¡¯t divorced, Old Mr. Faust might also not do his best to help he r. Although Jenny understood this, she didn¡¯t tell Stephanie immediately. Instead, she decided to let her have a good night¡¯s sleep. Stephanie went back to her room to sleep, but Jenny struggled. She needed to be prepared for the worst. Jenny was up the whole night trying to come up with solutions, which caused her dark eye circles to be extremely obvious the following d ay. ¡°What were you up tost night?¡± Stephanie eximed when she saw her. Jenny stared at herself in th e mirror as she used concealer to conceal her dark circles. ¡°Nothing. I just didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± ¡°Jenny,¡± Stephanie suddenly called, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry about my family¡¯s business.¡± Upon hearing this, Jenny turned around to look at her and said thoughtfully, ¡°If you¡¯re going to apologize to me, I should apologize to you too. You wouldn¡¯t ha ve offended Alec if you didn¡¯t speak up for me.¡± ¡°Who knew he would be so petty?¡± Stephanieined. ¡°He didn¡¯t even give me a chance to apologi ze.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. There¡¯s always a solution to everything.¡± She smiled at Stephanie as she walked out of t he kitchen with breakfast. After breakfast, Stephanie grabbed her luggage and returned to her ce because she was worried about her father. Counting today, her n to run away from home onlysted three days. Jenny cleaned up the kitchen. After changing, she was ready to go to work. Right when she opened the door and walked out, the neighbor opposite her opened his door simultaneously. Jenny was in shock. Alec was much calmer inparison to her. ¡°Dr. Walter, what a coincidence.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jenny was speechless. Alec was living right across from her! What were the odds? ¡°What a coincidence indeed, Mr. Faust,¡± Jenny returned to her senses as she tried to suppress her sho ck. As they were talking, the two of them arrived at the lift. Jenny was feeling hesitant. She didn¡¯t know whether Old Mr. Faust had talked to Alec about the Walker family and whethe r Alec would listen to Old Mr. Faust. After hesitating for a while, she decided to initiate the conversation. ¡°Mr. Faust, can we talk?¡± Alec turned to look at her with a faint expression. ¡°What about?¡± ¡°The Walker family.¡± Jenny looked up at him. ¡°It was Stephanie¡¯s fault. She shouldn¡¯t have bad¨C mouthed you. I apologize to you on her behalf. I hope you won¡¯t let this matter affect Faust Group and t he Walker family¡¯s coboration.¡± The lift arrived with a ding. Alec walked into the lift without answering. 1/2 Chapter 16 Can We Talk? Jenny caught up with him. Unwilling to give up, she continued, ¡°Mr. Faust, you¡¯re an entrepreneur. You w Alec, who had kept quiet the entire time,ughed suddenly. He stared right into Jenny¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who told you I¡¯m a generous person?¡± ¡°Mr. Faust¡­¡± ¡°Dr. Walter, you¡¯re truly an adaptable person. You obviously hated me before, but now, you¡¯re willing to p mocked. Jenny cursed Alec inwardly but kept smiling, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± ¡°I purely don¡¯t want anything to do with you, that¡¯s all,¡± she thought. ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked in disbelief. He wasn¡¯t a fool. Jenny¡¯s attitude toward him had always been hostile before. If that wasn¡¯t hatred, what was it then? ¡°Dr. Walter, why do you have to worry about the Walker family? Your friend ispetent. She even came looking for my grandfather. Do you e Stephanie went to see Alec¡¯s grandfather. Jenny was so surprised that she didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 17 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Walter, Not Walker Alec continued, ¡°Such a shame. Her n is going to fail miserably. What makes her think that I will listen to my grandfather?¡± Jenny came back to her senses. She was slightly taken aback. So, Alec thought Stephanie had gone to see Mr. Faustst night ? She recalled how Warren always addressed her as ¡°Miss Walter.¡± It appeared that Alec must have misunderstood. It was Walter, not Walker. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t kno w that. She found it kind of funny, but she couldn¡¯t get herself tough after hearing what Alec had said. Alec meant he wouldn¡¯t let the Walker family off the hook. ¡°Is there no way to get around this? Mr. Faust, don¡¯t you think that ending your coboration with the W alker family just because of this is a little too capricious?¡± She really couldn¡¯t understand how Alec coul d be so irrational. ¡°I always get my way. Do you have a problem with that, Dr. Walter?¡± He sneered, ignoring what Jenny h ad just said. Seeing him like this, Jenny realized there was perhaps no room for discussion regarding th is issue. Her expression instantly turned dark. Noticing that she went quiet, Alec smirked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to help your friend say something?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, I don¡¯t think anything I say will help anyways. If that¡¯s the ca se, what else is there to say?¡± She took a nce at Alec, returning to her cold self. Alec was upset that she returned to her usual cold self. He looked at her as he asked, ¡°Have you decid ed not to keep up the act anymore just because you think I won¡¯t forgive the Walker family?¡± ¡°Mr. Alec, did you know that an illness like Miss Lawrence¡¯s can rpse anytime?¡± She looked up and maintained eye contact with Alec. She smirked. After a while, she walked out of the lift. As for Alec, his expression turned dark right away. This woman was threatening him! He hurriedly chased after her. Before he could catch up, Jenny had already gotten in a cab and left. Thr ough the car window, Jenny saw Alec¡¯s dull expression. Her initial bad mood became slightly better no w. Her phone rang. When she saw it was Stephanie, Jenny already predicted what she would say. ¡°Jenny, the Faust Group haspletely ended their coboration with the Walker family!¡± At the other e nd of the phone, Stephanie¡¯s voice sounded weak. She even sounded like she was about to cry. Sure enough, Jenny wasn¡¯t surprised that this had happened. After experiencing Alec¡¯s attitude, she gu essed this would be the oue. ¡°Jenny, my family is going to go bankrupt,¡± Stephanie said. ¡°I told my father about the incident the other day. Not only did he not me me, but he also said it wasn¡¯t my fault! Jenny, do you think my dad has gone mad? He didn¡¯t even me me for this.¡± She initially thought her father would beat her up, but he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t even scold her. This only mad e her feel even worse. After giving it some thought, Jenny finally spoke. ¡°Calm down first. Even if you lo se the Faust Group as a customer, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that your family will go bankrupt. Parr ington is huge. Faust Group isn¡¯t the onlypany here,¡± she said. However, Stephanie didn¡¯t have high hopes. ¡°If it were just the end of our coboration, we would have just lose a customer. Even though it has a big Chapter 17 Walter Not Walker impact, it wouldn¡¯t bankrupt us. But because our coboration has always been smooth, my dad always keeps stock of the products that Faust Group needs, and right no w, this batch of ready¨Cstock items is the source of all of our floating capital.¡± Upon hearing this, Jenny now understood the seriousness of this issue. She said to Stephanie, ¡°Give me the details of ¡°Will otherpanies want to buy them?¡± She wasn¡¯t confident. ¡°No matter what, we still have to give it a try. As long as we have a chance, we can¡¯t give up so easily,¡± she said to Stephanie. Maybe because Jenny influenced her, Stephanie quickly got rid of all the negative thoughts and pulled herself together. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After she hung up the phone, Jenny immediately made another phone call. ¡°Gilbert, I need a favor from you.¡± Chapter 18 My Understanding of Alec¡¯s Character To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 18 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 18 Chapter 18 My Understanding of Alec¡¯s Character At Parrington Hospital. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jenny had just got off work when she received a call from Gilbert. After finding out that he was waiting at the hospital¡¯s main entrance, she quickly changed and rushed over. ¡°Gilbert.¡± When she saw the man leaning against his car not far away from her, she smiled and waved at him. Soon, she arrived in front of Gilbert, ¡°Gilbert, why did youe here all of a sudden?¡± ¡°You wanted my help, didn¡¯t you? I came over once I received the news.¡± Gilbert shed a smile at her with affection in his eyes. Jenny was shocked to hear this. ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± After he finished speaking, Gilbert handed Jenny the document he had prepared earlier. ¡°Thispany is interested in purchasing that batch of items from the Walker family. You should get them to contact thepany.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jenny held the document in disbelief. This fast? ¡°Gilbert, you¡¯re way too efficient,¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise. Gilbert patted her head and said, ¡°You asked me for a favor. Of course I would get it done.¡± In fact, ever since he had received that call from Jenny, he hadn¡¯t rested. It was all because he wanted to help Jenny solve her problem as soon as possible. After all, this was her first time asking for his help throughout all these years. ¡°That¡¯s true. Gilbert, you¡¯re the best,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let me treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m going to feast.¡± Gilbert nodded. The two of them talked andughed as they got in the car and left. At the restaurant, Jenny sent the document to Stephanie. It was only after she reminded her again to contact thepany soonest possible that she finally allowed herself to take a breather. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that because Alec overheard Stephanie badmouthing him, he decided to stop working with the Walker family?¡± Gilbert asked as he passed her a dish. Jenny nodded. She couldn¡¯t help but rant, ¡°He ended the coboration the next day. I would never have expected that guy to be so petty.¡± However, Gilbert shook his head. He told Jenny, ¡°Based on my understanding of Alec¡¯s character, he¡¯s not such a capricious person. There must be another reason why he decided to stop working with the Walker family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Alec Faust. A person who built the Faust Group up to what it is today is definitely not such a wilful and illogical person,¡± he thought. Actually, Jenny felt the same way too. But the timing of the situation was such that she couldn¡¯t help but think otherwise. ¡°What do you think the actual reason could be?¡± she asked. She didn¡¯t understand business stuff. Chapter 18 My Understanding of Alec¡¯s Character Gilbert was silent for a while before he opened his mouth. ¡°Now that he has stopped working with the Walker family, he needs to find a new supplier. We¡¯ll find out the reason once we know the new supplier.¡± Suddenly, everything clicked. ¡°I¡¯ll get Zack to help me investigate.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert nodded. The two of them chatted while they ate. Just as they were deep in conversation, Jenny heard an irritating voice that made her frown subconsciously. ¡°Dr. Walter? Can¡¯t believe I bumped into you here.¡± Faye was full of smiles. She looked thrilled. In contrast, Alec, who was standing hext to her, didn¡¯t seem so happy. With the same dull expression, he looked as if someone owed him a million dors. Jenny suppressed her annoyance and turned to look at Faye. ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we share a table? The more, the merrier,¡± she suggested. Jenny, however, knitted her eyebrows. She was a bit reluctant. ¡°Is that a good idea? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to let Mr. Faust share a table with us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Alec Faust, for crying out loud. Shouldn¡¯t he have a private room? How embarrassing would it be for him to sit at the same table as us in the main hall?¡± she thought. But Faye didn¡¯t notice Jenny¡¯s reluctant attitude. She turned around and asked, ¡°Alec, what do you think?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 19 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Friends? The three of them fixed their gazes on Alec. Jenny prayed that he would refuse since she really didn¡¯t want to sit together and have a meal with this man. It would totally affect her mood. ¡°You decide,¡± he said. That wasn¡¯t the answer Jenny wanted to hear. Jenny was speechless. ¡°Dr. Walter, Alec is fine with it. What about you?¡± She looked at Jenny smilingly. Jenny was super reluctant. She shifted her gaze to Gilbert. ¡°What do you think?¡± She kept giving Gilbert hints with her eyes, but instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯m okay with anything.¡± ¡°Okay with anything? Gilbert, what are you trying to do?¡± Jenny thought. Faye and Jenny sat next to each other, while Alec and Gilbert sat across them. Alec was sitting right opposite Jenny, so she could see his face every time she looked up. This made her feel extremely ufortable. ¡°Dr. Walter, is this your boyfriend? He looks like a great guy. No wonder you didn¡¯t want me to introduce anyone to you.¡± Staring at the posh-looking Gilbert opposite her, Faye felt slightly jealous. Alec chuckled and smirked. ¡°Mr. Hawthorn is an upstart from Parrington. Of course he is.¡± ¡°Mr. Alec, you tter me. I still have to work harder to catch up with you,¡± Gilbertughed, not giving it much thought. Alec¡¯s face fell. Was it Gilbert¡¯s goal to surpass him? He chuckled to himself. ¡°You want to surpass Faust Group? Not in a million years,¡± he thought. ¡°He¡¯s indeed a good match for Dr. Walter,¡± Faye said, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly bitter. Hearing them talk, Jenny felt speechless. She didn¡¯t hold back with her words. ¡°Miss Lawrence, I don¡¯t need to tell you about my rtionship, do I? We aren¡¯t that close anyway.¡± She had merely performed surgery on Faye. Jenny felt that they weren¡¯t close enough to be discussing private matters. Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t fond of Faye either, not to mention Alec sitting across from her. Not only was she not fond of him, but she despised him. ¡°Sorry, Dr. Walter, I shouldn¡¯t have asked,¡± Her eyes turned red instantly. Biting her lip, she felt wronged. ¡°I thought we were friends.¡± Jenny sneered. ¡°Friends?¡± she thought. ¡°Dr. Walter, aren¡¯t you being a little mean? Faye was just casually asking. She didn¡¯t mean any harm,¡± Alec spoke up. He stared right at Jenny as if trying to see through her. Jenny had no words. She was about to refute when she heard Gilbert ask, ¡°Mr. Alec, I heard that you got a divorce?¡± Alec frowned immediately. Annoyance was written all over his face. ¡°Since when have you be such a busybody?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Alec. I was just casually asking. I didn¡¯t mean any harm,¡± he answered Alec with the exact words he had used. The atmosphere became tense instantly. Jenny tried to hold back her laughter. She was in an excellent mood now. Jenny put her cutlery down and wiped her mouth. ¡°Brother dear, let¡¯s go. We should let Mr. Alec and Miss Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lawrence enjoy their meal.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gilbert nodded. They had already got up to leave as they spoke. Alec didn¡¯t say a thing. He just looked at the both of them with a cold stare. ¡°Brother dear? So they¡¯re not boyfriend and girlfriend?¡± he wondered. ¡°Dr. Walter¡­¡± Faye wanted to stop her. Unfortunately, Jenny just waved at her. Then, she left the restaurant together with Gilbert. After the two of them had left, the atmosphere at the table didn¡¯t improve either. Faye nced at the man sitting across from her. Seeing that he was quiet, she wondered what he was thinking about. She couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Alec,¡± she called, ¡°what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Alec came back to his senses, but he was looking outside the window. Over there, Jenny was preparing to get in the car with a smile. He suddenly remembered the voice he had heard at the Old Mansion the other day. He had always felt that it sounded familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall when he heard Jenny¡¯s voice until just now. It sounded simr! But how could it be? He couldn¡¯t figure it out. There must be something that he had overlooked. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 20 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Can¡¯t Locate Your Ex-Wife In Gilbert¡¯s car, Jenny received a call from Zack. ¡°The Faust Group is now teaming up with the Lawrence family.¡± ¡°The Lawrence family?¡± She was stunned. ¡°Yup. The Lawrence family seem to be very close to Alec. Almost everyone in Parrington knows the family has Alec¡¯s support, so they have been doing quite well these two years.¡± After saying that, he asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Why did you ask me to investigate this? Did that bastard Alec upset you again?¡± ¡°No reason. I was just curious why he suddenly stopped working with the Walker family,¡± Jenny said. ¡°That¡¯s good. If he bothers you again, remember to tell me. I will beat him up.¡± He hadn¡¯t let go of the fact that Jenny had wasted two years of her life with that man. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jenny smiled and burst intoughter upon hearing this. ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jenny looked out of the car window. She sometimes felt that she was fortunate. Although she didn¡¯t have any parents, her grandfather brought her up and took great care of her since she was young. She also had two brothers who doted on her. She was very content with her life now. ¡°The Lawrence family is the family of that woman beside Alec just now, right?¡± Gilbert suddenly asked as he nced at Jenny, sitting in the passenger seat. Jenny nodded. ¡°Should be.¡± Other than Faye¡¯s family, Jenny couldn¡¯t think of any other families with thest name Lawrence. ¡°Then, it appears that Alec had already nned to stop working with the Walker family. Your incident was a mere coincidence. It didn¡¯t affect that much.¡± Even if Faye hadn¡¯t talked behind Alec¡¯s back, the n was already there all along. Jenny nodded sullenly. ¡°Yeah. I really thought that if I apologized to him, the Faust Group would continue working with them.¡± Now that she thought about it, she was being ridiculous. Noticing that she was unhappy, Gilbert decided not to mention Alec anymore. He changed the topic. ¡°There will be a charity dinner tomorrow night. Are you free?¡± ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°Yes, I still need a plus one,¡± he said. Jenny covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°Of course I can apany you, but it¡¯s time you find me a sister -inw too. How could you expect me to apany you every single time?¡± ¡°Okay, I will,¡± Gilbert answered half-heartedly as his gaze fell upon Jenny¡¯s face. At the Faust Group. After sending Faye home, he returned to thepany to work. However, as he was staring at the document in front of him, his mind couldn¡¯t help but drift toward Jenny. Her voice kept echoing in his head. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it sounded like the voice he heard that day at the Old Mansion. At this moment, Vincent knocked on his door and entered the room. ¡°Mr. Alec.¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡± he asked as he tried to suppress his thoughts temporarily. ¡°You asked me to find your ex-wife and gift the house in Charmford to her, but¡­¡± He hesitated to continue. Alec looked up, seemingly annoyed. ¡°But what? She didn¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I can¡¯t locate your ex-wife.¡± Vincent lowered his head, afraid to look into his boss¡¯ eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t locate her?¡± Alec frowned. He was very displeased. ¡°Vincent, I¡¯m very dissatisfied with your capabilitiestely.¡± First, he couldn¡¯t find anything about Dr. Walter. Now, he couldn¡¯t even locate a country girl. What did he need this assistant for? Vincent nodded again and again. He broke into a cold sweat as he admitted, ¡°I¡¯ve been ipetent. I¡¯m willing to ept your punishment.¡± A stern look shed across Alec¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°Continue to investigate. I don¡¯t believe a country girl like her could have gone that far.¡± Alec was already upset when he couldn¡¯t find any information about Dr. Walter, but considering she was famous, he could somehow understand the situation. However, that ex-wife¡­ ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure to find her.¡± Vincent nodded. Feeling slightly relieved, he spoke again. ¡°There will be a charity dinner tomorrow night. Are you going?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 21 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Who¡¯s That Woman? The following night. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The charity dinner was held at the Majestic Hotel. It was organized by the top magazine in Parrington, BQ Magazine. When Alec arrived, the hotel entrance was surrounded by all sorts of paparazzi and reporters as he got off the car. ¡°BQ Magazine is so privileged to get Alec Faust toe!¡± someone eximed. After all, everyone knew that Alec had not always been a fan of this kind of event. ¡°I know, right? Too bad we can¡¯t go in and check it out. The charity dinner tonight must be interesting.¡± another person said pitifully. ¡°Who¡¯s that woman beside him? Could she be Alec¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Some people noticed that Alec didn¡¯t attend alone. He brought along a plus-one, and many were surprised about this. Upon hearing the news, everybody else only noticed Faye standing next to Alec. It wasn¡¯t that they purposely ignored her. It was just that Faye was too ordinary-looking, so she didn¡¯t manage to capture their attention at first. Unfortunately, Faye didn¡¯t know the truth. Standing beside Alec, she enjoyed receiving all their envious looks. She was utterly satisfied. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee tonight,¡± Alec said while walking toward the dining hall. ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered. You should be resting more at home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Alec. It¡¯s too boring resting at home every day. Apanying you here for this dinner will help me rx.¡± She shed a smile at Alec, but it didn¡¯t feel sincere. If she hadn¡¯t attended this event, there would surely be tons of women in Parrington who would find a way to seduce Alec. She had toe and keep an eye on him to eliminate allpetition. The two of them had just arrived at the entrance when Mr. Nelson, the editor-in-chief for BQ Magazine, rushed over after hearing the news. ¡°Mr. Alec, I didn¡¯t expect you toe. Thank you for gracing us with your presence.¡± He never expected him to appear when he first sent Alec the invitation. Who knew The scale of this event had now been increased ten times more. As the main organizer, Mr. Nelson was, of course, very pleased. ¡°Mr. Nelson, you must be joking. BQ Magazine and the Faust Group have always worked well together. Of course I had to show up,¡± Alec nodded and smiled. Even though he was polite, his bodynguage revealed a sense of distance. ¡°Hello, Mr. Nelson.¡± Faye noticed that he had ignored her presence and felt kind of neglected, so she initiated the conversation. Mr. Nelson was slightly taken aback. He had only noticed her now. There was no other reason. It was purely because standing next to Alec caused her to be overshadowed. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°My little sister,¡± Alec answered. Ever since he had promised Anthony to take care of Faye, he had treated her like a younger sister, which was how he introduced her to others. But a bitter look shed across Faye¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t want to be Alec¡¯s little sister! Mr. Nelson nodded, a little confused. Then, he said, ¡°Mr. Alec, pleasee in. The dinner is about to start.¡± He wanted to lead Alec to the first row. The seats there were the best. They would also provide the best view of the stage for the auctionter. At this very moment, there was anothermotion at the entrance. ¡°It¡¯s Gilbert Hawthorn!¡± ¡°Gilbert Hawthorn? The upstart?¡± someone asked. ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± The other person nodded before saying, ¡°He built hispany up from nothing in a few years and became the youngest self-made billionaire on Forbes. Who else would it be?¡± There were people younger than Gilbert on that list, but each of them got on the list because of their family. Even Alec, who was top on the list, was no exception. ¡°Thatdy next to him looks very familiar. Is she that new star?¡± someone noticed the woman standing beside Gilbert and couldn¡¯t help but ask. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 22 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Going Against Him Next to Gilbert stood a woman wearing a pearl-white gown. She looked exceptionally elegant with her long hair, scarlet-red lips, and perfect white teeth. Except for the exquisite bangle on her wrist, she wore no other essories. But even so, just her standing there was enough to captivate the crowd. Alec was no exception. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He was stunned by her beauty every time she appeared. Although he had already decided not to inquire about her, he couldn¡¯t help but want to learn more about her. ¡°Mr. Hawthorn,¡± Mr. Nelson greeted him with the broadest grin on his face. However, he wondered,¡± What¡¯s going on? Howe all the big shots decided to show up today?¡± Gilbert nodded in response, ¡°Mr. Nelson, I hope we¡¯re not intruding on your dinner?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Mr. Nelson shook his head. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Jenny, who was standing beside Gilbert. ¡°This woman is so pretty. I wonder what her rtionship with Gilbert Hawthorn is. Maybe I could sign her as a model for BQ Magazine?¡± he thought. Feeling Mr. Nelson¡¯s direct gaze, Jenny didn¡¯t back down. Instead, she looked at him and smiled. ¡°Hi, Mr. Nelson.¡± ¡°Hello, hello!¡± Mr. Nelson nodded. He looked at Gilbert with a curious gaze. ¡°Mr. Hawthorn, this is your¡­?¡± Gilbert lowered his head slightly to look at Jenny with an affectionate look in his eyes. He answered quickly, ¡°My little sister.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Mr. Nelson was shocked. He suddenly remembered Alec¡¯s little sister just now. What a world of difference it was between the two. Heplimented, ¡°Your sister is beautiful. Your family has great genes.¡± Gilbert smiled without saying a word but shifted his gaze toward Alec and Faye, who were standing next to Mr. Nelson. He looked a little displeased. ¡°Alec brought this woman along? Luckily Jenny had already divorced him. A man like him doesn¡¯t deserve Jenny,¡± he thought. ¡°This is Mr. Faust. I¡¯m sure you know him, Mr. Hawthorn,¡± Mr. Nelson introduced them. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend these two big shots, so naturally, he had to be careful with his words. Gilbert nodded and smiled vaguely, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t know Mr. Faust here in Vale?¡± ¡°It takes one to know one. I¡¯ve heard of Mr. Hawthorn too,¡± Alec didn¡¯t back down either. The two men stood face to face. Mr. Nelson wondered if he was overthinking things. Why did it feel like there was a strong tension between the two? Just as the two refused to budge, Jenny tugged on Gilbert¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Gilbert, let¡¯s go sit. The auction is about to start very soon.¡± Even though she knew that Gilbert felt indignant on her behalf, Jenny felt there was no need. Since she had already divorced Alec, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. She also didn¡¯t want Gilbert to offend Alec because of this. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s about to start.¡± Mr. Nelson nodded. It felt kind of suffocating being sandwiched between these two guys. Mr. Nelson led the four of them to the first row. After allocating their seats, he found an excuse to leave to avoid getting involved if the two men decided to get into a fight. Coincidentally, all four of their seats were right next to each other. Jenny and Gilbert went ahead and took a seat. Faye nned to sit next to Jenny, but she didn¡¯t expect that Alec had already made a move and sat down next to Jenny. Faye bit her lip, reluctant to see the two sitting next to each other. Jenny didn¡¯t expect Alec would sit next to her either. She subconsciously shifted closer to Gilbert, creating distance between her and Alec She had initially nned to cut ties with Alec Combined with that incident with the Walker family, she despised him to the core. She just wanted to get as far away from him as possible. Her movement triggered Alec. Was she deliberately trying to go against him? To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 23 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Whoever Pays Is a Fool Faye noticed the subtle change in Alec¡¯s mood and started to feel very anxious. Jenny ignored Alec and Faye. She whispered to Gilbert, ¡°I wonder when they¡¯re going to auction off the goods I sponsored.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She was pretty curious about what the bids would be. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Mr. Birkett hasn¡¯t released any new work on the market for so many years. Your painting is going to be the finale,¡± Gilbert replied. Afterward, he shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not going to be a problem giving away Mr. Birkett¡¯s painting just like that?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my mentor. Surely he won¡¯t beat me up for this?¡± Jenny pouted. ¡°Besides, he already gave me that painting. Of course I have the authority to deal with it. ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re his mentee. I don¡¯t think he will me you for it.¡± ¡°Why, of course. Mr. Birkett adores me.¡± The two of them spoke softly, so Alec couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. He could only tell that they were enjoying the conversation. Inevitably, he found it annoying. ¡°Brother? Ha,¡± he thought. As a man himself, he could tell from Gilbert¡¯s eyes that he had feelings for Jenny. He wouldn¡¯t believe it if Gilbert said he only had pure intentions. Soon, the auction began. The hall went quiet. The first auction item was a diamond ne sponsored by some trust fund baby. When the emcee announced his name, he stood up and waved at the crowd. Gilbert asked Jenny if she was interested. Jenny shook her head. She had never fancied diamonds that much. She didn¡¯t like it, but Faye, on the other hand, was obsessed. Her eyes lit up when she saw therge diamond. ¡°You like it?¡± Alec asked. ¡°Yup.¡± Faye nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just admiring it.¡± That sounded a little too fake. If she was really just admiring it, why did she have to tell Alec that she liked it? Alec made a bid. Unsurprisingly, he got the diamond. He didn¡¯t even look at it and just handed it to Faye. This caused the people to doubt their genuine rtionship Was she indeed just his little sister? They found it hard to believe. The auction carried on. The following few auction items did not pique Jenny¡¯s interest either She was starting to get bored. ¡°The next item is a pair of emerald earrings. We¡¯re going to start at five million dors¡± The emcee had just finished his sentence when someone made a bid. It seemed that everybody liked this pair of earrings. When Jenny saw the earrings, her eyes lit up as well. She was suddenly wide awake. She also liked this pair of earrings Gilbert sensed her enthusiasm. He raised his bidding paddle without hesitation. ¡°Ten million dors!¡± ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Jenny turned to look at him. If you like it, then I¡¯ll buy it. I may not have everything, but I do have money,¡± Ever since the auction had begun, this was the first item that Jenny liked. He was going to get it no matter what. Upon hearing this, Jennyughed. She didn¡¯t refuse either. They didn¡¯t have to act so politely with each. other. ¡°Thanks, Gilbert.¡± The bid price of ten million dors caused many to back off. Although those were a great pair of earrings, it wasn¡¯t worth more than ten million dors. ¡°Ten million dors. Calling once!¡± ¡°Calling twice!¡± ¡°Ten million dors¡­¡± ¡°20 million dors!¡± Somebody made another bid. The crowd was in shock. Nobody expected that Alec would go after the same goods as Gilbert. Jenny nced at Alec beside her and frowned. ¡°Is this man intentionally trying to go against me? Or does Faye want this pair of earrings too?¡± she thought. ¡°Mr. Faust.¡± Gilbert gave a half-smile. Of course he could tell that Alec did this on purpose. ¡°It¡¯s an auction, after all; the highest bidder wins. I¡¯m sure you know the rules.¡± In other words, he meant to say, ¡°Fuck off if you don¡¯t have the money¡±. ¡°Ha!¡± Gilbert chuckled lightly. He raised his bidding paddle the next second, ¡°30 million dors!¡± ¡°40 million dors.¡± Alec was calm. ¡°50 million dors!¡± ¡°60 million dors!¡± Gilbert wanted to make another bid, but Jenny stopped him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Gilbert. The earrings are great, but it¡¯s not worth that price.¡± ¡°60 million dors¡­whoever pays the price is a fool,¡± she thought. She didn¡¯t want Gilbert to be that fool. As for Alec, he didn¡¯tck money. She couldn¡¯t stop him. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 24 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 24 Chapter 24 We¡¯re Not That Close ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Gilbert. I don¡¯t like it that much anyway,¡± Jenny said smilingly. After all, it wasn¡¯t essential to her. Since Gilbert didn¡¯t make another bid, the goods belonged to Alec now. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but sigh and be envious. Faye was also pretty worked up. She didn¡¯t expect Alec to bid for such an expensive item for her. She was nervous yet excited at the same time. However, the earrings didn¡¯t arrive in front of her She watched as Alec paid without hesitation. Later, he whispered something to the attendant. After that, the attendant walked up to Jenny and said to her, ¡°Hi, miss. Mr. Faust wants to give this pair of earrings to you as a gift.¡± Gift? Everybody else was astonished. A 60-million-dor item as a gift? What was Alec¡¯s rtionship with this woman? Wait, Wasn¡¯t she Gilbert¡¯s sister? How did she get involved with Alec? Why did Alec choose to give it to Gilbert¡¯s sister and not his own sister? The crowd was confused. The only conclusion they coulde up with was that it was chaotic in the world of high society. Jenny didn¡¯t reach out to ept it, nor did she look a tiny bit happy about it. She frowned and looked at Alec as if to ask him what the meaning of this was. ¡°It¡¯s just a small gift. You¡¯ve saved Faye. Her life is worth more than this thing.¡± What he meant was very obvious. He bought this gift to say thanks for saving Faye¡¯s life. As he was saying this, he didn¡¯t turn to look at Faye at all, so naturally, he didn¡¯t see her pale face. ¡°You¡¯re giving it such an expensive gift because she saved me? Alec, is that it?¡± Faye thought. She suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t figure out this man in front of her. Out of nowhere, she felt a sense of insecurity. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already got my payment for it,¡± she declined without hesitation. Alec¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°Must you piss me off in order to feel satisfied?¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time he got rejected by Jenny. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Jenny looked at him with a cold gaze. ¡°We¡¯re not that close anyway. I ask that you don¡¯t do things that will make others misunderstand.¡± Everyone behind them was invested in this. They wished they could just go up to her and ask about her rtionship with Alec. Her words ¡°not that close¡± totally triggered Alec. He immediately got up angrily. ¡°Alright! Very well!¡± He hadn¡¯t been enraged this way for years. Alec left the auction hall. The people behind them didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened. They could only sense an air of coldness from Alec, which made them shudder. It appeared that woman had made Alec angry. He hadn¡¯t been enraged this way for years. At once, the crowd all looked at Jenny with different emotions. Some were curious, some admired her, but most of them sympathized with her. ¡°Pissing Alec Faust off? Good luck with that,¡± was what they were all thinking. However, Jenny looked nonchnt. She returned her gaze to the stage, waiting for the next auction item. On the venue¡¯s second floor, Alec was sitting in a private room. His face was livid with rage. Swirling the drink in his hand, he raised his head and gulped down the entire ss of wine. ¡°You lost control.¡± The man sitting across from him was also holding a ss of wine. His deep voice was enough to make someone tremble with fear. ¡°Yup.¡± Alec didn¡¯t deny it. He had indeed lost control of himself. Every time he faced Jenny, he would always lose control. Paul Wagner raised his head and looked at the auction that was going on downstairs. ¡°Who¡¯s that woman? Your attitude toward her¡­¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Paul didn¡¯t finish his sentence. There was a hint of yfulness in his eyes. He had known Alec for so many years and rarely saw him so out of control. And it was because of a woman. Interesting. ¡°The doctor that performed Faye¡¯s surgery,¡± Alec answered with a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I somehow feel she has something against me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Paul was intrigued. ¡°It¡¯s rare to find a woman who acts hostile toward you.¡± This was probably the reason why Alec was so affected. ¡°Help me investigate her identity. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as simple as she looks,¡± he said after gulping another ss of wine. Paul nodded. ¡°We should indeed investigate this. Who knows, she might have been sent by someone to get close to you.¡± As they talked, something seemed to have happened downstairs at the auction. Chaos had ensued. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 25 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Do You Think We¡¯re Fools? ¡°Mr. Birkett¡¯s painting? It can¡¯t be!¡± Someone snapped, ¡°Everyone knows that Mr. Birkett stopped auctioning off his artwork long ago. This can¡¯t be his painting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Auctioning off a fake painting? Do you think we¡¯re fools?¡± Everyone who attended the auction today were all established figures. BQ Magazine couldn¡¯t afford for them to get mad. Panicked, Mr. Nelson said hurriedly, ¡°This painting by Mr. Birkett was sponsored by an anonymous person. That person has guaranteed that this is an authentic painting.¡± ¡°Just because that person says it is authentic doesn¡¯t mean it is. Who¡¯s going to believe it?¡± Someone refuted right away before they continued, ¡°Who¡¯s this anonymous person? Come out if you dare. Prove that this is an authentic painting.¡± The attendees of this dinner sponsored all the auction goods tonight, so the anonymous person must be present. Were they auctioning off a fake painting using Mr. Birkett¡¯s name? They wanted to see who this shameless person was. Gilbert frowned, looking upset. How dare they use Jenny¡¯s painting of being fake? He was about to get up when Jenny, who was beside him, got ahead of him. ¡°I was the one who sponsored the painting.¡± Everyone else heard her voice and turned to look at her one by one. It was her! It was Gilbert¡¯s sister and also the woman who infuriated Alec. ¡°This painting is indeed Mr. Birkett¡¯s painting. It¡¯s not a fake like everyone ims it is,¡± she said calmly without any signs of panic. ¡°What proof do you have? The whereabouts of all the paintings that Mr. Birkett auctioned off are clear. This painting,¡± that person contemted for a moment before saying, ¡°This painting of yours has never appeared before. Could it be Mr. Birkett¡¯s new work?¡± ¡°It is indeed,¡± Jenny nodded. She thought to herself, ¡°This person is quite familiar with Mr. Birkett¡¯s artwork. He recognized that it was a new painting with just one look.¡± Not only did she not refute, but she also admitted directly. Everyone looked at her as if she was mad. ¡°Mr. Birkett said earlier that he isn¡¯t going to auction off any new paintings anymore. Before you use his name, you should at least get your facts right to avoid making a fool of yourself!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Do you think we¡¯re that dumb?¡± The crowd started to speak their mind. They had already concluded that this was a fake painting. They even changed the way they looked at Gilbert. This was the person he brought along, so more likely than not, this was the kind of person he was involved with. ¡°Dr. Walter, although you have good intentions with your donation, this was inappropriate. Mr. Birkett is a renowned artist, and everyone likes his paintings. You¡¯re going to cause outrage by deceiving the people with a fake painting. Just apologize.¡± Faye seemed to be trying to help Jenny with her earnest words, but she had indirectly deemed it a fake painting. Jenny nced at her and sneered, ¡°We haven¡¯t even confirmed the authenticity of the painting. and you already want me to apologize?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use in denying it. Many of the people here are fans of Mr. Birkett. They are familiar with his work. What¡¯s the use of denying it?¡± Even though she seemed worried for Jenny, Faye was smiling inside. She had been stressed out trying to think of a way to humiliate Jenny earlier. Who knew Jenny had just made a fool of herself? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jenny didn¡¯t entertain her. She scanned the crowd for a while before she turned her gaze to Mr. Nelson. She said calmly, ¡°Since everybody doubts the authenticity of the painting, let¡¯s get an appraiser. What do you think, Mr. Nelson?¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll contact one right away.¡± Mr. Nelson nodded repeatedly. He was also feeling super anxious. If this painting turned out to be fake, BQ Magazine would be a joke. He could only pray that Gilbert was reliable. After all, he was the one who made the guarantee back then. Worst case scenario, Gilbert had also been kept in the dark about this. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 26 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 26 Chapter 26 We Aren¡¯t Close Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Alec and Paul watched the drama unfold from the second floor. ¡°Seems like the woman who made you lose control has gotten into trouble. Aren¡¯t you going to help her?¡± Paul smirked as he nced at the man beside him. ¡°Help?¡± Alec sneered. He seemed to be enjoying the drama. ¡°Why should I help her? We aren¡¯t close anyway.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you give her those 60-million-dor earrings?¡± Paul chuckled. Alec¡¯s expression shifted. Then, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined this. I wanted to thank her for saving Faye.¡± Paul didn¡¯t argue with him. Only Alec himself would know the true reason. Soon, the appraiser that Mr. Nelson had contacted arrived. While waiting for the appraisal, the people whispered to one another. Faye was also waiting to watch the mayhem ensue. In the crowd¡¯s eyes, this was a fake painting. Jenny was just in denial. It didn¡¯t take long before the appraisal report was out. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to deny it now!¡± someone roared as he looked at the appraiser. ¡°Mr. Jones, this painting is fake, right?¡± Mr. Jones didn¡¯t speak. He looked at Jenny, curious about this woman¡¯s identity. ¡°Dr. Walter, what else do you have to say for yourself? The appraisal report is already out,¡± Faye couldn¡¯t help but say. She didn¡¯t understand why Jenny could be this calm. Jenny shot her a nce as she answered calmly, ¡°You¡¯re being noisy.¡± ¡°You!¡± Faye got frustrated. Just as she was about to say something else, Jenny got up and walked up to Mr. Jones. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jones,¡± she greeted elegantly with a smile. Mr. Jones nodded before turning to the audience. ¡°After finishing my appraisal, I conclude that this painting is authentic.¡± In an instant, the dining hall was filled with sounds of exmation. Everybody was in disbelief. ¡°This is impossible!¡± ¡°Sir, are you doubting my skills?¡± Mr. Jones¡¯ face fell immediately. Even though he wasn¡¯t as famous as Mr. Birkett, he was still pretty well-known in the appraisal industry. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± That person was tongue-tied. ¡°I just feel like it¡¯s impossible. Why would she have Mr. Birkett¡¯s newest work?¡± ¡°More importantly, she even gave it away for charity. Does this woman know the value of this painting?¡± he thought. ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Suddenly, somebody pushed open the entrance door. A tall, huge figure walked in. Dressed in casual clothes, he seemed out of ce at this dinner event, but nobody dared say anything. ¡°James Windsor!¡± someone eximed. ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Birkett¡¯s mentee. Why is he here?¡± James directly walked up to Jenny and said in a somewhat using tone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact me when you got into trouble? Do you not take your senior seriously?¡± Senior? The crowd was in absolute shock. ¡°James, don¡¯t be mad. I just didn¡¯t want to disturb you. It¡¯s just a small issue. I can handle it myself,¡± She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t expect her senior to be rmed as well. James was annoyed, but he felt sorry for her more. Who dared to bully his junior? The audacity! He looked at the crowd and said coldly, ¡°I heard that someone doubted the authenticity of my junior¡¯s painting?¡± The crowd remained silent. ¡°What kind of joke is this? If you had told us earlier that this was your junior, who would have dared to do so?¡± they thought. ¡°This painting was specially painted by my mentor and gifted to my junior. Other than the value it¡¯s worth, it¡¯s also significant.¡± He scanned the crowd with a cold gaze before itnded on Mr. Nelson. ¡°Jenny must have genuinely wanted to do charity. That¡¯s why she sponsored it for the auction. Who knew it would cause such a huge misunderstanding!¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 27 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Very Interesting ¡°It was all just a misunderstanding,¡± Mr. Nelson said, sulking. He didn¡¯t know she was Mr. Birkett¡¯s mentee. ¡°It¡¯s fine, James. It¡¯s normal for people to have doubts. After all, Mr. Birkett has indeed note out with new artwork for many years.¡± She could understand why these people doubted its authenticity, so she didn¡¯t feel angry. Seeing that she was still so calm and unaffected, James couldn¡¯t stay mad at her. After a while, he finally sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that you don¡¯t have to solve everything alone. Mr. Birkett and I are here for you.¡± ¡°I know, James.¡± Jenny smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll contact you if I ever face a serious problem.¡± The reason why she didn¡¯t contact him was also because she knew that the authenticity of the painting would be proven after an appraisal. There was no need for her to trouble him. ¡°So, that¡¯s Mr. Birkett¡¯sst mentee?¡± someone asked timidly. Jenny smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m d everyone likes my mentor¡¯s artwork. I¡¯ll let him know about this. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be very pleased.¡± The crowd went silent. Someone with insider information said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard before that Mr. Birkett took on hisst mentee. The mentee is considered exceptionally gifted, and Mr. Birkett ns to train and make them his sessor. Who knew we would see her in person today.¡± They didn¡¯t expect the mentee to be a woman, let alone such a beautiful one. The crowd was abuzz at once. The look that they gave Jenny had slightly shifted as well. They didn¡¯t treat her as just eye candy anymore. Jenny didn¡¯t acknowledge them. She was busy introducing the two. ¡°Gilbert, this is my senior, James Windsor.¡± ¡°James, this is my big brother, Gilbert Hawthorn.¡± The two men nodded at each other and didn¡¯t say much. James didn¡¯t stay long. He left shortly after having a quick chat with Jenny. He was swamped. If it weren¡¯t for the news he had received about someone auctioning off an imitation of Mr. Birkett¡¯s painting, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed over either. However, when he saw the people bullying his junior when he arrived, he couldn¡¯t take it. He instantly backed Jenny up and realized there wasn¡¯t any fake painting. He had left, but the auction went on. After confirming the authenticity of the painting, the crowd went hard with their bids. Everyone wanted to get it. But the painting still ended up in Alec¡¯s hands. After all, very few people in Parrington couldpete against him. ¡°What was the reason for this bid then?¡± Paul asked as he looked Alec up and down. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s birthday ising soon, and he¡¯s a big fan of Mr. Birkett. He would be over the moon to receive this painting as a gift. I was just worried about not being able to find a suitable gift, and now I¡¯ve got it.¡± Heughed. Paul was sipping his drink but was also thinking about something else. ¡°I¡¯m starting to be interested in that woman.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alec thought he had misheard. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she¡¯s very interesting?¡± Paul looked at him and continued, ¡°Not only is she a famous doctor, but she¡¯s also Mr. Birkett¡¯sst mentee. Who knows, she might have some other identity. Who wouldn¡¯t be fascinated by a woman like her?¡± Alec¡¯s expression immediately turned dark. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Nothing much. If you¡¯re not interested in her, I n on getting to know her. It just so happens that my family have been urging me to find a girlfriend as well,¡± he said thoughtfully. He didn¡¯t look like he was kidding. Alec didn¡¯t say a word, but his expression said it all. Paul was entertained by this gloomy face of his.¡± Alright, I was just kidding. She¡¯s not my type.¡± ¡°What¡¯s her name? I¡¯ll get someone to look her up,¡± he said. ¡°Dr. Walter,¡± Alec responded. Paul looked confused. ¡°I¡¯m asking for her full name.¡± Alec shook his head. ¡°Couldn¡¯t find it out.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to find out? This must mean that she¡¯s not as simple as she seems.¡± Just because Alec couldn¡¯t find it out, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t. After all, they didn¡¯te from the same background. ¡°Let me know when you seed.¡± He was also curious about how many secrets she was keeping. Paul nodded. Sipping his wine, he said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I will make sure to find out everything about her.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 28 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Can We Be Friends? After the auction ended, it was time to socialize. Quite a few people were eager to approach Jenny. After all, she was not only Gilbert Hawthorn¡¯s sister, but also Mr. Birkett¡¯s mentee. If they could be together with her, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for them to have a meteoric rise in their career? Jenny didn¡¯t know what these people were plotting. She was busy sulking. Ever since she knew Alec got the painting, she had been upset. Although it was for charity, and it shouldn¡¯t matter who it was sold to, she still felt disgusted knowing it was sold to Alec. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Does that guy even understand art? Don¡¯t tell me he bought it for Faye again?¡± she thought. For a moment, she regretted choosing this painting. She should have chosen another one. She went to hide in a corner with her drink in her hand. She smiled a little while watching Gilbert interact with the crowd with ease from a distance. Gilbert was starting to behave more and more like a high flyer. She was deep in thought until someone came up to her. ¡°Hi, miss. I¡¯m Steven Dickman. Can we be friends?¡± Jenny raised her head to look at him. She frowned a little. He was a slightly fat man, and Jenny found him repulsive. Especially those eyes that stared right at her, which made her highly ufortable. She stood up and responded directly, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t like making friends.¡± After saying that, she was prepared to leave. She didn¡¯t want to continue talking to him. However, Steven didn¡¯t intend to let her go just like that. He immediately blocked Jenny¡¯s way. ¡°Miss Hawthorn, Parrington is a huge ce. Gilbert won¡¯t be able to protect you all the time. You might want to think before you speak.¡± While he was speaking, Jenny noticed a few more people had surrounded her. It was apparent that this fattie hade prepared. Jenny put down the ss in her hand and scanned the ce. Gilbert was nowhere to be seen. Someone must have used an excuse to bring him somewhere else. She wasn¡¯t worried about Gilbert¡¯s safety. With his current status, nobody would dare to touch him. Looking at Steven, she did not panic at all. Instead, she kindly reminded him, ¡°Mr. Dickman, I don¡¯t wish to be violent today. Please ask your men to fuck off. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being nice.¡± It was a charity dinner, after all. She didn¡¯t want to ruin the atmosphere. However, Steven didn¡¯t take her words seriously. He got more excited instead. ¡°Feisty. I like that. I wonder if you¡¯ll be this feisty tooter in bed!¡± He snickered. Jenny scowled immediately. She had already clenched her fists, ready to punch Steven anytime now. ¡°In broad daylight? Mr. Dickman, isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡± At this very moment, a slightly frivolous voice rang. In the blink of an eye, this person appeared in front of Jenny. Even though Jenny had met many good-looking men, her heart skipped a beat when she saw this man in front of her. What a stud. Until today, the most handsome man Jenny had seen was Alec, but this man was actually on par with him. They were just two different types. Alec looked more cold and intimidating. On the other hand, this man¡­looked a bit more gentle. ¡°Max Pearson!¡± Steven gritted his teeth. ¡°Since when have you started to stick your nose into other people¡¯s business?¡± ¡°How could you call this sticking my nose into your business? I¡¯m obviously saving the damsel in distress.¡± After saying that, he even raised his brows at Jenny. Jenny was speechless. That was unnecessary. She didn¡¯t even take Steven and his men seriously. ¡°What if I say that I must take her away tonight? Are you nning to go against my family?¡± Steven looked at Jenny with a devilish look in his eyes. He didn¡¯t care who Jenny was. As long as this woman was pretty enough, he must have her! To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 29 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Thwarted ¡°So what if I am? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± There was a sudden shift in Max¡¯s aura. It was as if he had turned into Asura, which made her shudder. Jenny turned to look at him. This man was¡­pretty intriguing. He appeared frivolous, but once he became serious, it was as if he had turned into another person. Just when the two men were deadlocked, Alec and Paul came down from the second floor. When they saw Max appear, the two of them were startled. ¡°Yo, we¡¯rete. He¡¯s one step ahead of you,¡± Paul gloated, purposely teasing Alec. Alec scowled, ¡°You think Max Pearson would actually be so kind?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. He¡¯s probably plotting something evil,¡± Paul nodded and continued. ¡°Too bad Dr. Walter doesn¡¯t know that. Who knows, she might get deceived.¡± Alec didn¡¯t say a word, nor did he go over there. He just observed from a distance. ¡°Alec.¡± Faye walked over to Alec as soon as she saw him. Without Alec around, she seemed out of ce at this dinner. Alec answered briefly, but he didn¡¯t acknowledge her presence. Instead, he continued to observe Jenny¡¯s situation. ¡°Max Pearson!¡± Realizing that Max was really butting heads with him, Steven was furious. He asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in her too?¡± Max kept quiet. After a while, he answered in annoyance, ¡°Hurry up and fight me. Stop wasting my time.¡± ¡°You!¡± Steven was hitting the roof. But Max was not afraid of him. He just stared at him indifferently. Steven was about to ask his men to attack when an old man appeared in time and stopped him. He whispered in his ear, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not worth it to offend the Pearson family.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t turn the other cheek. ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities in the future,¡± the old man spoke again but in a firm tone. Steven¡¯s face was livid with rage. His eyes darted back and forth between Jenny and Max. After a while, he finally said, ¡°Consider yourselves lucky. I¡¯ll let you guys off the hook today.¡± After he finished his sentence, he left with his men. After he had gone far, Max turned to look at Jenny with a cheeky smile, ¡°It seems like you weren¡¯t worried at all.¡± ¡°Just a mob. Nothing to be worried about,¡± If it weren¡¯t for Max¡¯s sudden appearance, Steven and his men would already have been lying on the ground after being beaten up by her. But she didn¡¯t respond so directly. If she really said that, that would make her such a jerk. After all, he had helped her. Max nodded. ¡°A mob? You¡¯re right.¡± As he spoke, Max handed over a ss of champagne to Jenny. He was also holding a ss of wine himself. ¡°Max Pearson. Fancy getting to know each other?¡± Jenny nced at him as if considering his offer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not like Steven Dickman.¡± As if knowing what Jenny was worried about, Max exinedughingly. Jenny smiled upon hearing this. She clinked sses with Max. ¡°Dr. Walter.¡± Although he had helped her, Jenny didn¡¯t n to give away too much about herself. It wasn¡¯t that important to give her real name. Having a title was enough. ¡°Dr. Walter?¡± Max murmured. Then, he shook his head helplessly, ¡°That will do.¡± He had all the time in the world. He would take his time. He sat down next to Jenny halfway through the conversation. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Alec from a distance. He raised his brows at him as if to brag. At this moment, Alec understood Max¡¯s actions. He was trying to get close to Jenny on purpose! As for the reason behind it¡­ Hadn¡¯t Max always liked to do stuff like this? He hated the entire Faust family because of that incident Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g years ago. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 30 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Killed His Father? Jenny and Max were enjoying their conversation. She discovered that he was pretty interesting. At least he wasn¡¯t repulsive. As the dinner hade to an end, Jenny followed Gilbert and left together. Before they left, Max said reluctantly to her, ¡°Goodbye, Dr. Walter.¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡± Jenny waved at him before she got in the car and left. Max finally wiped the smile off his face when the car vanished in the darkness. He reached up to massage his face to relieve the numbness in his cheeks. He turned around just to see Alec standing behind him. ¡°Alec Faust. Are you trying to scare thiste at night?¡± he said unhappily as he took a few steps back. After all, he couldn¡¯t beat this guy. Alec stared at him with a dark expression. ¡°Don¡¯t involve unrted people in our business.¡± Maxughed. He rubbed his ears and asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? I must have misheard. You actually care about a woman?¡± ¡°Max, just because I didn¡¯t bother about childish actions in the past doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t take action against you,¡± Alex said in a deep voice. For years, Max had been giving him trouble. Alec didn¡¯t bother. After all, he was also one of the victims of that incident back then. However, there was a limit to his patience. Max¡¯s expression turned ugly upon hearing Alec¡¯s words, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I¡¯ve only been getting away with it all these years because you didn¡¯t bother to do anything?¡± ¡°Duh. What did you think?¡± He looked at Max like he was mentally-retarded. He sessfully triggered Max. Max pointed at Alec as he said, ¡°Alec, stop acting like you¡¯re so mature. Do you really think you¡¯re all that? If you¡¯re really such a tough guy, kill me then.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m going to kill you and your entire family sooner orter!¡± After he finished speaking, Alec finally replied calmly with a look of disdain, ¡°Is that so? I only fear that you don¡¯t have that capability.¡± ¡°You just wait and see!¡± Max turned around in anger. He had only taken two steps forward before he turned around again and said. to Alec, ¡°By the way, you¡¯re interested in Dr. Walter, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Alec answered. ¡°No?¡± Max sneered. ¡°Really? Well, I n to go after her and make her my girlfriend. What do you think?¡± As soon as he said that, Max felt a sudden drop in temperature, but his smile grew wider. ¡°Up to you,¡± Alec finally said after a long while. He didn¡¯t say anything more and got up to leave. Max clenched his fists tightly as he watched Alec walk away. He said through gritted teeth, ¡°Up to me? We shall see if you really don¡¯t care or you¡¯re just acting like you don¡¯t.¡± On the other side of Gilbert¡¯s car, Jenny massaged her temples, feeling a little tired. it seemed like she wasn¡¯t cut out for dinners like this. ¡°How did you know Max?¡± Gilbert suddenly asked as he drove. He didn¡¯t look too happy either. ¡°I met him at the dinner just now,¡± Jenny answered before she asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Nothing. He¡¯s just an unpredictable person. You should stay away from him,¡± Gilbert said as he knitted his brows. Jenny nodded. She never nned to get close to Max anyway. ¡°The Pearson family wasn¡¯t doing well a few years back. Max suddenly killed his father when the family was about to go bankrupt and sessfully took over thepany. That¡¯s how the family became what it is today,¡± Gilbert continued, afraid that Jenny wasn¡¯t taking it seriously. At present, the Pearson family was also a force to be reckoned with in Parrington. They may not be as powerful as the Faust family, but they shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. ¡°He killed his father?¡± Jenny was in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s what everyone says. There must be some truth to it then,¡± Gilbert answered. He continued, ¡°He¡¯s exceptionally dangerous, not as harmless as he seems.¡± Jenny nodded, indicating her understanding. Soon, the car stopped outside the entrance to the neighborhood. Jenny waved goodbye to Gilbert. It was only after the car disappeared from sight that she walked to a store on the other side of the road for some food before walking back. What shocked her was that Alec was standing before the elevator doors, looking as though he¡¯d been waiting for her. Jenny shook her head. It must be a coincidence. After all, Alec lived here as well. She walked over without looking at Alec, pretending that she didn¡¯t know him. However, Alec didn¡¯t behave the same way. Ever since Jenny showed up, his gaze had been glued on her. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. That deep and unflinching gaze made Jenny feel uneasy all over. Just as she was about to ask what Alec meant by this, the other spoke up first. ¡°Is that that you¡¯d ept any other man as long as it¡¯s not me?¡± he asked casually. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 31 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Control Yourself, Mr. Faust Jenny knew that Alec was talking to her, but how dare he use that tone and those interrogative words. ¡°So you can be with any man out there except for me? Answer me,¡± he demanded, his voice cold, bearing a trace of fury. Jenny burst intoughter. She looked at Alec with interest. ¡°Are you questioning me? Who are you to do that, exactly?¡± Alec was silent. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re so used to being the one in power? Is that why you¡¯re so authoritative with everyone? What a pity. I¡¯m not your underling; I don¡¯t have to answer you.¡± As she finished speaking, the elevator arrived. Jenny walked right in, not wishing to linger around Alec. However, he refused to let it go and went in after her. Jenny kept a distance between herself and Alec. Neither of them spoke. The air around them was stifling. Just when she thought the silence would apany them home, Alec spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I sounded harsh, but I was only worried about you. Pearson is not all he seems. He has reasons for being so close to you. I just don¡¯t want you to be too friendly around him.¡± Jenny shot him a look and retracted her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s not what he seems. I don¡¯t care about why he wants to get close to me. We¡¯re basically strangers.¡± Before Alec could respond, she added,¡± Besides, the people I talk to are my business. You have nothing to do with it.¡± Her words angered Alec. ¡°I am not joking around.¡± He was serious. His expression was extraordinarily solemn. Jenny, however, looked nonchnt. ¡°Mind your own business, Mr. Faust,¡± she said, smirking. ¡°Dr. Walter! I¡­¡± With a click, the lights turned off. The elevator plunged into darkness and proceeded to grind to a halt. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Am I really this unlucky?¡± Jenny was exasperated. She pressed the buttons, but there were no responses. She took out her phone and turned on the shlight. Under the faint light, she pressed the emergency button, but there was no response from that either. ¡°The power is out!¡± She was furious. How unlucky could she be? As she thought of this, she nced at Alec, grumbling, Think, Mr. Faust. I don¡¯t want to spend the night in here.¡± Alec did not react. ¡°Mr. Faust?¡± she cried out. She shone her shlight at him. It was then that she realized his forehead was covered in sweat, and his hands were trembling on the rails. Was he afraid? When she considered this, she thought it was impossible. How could he be afraid? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked softly. After a long while, he replied through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Call the property manager.¡± ¡°Alright, fine.¡± Jenny nodded and prepared to call. But just then, the shlight went out. She eximed, ¡± My phone is out of battery.¡± The moment her words fell from her lips, there was a thud. Something had dropped to the floor. She jumped in fright and turned towards the sound. ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Faust?¡± she asked, holding her hands out. As expected, she found Alec sitting on the floor, trembling all over. Jenny knew for sure that he was afraid. She was surprised, but she held his hand. ¡°Take deep breaths. Calm down.¡± She even gave him a demonstration so he wouldn¡¯t spiral into panic. ¡°Can you stay awake, Alec?¡± she asked, anxious. She had to think of a way to get out of there, or else something might happen to him. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 32 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Drowning ¡°Y¡­ yes,¡± Alec replied with great difficulty. He felt as if the darkness would soon drown him, and Jenny¡¯s hand was the only thing keeping him afloat. ¡°My phone is out of battery. Where¡¯s yours?¡± she asked as she held on to him. She felt that his trembling was growing worse. If this persisted, he would pass out in the elevator. ¡°I¡¯m going to search for it myself if you say nothing.¡± She began feeling around with her hands. She had no intentions besides calling the property manager, but then, in the darkness, her hands fumbled and groped. Her slender fingers touched Alec¡¯s firm chest, and further down were his prominent abdominal muscles. He had a good figure, she thought. ¡°Where are you touching?¡± Alec said, somehow managing to sound cold through his trembling voice. Jenny took her hand away quickly andughed dryly. ¡°I don¡¯t know where your phone is.¡± The man scoffed, pushing down the revulsion in his chest. He took his phone out of his wallet. ¡°I don¡¯t. have the manager¡¯s number. Call Vincent.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Jenny nodded and called Vincent at once. She exined everything to him, and the only thing left. to do was wait. She turned on Alec¡¯s shlight, which helped because he wasn¡¯t trembling as much now. ¡°Are you ustrophobic?¡± she asked, wanting to divert his attention. He shook his head. ¡°What is it, then?¡± As a doctor, she wanted to know purely out of professional curiosity. Alec looked at her with hatred in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Jenny was speechless and scooted to the side, distancing herself from him. What a waste of her concern. He didn¡¯t deserve her pity at all! ¡°Why are you moving away?¡± The shlight was weak, and when Jenny moved, Alec couldn¡¯t see her at all. He dared not move. The darkness to him was akin to arge cave; if he neared it, he would be devoured. ¡°Because I want to,¡± Jenny said, her tone upset. Alec¡¯s head was beginning to ache. He wanted to force himself to stand but realized he couldn¡¯t ¡®Come over.¡± ¡°No,¡± she refused. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the reason if you do.¡± Alec gave in purely because he couldn¡¯t stand to face the darkness alone Jenny hesitated at this. But soon, her curiosity drove her toward him. When he saw her, the fears in his heart faded away. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of the dark.¡± ¡°Afraid of the dark?¡± Jenny was shocked. Her face was full of disbelief. Mr. Faust? Afraid of the dark? Was this a joke? Faced with her doubt, Alec did not want to borate. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid of the dark.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Mr. Faust is afraid of the dark. If this gets out, people would be shocked.¡± A grin spread across Jenny¡¯s face. She was considering leaking this out, relishing seeing him humiliated. However, Alec¡¯s expression darkened at once. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t be so mad. Right now, you¡¯re just a helpless kitten to me. I hold your secret.¡± She held up his phone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Alec eximed at once. ¡°Tell me. What will happen to you if I turn off the shlight?¡± She smiled, looking like a demon in the darkness To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 33 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 33 Chapter 33 What Did You Just Say? ¡°Dr. Walter!¡± Alec gnashed his teeth. Jenny looked nonchnt. She really wished to see him panic, but as a doctor, she couldn¡¯t do that to a patient. Yes, a patient. In her eyes, Alec was a patient. No one would pass out because they were afraid of the dark unless they had severe psychological issues or had experienced something that would make them react negatively to the dark. ¡°I was joking.¡± Jenny put the phone back and said righteously, ¡°Although I don¡¯t like you, I¡¯m not the type to rub salt in someone¡¯s wound.¡± Alec cradled the phone in his hands and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯ve admitted that you don¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s nothing much to admit.¡± In the darkness, with no one around, they began to talk. ¡°Why?¡± Alec asked. ¡°I don¡¯t remember hurting you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve hurt me tons of times.¡± Jenny shot him a look. He wouldn¡¯t be reacting this way if he knew that it was his ex-wife in the elevator with him. Alec frowned. He stared at Jenny. ¡°Such as?¡± ¡°Such as the Walkers.¡± Jenny¡¯s voice was carrying traces of anger. ¡°You knew early on that you would stop working with them. So why did you act like it was because of Stephanie?¡± Alec did not defend himself. ¡°The news spread pretty quickly. Did Gilbert tell you this?¡± Jenny scoffed and ignored him. ¡°You¡¯re right. I knew that I would stop working with the Walkers.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jenny smirked and said sarcastically, ¡°You would do anything for Miss Faye Lawrence.¡± ¡°You know a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± Alec looked at her, his gaze flickering. ¡°I¡¯d like to know how you handle being the internationally recognized Dr. Walker and Mr. Birkett¡¯s mentee.¡± Any achievement would take considerable time and effort to aplish. It was amazing if someone could master just one thing in their lifetime, but Jenny was different. Jenny was a little surprised by his question, but she did not n on answering him. She could do more than just those things. But what did they have to do with Alec? She nced at him and asked, ¡°When is that assistant of yoursing?¡± The moment she finished talking, the lights in the elevator flickered on. Vincent¡¯s voice floated through the doors. ¡°Please wait for a moment, Mr. Faust. The elevator will soon work normally.¡± Jenny rose to her feet, and Alec did the same. The two of them collected themselves. Soon, the elevator doors opened, and Jenny walked out. Before long, she returned and took the bag she had left on the floor. ¡°Are you eating just this tonight?¡± Alec asked, frowning. She murmured a response, anxious to go home. She was exhausted. As they spoke, they reached the doors to their rooms. Jenny opened her door with her keys. When Alec saw that she was about to disappear, he said, ¡°Thanks for tonight.¡± Jenny¡¯s hand froze. She looked over in disbelief. ¡°What did you just say?¡± His expression shifted at once, and she hurriedly said, ¡°I just couldn¡¯t believe that you would thank someone.¡± This was a surprise. ¡°Since you know to thank me, I¡¯m going to give you a suggestion.¡± She thought about it for a while and decided to be a good Samaritan. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 34 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 34 Chapter 34 That¡¯s Enough! ¡°Tell me.¡± Alec¡¯s interest was piqued. Someone was actually giving him a suggestion. This was new to him. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re just afraid of the dark. There might be a few underlying issues. You should see a therapist,¡± she said. It wasn¡¯t a big problem, but neither was it insignificant. With someone as stressed as Alec, having something bottled up in his heart would make it worse. She had spoken with good intentions, but her words made his expression darken instantly. He emanated an aura that could make anyone shiver. She said exasperatedly, ¡°It¡¯s just a condition, Mr. Faust. You don¡¯t have to be so defensive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Alec roared. He stared at Jenny like she was his enemy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my problems.¡± He turned and mmed his door shut. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Jenny was speechless and infuriated. Back at home, Jenny made herself some instant noodles. She was still fuming. Her good intentions had been thrown in her face. As she grumbled to herself, the doorbell rang. She hesitated but opened it anyway. ¡°Vincent?¡± She was even more surprised. ¡°Have you knocked on the wrong door?¡± Since she and Alec lived next to each other, it was possible that Vincent had simply knocked on the wrong door. However, Vincent shook his head and handed over the items in his hand. ¡°Dr. Walter, this is the food that Mr. Faust made me buy for you. Please eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Jenny widened her eyes. She stammered, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Faust made you buy this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vincent nodded. Jenny epted it in a daze. Alec had probably seen her with the instant noodles, which was why he made Vincent buy this. But since when had that man be so kind? ¡°I¡¯m going to leave now, Dr. Walter. Goodbye.¡± Vincent was not going to linger around. ¡°Vincent,¡± Jenny called out to him. She hesitated before saying, ¡°You know about his fear of the dark, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vincent¡¯s face grew solemn. ¡°I hope you do not tell anyone of this, or he will be put in danger.¡± Someone in Alec¡¯s position couldn¡¯t have any weaknesses, but he did, and it was a severe one. Once people with evil intentions knew of it, they would use it to their advantage. Jenny understood this and nodded. ¡°It can be treated. You should take him to a therapist.¡± Vincent smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you think he would agree?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Well¡­ Jenny thought of Alec¡¯s attitude from before and shook her head. It would be weird if he did. ¡°That¡¯s why we can only keep this to ourselves and protect him,¡± Vincent said. Jenny frowned. ¡°But if his condition worsens, even going out at night would be hard for him.¡± She didn¡¯t want to speak ill of him, but that was how psychological traumas worked. If they weren¡¯t treated, they would grow worse. Vincent frowned at this. He was full of worry. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Dr. Walter. I will do my best to persuade him.¡± Jenny said nothing more. She had done her part. As for whether or not Alec went for treatment, it was out of her hands. Vincent left, and Jenny returned to the living room. She looked at the steaming food before her and felt like she was in a dream. She never thought the day woulde when she ate something Alec had bought. It was impossible to believe. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 35 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 35 Chapter 35 You¡¯re Being Investigated The next day at Parrington Hospital, Jenny received a phone call from Zack right afterpleting a surgery. ¡°You¡¯re being investigated,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re pretty good. You can¡¯t hide your whereabouts in the country for much longer.¡± Jenny was intrigued. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Zack. So what if they find out about me? There are no skeletons in my closet.¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want Alec to find out,¡± Zack said yfully. Jenny smiled nonchntly. ¡°I don¡¯t really care if he does. And if he doesn¡¯t ask, I won¡¯t bring it up.¡± Based on Zack¡¯s words, she suspected that it was Alec who was investigating her. It was possible. ¡°Are you busytely? You seem to have surgery to perform every day,¡± Zack said. He wasn¡¯t in the country. so he wasn¡¯t caught up with Jenny. ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s fine. It prevents me from overthinking.¡± They chatted for a little while longer before saying their goodbyes. Jenny was about to carry on with her work, but someone knocked on her door. The person walked in quickly. She was surprised to see him. ¡°Mr. Pearson?¡± ¡°Just call me Max,¡± he said, walking up to her. She looked solemn but didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked. ¡°Well.¡± Max looked a little guilty as she stared at him. ¡°I wanted to ask you out for lunch.¡± Jenny frowned. ¡°Sorry. I have a meeting in the afternoon. I probably can¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Max looked disappointed. ¡°This has to be one tough job. You can¡¯t even rest during lunchtime. Jenny said nothing. She didn¡¯t think it was tough at all. ¡°Why don¡¯t you be my assistant? I can guarantee I¡¯ll offer a higher sry than what this hospital is paying you.¡± Last night, after the party, he had done some research on her and found that she wasn¡¯t just Mr. Birkett¡¯s mentee-she was also a neurosurgeon. The news shocked him, but it made him want to know more about her. Jenny¡¯s face was devoid of amusement as she listened to his words. On the contrary, she looked displeased. ¡°That¡¯s alright. I like my job.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sensing that she was unhappy, Max didn¡¯t press on. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Jenny asked, seeing that he still hadn¡¯t left. ¡°Nothing much. I just want to know if you¡¯re free tonight.¡± If lunch was a no, then dinner could be a yes. However, Jenny stared at him for a while before saying, ¡°You can tell me things without taking me out for meals.¡± Although they had gotten along during the party, it was only just that. She felt nothing for this man. Besides, after what Alec told her about Max yesterday, her instincts told her to stay away from this man, just as she had stayed away from Alec. Both men had ulterior motives. Nothing good coulde fromUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g getting too close to them. Max didn¡¯t think that she would refuse him so directly. He was stunned and smiled bitterly. ¡°So we¡¯re saying things outright, are we? Well, I¡¯m going to be straightforward as well. Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Again? Jenny¡¯s emotions were jumbled up. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re looking for me, but let me tell you this-I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Max was perplexed. Being rejected did not feel good. ¡°Well, who¡¯s your type? Alec?¡± he asked, smirking slightly. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 36 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 36 Chapter 36 I¡¯m Only Interested in You They stared at each other. Jenny saw a sh of hatred in his eyes. She was sure that she hadn¡¯t done anything against him, much less anything that would invoke his wrath. What was the source of his rage? Was it Alec? In an instant, realization dawned on her. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Alec, either,¡± she replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know what grudges you two hold against each other, but I want no part of it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a stretch. I¡¯m only interested in you.¡± Max went back to normal in the blink of an eye. His cheerful demeanor looked nothing like someone who would want to kill his own father. ¡°Well, I refuse,¡± she said. Max wasn¡¯t angry. He stood, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There is time, still. I believe that I will make you like me one day.¡± Before waiting for Jenny to reply, he left the office. Jenny was speechless. What a day it was. She had another surgery scheduled for that afternoon. Right as she was about to prepare, Morgan rushed up to her. ¡°Dr. Walter, there¡¯s a patient in the emergency room who insists on surgery,¡± she said unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it serious?¡± Jenny asked, walking toward the emergency room. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But Morgan pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t go there. That patient¡¯s family is really stubborn. It¡¯s just a mild concussion. There is no need for surgery at all. The doctors in the emergency room have already told them this, but they refuse to believe it. They insist on seeing you.¡± Jenny¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. After some thought, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that she insisted, Morgan said nothing else, following Jenny to the emergency room. Not long after, they reached the emergency room and were immediately surrounded. ¡°Are you Dr. Walter? The best neurosurgeon in the world?¡± The patient¡¯s family stared at her, faces full of doubt. They had heard that an amazing neurosurgeon worked in Parrington Hospital, so they begged the ambnce to bring them there. But the girl before their eyes looked very young. Could she really be so amazing? Jenny ignored them. She looked at the doctor and asked, ¡°Have you done the CT scan? Let me look at it.¡± She was concerned for the patient. She would feel better if she saw the scan herself. The doctor handed the file quickly to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s a mild concussion. He¡¯ll be fine after staying here. for a few days, but they insist on surgery.¡± He was exasperated. He had only seen people who refused surgery, not people who insisted on having one. Jenny looked at it and nodded. ¡°Indeed. Everything seems to be in order.¡± She nced at Joey Little, who was lying on the bed. He was very young. The records showed that he was only 16 years old. ¡°Heilo, Joey. I¡¯m Dr. Walter. I¡¯m going to perform a checkup on you, so I¡¯ll need you to cooperate Joey nodded. He was much more obedient than his noisy rtives. Jenny did the checkup and said, ¡°There are no major issues. Only a few scrapes and a mild concussion. You¡¯ll be fine after staying here for a few days. You don¡¯t need surgery.¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± A woman rushed over and pointed at Joey. ¡°He looks fine, but I¡¯m sure his brain is bleeding. How can surgery not be needed?¡± Displeasure shed across Jenny¡¯s eyes as she looked at the woman. ¡°You are his?¡± ¡°Mother,¡± she continued, ¡°He must have surgery. What If something happens? Will you be responsible for it?¡± ¡°He is fine in every way. There is no reason for us to perform surgery on him.¡± Jenny exined, visibly annoyed. ¡°Why do you think he needs one?¡± ¡°I¡¯m his mother. If I say he needs one, he gets one.¡± The woman was insistent, a ferocious look on her face. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 37 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 37 Chapter 37 You Don¡¯t Have Good Taste Jenny thought that the woman before her was strange. Her son was perfectly fine, but she insisted on getting him surgery. It was weird in every way. At this moment, a small warm hand pulled at her. Jenny turned to see that it was the teenager on the bed. She asked patiently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel ufortable?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to have surgery,¡± he said softly, as if afraid that his mother would hear. Jenny¡¯s eyes darkened. There was something else afoot, but her phone rang before she could say anything else. It was a call from the operating room. She instantly felt a headacheing. ¡°Please do the other patient¡¯s surgery, Dr. Walter. I will handle this,¡± the doctor said. Jenny looked at the patient¡¯s family, who were crowded around the door, and Joey, who was on the bed.¡± Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t need to have one,¡± she assured him. ¡°Just listen to this doctor, and he will treat you. ¡°Okay.¡± Joey nodded. He seemed relieved that he didn¡¯t need surgery. After telling the doctor a few things to look out for, Jenny got up and prepared to head to the operating room. That patient was in much worse shape and needed the procedure done today. ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± The woman was about to grab her from behind. ¡°Who is going to do the surgery for my son. if you go?¡± Before she could touch Jenny, however, someone stopped her. ¡°Whose crazy bitch are you? How dare you touch my doctor?¡± Max had appeared with a bouquet of red roses. He looked at the woman in disdain and pushed her aside. My doctor? Since when had Jenny be his doctor? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jenny was speechless. She had no time to talk with him now. ¡°Comfort the family. Notify the manager if things get out of hand.¡± Telling the manager would prevent the family from making a fuss. Jenny walked toward the operating room. Max followed closely behind. ¡°Since I¡¯ve helped you, why don¡¯t youe to dinner with me after the surgery?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± She didn¡¯t refuse him outright. Nor had she agreed. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait.¡± He sat outside the operating room. As long as Jenny hadn¡¯t outright refused him, he figured he still had a chance. Jenny ignored him and went into the operating room. She put on her scrubs and began focusing on the surgery. Alec brought Faye to the hospital for a checkup. He happened to see Max with a bouquet of roses in his hand, and his face instantly soured. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Mr. Faust? Are you bringing your girlfriend here for an ultrasound?¡± Max teased as he looked back at him. They sized each other up. ¡°How can you say that, Mr. Pearson? I¡­ There is nothing between Alec and me.¡± Faye was bright red. She wasn¡¯t even Alec¡¯s girlfriend yet. How could Max say that they were here for an ultrasound? It was too much! Max looked at her like he was looking at a fool. Couldn¡¯t she see that he was mocking Alec on purpose?¡± You don¡¯t have good taste, Alec,¡± he said before adding, ¡°I hear you¡¯re divorced, and your ex-wife is from the countryside. You probably couldn¡¯t fall in love with her.¡± Max didn¡¯t care if Alec replied. ¡°But this one isn¡¯t much better. She¡¯s not even as pretty as your ex.¡± Although he had never seen Alec¡¯s wife, he had seen Faye before, and she lookedmon. She even looked slightly idiotic. He didn¡¯t know what Alec was thinking. ¡°Shut up!¡± Alec roared. ¡°Faye is like a sister to me. If you spout nonsense again, I will crack your skull open. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 38 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 38 Chapter 38 The Woman of His Dreams Seeing that Alec was actually furious, Max dared not provoke him anymore. He was no match for Alec, but he wouldn¡¯t let this go just like that. Alone, he was no match for Alec, but he had the Pearsons. It could be a fair fight. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Alec stared at the red roses in his hands. They pierced his eyes. Max shrugged. He looked at the operating room. ¡°I¡¯m pursuing the the woman of my dreams, of course. What do you think?¡± The woman of his dreams? In just one night, Dr. Walter had be that person to him. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you to stay away from her.¡± Alec gnashed his teeth. If not for the people around them, he would have punched Max in the face. Max rolled his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too controlling, Mr. Faust? Are you involved with Dr. Walter somehow?¡± As Faye listened to them, she felt her jealousy driving her insane. Max Pearson wanted to pursue Dr. Walter. And based on Alec¡¯s reaction, he also seemed to have feelings for her. Why was this happening? Why were two brilliant men like them fawning over that woman? Alec felt fire raging in his chest. He was about to say more, but Faye tugged on his sleeve. ¡°Alec, the doctor is waiting.¡± Alec had no choice but to push his emotions down. He red at Max and then left with Faye. Max looked at them leave, a smile hanging off his lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I could do whatever I wanted? Looks like you¡¯re not as calm as all that.¡± In the doctor¡¯s office, the doctor examined Faye and said, ¡°Everything so far looks alright, but have to be aware. Keep it up ande in regrly for checkups.¡± you still N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Alright. Thanks, doctor.¡± Faye heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that it would kick up again. ¡°Alec?¡± she called. Alec said nothing, staring out the window. She didn¡¯t know what was on his mind. She had to call him again before he came back to his senses. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes. The doctor said I¡¯m recovering well,¡± she answered. However, she felt upset. Although Alec hadn¡¯t said anything, she had a feeling that when he was staring out the window, he was thinking of Jenny. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Alec stood up. Faye followed behind him. Soon, they stepped out of the hospital entrance. ¡°I¡¯ll have a driver bring you home. I have some things to attend to,¡± Alec said. Faye¡¯s heart sank. She seemed to know what Alec was going to do. She didn¡¯t want to let it go, but she had no choice but to nod. ¡°Okay.¡± Just like that, she got in the car. Alec waited for her to leave before turning to go back into the hospital. Once he reached the operating room, Jenny just happened to walk out. He saw Max walk up to her and hand her the roses, but Jenny didn¡¯t take them. For some reason, Alec¡¯s anger seemed to lessen. ¡°You¡¯re probably exhausted. Go pack your things, and I¡¯ll take you out for a great meal,¡± Max said. Jenny hadn¡¯t expected him to actually wait for so long. She was surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry about me. I have lots of employees in mypany. They have things to do, don¡¯t they?¡± He smiled, taking this as Jenny¡¯s concern for him. Jenny was a little exasperated. Who would worry about him? He was good at making stuff up. While she was considering epting his offer, Morgan rushed over. ¡°Something¡¯s happened, Dr. Walter!¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 39 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Don¡¯t me Me For Being Harsh ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A strong sense of unease washed over Jenny. Her heartbeat quickened. ¡°Something¡¯s happened to that boy from this afternoon.¡± Morgan was anxious. ¡°After you left, his mother insisted on switching hospitals. We had no choice but to agree. We thought it was just a mild concussion, so it wouldn¡¯t matter if they went to another hospital. But then the emergency center received a call saying that there was a patient in a private hospital with massive head bleeding. We asked about the patient and learned that it was the boy. His mother brought him to a private hospital for surgery!¡± Jenny¡¯s expression shifted. She asked hurriedly, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still on the way here. The paramedics in the ambnce say it¡¯s really serious and that we must be prepared. I¡¯m here to get you,¡± Morgan said. Jenny had no time to figure out what their underlying intention was. ¡°Get the Blood Transfusion Unit to prepare blood bags and tell everyone to get ready,¡± she ordered Morgan. ¡°The moment he gets here, wheel him into the operating room.¡± Although she hadn¡¯t seen him yet, Jenny knew the situation was dire. Insisting on getting surgery when he didn¡¯t need one was no different than murder. She didn¡¯t know why that mother wanted to do this or how she managed to convince the doctors in that hospital that her son needed surgery. But if there was a lot of blood, it meant they had ruptured a major blood vessel. His life could be in danger. Jenny was about to go to the emergency ward to wait for him, but Max called her. ¡°Dr. Walter, you¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, Mr. Pearson. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the time to eat with you today. We¡¯ll do it next time. It¡¯ll be my treat.¡± She had no choice. She couldn¡¯t leave at this time. Max didn¡¯t say much else. He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do your thing. We have plenty of time.¡± Jenny got up to leave. Max was left behind with a bouquet of roses, looking a little pitiful. It was the first time he realized how hard it was to be a doctor. He didn¡¯t know she was this busy. To think that in a frail body like Jenny¡¯s, resided such arge amount of energy. It was like she never got tired. At this moment, no matter the reason he wanted to pursue her, he admired this woman. The sound of the ambnce wailed into the hospital. Jenny and her team had been waiting. When the doors opened, she went to check on the patient, but someone grabbed her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s all because of a cruel doctor like you! If you hadn¡¯t refused to operate on my son, nothing would have happened to him.¡± The woman sobbed and clutched at Jenny, as if afraid that she would run. ¡°If anything bad happens to him, I will never let you go.¡± As she spoke, a few taxis stopped at the hospital entrance. The passengers were all her rtives. They surrounded Jenny. ¡°Is something the matter with you? Your son didn¡¯t need surgery. You were the one who insisted on taking him to a private hospital. Now that something has happened, you¡¯re ming Dr. Walter instead of reflecting on your actions!¡± Morgan resisted asking the woman if something was wrong with her brain. ¡°I don¡¯t care. My son is in danger because of you. You must take responsibility for this.¡± The woman was convinced that Jenny was the viin. She wouldn¡¯t let her go. Jenny felt that she had controlled her temper well throughout these years. She didn¡¯t get worked up easily. But today, she couldn¡¯t control it anymore. Her slender fingers wrapped around the woman¡¯s wrist. With some force, she took the woman¡¯s hand off her. ¡°Ow! Ow!¡± the woman cried out. ¡°It hurts! Let me go!¡± ¡°I understand your worry since this is your son. But if you stop me from checking on my patient, don¡¯t me me for being harsh.¡± Her voice was chilling. The woman shivered, suddenly realizing that Jenny was terrifying. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 40 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Going Viral Jenny walked toward the patient. On the stretcher, the young boy, who had been so full of life this afternoon, was now lying motionlessly. He was so pale that anyone¡¯s heart would ache at the sight of him. ¡°Get him to the operating room now,¡± Jenny ordered. But then, the woman came back to her senses. She cut Jenny off. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you touch my son. You¡¯ve already harmed him so badly. Do you want to kill him?¡± As she spoke, her gaze flitted toward the stretcher. A ball of exasperation burned in her chest. Why wasn¡¯t he dead yet? If it weren¡¯t for the other hospital being too afraid to take responsibility, she wouldn¡¯t have transferred him back here. She would simply have dragged his corpse over, and Dr. Walter wouldn¡¯t get smart with her now. ¡°Are you fucking sick? Your son is dying, but you¡¯re not letting us save him. Do you want him dead?¡± Morgan couldn¡¯t resist herself anymore. She wished to punch the woman. ¡°Move!¡± Jenny suppressed her anger, anxiously wanting to save him. She didn¡¯t want to kick up a fuss. ¡°No! You can¡¯t touch my son,¡± the woman repeated. She would never let Jenny actually save this little brat. Jenny¡¯s patience had reached its breaking point, and she tightly clenched her fist. Right before she was about to punch her, arge figure suddenly moved through the crowd and shielded her. Alec? What was he doing here? ¡°Save the boy. Leave the rest to me,¡± Alec said. Jenny looked at him. Saying nothing, she went straight toward the operating room. ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± The woman wanted to chase after her, but Alec prevented her from doing so. She was afraid of Alec and backed away. Softly, she said, ¡°She will kill my son.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Alec smiled coldly. ¡°Are you sure she is your son¡¯s killer, not you?¡± ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about? That¡¯s my son! Why would I want to kill him?¡± She panicked-he had hit the nail on its head. Alec couldn¡¯t be bothered to keep talking to her. He let the hospital arrange for a few people to guard them and went to stand outside the operating room. Max finished his phone call and went to the operating room as well. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see Alec here. After all, he had witnessed him walking over to protect Jenny. ¡°It¡¯s not great to look at other women when you already have one by your side, is it?¡± His words were mocking, and the corners of his lips curved upward. Didn¡¯t Alec say that he didn¡¯t care? It didn¡¯t seem like Alec nced at him. He wasn¡¯t nning to acknowledge him. He merely looked at the lights above the operating room. A trace of worry appeared in his heart. They didn¡¯t know that one of the woman¡¯s rtives had recorded all that had happened, posted it online, and tagged it with controversial hashtags. It went viral instantly. ¡°Heartless doctor refuses surgery, a boy of sixteen close to death!¡± Jenny¡¯s face attracted attention on popr searches. ¡°This doctor is so unprofessional, refusing surgery like that.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look like it on the video. The doctor is obviously anxious to save the boy, but his mother refuses.¡± ¡°Based on what I know, this mother sent her son to Parrington Hospital for surgery, but Dr. Walter refused. The mother wanted to save her son, so she sent him to a shady private hospital. But then that hospital made a blunder during the surgery, and he bled heavily. It was then that the ambnce brought him back. to Parrington Hospital.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Dr. Walter is horrible, refusing surgery like that. Doesn¡¯t she know that someone could die like this?¡± ¡°On an unrted topic, doesn¡¯t anyone think Dr. Walter is really pretty?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Go to hell! What¡¯s the use of being pretty when she¡¯s so wicked? Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll meet a doctor like this one day?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Also, has anyone noticed that Dr. Walter is the deputy director of neurosurgery? She looks so young. How can she be the deputy? Something fishy is going on!¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 41 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Is My Son Dead? The discussion continued. Many people began digging up information about Jenny. They all acted pompously. Jenny knew nothing about all this. She was fully concentrating on the boy¡¯s surgery. The boy on the operating table was no older than sixteen, but he was on the verge of death. Jenny gritted her teeth. She was determined to save his life. The sky began to darken. Alec discovered that it was already ten o¡¯clock at night. Jenny had been doing this operation for seven hours, and it didn¡¯t seem like it would finish soon. Could she do it? As the thought crossed his mind, the lights above the operating room dimmed, and a nurse walked out.¡± Is the patient¡¯s family here?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Is my son dead?¡± the woman asked anxiously. This made the nurse frown a little. Why did she feel like this woman wanted her son dead? ¡°The boy is saved. You may handle the hospital procedures below and pay the fees,¡± the nurse said. The moment she heard that her son was saved, the woman¡¯s expression shifted. At once, she threw at tantrum on the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money. My son is in danger because of Dr. Walter! She must bear responsibility for this!¡± Jenny walked out of the operating room. When she saw the woman rolling around on the floor like an imbecile, she frowned. She walked toward her and stared her down. ¡°Why the fuck did you insist on giving your son surgery? I fucking told you very clearly this afternoon that he did not fucking need surgery at all!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to avoid this! I¡¯m telling you, you put my son¡¯s life in danger. You must bear responsibility for this! ¡°The woman grabbed Jenny from the floor, fearing she would run. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you must pay for my son¡¯s medical fees andpensate us for the trauma, or else this isn¡¯t over!¡± At this moment, Jenny guessed what this woman wanted. However, she couldn¡¯t believe that someone would be willing to kill their son for money. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jenny had been performing surgeries the whole day. She hadn¡¯t even had her dinner. Jenny had gastrointestinal problems and was beginning to feel the exhaustion weighing down on her. The woman was grabbing her tightly. Jenny couldn¡¯t leave and began to falter. She was about to fall when someone suddenly held her up from behind. ¡°Careful.¡± Jenny looked back and saw Alec. She was surprised. ¡°You haven¡¯t left?¡± He murmured a response. Then, he stared at the woman. ¡°Let her go, or I¡¯ll make your life in Parrington hell.¡± The woman was indeed afraid of Alec. She let go of Jenny reluctantly, but she didn¡¯t want to let this end.¡± This isn¡¯t over until you pay my son¡¯s fees!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This isn¡¯t over!¡± The woman¡¯s rtives chimed in. ¡°Everyone, look, that¡¯s the heartless Dr. Walter who nearly killed my nephew! Now she wants to bully the weak.¡± The voice was loud. The people who weren¡¯t paying attention before swiveled their heads to look. The whole afternoon, Jenny was trending on searches. Everyone was familiar with this. When they saw her appear, they began gossiping quietly. ¡°So it¡¯s her. She looks young. Who knew she¡¯d be so heartless?¡± ¡°Exactly. And we don¡¯t know if that boy is even saved. If not, she wouldn¡¯t be able to pay for that with her life.¡± The whispers made their way to Jenny¡¯s ears. She frowned. The whole afternoon, she hadn¡¯t looked at her phone. She had no idea what was happening. On instinct, she took her phone out to check on the news. But Alec stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t look. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 42 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 42 Chapter 42 I¡¯m Not That Weak However, Jenny merely nced at him and looked at her phone. She saw the trending searches about her. She scrolled down to thements and guessed what had happened. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel upset. Those people don¡¯t know what really happened and are just mindlessly gossiping.¡± Alec looked at her, full of worry. Jenny put her phone away, looking calm. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not that weak.¡±. If onlinements could affect her, she wouldn¡¯t be here. She gathered her emotions and looked at the woman with intrigue. She was about to ask her what she wanted to do. Before she could speak, however, a flock of nosy reporters rushed toward her and surrounded her. ¡°So you¡¯re Dr. Walter? As a doctor who refused to give a patient surgery, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too hical?¡± ¡°That boy was only a teenager. Could you handle his death?¡± ¡°Someone said you became a deputy director of neurosurgery through the back door. Can you exin this?¡± The questions were fired one after another. Jenny¡¯s expression was somber. She looked at one of the reporters. ¡°Who told you that the boy died?¡± ¡°He¡­ he didn¡¯t?¡± Didn¡¯t the news say that he had lost a lot of blood and was beyond saving? Jenny red at him coldly and swept a gaze over the rest. ¡°As reporters, you can¡¯t even find out the truth. I¡¯d advise you all to go home and wash wash up.¡± ¡°You!¡± Some reporters were angered by her words, and they began interrogating her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you refuse that boy¡¯s surgery? If not for your refusal, he would have been fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t think that you can go against your morals just because you have someone backing you up. Everyone should be wary of an hical doctor like you.¡± Jenny smiled. So, she was to be feared. A clueless person would think she had done something heinous. The woman saw her opportunity and took it. She stormed over and sobbed, ¡°All you kind people must fight for my son. Because this doctor refused to give him surgery, I transferred him to another hospital. How could I know that something like this would happen? She killed my son! You must all help me!¡± Her wails and sobs wrenched the hearts of those listening. Instantly, everyone looked at Jenny like they were looking at someone truly criminal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. We will definitely help you,¡± someone said. Alec¡¯s face was thunderous, much less Jenny¡¯s. He could send them all running, but he couldn¡¯t stop them from spreading nonsense. If this wasn¡¯t handled properly, Jenny¡¯s reputation would be ruined. He was at a loss. Just then, apuse sounded from the other end of the corridor. Everyone turned to look. ¡°What a great show.¡± Max smiled and walked over, standing by Jenny¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Pearson, do you want to help Dr. Watler? You must know that she nearly killed a child,¡± a reporter said angrily. The reporters all knew Mr. Pearson and Mr. Faust. They couldn¡¯t provoke either of them, so they ignored. Alec and pointed their questions at Jenny. However, if Max interjected, they wouldn¡¯t let it rest just like that. They controlled the media. A few simple words would earn them the favor of the people. ¡°I¡¯m not helping anyone. I will only tell the truth.¡± He smirked, resting his gaze on the woman. At once, her face turned pale.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 43 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 43 Chapter 43 We¡¯re Even ¡°Karen White, you are forty-five years old and unemployed. That boy who went through surgery just now is not your son. He¡¯s your stepson. You¡¯ve never liked him and repeatedly stated that you wish for him to be dead. You seem pretty involved with his car ident preceding this. When the crash didn¡¯t kill him, you wanted the doctor to perform surgery on him so he would die on the operating table. This way, you could make this hated stepson disappear and im tons of money from the hospital. Am I wrong, Karen?¡± Once he said all this, everyone looked bbergasted. Could such a horrible person exist? Even if he wasn¡¯t her biological son, she shouldn¡¯t have wished for his death. Seeing that everyone was staring at her, Karen went pale. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re making this all up! You just want to help Dr. Walter get away with this!¡± ¡°The police will investigate whether I am speaking the truth. But I should remind you that your actions in the emergency room this afternoon are all recorded in the surveince cameras. Do you really think that a few sentences of yours will flip the narrative?¡± Not far off, a few police officers began walking toward Karen White. ¡°We¡¯ve received the report. You are now being investigated for attempted murder. Please follow us.¡± With a thud, Karen fell onto the ground. Her lips were deathly white. Quickly, she was hauled away by the police officers. The reporters were in a daze. The tables had turned in mere seconds. Max wasn¡¯t letting this go just yet. He red at them coldly. ¡°I hope to see the truth in the news after this. You know what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Y¡­ yes, we do.¡± The reporters nodded. They all heard the threat in Max¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t dare to share their opinions now. It seemed that Dr. Walter was framed, and fear enveloped them. That woman had nearly weaponized them! The reporters left. The people surrounding them left, too. Jenny looked at Max. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll remember what you did.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Just think of it as a gift from me to you,¡± Max said with a smile. The exhausted Jenny said nothing more. She just wanted to go home and sleep. Max saw how exhausted she was. ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t make it for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll drive you home. You should rest early.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t refuse him. He¡¯d just helped her, so it wouldn¡¯t look good if she declined him. As she prepared to leave with Max, she realized something and turned back to look at Alec. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Faust. It¡¯ste. Be careful on the way home.¡± She didn¡¯t know why Alec was still there. No matter what, he had also been there for her. She had to thank Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. him. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You helped me yesterday, so we¡¯re even now,¡± he said in a deep voice. Jenny was stunned. So that was the reason he was here. He wanted to repay her for what had happened yesterday ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded. It was nice to be even. She followed Max out of the hospital. Alec stood in his spot as he watched them leave, a sullen expression on his face. No one dared to go near him. ¡°Mr. Faust!¡± Vincent ran over, panting. ¡°I¡¯ve found the details on that woman. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re never going to guess how evil she is.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Alec interrupted. His gaze was cold. ¡°You¡¯re toote.¡± Max had long settled the matter, but his assistant had only arrived now. What was the point? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Faust. Someone was following me from behind, so I got dyed.¡± He lowered his head, not daring to look him in the eye. ¡°Following you?¡± Alec frowned, the cogs turning in his head. Max would do anything to show off in front of Jenny. Alec was feeling tired. He rubbed his temples. ¡°Whatever. Just go home.¡± ¡°What about these details?¡± ¡°Send them to the police station.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 44 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 44 Chapter 44 I Won This Time Max drove Jenny to the Perry Residence. ¡°Thank you for today,¡± Jenny said once more. ¡°You¡¯ve already thanked me a bunch of times. You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± Max feigned being upset. ¡°If you want to thank me, treat me to a meal. You promised me that.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± ¡°Go on in. Get some rest,¡± Max urged. Before she walked away, he said, ¡°I ordered some food for you. You need to eat it.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± Jenny gave a hesitant nod. Besides thanking him, anything else she said would seem too much. She walked through the gates, disappearing from Max¡¯s sight. Max retracted the smile on his face and leaned against his car, lighting a cigarette. When he was halfway through the cigarette, a car approached and stopped before him. Max smiled and flung the cigarette to the ground, stamping out the mes. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve lost to me, Al¨¦c.¡± Alec rolled down the windows. His dark eyes were devoid of emotions. ¡°You¡¯re doing all this just to win?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Max nodded. All he ever wanted was to beat Alec at something for once. However, anger rose in Alec¡¯s chest. ¡°She¡¯s a human being, not a trophy between us.¡± ¡°Of course. If not for you, I might have really admired her. I might even have fallen in love.¡± A trace of pity. appeared on Max¡¯s face. Too bad that hatred fueled his actions. ¡°You¡¯re really immature.¡± Alec moved his car, driving through the gates. Max shrugged and said nonchntly, ¡°Immature? Maybe. But what does that matter if I can win against you, Alec?¡± Alec got down from his car and went to the elevator. He was irritated by Max¡¯s actions. He went to his door and was about to open it when his gaze flitted to Jenny¡¯s door. He was stunned-it was ajar. Wasn¡¯t that too careless of her? He was already at her door. The lights were off. Alec frowned. Could something have happened? At the thought of this, he pushed the door open and went in. Moonlight streamed in through the window. He gave the room a quick scan but couldn¡¯t spot her. In the midst of his worry, a groan of pain sounded from the couch. ¡°Dr. Walter?¡± No one answered him. Jenny had actually heard him, but the pains in her stomach made her unable to speak. Alec found the light switch and flicked it on. The person on the couch was Jenny. Jenny was in so much pain that she groaned and tossed on the couch. Her forehead was covered in sweat, and her face was pale. She looked like she was about to pass out any minute. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dr. Walter? Where does it hurt?¡± Alec walked over and asked, kneeling. ¡°My¡­ my stomach,¡± she moaned. ¡°Stomach? Do you have any medicine in the house?¡± he asked. His eyes were full of worry. Jenny said nothing, shaking her head. She was out of luck today. She hadn¡¯t eaten today and was about to take her medicine when she realized she had run out. That was why she was in so much pain. She was about to ask Alec to help her buy some medicine, but before she could speak, Alec got up and disappeared. Had he left? How could that be? Did he want revenge? She had terrified him in the elevatorst night, threatening to Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g turn off the shlight. Instantly, Jenny regretted being so deviousst night. She would die of pain with Alec gone. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 45 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 45 Chapter 45 You Like Her Pain and regret mingled together. She was considering going downstairs to buy some medicine when she heard footsteps at the front door. She looked over and saw Alec. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave?¡± she eximed. ¡°I only have painkillers. I don¡¯t have anything to help with your stomach. You can take this for now.¡± He handed the pills to her and gently gave her a ss of hot water. Jenny didn¡¯t care about being polite and gulped them down. Ten minutester, she felt much better. She sat up and thanked Alec. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He nced at her, his irises dark. After a while, he said. ¡°Do you have a death wish, skipping meals when you have stomach issues?¡± She sipped the hot water, feeling better. ¡°You know what happened today. Where would I find the time to eat?¡± She didn¡¯t want to perform surgery on an empty stomach either, but one procedure would take six to seven hours. She couldn¡¯t stop in the middle of surgery to eat. That would be terrifying. Alec didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Are you better now?¡± ¡°Much better.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°You should go and rest. It¡¯ste.¡± ¡°How heartless, chasing me out right after I helped you.¡± Alec stared at her, thinking that she was a woman who would trample on his ego. Jenny was a little exasperated. ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way. I just think that it¡¯ste, and I shouldn¡¯t be taking up your time.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already taken up so much. This is nothing,¡± he replied. Jenny was speechless. Alright, whatever he said. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. In the silence, someone knocked on the door. Jenny was about to get it, but Alec answered it before she could. A delivery man stood at the door. ¡°Your food.¡± Alec epted it with a murmur. He nced at it and saw Max¡¯s name. Displeasure welled up in his heart, but he did not express it. He went into the living room with the food and looked at Jenny. ¡°Did Max send you food?¡± ¡°I think he did.¡± Jenny nodded. She remembered him mentioning that he had. She took it and prepared to eat it. She was ravenous. If she didn¡¯t eat soon, her stomach would start acting up again. Alec swallowed his anger when she saw that she was going to eat it. He stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t eat spicy food if your stomach hurts.¡± Seeing her food getting taken away, Jenny was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m happy to have something to eat at all, I¡¯m not picky.¡± ¡°Do you like him?¡± Alec asked. Jenny was stunned again. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen him twice or thrice. There are no feelings involved this early on.¡± Alec felt slightly better hearing her answer. ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking when I told you to stay away from him,¡± he said, tone serious. ¡°There¡¯s unfinished business between him and me. He doesn¡¯t have good intentions getting close to you.¡± ¡°What does your business have to do with me? Why would he want to grow closer to me?¡± Jenny asked honestly. She couldn¡¯t figure out the corrtion at all. Well¡­ Alec was stunned. That was right. What did that have to do with her? ?? But Max didn¡¯t share these thoughts. He had feelings for Jenny, which was why he wanted to get closer to her. However, there was no way that Alec could tell her this. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 46 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Someone¡¯s Pulling Strings Someone knocked on the door again. Alec repeated his motions and opened the door, quickly taking another pack of food. ¡°Your stomach is weak. Have some soup instead.¡± He ced the food before Jenny. Jenny nodded. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll eat Max¡¯s food tomorrow.¡± Right as she said that, Alec sat opposite her and began devouring Max¡¯s food. Noticing her shocked face, Alec said, upset, ¡°What? You owe me one. Can¡¯t I at least have your food?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t helpughing. She nodded. ¡°Of course you can. You can eat whatever you want.¡± She was merely surprised by his actions. They sat eating, facing each other. The air around them instantly grew intimate. Jenny didn¡¯t think she would be eating together with Alec after their divorce, and it was takeout, nheless. That made it seem weirder. They finally finished their food. Jenny looked at Alec. ¡°Is there¡­ anything else?¡± She wanted to tell him to leave. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Alec saw through her thoughts. He indeed didn¡¯t wish to stay any longer. He stood up and smoothed down his cor. ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded, eager to watch him leave. Alec got to the door but suddenly stopped. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll say it some other time.¡± He wanted to know why Jenny hated him, but he couldn¡¯t get the words out. He went home. Jenny took the smile off her face and went to the couch. She held up her phone, finding a few dozen unanswered calls from Zack. She called him back. ¡°Zack.¡± ¡°Are you alright? Why didn¡¯t you pick up?¡± Zack¡¯s voice was full of worry. ¡°Gilbert and I almost got ne tickets.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was in the shower. I didn¡¯t hear the phone ring,¡± she lied. She didn¡¯t want them to worry when they were abroad. ¡°What is up with the stuff on the Inte?¡± Zack asked, He wasn¡¯t in the country, but he was aware of the things happening online. Hence, he was worried. Jenny reiterated everything that had happened. Afraid that they would worry, she said, ¡°It¡¯s all settled now. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± *Karen White is simply inhumane. She wanted to harm you.¡± Zack¡¯s tone had shifted. If Jenny were next to him, she would have seen a sh of killing intent appeared in his eyes. Jenny¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°She¡¯s small fry. Now that she¡¯s caught, there shouldn¡¯t be much fuss. In fact, I was surprised by all the drama.¡± To the outside world, she was a regr citizen. How could a regr citizen stay trending for so long? Someone was pulling a few strings. ¡°Why don¡¯t I investigate?¡± Zack asked. Jenny shook her head and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t easy for you to do that abroad. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°Alright. Your hacking skills are better than mine, anyway.¡± Zack didn¡¯t object. Sometimes he looked up to his sister very much. She was a fast learner and could master everything she tried. He couldn¡¯t compare to her. They chatted for a bit before ending the call. Jenny flipped open theptop next to her and typed on the keyboard. She stared intently at her screen, not letting go of anything suspicious. At the same time, Alec had yet to sleep. He answered a call from Paul. ¡°There¡¯s some pretty interesting news about Dr. Walter. You will never guess what it is,¡± Paul said. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 47 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 47 Chapter 47 She¡¯s Been Married Before ¡°Get to the point.¡± Alec rubbed his temples, leaning against his couch. He waited for Paul to speak. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Paul muttered for a bit before saying, ¡°Her name is Jenny. She grew up in Orchid Vige, but don¡¯t underestimate her because of that. She¡¯s a beast in academics. She¡¯s been skipping grade levels, graduating with a Ph.D. at just twenty-two years old. Then she went abroad for two years before finally returning.¡± Jenny? Why was this name so familiar? However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t remember where he had heard it. ¡°What else?¡± Alec got up and walked over to the windows, looking at the view of the city at night. No one could guess what was going through his mind. ¡°What else?¡± Paul¡¯s voice grew higher. He said yfully, ¡°She didn¡¯t work after returning to the country and disappeared from sight. Guess what she¡¯d been up to.¡± Of course, Alec couldn¡¯t guess, but he thought of why he couldn¡¯t find Jenny before. He¡¯d thought that she had disappeared. ¡°What did she do?¡± ¡°She got married,¡± Paul said. Instantly, Alec frowned. ¡°Married?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The records from City Hall say that she is married,¡± he replied. Receiving no answer from Alec, Paul said disinterestedly, ¡°Are you not going to react to finding out that she¡¯s married?¡± ¡°How else should I react?¡± Alec asked, his irises dark and unfathomable. ¡°Aren¡¯t you disappointed?¡± Paul asked. Alec did not respond. He didn¡¯t know how else to react. Should he be disappointed? He seemed to be a little bit, but he was even more surprised. What kind of man would a woman like that marry? ¡°Boring.¡± Paul rolled his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too dejected. I¡¯ve found out that she¡¯s divorced.¡± ¡°Divorced?¡± Now Alec had a greater reaction. He was truly shocked. ¡°Well, at least your tone has changed. I thought you really didn¡¯t care.¡± Paul was amused now. He thought he had wasted his time. Alec was in no mood to fool around with him. ¡°Why did she get divorced? Tell me.¡± ¡°How would I know why? The records only show that she¡¯s divorced.¡± Paul was speechless. It was no easy feat finding this out. It had taken him a long time to understand Jenny. Alec felt conflicting emotions. He had no idea that the investigation would end like this.¡± A divorce¡­ It was hard to tell that she had gone through a marriage and a divorce. He was curious to know who that man was who married her and then abandoned her. ¡°Who is the man she married?¡± he asked. Paul went quiet for a bit. His tone grew serious. ¡°This is what I wasn¡¯t expecting. I couldn¡¯t find anything about him at all.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I found out that she married and then divorced, but I couldn¡¯t find out who she had married,¡± Paul said. The air around Alec instantly grew somber. They knew what it meant. If even Paul couldn¡¯t find out anything about him, it meant that the man was no small fry, and he was far more powerful than Paul. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s a tough nut to crack,¡± Alec said after a moment¡¯s pause. After all, a person who could marry someone like Jenny would not be just some Tom, Dick, and Harry. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. With just one more day, I¡¯ll find out who he is!¡± His curiosity was bursting through. the seams. He had to keep investigating. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 48 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 48 Chapter 48 What Kind of Person Is Your Ex-Husband? The next morning, Jenny tiredly climbed out of bed. After being tormented by her empty stomachst night, she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to sleep through breakfast. As she walked toward the kitchen, the doorbell sounded. She was a little surprised. Who woulde knocking at this hour? She opened the door, a little hesitant. When she realized it was Alec, she was so stunned that her jaw ckened. What was he doing here? ¡°Have you eaten?¡± he asked. Jenny shook her head. Right as she was wondering what he was doing, he stepped in with a pack of food. The restaurant¡¯s name, The Crispy Buns, was clearly branded on the packaging. Jenny knew about The Crispy Buns. It was a really popr ce in Parrington. People said their food smelt amazing, and she had always wanted to try it. Could Alec be bringing her breakfast? ¡°Eat it. It¡¯s still fresh.¡± He put the food on the table. Jenny didn¡¯t move. She had to stand there for a long time before acknowledging that this was not all just a dream. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re bringing me breakfast?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I wanted to eat it too. This was just an afterthought,¡± he answered. His voice was cold. It didn¡¯t sound all too friendly. Was she the one overthinking? She walked over hesitantly. Seeing the food, she felt like this wasn¡¯t real. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so nice, Mr. Faust.¡± Her words were a little sarcastic, but she truly did think that he was a nice person. However, Alec hadn¡¯t heard her sincerity. A smile appeared briefly on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re just blind. I¡¯ve always been nice.¡± Jenny scoffed to herself. They ate in silence as they ate. Neither of them spoke. Jenny suddenly remembered the information that she had foundst night. She nced at Alec, and he caught her looking. ¡°Just say it,¡± he said. She didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apany Ms. Lawrence? Aren¡¯t you afraid of her getting jealous?¡± Alec put down his fork and looked at Jenny. He was unusually serious. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I think of her as a sister.¡± A sister? More like a mistress. ¡°Does she think of you the same way, Mr. Faust?¡± she asked. ¡°Why are you bringing her up?¡± Alec noticed how weird she was acting. She was not a nosy person. Jenny was quiet. She wasn¡¯t nning on letting Alec know what she had discovered yesterday. Faye dared to plot behind her back. Of course Jenny had to retaliate. But Alec didn¡¯t need to know all this. He would back Faye up. Telling him was equivalent tomitting. suicide. She said nothing. Alec did not press on and changed the topic. ¡°You¡­ mentioned a divorce before. Is this true?¡± When he met Jenny at Fig Garden, she had used divorce as an excuse to reject a doctor from theirb. At first, he thought she was making excuses, but what Paul uncovered yesterday made him realize that it was not an excuse. It was the truth. Jenny looked at him. If Alec was asking this, it meant that he already knew something. She was not surprised at all. She just didn¡¯t expect that he still didn¡¯t know that she was his ex-wife even after finding out about her divorce and, naturally, her name. It seemed that he had paid absolutely no attention to that wife of his for those two years. He didn¡¯t even know her name. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. ¡°You¡­¡± He wanted to ask her something, but the words couldn¡¯t leave his mouth. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± She put down her utensils and smiled at him. He hesitated for a while, then said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that someone would neglect to cherish a woman like you.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 49 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 49 Chapter 49 He¡¯s a Jerk Jenny nearly burst outughing, but she held herself together. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s a jerk!¡± ¡°Did he hurt you?¡± Alec¡¯s eyes shifted. He wished he could punch the bastard in the face. ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded and said, ¡°We were married for two years, but he never paid me a visit. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a jerk?¡± ¡°He is!¡± Alec gritted his teeth. A ball of fire surged in his chest. ¡°Who is he?¡± You, Alec! Jenny bit back herughter and shook her head. ¡°Oh well. It¡¯s all in the past. I want nothing to do with him in the future.¡± Alec couldn¡¯t press on when she said that, but he still felt upset. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so merciful towards jerks. If you find yourself in a pinch, I can help you.¡± Jenny noticed that Alec was staring at her. He felt embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way. I was just ¡°Are you pursuing me, Mr. Faust?¡± she asked. The air around them grew quiet at once. Alec retorted, ¡°Never!¡± Jenny looked at him with interest. Seeing this, Alec exined, ¡°I¡¯m just helping you on the ord of you helping out Faye. As you said, Faye¡¯s condition could act up at any time.¡± Jenny thought that this was very usible. Alec would do anything for Faye, and Jenny was someone who might be able to help her in the future. ¡°That¡¯s great. I happen to feel nothing for you,¡± she said. A fire burned in his chest, but when he thought of what he had said, he had to suppress it. ¡°Although there¡¯s nothing between us, I still helped youst night. Do you think your attitude is warranted? ¡°His low voice sounded. He looked at Jenny coldly, scolding her in his heart. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I don¡¯t like people called Faust?¡± She looked dead serious. Alec¡¯s face instantly soured. ¡°You know what will happen if you don¡¯t give me a good reason today.¡± Alec was exuding a terrifying aura. He hadn¡¯t managed to ask her the reason before, so he had to get to the bottom of everything this time. Jenny was not concealing anything at all. She said, ¡°My ex-husband was named Faust. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not fond of people with that surname.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Alec was so angry that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe, Was that it? She hated everyone with his surname simply because of her ex-husband? She was generalizing far too much. Not everyone named Faust was a jerk. He was frustrated. Thus, his tone changed. ¡°Is that so? Little Miss Jenny is really going to hold a grudge against everyone named Faust.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Since he knew her name, there was no need for him to call her Dr. Walter. He would call her Little Miss Jenny instead. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Jenny shrugged. ¡°I just don¡¯t like them. What can you do about it?¡± Before he could speak, she said, ¡°Is there something else, Mr. Faust? If not, you may leave. I need to get to work. I don¡¯t have the time to apany you.¡± Her attitude shifted as quickly as the weather. Alec had witnessed it allpletely. He red at her coldly and left in strides. He would give up his name if he cared more about this woman! Except¡­ Right as he stepped out of the house, something tugged at his memory. Two years of marriage without so much as a visit? He seemed to have treated his ex-wife in that way as well. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 50 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chaos at the Lawrences¡¯ Alec heaved a deep sigh. Perhaps he was a jerk to his ex-wife, too. At the thought of this, he finally began feeling a hint of guilt toward his unknown wife. Perhaps not even that house in Charmford could make up for the damage he had caused her. He messaged Vincent, telling him to locate his ex-wife and gift her a million dors besides the house in Charmford. Jenny knew nothing of what Alec was doing. After he left, she threw on her clothes and rushed to the hospital. As for Alec¡­ He would probably leave her alone after that unpleasant conversation. This was good. It would be peaceful. In Lawrence Solutions, Mr. Lawrence sat in his office happily, looking at hispany¡¯s rising stocks. He had a terrific mood. Lawrence Solutions developed at breakneck speed since sucking up to Alec Faust. It grew from an insignificant littlepany to one of Parrington¡¯s most established businesses. Mr. Lawrence was overjoyed. It was a pity that his daughter couldn¡¯ttch on to Alec yet. If she could marry him, Mr. Lawrence would be a part of that wealthy family tree. He felt a little upset when he thought of that. Just as he was about to call Faye to tell her to put in some effort, someone rushed in. His face darkened instantly. He roared, ¡°Where are your manners? Who told you you coulde in without knocking?¡± His secretary was about to sob. She apologized immediately before saying, ¡°Mr. Lawrence, something has happened.¡± His expression shifted once more. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You should check it online.¡± The secretary handed her tablet to him. On the site, Lawrence Solutions was pinned on the front page. Mr. Lawrence saw it at once. *Lawrence Solutions involved with tax evasions and moneyundering.¡± Following after were a few pictures that clearly showed the financial problems of Lawrence Solutions, along with the involvement of multiple government bodies, including the State Administration of Taxation and the State Securities Industry. Mr. Lawrence¡¯s face turned pale. He mmed his fist on the table and roared, ¡°Nonsense! These are all false allegations!¡± ¡°Mr. Lawrence, the evidence- ¡°Is all fake!¡± he interrupted. However, he was ill at ease. After all, no one knew the truth better than he did. The secretary nced at him and said nothing more, merely asking, ¡°These searches¡­¡± ¡°Get someone to delete them all at once. And get the PR department to sue the false users,¡± he ordered. Before she could nod, her phone rang. She answered it, her face turning pale. ¡°Mr. Mr. Lawrence.¡± ¡°What now?¡± he roared ¡°The State Administration of Taxation and the State Securities have called,¡± she said. At once, his knees buckled. How could this happen so fast? On the other side of town, Jenny watched the discussion happening online and read the replies to her email from the government bodies. She shut herptop, satisfied. Even if Lawrence Solutions didn¡¯t sink, its reputation would take a huge hit. It was their fault for scheming against her. Didn¡¯t they think she would know someone was pulling a few strings behind yesterday¡¯s trending search? Although she didn¡¯t know if it was Faye¡¯s or her family¡¯s intention, she would spare no mercy on either of them. The trending searches of Jenny had all been taken down. The drama from yesterday subsided once the truth was out. No one brought her up anymore. She was delighted with how this all yed out. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The only worry she had was of that teenage boy. She didn¡¯t know if he could handle the harsh truth. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 51 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Foolish Idiot Jenny had just received a call today saying that the police had interrogated Karen White and learned of all her ns. Karen indeed hated her stepson and wished for him to die multiple times, but she never seeded. Hence, she nned a car ident yesterday, but fortune was on the boy¡¯s side, and he came out with only minor injuries. Karen was upset by this and couldn¡¯t let it go. She sent him to the hospital, wanting him to die on the operating table. This way, the child would die, and she would bepensated in cash. As for why she wanted Dr. Walter to perform the surgery¡­ Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Karen was just the tiniest bit smart. She knew the child¡¯s condition was not serious, and Dr. Walter would definitely refuse to do surgery. Thus, once Dr. Walter refused, she would switch hospitals. If anything bad happened, she would be able to sue Dr. Walter as well. Karen would obviously do anything for money. Unfortunately for her, there was no escaping the long arm of thew. Did she really think that her scheme would work? What a fool. As she thought of this, she reached the boy¡¯s room. ¡°She¡¯s your mother! Why would she hurt you? Don¡¯t look at the online nders!¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded in the room. He was obviously anxious and angry. ¡°She¡¯s not my mother!¡± Joey Little¡¯s voice sounded. He had just woken up and was weak, his voice hoarse. He had a lot of life in him. He was saved just in the nick of time. Paired with Jenny¡¯s expertise, he only had to spend one night in the ICU for one night before waking up. ¡°You little brat! Do you want Karen locked up in jail?¡± The man was furious. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t go to jail if she¡¯s innocent. But if she¡¯s guilty, it¡¯s her own fault!¡± Joey had put up with it for so many years. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore this time, with his life at stake. Otherwise, he might not be so lucky the next time. ¡°You little brat!¡± The man raised his fist, about to hit Joey. Joey shut his eyes, waiting for the burst of pain. However, the pain did note. He opened his eyes and saw Jenny tightly clenching the man¡¯s wrist and ring at him coldly. In this instant, Jenny was a hero in the boy¡¯s eyes. Even after years had passed, he would never forget this. ¡°Your son has just woken up. Do you want to make him pass out again?¡± Disdain shed through Jenny¡¯s eyes as she shoved his hand away. If there was smoke, there was fire. His own son was almost killed, yet he didn¡¯t care. On top of that, he wanted him to forgive his murderer. What a bastard! ¡°You¡­.¡± Mr. Little was about to ask who she was when he saw the nametag on her chest and instantly recognized her. ¡°I¡¯m disciplining my son. What does that have to do with you?¡± He was rude to Jenny. After seeing the news yesterday, he felt that it was all her fault, Jenny rolled her eyes at him. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him anymore. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to leave, I¡¯m going to have to call security.¡± She took out her phone while saying this. Mr. Little was a little intimidated. He red at Jenny and then said to Joey, ¡°So, you¡¯re spreading your wings, huh? Standing on your own two feet? Fine! I¡¯ll see how long you canst.¡± He turned to leave, but not before ring at Jenny. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 52 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 52 Chapter 52 I No Longer Have a Father Jenny didn¡¯t mind it at all. Once the man left, she asked Joey, ¡°How do you feel? Are you ufortable?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, giving her a feeble smile. His face flushed slightly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When facing his father, he could be cold, but with Jenny, he felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Tell me if there are any problems. I¡¯m the doctor in charge of you,¡± she said. Joey nodded. He was then reminded of something and instantly looked upset. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have the money to pay for the medical bills.¡± He had heard that the doctor before him was famous, and that the surgery would note cheap. He was just a child. There was no way he could afford it. Mr. Little had said those things because he knew Joey had no money-he had no means to pay for his education and livelihood, let alone the hospital. He expected Joey toe begging. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The hospital has medical aid. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just lie back and rest.¡± Jenny¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help aching when she saw him like this. Although she had no parents, she was far more blessed than he was. ¡°The police have called you, haven¡¯t they? How do you feel?¡± she asked. She was worried that Mr. Little had gotten into his head. If Karen got out, she might attempt to harm him again, and he might not survive. Joey nodded. His gaze dimmed. ¡°I will tell the truth.¡± Jenny smiled. That was good. It meant that he would not let her go. ¡°And your father¡­¡± She was still a little worried. ¡°Ever since he married that woman, I¡¯ve lost my father.¡± Joey couldn¡¯t help smiling when he spoke, but there was pain behind that smile. Jenny¡¯s heart was hurting. ¡°Rest well, Joey. You can ask for me if you run into any problems.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Jenny walked out of the room. There was a burden on her chest. Kids at sixteen were supposed to be carefree, but he had to deal with all this. The more she thought about it, the more she felt like she had to do something. She instructed security to keep a lookout for Mr. Little and stop him from getting in the way of Joey¡¯s recovery. Then, she called Zack, telling him to investigate Karen White. She reasoned someone as vile as Karen must have done awful things in the past. In Faust Group, the employees were feeling the dreariness of the day. Since morning, every department had suffered a scolding from Alec. Everyone understood that he was in a bad mood today, and they steered clear of his path. Vincent did not wish to get in his way, but as the president¡¯s assistant, he had to. ¡°Mr. Faust, this is the financial report you requested.¡± Vincent slid the report over carefully. Alec muttered a reply, busying himself with work. Vincent gritted his teeth at the sight. ¡°Something happened at Lawrence Solutions.¡± Alec raised his head, looking at him. Vincent dared not waste his time and quickly slid over his tablet. The trending news of Lawrence Solutions was on the screen. Alec looked at them all. His phone rang-it was Faye. He hesitated for a moment before picking up. ¡°Alec, something terrible has happened to my father¡¯spany. He¡¯s been taken away.¡± Faye sounded like she was sobbing. Alec frowned, feeling irritated. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alec.¡± There was nothing else that Faye could say. He hung up and ordered Vincent to investigate. Then, he said, ¡°Look for the person who posted all this as well. Why would they target Lawrence Solutions out of the blue?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Vincent nodded and left the office. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 53 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 53 Chapter 53 You Don¡¯t Want to Be Friends with Me Jenny got off work on time at six in the evening, which was rare. She wanted to invite Stephanie to dinner and catch up on things with her family, but before her call made it through, a red car stopped in front of her. The windows rolled down, and Max¡¯s handsome face appeared in her field of vision. ¡°Hey, Dr. Walter. You¡¯re probably free enough to have dinner tonight, aren¡¯t you?¡± He was smiling, but Jenny could definitely sense the domineering aura on him. She couldn¡¯t refuse. She felt exasperated. He just couldn¡¯t wait. The promise was only made yesterday, and he was already looking for her. It was just as well-she didn¡¯t want to owe him for too long. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Get in.¡± They went to Elcantina, a famous Mediran restaurant in Parrington. Jenny remembered the food that Max had ordered for herst night. ¡°You seem to be fond of spicy things. ¡°Yeah. What about you?¡± Max asked. Because of her weak stomach, Jenny didn¡¯t eat spicy food much. However, since she owed Max, she had to let him have his pick of food. ¡°I like it,¡± she said, nodding. Max smiled and said, ¡°We have simr tastes, then. We won¡¯t argue about what to eat in the future.¡± Jenny was rendered speechless and pretended as if she had heard nothing. Once this was over, she would not entertain Max so much. She wanted to avoid getting entangled in Max¡¯s and Alec¡¯s drama. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. In the VIP room, Max handed Jenny the menu. ¡°Choose what you like.¡± ¡°You can ce the orders. I¡¯m not picky.¡± She knew little about Mediran food and had never been to this restaurant before. She didn¡¯t know what would be good picks. Max ordered a few dishes for them, then added a less spicy dish. While waiting for the food, Max nced at Jenny and said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me your name. I can¡¯t keep calling you Dr. Walter, can I? It sounds so formal,¡± ¡°It¡¯s Jenny,¡± she answered. She did not mean to conceal her name. It didn¡¯t matter to her if anyone found out. ¡°Jenny,¡± Max murmured. He smiled. ¡°It sounds lovely. So that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to call you, then.¡± Jenny hesitated. She wasn¡¯t sure if she wasfortable with him calling her by her first name. ¡°To make things fair, you can call me Max.¡± He chuckled at Jenny, and she grimaced slightly. ¡°Or Maxwell. ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny nodded. It was an agreement. She was still ufortable with it, but she couldn¡¯t stop him from calling her Jenny. Their food was served shortly after, and they ate in quiet. It was at this time that Max realized she wasn¡¯t really eating any of the food. She was only eating the nachos. He put down his fork and said, a little annoyed, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t want to be friends with me.¡± Jenny was stunned. She put down her fork and looked at him. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like spicy food. Why didn¡¯t you say something?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. As long as you¡¯re happy with the food,¡± she said. Max¡¯s expression shifted. He was visibly upset. Jenny was a little annoyed by this. She just wanted to repay him for what he had done. It didn¡¯t matter to her what she ate. ¡°It seems like you really don¡¯t want to be friends with me.¡± His voice was chilly. He was not a nice person to be around, especially after being rejected by Jenny so many times. His anger was creeping up on the horizon. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 54 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 54 Chapter 54 We¡¯re Even Since he had worded it this way, Jenny felt the need to clear things up. She looked at him and said calmly, ¡°I think that someone like you, Mr. Pearson, does not need me to be your friend.¡± She was still calling him Mr. Pearson. It was obvious that she was distancing herself from him. Max¡¯s face shifted. Before he could speak, Jenny continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be involved with your grudge against Mr. Faust. So once this meal is over, we¡¯ll call it even.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. In other words, she didn¡¯t want to see him anymore. Max knew what she meant. He looked extremely unpleasant. ¡°Are you sure? Upsetting me in Parrington is not a good decision to make.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re taking it the wrong way. I don¡¯t want to upset you. I just don¡¯t want to be used like a chess piece,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°Mr. Faust and I aren¡¯t close at all. I don¡¯t understand the hatred between you two. So why are you dragging me into it?¡± She couldn¡¯t figure it out at all. Max stared at her. She didn¡¯t look like she was lying. After a moment¡¯s consideration, he smiled once more. ¡°Who told you I¡¯m approaching you just because of Mr. Faust?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked. Alec didn¡¯t seem to be joking when he said it to her. ¡°Of course not.¡± Max shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re a brilliant person. It¡¯s only natural for me to be attracted.¡± Jenny frowned. Right now, Max was all smiles. She couldn¡¯t tell if he was faking it or not. ¡°Mr. Faust is biased against me. Ignore him,¡± he said. ¡°The thing between you and him¡­¡± She meant to ask about it, but she stopped quickly. It had nothing to do with her. Max didn¡¯t mind if she asked. He smiled as he said, ¡°We were both victims of what happened.¡± However, he would never forgive the Fausts. If it weren¡¯t for them, he would not have suffered for so many years. Jenny asked no further questions. It had nothing to do with her. ¡°Are you really not interested in him?¡± he asked suddenly. His face was full of curiosity. Jenny was speechless. She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Max smiled happily. Oh, Alec. The one woman Max had seen Alec pine after did not feel anything for him. He felt ted. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. Are you really not going to consider me?¡± he asked. Jenny was rendered even more speechless. Right as she was about to refuse, Max said, ¡°Don¡¯t reject me just yet. At least give me a chance. Maybe you¡¯ll change your mind about me in the future.¡± Since he had already spoken, Jenny couldn¡¯t very well say anything else. She muttered a reply and no longer talked about it. Once they were done eating, they walked out of the restaurant. ¡°Are you full?¡± Max asked. Jenny nodded. Max had ordered a couple more dishes containing no spices, so she was indeed filled up. No matter what, she had a somewhat good impression of him. At least he knew how to correct his mistakes. He was hundreds of times better than Alec. But why was sheparing him to Alec? ¡°Shall I send you home?¡± Max asked. ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny nodded. She was about to get into the car. Then, through her peripherals, she saw a ck car. She froze. Sensing her tension, Max followed her gaze. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t that Mr. Faust?¡± he smiled. He even wagged an eyebrow at Alec, making his intentions clear. The windows rolled up quickly, and the car was soon lost in traffic. Jenny felt a little guilty. It felt as though she had been caughtmitting adultery. But why did she have to feel guilty? There was nothing between her and Alec. She sat calmly in Max¡¯s car, pushing down her unease. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 55 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Choosing Romance over Friendship Alecid back on his seat in the car. He narrowed his eyes. A cold chill emanated from him. He was obviously upset. Paul nced at him, thinking aloud, ¡°Dr. Walter seems pretty capable.¡± She had not only attracted Alec¡¯s gaze but also lured in the smiley Max Pearson. She probably had a few tricks up her sleeve. Alec scoffed. He widened his eyes. His ck irises showed no depth. ¡°That¡¯s stupidity. I told her that Max. doesn¡¯t have good intentions, but she still insists on keeping in touch with him.¡± ¡°How do you know that it¡¯s stupidity? What if he¡¯s her type?¡± Paul asked. It made Alec even more frustrated. She told him just today that she didn¡¯t like people named Faust. After that, she grew closer to Max. Did she like people named after pears, then? ¡°Who knows, something might even happen between them tonight. You know of Max¡¯s nature. He¡¯s more than happy to rece you,¡± Paul said, then he shivered. He looked at the person next to him. Alec was no different than an ice sculpture. Did he really care that much? Paul was surprised. ¡°My people have already discovered some intel. They might find out who Dr. Walter¡¯s husband is tonight.¡± He was very interested in this. Just what kind of man would be able to convince a woman like her to marry him? However, Alec didn¡¯t seem to hear him. All he could think of was what Paul said, how something might happen between Max and Jenny tonight. ¡°Stop the car!¡± he said suddenly. The car stopped at once. Just as Paul was about to ask why, he heard Alec saying, ¡°Get yourself a cab.¡± Paul was bewildered. ¡°For real?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that Alec was going to ditch him by the road. ¡°There¡¯s an emergency,¡± Alec said. Paul rolled his eyes. ¡°Haha. You¡¯re going to see Little Miss Jenny, aren¡¯t you?¡± Was that an emergency? Wasn¡¯t he just afraid of what might happen between the two of them? Alec red at him, his eyes icy. His demeanor was threatening. Paul raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯m going. I¡¯m going. Is that alright now?¡± He opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°You¡¯re much better than Pearson. Don¡¯t lose to him, alright?¡± ¡°Start the car!¡± Alec said, ignoring him. Paul stared at the car and shook his head, sighing. ¡°He picks hoes before bros.¡± He hailed a cab and was about to get in when someone else got in first. ¡°Please drive, sir. It¡¯s an emergency.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Paul was stunned. Another emergency? Alec was like a brother to him. Did this woman know him? Is that why she was stealing Paul¡¯s cab? Stephanie looked at Paul, who was standing outside the car. She looked apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. It really is an emergency. Can you hail another cab? I¡¯ll give you the money for it.¡± Stephanie took a hundred-dor bill from her purse and handed it over. ¡°Here. Keep the change.¡± Then, she closed the door and urged the driver to drive. Quickly, the cab drove on the road. Paul stared at the money in his hands, deep in thought. Did he look broke? What an interesting night this was. He didn¡¯t hail another cab. Instead he called his assistant and had him arrange for a driver to pick him up. Then, he said, ¡°Investigate someone for me.¡± Anyone stealing his cab surely had a death wish. Stephanie had no idea that by getting into someone else¡¯s cab, she had invoked the wrath of a man who would never let it go. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 56 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 56 Chapter 56 She Likes Pearsons Max dropped Jenny off in front of Perry Residence. Jokingly, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let me in?¡± ¡°Probably not,¡± she refused. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should get some rest, Mr. Pearson.¡± ¡°Max,¡± he reminded her. ¡°Max.¡± She didn¡¯t argue. She didn¡¯t care what she called him. It didn¡¯t matter, anyway. Max nodded in satisfaction and opened his door. ¡°Go home, then. You should rest, too.¡± Jenny got out quickly and walked into the condominium, disappearing from his sight. Max was in no hurry to leave, leaning against his car and lighting a cigarette. He raised his wrist to look at the time and smirked. ¡°He¡¯s probablying soon.¡± Right as he said that, a car sped over. It was the same ck car that he had seen before. His smirk grew wider. ¡°He¡¯s fast.¡± The car stopped in front of him. Alec stepped out with a dark look on his face. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Faust? I don¡¯t understand,¡± Max said. He looked extremely punchable to Alec. ¡°Is that so?¡± Alec smiled. ¡°It seems that the Pearsons have no more desire to live.¡± Max¡¯s expression darkened. He was no longer smiling. ¡°Are you waging war?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± Alec asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Max nodded, unusually grim. All these years, Alec had never treated him like someone significant. He aggravated him plenty of times, but Alec simply thought of him as a joke. Now, he could finally see him eye to eye. He was satisfied with this. He smoked the rest of his cigarette. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± He opened his car door and prepared to leave, but then he said teasingly, ¡°Oh yeah. Jenny said she wasn¡¯t interested in you. You shouldn¡¯t go knocking on her door, Mr. Faust.¡± Jenny? How personal. Alec¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be darker. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Is she interested in you, then?¡± ¡°Of course. I think Jenny might have some feelings for me.¡± Max nodded, smiling. Then, he drove off, leaving Alec in the dust. There was a ball of fire in Alec¡¯s chest. He was ignited by Max¡¯s words. He turned and walked into the condominium. In a few minutes, he was at Jenny¡¯s door, knocking. The door opened quickly. Jenny had just taken a bath and was wearing her pajamas. When she saw Alec, she was a little dazed. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Who else would it be? Pearson?¡± Alec asked. Jenny was annoyed. She was about to close the door. ¡°You can talk to me in the morning. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± But before the door could close, a hand prevented it from doing so, and Alec stepped into the living room. Jenny looked at him, a little angry. ¡°Alec, you¡¯re trespassing. Get out!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But Alec did not move. ¡°You¡­¡± Jenny was about to scold him, but Alec suddenly walked toward her. She stepped back on instinct. but was quickly pinned against the wall. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± she stammered. She had never seen Alec like this before. He was scaring her. ¡°I warned you to stay away from Max. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± he roared. There seemed to be fire in his eyes. Jenny was angered. She said, ¡°Why should I listen to you? Who do you think you are?¡± Great. Alec was storming mad now. ¡°You don¡¯t like Fausts. Do you like Pearsons, then?¡± He was almost pressed up against Jenny, suppressing his anger. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 57 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 57 Chapter 57 He Is Jenny¡¯s Ex-husband ¡°I don¡¯t like people named Faust. What if I like people named Pearson? What does that have to do with you?¡± Jenny was incensed now. What right did Alec have to interrogate her? ¡°Jenny Walter!¡± Alec gnashed his teeth. Jenny looked up, staring him in the eye. She said clearly, ¡°I don¡¯t like people named Faust, especially Alec Faust!¡± At her words, Alec grabbed her chin. ¡°Say that again!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like¡­¡± her words were muffled. Before she could say more, Alec¡¯s lips stopped her. A scorching heat passed between them, and her mind nked out, She red at the man before her, forgetting to push him away for a moment. The sharp sound of a p resounded in the room. She came to her senses and pped him across the face. She was furious. ¡°Alec Faust, you bastard!¡± Alec held his cheek. His face soured. ¡°You¡¯re the first person to hit me.¡± ¡°So what?¡± If not for thew, she would have loved to kill him. He gnashed his teeth and nodded. ¡°Fine. Now I know that you can¡¯t handle my anger.¡± He turned and left. Hearing him say that, Jenny was so mad she could haveughed. Did he think he was in the right, kissing her like that? She rubbed her lips, feeling like she couldn¡¯t get rid of him. She walked into the bathroom and washed her face with cold water. Only then did she feel better. ¡°I¡¯ll just tell myself that I got bitten by a dog,¡± sheforted herself. Alec went back home. Although Jenny¡¯s p had made him furious, he realized how inappropriate his actions were when he began thinking clearly. He wasn¡¯t thinking when he did that. He just wanted to stop her lips from saying anything more. He touched his lips. Some of Jenny¡¯s warmth was still on it. He was in a daze, but the pain on his cheek quickly brought him back to reality. His eyes dimmed, and the anger in his chest was about to explode. Just then, Paul called, and his anger was pushed down. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked, his voice full of frost. Paul was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with you? Judging by your tone, you let Max win?¡± ¡°Speak if you have news. Shut up if you don¡¯t.¡± Alec was angry. He didn¡¯t have the patience to joke around with Paul. ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to dismiss me. What I¡¯m about to tell you is sure to perk your interest.¡± He smiled lightly. If Alec were near him, he would see his yful gaze. Alec was quiet. Paul continued, ¡°Do you know who concealed the information about Jenny¡¯s ex- husband?¡± ¡°Would I have told you to investigate if I did?¡± Alec said grumpily. ¡°It¡¯s the Fausts,¡± Paul said. Alec thought he had misheard him. ¡°You would never have guessed it, Alec.¡± It was as if Paul had been struck by lightning when he found out. But when he woke up from his daze, he understood what it implied. Alec certainly would never have guessed. He was still in disbelief. A long time after, the ball of fire in his chest dissipated and turned into a new emotion. ¡°You¡¯re not joking?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course not.¡± Paul added, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know about this, you weren¡¯t the one who did it. It was probably your grandfather. But why would he conceal this information? I think you know the reason better. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. than I do.¡± Alec knew very well. If it really was his grandfather, it meant he had done it in Alec¡¯s interest, not Jenny¡¯s. His grandfather had only one grandson, and Alec just happened to be divorced. Jenny was a divorcee, too. All the signs indicated one thing. He was Jenny Walker¡¯s ex-husband! To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 58 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 58 Chapter 58 I¡¯m Busy Every Day He suddenly remembered thest time he went to the Old Mansion When Warren said someone had come, Alec assumed it was Faye Now it seemed that it was Jenny In a sh, he thought of what Jenny had said about not liking people named Faust, that her ex-husband was named Faust, and that he had never once seen her in two years. He hadn¡¯t understood what Stephanie had said before, but now he did. The signs were all there. He had just never thought to think of things from that perspective. He hadn¡¯t noticed the call had ended. And he didn¡¯t know how he had managed to walk to Jenny¡¯s door. He raised his arm, prepared to knock, but he simply couldn¡¯t find the courage. The next day, Jenny prepared to leave for work. She lowered her head and noticed the ash at the foot of the door. She remarked, ¡°Which ignorant fool was this, scattering smoke ash at my door.¡± Alec opened his door and froze. It was only when Jenny walked into the elevator that he rushed in, taking the same elevator ride down. When she saw him, her face soured at once. She turned away, ignoring him. ¡°It was my fault yesterday. But you pped me, so we¡¯ll call it even.¡± Alec had thought up a hundred ways to torment Jenny after the p, but after Paul¡¯s phone call, all of his anger had subsided. He didn¡¯t know how best to face her. She was a little surprised to hear that he wasn¡¯t going to bear a grudge against the pping. Since when had he be so generous? She had prepared herself to be at war with Alec, but now he wanted to clear things up. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. Are you free to share a meal today?¡± he asked. His attitude was surprisingly pleasant. Jenny was suspicious. Could he have swapped personalities? Why had he changed so much in just one night? However, she said icily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Faust. I have work today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. You don¡¯t have to work,¡± Alec said. ¡°You don¡¯t, but I do.¡± She nced at him. She still had to perform rounds at the hospital. He could tell that she wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He didn¡¯t take it to heart, merely saying, ¡°I just invested in Parrington Hospital. I am now one of the biggest shareholders. I¡¯ll decide when you can rest.¡± Jenny was too stunned to speak. Her phone rang at this moment, and she took it out. It was the hospital director calling. She picked it up, not daring to dy his time. Very soon, she hung up and nced at Alec with even more suspicion. The director had called to tell her that she could rest on the weekends, and unless there was an emergency, they would not contact her. ¡°Well? You have the time now, don¡¯t you?¡± he said once more. He knew that the hospital had already notified Jenny. While she was eximing to herself about how great it was to be rich, she refused without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t. I can do other things even if I¡¯m not working.¡± Her other tasks were infinitely better than going out to eat with Alec. Were they even just because he said so? What right did he have? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. pping him just wasn¡¯t enough. When Jenny thought her refusal would make him angry, he shook his head in mild exasperation. ¡°Alright. You can do your stuff. I¡¯ll ask you out some other time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy on that day, too,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t say which one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the same.¡± She made it clear that she did not wish to eat with him. He wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew what she meant. He had just told himself that he couldn¡¯t be angered by her, but right now, it was really hard to control himself. Thankfully, Jenny did not give him the chance to explode. The moment the elevator reached the first floor, she walked right out and hailed a cab, disappearing from his sight. Alec didn¡¯t know where to direct his anger.. ¡°Mr. Faust,¡± Vincent said. The car stopped in front of Alec. Instantly, Vincent felt a chill blowing over him, and he shivered. Had he done something wrong? Why did he feel like Mr. Faust was ring at him? To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 59 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 59 Chapter 59 What Good Are You? Scared butposed, Vincent entered the CEO¡¯s office with Alec. ¡°Any results on the whereabouts of my ex-wife?¡± Alec stared at Vincent and asked in a t tone. For Vincent, Alec¡¯s calmness was much more terrifying. He wondered what had happened to his CEO. Alec had rarely asked about his ex-wife in the past, but he started taking an interest in her after the divorce. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Vincent shook his head and stammered, ¡°N-No.¡± As expected, Alec¡¯s brooding eyes darkened after hearing that. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°Jenny Walter,¡± Vincent answered and heard Alec take a deep breath, as if he was holding back. ¡°And you¡¯ve never met her?¡± Alec pressed on. Vincent shook his head again and exined, ¡°She had never dropped by at work. And you had never been to the Faust Mansion. It¡¯s not surprising that I¡¯ve never met her.¡± When Jenny needed something, she wouldmunicate with the butler, Warren, from the Old Mansion. She had no reason to talk to Vincent at all. Out of the blue, Alec grabbed a file and threw it at Vincent. ¡°What good are you? You¡¯re taking forever to find her. You were unaware even when she was right in front of me!¡± Vincent dared not dodge and was momentarily dazed after being hit. He was also taken aback by Alec¡¯s remark. ¡°What do you mean when she was right in front of you?¡± He was confused. *Jenny Walter and Dr. Walter. Sounds familiar? Does that ring a bell?¡± Alec was fuming and spitting fire. A petrified Vincent struggled to hold himself together. ¡°Dr. Walter¡­ Could she be your ex-wife?¡± Alec was silent, but the answer was clear. On the other side of the door, Faye, who was about to enter, stopped in her tracks, shocked. ¡°How could it be? Jenny Walter is a countryside bumpkin, but Dr. Walter is a globally famous brain surgeon and thest mentee of Mr. Birkett. They are two different people!¡± she gasped internally. Her shock was understandable, for no sane person would make the connection between Jenny and Dr. Walter. Alec red at Vincent and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted you to investigate! If you don¡¯t get to the bottom of it, you¡¯re fired!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Vincent nodded gravely, equally curious to clear up the mystery. After he left, Alec texted Warren with a photo of Jenny in the hospital. Soon, he received a reply that cleared all his doubts. ¡°Mr. Faust, that is indeed Mrs. Faust¡¯s photo,¡± Warren wrote. That was the first time in many years that Alec felt emotional turmoil. He had no idea how to face her now. Faye hid her shock and knocked on the door. She entered the office and asked, ¡°Alec, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°All good. Why are you here?¡± He shook his head, deciding to keep Jenny¡¯s matter a secret. Faye walked up to him with teary eyes. ¡°About my dad¡¯spany-¡± ¡°Faye, your dadmitted a crime and should be punished by thew. You ought to know better,¡± he cut her off. He had no patience for her parents. Had it been a minor issue, he wouldn¡¯t mind doing her a favor so she could focus on her recovery. When he realized the issue was trickier than he had imagined, he refused to get involved because it was not worth it. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 60 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 60 Chapter 60 What Exactly Do You Want? Faye clearly understood his reasons, but she wanted to bring up the topic of the fines anyway. However, he shut her down by saying, ¡°Thankfully, he only got pped with a fine. As long as he returns the amount he owes and gets his financial house in order, he won¡¯t go to jail.¡± She bit her lips and mumbled slowly, ¡°But the fines are hefty. My dad¡­ can¡¯t pay the fines.¡± He frowned at her admission and shot her a nce. ¡°It¡¯s just a few hundred million. How could Lawrence Solutions not afford that?¡± ¡°My dad¡­¡± ¡°Faye, you¡¯re an adult. Have a mind of your own, and don¡¯t listen to everything your dad ims,¡± he cut her off in displeasure, which gave her the jitters. That was the first time he had spoken to her harshly in many years. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I got it, Alec. I¡¯ll keep out of this and leave it to my dad.¡± She knew that the more she asked for Alec¡¯s help, the more he would dislike her. To her, Alec was more important than her parents or Lawrence Solutions. However, she was reminded of the conversation she overheard at the door, which revealed that Dr. Walter was Alec¡¯s ex-wife. Before this, she had only regarded his ex-wife as a country girl. Although she had never met Jenny, her existence did not bother her much. Now that she learned that Jenny was a doctor, on top of Alec¡¯s feelings for Dr. Walter, she was worried that sparks might fly between the two. She dared not picture the scenario where they remarry. ¡°No way! I have to do something about it,¡± she thought. Then, she beamed at him and said, ¡°Alec, let¡¯s have lunch! It¡¯s been a while.¡± Alec was in no mood to have lunch with her and waved her off. ¡°I¡¯m busy today. Let¡¯s do it another day.¡± The rejection stung. In the past, he had rarely turned down her invitation. But now¡­ ¡°Dr. Walter or Jenny Walter, no matter who you are, I will not let you take Alec from me,¡± she thought defiantly. The next day, Jenny was at The Crispy Buns at noon for lunch. The burgers here had been on her mind ever since Alec ordered delivery from this joint. When the weekend came around, she invited Stephanie to try it out. She checked the time again. Half an hour had passed, but Stephanie was nowhere to be seen, and she started worrying. Ten minutester, she got a call from Stephanie. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m so sorry. Something came up at work, and I don¡¯t think I could make it to lunch.¡± While speaking, Stephanie red at the man seated across from her. Jenny almost exploded in anger. ¡°What¡¯s more important than lunch? I even ordered the food for you.¡± She stared at the spread on the table, failing to control her anger. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Jenny. I can¡¯t make it,¡± Stephanie apologized again. Jenny was deted, but she could tell that Stephanie felt bad about it. She replied, ¡°Alright. Next time, tell me earlier if you¡¯re noting.¡± Then, Stephanie hung up and bellowed at the man in front of her, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± At the burger ce, Jenny was thinking hard about how to deal with the table of food. ¡°Should I finish. them or pack the extra food for dinner tonight?¡± While she was mulling it over, someone came and sat across from her. Her face fell when she recognized the man. ¡°Mr. Faust, it¡¯s rather rude to take a seat without asking for my permission. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 61 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Dr. Walter, Let¡¯s Talk Jenny looked up, and they locked eyes. Perhaps it was an illusion, but she had the impression that Alec was looking at her differently this time. ¡°This is my treat,¡± he offered. She chuckled and rested her chin on the back of her hand. ¡°I can afford lunch. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± She had a dislike, or one might even say hatred, for Alec. Having lunch with him would only ruin her appetite. ¡°Dr. Walter, let¡¯s talk.¡± Finally, he gave in. She was amused by his suggestion, for she thought there was nothing to be discussed between them. ¡°Let¡¯s put the past behind us and get to know each other again. What do you think?¡± he asked anxiously. Jennyughed at the idea and shook her head under his intent gaze. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not? Sure, I might have upset you in the Walker incident. How about I work with them again? Is that okay?¡± She shook her head again and leaned against the chair, as though she was enjoying a drama. He almost lost his temper, but he controlled himself out of guilt for his ex-wife. ¡°What should I do to satisfy you?¡± he asked exasperatedly, suggesting that he had run out of ideas. She stared at him for a while before asking. ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you?¡± He froze. ¡°I pped youst night, but you wanted to make it up to me instead of giving me trouble. That itself is rather unusual. Unless you were possessed, the only exnation is that you knew the truth.¡± Jenny was not an idiot. In fact, she was born smart. When she met him in the elevator that morning, she sensed the change in his attitude but did not think much of it. Now, she was sure that Alec had known about her identity as his ex-wife. He deliberated for a long time and nodded. ¡°I learned about itst night. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Had he known that Jenny was his ex-wife, they would have had fewer misunderstandings. Nevertheless, she did not care about the what-ifs andughed. ¡°Does that matter? We¡¯re strangers anyway.¡± He nced at her and felt disturbed when she described them as strangers. ¡°As for the Walkers¡­¡± ¡°Quit it,¡± she cut him off with an unfriendly look. ¡°It¡¯s not like they wouldn¡¯t survive without the Faust Group. Save your help for the Lawrences.¡± She didn¡¯t hesitate to reject him. From what she knew about Stephanie¡¯s personality, her friend would have made the same decision. No one wanted a second crisis. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He fell silent for a moment and added, ¡°I did you wrong for the past two years. I didn¡¯t know that-* ¡°Didn¡¯t know what?¡± she interjected again, annoyed. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that I looked like this? Or you didn¡¯t know that I was not as crude as you had imagined?¡± He didn¡¯t reply. She was not wrong. Jenny took a deep breath and realized that she had acted out, which was uncharacteristic of her. After a little pause, she announced, ¡°Since we¡¯re divorced, let¡¯s go our separate ways. I hope you understand that I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± She used harsh and merciless words on him without regard for his ego. Even though he wanted to repair their rtionship, that did not mean he would tolerate everything she inflicted on him. ¡°Got it.¡± He nodded and stood up with a grim face. ¡°I wish you the best.¡± ¡°Thank you. Same to you,¡± she replied. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 62 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 62 Chapter 62 She Couldn¡¯t Take It Anymore Alec left determinedly. Jenny believed she had truly offended him this time, but she didn¡¯t care. She picked up the fork and knife to dig in but was interrupted once again by a figure who took the seat across from her. She was about to protest, thinking it was Alec, then she realized it wasn¡¯t him, but another person who would equally ruin her appetite. ¡°Dr. Walter,¡± Faye chirped. Jenny was speechless by how she was ambushed by Alec, and now Faye. When could she eat in peace? ¡°Miss Lawrence, please get straight to the point. I need to have my lunch.¡± She made no attempt to mask. her irritation. She didn¡¯t like that woman in the first ce. Plus, she couldn¡¯t get over the fact that the Lawrences yed a role in the incident, which made her trend on Twitter against her will. She was gracious enough not to tell Faye to get lost. Faye¡¯s expression crumbled a little. Her mood had been affected earlier because Alec refused to have lunch with her. When shopping with friends, she ran into Alec and Jenny having lunch. Apart from feeling wronged, she also harbored a strong resentment for Jenny. ¡°Alec wouldn¡¯t have rejected me had it not been for this woman,¡± she fumed silently. Furthermore, she felt oddly threatened by the fact that Jenny was his ex-wife, which led her to approach and check out her rival. ¡°Dr. Walter, you seem quite close to Alec, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked, nonplussed, but her fists were tightly clenched under the table. That question did not surprise Jenny, for there was no other reason aside from Alec that would make Faye confront her. She leaned back, shook her head, and chuckled softly. ¡°And how did youe to that conclusion?¡± ¡°So, you¡­¡± ¡°I thought I had made myself clearst time. You still look worried, though.¡± There was a gleam in Jenny¡¯s eyes as she went on, ¡°But why? Has he not given you reasons to trust him?¡± Faye stared at the floor and bit her lip. Not only did Alec not provide any reason for her to trust him, but he never considered her a love interest-more like a sibling. Since Jenny was misled about the rtionship between them, Faye didn¡¯t n to rify things and went. along with it. ¡°Yeah, I can be quite insecure. Alec is a great man, and I naturally worry that he might fall for other women.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, stop acting so small. No matter how perfect he is, he¡¯s just a human being. You don¡¯t have to lower yourself for him.¡± Despite all of Alec¡¯s perfections, Jenny still harbored a dislike for him. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re not interested in him?¡± Faye pressed on for confirmation. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jenny instantly gave up on her because the woman was stuck in her rigid mindset. She advised, ¡°Your mindset is wrong. I¡¯d suggest you cool down for now. You can¡¯t be interrogating every woman he came across. Faye was quiet, but there was a ruthless look in her eyes. She decided that Jenny must have feelings for Alec, given how she dodged her question. She could not take it anymore. She came to a decision and looked up, all smiles. ¡°I¡¯ll take your advice into consideration.¡± Then, she stood up and hurried out of the restaurant, leaving a bbergasted Jenny behind. ¡°What was that? Did Faye really meet me for that short conversation?¡± she wondered. Standing outside The Crispy Buns, Faye checked that she was out of Jenny¡¯s field of vision before making a call. ¡°Money is not an issue. Ruin her reputation.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 63 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Alec, Are You Alright? Paul opened the door to a private lounge in JK bar and promptly frowned at the sight. ¡°What are you doing, drinking in the afternoon instead of working? Alec, are you alright?¡± As he spoke, he sat across from his friend, looking both concerned and curious. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Alec muttered and downed another shot. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He certainly did not appear fine in Paul¡¯s eyes. He thought for a while and asked, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re upset because of Jenny Walter. Why? Didn¡¯t you talk to her?¡± ¡°I did. She said she never wants to see me again,¡± Alec answered with a hint of bitterness. At first, Paul was surprised by her resolve, but he could understand why. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for being married for two years but refusing to meet your wife even once. I can understand her resentment toward you.¡± ¡°But I never thought that she would¡­¡± Alec sighed. He was a little regretful for not meeting with Jenny earlier and saving his marriage. Paul went over to him and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Why did her attitude upset you? Have you fallen for her?¡± Noting Alec¡¯s silence, he went on, ¡°You¡¯re only lonely because there are no women around you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re attracted to Jenny Walter. She¡¯s just an average chick who isn¡¯t worth your time. I know a few lovely socialites. Want me to introduce you?¡± Indeed, Paul thought of Jenny as an average woman who was more mysterious than feminine or seductive. Alec didn¡¯t take that well and red at his friend. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. Give it a try. You might like the other women better.¡± Paul was amused at the rare sight of a lovesick Alec. Alec observed Paul for a while and lifted a brow curiously. ¡°You¡¯re in a great mood today. Any good news? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s good news. Well, I met a pretty interesting person.¡± Paul smiled with a twinkle in his eye. Alec ignored his unserious friend. ¡°Oh, by the way, you saidst night that you wanted me to give the Pearsons some trouble. Is that true?¡± Finally, Paul started a serious discussion. Alec nodded at him, took another shot, and said, ¡°Distract him so that he has no time for anything else.¡± Paul grunted with a knowing look. At night, Jenny returned to the Perry Residence after a busy day at work. Although she didn¡¯t need to go to the hospital, she had plenty of other work waiting to bepleted. She wandered into the elevator but was too preupied with her thoughts and didn¡¯t sense the presence of a man inside. When the elevator bell chimed, she looked up and proceeded to get off at her floor, only to see the man moving ahead of her. ¡°Alec Faust? When did he enter the elevator?¡± she wondered. Before she could react, he disappeared around the corner. She hurriedly got out before the elevator doors. shut and took her time walking toward her unit, secretly wishing she didn¡¯t have to run into him again. When she heard the sound of his door closing, she went to her condominium and entered. Back at her ce, she experienced an uneasiness about the encounter but was soon over it. Alec treating her like a stranger was exactly what she wanted from him, and she decided she should be d about his reaction. Once she organized her thoughts, she went to the bathroom humming a tune, ready to take a bath and go to bed. The mood of her neighbor Alec was a stark difference from her cheerfulness. He was dejected because she had not spared a nce at him in the elevator. He had almost talked to her but held himself back a few times, all because he wished her well when they parted ways at lunch. ¡°Hmph! She¡¯s just another woman. There are more out there!¡± he thought. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 64 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 64 Chapter 64 An Abduction The next day, Stephanie treated Jenny to dinner as an apology for standing her up. ¡°You were always fooling around. I¡¯m surprised to see the serious side of you after you started working,¡± Jenny joked while sipping on juice. After the Walkers nearly went bankrupt, Stephanie officially started working at Walker Inc. That was why the two had not caught up in a while-Stephanie was too busy getting up to speed at work. Stephanie sighed defeatedly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. My dad only has a daughter. Had I not taken over, he would have sold thepany for cheap.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s good-you¡¯re realizing your purpose in life,¡± Apart from the two years of marriage, Jenny had not taken any break, as her dream was to maximize her potential. Stephanie, who could never understand her ideals, said with a long face, ¡°A workaholic like you will never get me. By the way, how are things between you and Alec?¡± She stared at Jenny with anticipation, ready for gossip. Jenny rolled her eyes. ¡°What else? He knew that I was his ex-wife. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°So, he knew?¡± Stephanie looked shocked, and her eyes burned with curiosity. ¡°What was his reaction? Was he regretful?¡± ¡°Who knows? I don¡¯t care.¡± Jenny smirked and went over Alec¡¯s expression from yesterday in her mind. She guessed he did look somewhat regretful. Stephanie grinned and rested her chin in her hands. She stared at Jenny. ¡°Are you sure? He¡¯s your ex- husband, after all.¡± ¡°You said it-ex-husband.¡± Jenny replied gravely and added, ¡°Since he¡¯s my ex, there¡¯s no rtionship between us anymore.¡± Stephanie thought it was a pity. ¡°To be honest, Alec is not too bad. Don¡¯t you want to reconsider?¡± Jenny looked horrified at the suggestion and touched Stephanie¡¯s forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever, do you? He almost bankrupted your dad¡¯spany. Why would you say that he¡¯s not bad?¡± ¡°Those are two different matters. I have always been fair,¡± Stephanie said with a straight face. Jenny dropped the conversation and stood up. ¡°I need to use the washroom.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Stephanie stood up and followed her to the washroom. After they left the table, a waiter came over to refill Jenny¡¯s water. When no one was watching, he slid a white pill into her drink. Soon, the girls returned to their table but didn¡¯t sense anything amiss. Jenny took a sip of her water and showed no reaction. From afar, the waiter let out a sigh of relief and sent a text. After dinner, Stephanie and Jenny left the restaurant. Since Walker Inc¡¯s office was nearby, Jenny decided to walk her friend there and take a cab home from the office. ¡°Jenny¡­¡± Stephanie hesitated to speak. ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Jenny gave her a confused look. A few momentster, Stephanie still struggled to exin some recent events in her life to Jenny. The man she encountered looked like someone not to be messed with, and she assumed he must have an unusual background. She worried that she wouldnd Jenny in trouble if she told her about him. After careful consideration, she decided to keep the man a secret for now. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ Time flies. In the blink of an eye, we are adulting, hustling, and surviving,¡± she lamented with a smile. Yeah, time flew so fast.. When they were reminiscing, a van suddenly halted at the intersection. When Jenny noticed the threat, three stocky guys had already barged out from the van, grabbed her by the arm, and dragged her into the vehicle. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Jenny!¡± Stephanie screamed in horror. ¡°Run!¡± That was thest word Jenny uttered before she disappeared into the van. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 65 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Your Ex-wife Has Been Abducted Jenny¡¯s worry did not materialize. The three guys dragged her into the van but ignored Stephanie altogether. Then, they quickly fled the scene. Everything happened too fast. After the van disappeared into the night, Stephanie finally pulled herself together and called the police in a panic. Even after making a police report, a strong sense of worry gued her. ¡°No! I can¡¯t let anything happen to Jenny!¡± With that in mind, she dialed the number she had saved on her phone yesterday. A ck car was parked in a corner where she was not looking. The men in the car looked in Stephanie¡¯s direction through binocrs. ¡°Why is there only one of them? I thought the two women would be heading this way?¡± one of them questioned. ¡°Mr. Dickman is only after Jenny Walter. If we lose track of her, we will be in trouble.¡± The car swiftly vanished in an attempt to track Jenny down. Inside the CEO¡¯s office of Faust Group, Alec felt a random palpitation during Vincent¡¯s work report presentation. Right then, his phone buzzed, and he quickly answered the call. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°How did you know that something had happened?¡± Paul was perplexed by Alec¡¯s acute sense, for he had not uttered a word. ¡°Tell me now!¡± Alec hissed, sounding like he was holding back extreme anger. ¡°I just got the news that your ex-wife has been abducted,¡± Paul reported. Alec shot up from the chair. ¡± What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location of the abduction site. It¡¯s up to you to get involved or to stay out of it. Either way, I¡¯ve informed you.¡± With that, Paul promptly hung up. Had it not been for Stephanie¡¯s call for help, he wouldn¡¯t have batted an eye about Jenny¡¯s fate. Since Stephanie asked him for help, he couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing about it. Therefore, he called Alec to update him. He didn¡¯t care what Alec would do with the information. Not long after, Alec got the promised text from Paul,plete with the location of Jenny¡¯s abduction and the event timeline. He wandered out of his office while reading the text, leaving Vincent scratching his head in the middle of the presentation. He wondered, ¡°Did something major happen again?¡± ¡°Vincent!¡± He heard a roar from outside and hurriedly emerged from the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Faust.¡± ¡°Check the surveince footage around the area of the location I just sent you,¡± Alec ordered. Vincent was too afraid to ask anything more, so he nodded obediently and went to work right away. When Stephanie exited the police station, she saw a Rolls-Royce Phantom parked in front of her, and Alec showed up. ¡°A-Alec Faust¡­¡± Stephanie was surprised to see him. ¡°Get in the car and tell me everything from the beginning.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Stephanie was still in shock, but his hostile gaze pulled her back to reality, and she hurriedly joined him inside. With Alec¡¯s help, she hoped they could get to Jenny as soon as possible. In the car, Stephanie reported Jenny¡¯s schedule on that day to Alec. After everything, she asked, ¡°Mr. Faust, can you help find her?¡± ¡°I will find her.¡± The car rolled to a stop, and she got out. Soon, the Phantom was gone. Jenny was blindfolded in the van. ¡°She¡¯s quite the looker. This job is so worth it! We get paid to sleep with a beauty.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. The police could be after us at any minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? After this job¡¯s done, we get to go abroad. The money from the client should be enough for us to enjoy life for a while.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 66 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 66 Chapter 66 I¡¯ll Give You One Last Chance Jenny overheard the conversation among the three men and soon figured out the situation. Someone had hired these men to abduct her but wanted her assaulted, not killed. Analyzing the situation calmly, she confirmed that there were only three men around her. They were no match for her under normal circumstances. However, she recalled feeling weak and dizzy when they hauled her into the van, and she understood that she must have been drugged. Her only trip out today was for lunch with Stephanie, and the abduction happened after she left the restaurant. She concluded. that she must have been drugged at the restaurant. She was focused on thinking because she was not intimidated by the three men at all. Her only goal was to find out the identity of the client who hired them. Soon, the van came to a stop, and someone reached out to lift her. She pretended that she had just woken up. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing to me?¡± she eximed, acting terrified. The icy look in her eyes was masked under the blindfold, leading her abductors to let down their guard in front of a seemingly frightened woman. They chuckled. ¡°Hey lovely, don¡¯t be scared. We are not after your life.¡± She almost gagged at their response. Had she not been tied up, she would have punched them in the face. by now. She questioned, ¡°Who gave you this order?¡± They ignored her and shoved her forward. Not long after, she heard the creaking sound of something like a metal gate. They led her in and pushed her aside. ¡°Gus, call the client and have her send us the money now,¡± one of the men suggested. Soon, Jenny heard a man walking out, presumably to make the call.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Next, she heard a man grunting and moaning indecently in her ear. ¡°Pip, why the rush? When we get the money, she¡¯ll be all yours.¡± The man who suggested calling the client dragged his lewd colleague away. The two could be heard quarreling, but Jenny ignored the happenings and focused on cutting the ropes around her wrist with a penknife she carried with her. At the same time, Steven¡¯s face fell when he saw his men returning to his vi without Jenny. ¡°How could you lose track of someone you¡¯ve drugged? What good are you?¡± ¡°Mr. Dickman, we had no idea what happened to her. She disappeared in the blink of an eye!¡± The men stood there with their heads lowered to avoid eye contact with their furious boss. Right when Steven was about to unleash his anger, he heard amotion at the entrance. The guard could be heard yelling. ¡°Mr. Faust, you can¡¯t barge in! Mr. Dickman is¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The guard at the door was kicked aside by Alec. He marched into the living room, noticed Steven¡¯s presence, and went up with a livid expression. ¡°A-Alec Faust, why are you here?¡± Steven was intimidated by his hostility. ¡°We are family friends. You¡¯d better behave yourself.¡± Alec grabbed him by the cor and lifted him off the floor. ¡°Where¡¯s Jenny Walter?¡± ¡°Jenny Walter? Who¡¯s that?¡± Steven was dumbfounded. ¡°Still lying to me?¡± Alec hurled his punches at Steven before lifting him off the floor again. ¡°The restaurant admitted to drugging her. So, where is she now?¡± He knew Steven¡¯s crooked behavior well, which was why he hurried over just in case he was toote to save her. Steven, disoriented after being punched, answered, ¡°Are you talking about Dr. Walter? She¡¯s not here¡­ Ouch!¡± Another punchnded on Steven¡¯s body, and he copsed to the floor. ¡°I will give you onest chance. Tell me. Where is she?¡± A storm was brewing in Alec¡¯s eyes. If he couldn¡¯t find Jenny, he might actually go mad. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 67 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 67 Chapter 67 I Can¡¯t Wait Steven felt uneasy after learning about Jenny¡¯s background, but even if he knew that Dr. Walter was Alec Faust¡¯s ex-wife, he would still put his hands on her. After all, it was rare toe across a beauty like her. If he didn¡¯t try her, he would regret it for the rest of his life. Of course, he was smart enough to keep his thoughts to himself, or else he might risk getting beaten up by Alec. He pressed his bruised cheek and exined the situation to Alec. He wrapped up with honesty, ¡°She¡¯s not here. My men couldn¡¯t find her too.¡± Alec obviously didn¡¯t trust his words. He scanned the vi and stared at Steven. Steven felt a chill down his spine, like he was the target of a predator. ¡°Alec, I swear I am telling you the truth!¡± They were distracted by Alec¡¯s ringtone. Alec quickly took the call and briskly left the vi, leaving the others wondering what had been said. Seeing that, Steven heaved a relieved sigh. Once Alec was gone, he immediately ordered, ¡°Get the car. I need to go to my dad¡¯s.¡± He had a taste of Alec¡¯s scary character and needed protection from it. At the door, he was stopped by at few bodyguards dressed in ck. ¡°Mr. Dickman, Mr. Faust has given orders to keep you at home until he finds Jenny Walter.¡± ¡°A-Alec Faust!¡± Steven ground his teeth in hatred, but he dared not go against the man. A few cars sped down the roads in the countryside. Alec got a call from Vincent, who reported on the clues he found in the surveince footage. Apparently, Jenny Walter was abducted by another group of men who had nothing to do with Steven Dickman. His face turned ashen, and he stepped harder on the elerator. At that moment, a red sports car in the leftne caught up with him. Max rolled down the car window, looking serious, and said, ¡°Alec Faust, want to bet if Jenny would agree to marry me if I save her?¡± As Max expected, he did not get an answer, but that was fine. He stepped on the elerator and overtook Alec¡¯s car. As he was driving a hot rod, it was impossible for Alec to catch up with him. In the abandoned warehouse, Jenny finally seeded in cutting the ropes, but she kept quiet about it. Instead, she calmly addressed the abductors, ¡°Sir, can¡¯t you take off the blindfold since I¡¯m already tied up? You should at least let me see where I am.¡± The leader of the group looked solemn. He stared squarely at her for a long time, as he was always cautious. ¡°You¡¯d better behave. Don¡¯t pull any tricks. We can kill you if we want to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the blindfold-it¡¯s ufortable,¡± she whined. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Gus, it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s take it off.¡± Then, the dirty one named Pip came up to her and took off her blindfold. She scanned the three men, but their faces were hidden under sunsses and masks. Apart from their height and body shape, she could not pick up other details. With a few quick scans, she could tell that the three were amateur-probably some street gangsters. Their client must be dim-witted for hiring amateurs and taking on the high risk of doing so. Suddenly, a text arrived on Gus¡¯ phone. He read the message and smiled. ¡°The money¡¯s in.¡± After that, he started coordinating his men. ¡°Pip, I¡¯ll take the video. Drew, stand guard at the door.¡± ¡°Heh heh. I can¡¯t wait.¡± Pip walked over to Jenny while taking off his jacket. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 68 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Why Are They Here? At that second, a ruthless look crept into Jenny¡¯s eyes. She clutched her penknife tightly when Pip walked toward her. Once he was close enough, she could strike him down. Her n was interrupted when Drew, who was keeping guard at the door, shouted, ¡°Gus! There are cars.¡± Before Gus and Pip could react, a red sports car crashed through the warehouse, followed by a ck Rolls -Royce Phantom. Max and Alec emerged from their respective cars with murderous looks in their eyes, scanning the three men in front of them. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gus beckoned to Pip and Drew as he ced a knife on Jenny¡¯s neck, holding her hostage. He red warily at the two intruders. Speechless, Jenny thought, ¡°Why are they here?¡± She could have ambushed the three men, but with a knife on her neck, she lost the chance to make a move. Max stared at the men, amused. ¡°Of all people, you chose to assault my dear Jenny. Do you want to go to hell?¡± ¡°Free her,¡± Alec demanded calmly, but he was burning with anger inside. The three men knew that Max and Alec were here for Jenny. So, Gus pressed the de harder against her neck to threaten the two. ¡°Gentlemen, we are after money, not her life.¡± ¡°How much do you want? Give me a number.¡± Money was no object to Alec. The abductors exchanged nces once they realized that Alec must be loaded. Greed got the better of them. If they could extort a sizeable amount from him, they could live their lives free of worry. Since an offer had been made, they might as well take the money and free her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°How about this? Since the client paid us three million, we will release her if you could offer six million,¡± Gus suggested. Six million? Alec¡¯s face darkened upon hearing the number. Considering Jenny¡¯s background, she was definitely worth more than six million. The three men were too ignorant. ¡°Sure.¡± He nodded. Jenny was dumbfounded by his generous gesture and dered, ¡°Alec, you don¡¯t have to save me. Just go.¡± Without Max and Alec¡¯s interruption, she would have already defeated the three men. ¡°Dr. Walter!¡± Her stubbornness enraged him. ¡°You¡¯re still sidelining me, even now?¡± At this critical moment, he was bbergasted by herck of urgency in the face of the abductors. Ignoring her, he asked for an ount number from Gus and transferred six million to them on the spot. ¡± The money¡¯s transferred. Let her go.¡± ¡°Okay. But we need to be sure that we¡¯re safe before we can let her go.¡± Then, the three men dragged her out, with Max and Alec trailing closely behind. Inparison, Max seemed calmer than Alec. He admired Jenny, but that was all. He was more interested in observing Alec¡¯s response than saving her. Suddenly, Alec whispered in his ear, ¡°I¡¯ll count from three, and we¡¯ll take them down.¡± Max, looking unbothered, didn¡¯t reply. ¡°The project in eastside is yours,¡± Alec whispered again. Finally, Max cracked a wide smile. ¡°Deal.¡± Max thought it was a worthwhile rescue attempt-bagging a deal and saving Jenny. ¡°Three, two¡­¡± Alec and Max were prepared to strike, but their jaws dropped to the floor as they watched Jenny in action. Fast and agile, she had the men groaning on the floor in a few seconds. Max and Alec gaped at her skill. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 69 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 69 Chapter 69 I¡¯m Afraid You¡¯ll Be Disappointed Once she defeated the three men, she stepped on one of their faces and turned around to address Max and Alec. ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t need your help.¡± They were too shocked to speak, and ¡°savage¡± was the first word to appear in their minds. Yes, savage. They had never seen a woman this skilled in martial arts. Jenny shifted her attention to her abductors. ¡°Call your client.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In an odd disy of loyalty, the man stayed silent and still. She smirked at his defiance and shed a knife in her hands. Without hesitation, she shed his arm. ¡°Ouch!¡± The man yelped. She bent over and hissed like a demon, ¡°Make. The. Call. Or you can guess where I am making the next cut.¡± ¡°I will! I¡¯ll make the call.¡± Gus nodded furiously, panting heavily in pain. She nodded in satisfaction. Knowing that they were amateurs, it was no surprise that they¡¯d rat out their clients. Once the call was connected, they heard a female voice trembling with anticipation and glee. ¡°Is the job done? Send me the video.¡± There was no reply to that question. Jenny was not in a rush to say anything, either. Instead, she shed a half-smile at Alec, who was standing not far away. The client sounded annoyed when she didn¡¯t get an answer. ¡°Is the job done or not? I won¡¯t let you off the hook if you don¡¯t do your job after getting paid.¡± Jenny picked up the phone from the floor and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡± A gust of wind rattled the frame of the warehouse. The woman at the other end of the line went quiet before hurriedly disguising her voice and cooking up an excuse. ¡°What Miss Lawrence? I think you got the wrong person.¡± Her lie was too obvious. After the call ended, Jenny remained calm and unaffected, for she had grasped the mastermind¡¯s identity. She dusted her palms and gave Gus one more kick, after which he passed out. Next, she nced at Alec. ¡®I¡¯ll hand them over to you. I think you¡¯ll know what to do with them. By the way, you should get your money bac. I don¡¯t want your favor.¡± After all, he paid an astounding six million for her release. She was beaming while talking to him, but he could sense the iciness in her tone. He was associated with Faye, who coordinated the abduction¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t know a thing about this,¡± he rified, to which she shrugged. ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Dr. Walter¡­¡± ¡°Also, Mr. Faust, please ry my message to Miss Lawrence,¡± she took ast look at him with a smile.¡± Tell her I will make her pay for this.¡± ¡°Jen-* ¡°Max, care to give me a ride back to the city?¡± she asked. Max nodded. ¡°My pleasure.¡± He witnessed an awesome show today. After an entire day of running around for her release, Alec seemed to have made himself an enemy of Jenny instead of earning her gratitude. ¡°Did I unexpectedly benefit from this?¡± Max wondered. Noticing that Jenny had gotten into his car, he quickly got into the driver¡¯s seat. Still, it was not exhrating enough if he left abruptly. He looked at Alec and deliberately announced, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Faust. I¡¯ll drive Jenny home. You should stay and wrap things up.¡± Alec picked up the look of provocation in Max¡¯s eyes, but his hands were tied. Faye¡¯s involvement was unexpected, and he was equally surprised to learn that she was behind everything. As Jenny had always misunderstood his rtionship with Faye, she might even believe he was an aplice. He rubbed his temples in frustration, feeling a migraine creeping in. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 70 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 70 Chapter 70 That¡¯s Right-I Did It On their way back to the city, Max squinted at Jenny and whispered, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine,¡± she answered. After a slight pause, she emerged from her daze and added, ¡°Thanks.¡± He shook his head, smiling. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I did nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that you came to save me. That itself speaks volumes.¡± She didn¡¯t mind the fact that he hadn¡¯t done anything to help. It was decided-she owed Max a favor. As for Alec¡­ Her expression changed at the thought of him. Since Faye was his woman, her actions implicated him too. *Should I send you back to Perry Residence?¡± Max could tell she was in a bad mood, but he refrained from asking questions. After all, he was happy enough to see Alec upset. He could figure out the reason behind the grudgeter. Jenny nodded without another word. She was thinking of revenge. At the Lawrence Residence, Faye sat on her bed with a pale face. She panicked after she was exposed but soon forced herself to calm down. So what if Dr. Walter found out about my involvement?¡± Faye thought. Jenny didn¡¯t have concrete evidence, and the phone card was not registered under anyone¡¯s name. The ATM card which Faye used for the transfer was untraceable abroad. Even if Jennyined to Alec, no one would believe her. Faye¡¯s fear dissipated after she rationalized the situation. She stood up and left her room to meet with Alec, as she could not sit back and do nothing. In the living room, she saw someone walking in from the entrance. It was Alec. ¡°Alec, why are you here?¡± She smiled and went up to him, but her expression froze when she saw the grave look on his face. He scrutinized the woman with an icy re as though she was a stranger. He recalled the time when Anthony entrusted a young Faye to his care. Faye was around twelve years old and loved following him around and calling his name. She looked so innocent back then, but she was a totally different person now upon closer inspection. She faltered under his gaze. Riddled with anxiety, she said, ¡°Alec, you¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°Why what?¡± She feigned ignorance even though she sensed that his question had something to do with Jenny¡¯s abduction. Still, she refused to believe it. He seemed even more disappointed when Faye yed innocent. ¡°Why did you harm Dr. Walter?¡± She knew that Jenny was Dr. Walter after eavesdropping on the conversation between Alec and Vincent. The color drained from her face. ¡°Alec, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I never left my room the entire day. Did someone gossip about me in front of you? You have to trust me! I¡¯m not what they made me out to be,¡± she exined to him, confident that Jenny had no evidence. She thought no one could hold her ountable as long as she adamantly denied her involvement. Alec was totally crushed. ¡°You¡¯re not what they made you out to be? Perhaps, I¡¯ve never truly known you.¡± ¡°Alec¡­¡± Worry seized her, and she went up to grab his wrist, but he flinched. ¡°When you took the call just now, I was there with Dr. Walter,¡± he muttered to Faye, whose legs turned Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. jelly. ¡°He heard me¡­¡± she thought. Others might not recognize her from her voice, but Alec could. Her mind was buzzing. She attempted to find an excuse for herself, but the cold look in his eyes proved that he knew everything. Any exnation would be futile. ¡°That¡¯s right-I did it.¡± A long pauseter, she admitted with a bitter smile. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 71 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Are You Interested in Acquiring Lawrence Solutions? ¡°Why? She saved you.¡± Alec gave her a stern look, which was different from his usual gentleness. She smiled bitterly and looked at him. ¡°Why? What do you think?¡± She raised her voice and growled, ¡°Alec, don¡¯t you know my feelings after all these years?¡± He frowned with displeasure. ¡°I recall telling you early on that you¡¯re only a little sister to me-nothing more than that.¡± He thought she had understood his stance because she hadn¡¯t brought up the topic after that. Who would have known? ¡°True. You have rejected me from the start.¡± She nodded, the smile disappearing from her face. ¡°But I love you. How can I possibly give up on you?¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why you attacked Dr. Walter?¡± He frowned again. ¡°You should¡¯vee for me instead. What does she have to do with our rtionship?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She wiped away a rogue tear that almost slid down her cheek. ¡°Alec, I know you too well. Even though you¡¯re reluctant to admit it, I could tell that Dr. Walter is special to you from the way you treat her. But I cannot ept it! You¡¯ve only known her for a short time. So what if you were once married to each other? If you were destined to be with each other, you wouldn¡¯t have divorced. If so, why would fate lead you to meet her again?¡± She was at her wits¡¯ end. It felt like the gods were ying with the fates of mortals. His face darkened. Staring intently at her, he asked, ¡°How do you know she¡¯s my ex-wife? Since when?¡± ¡°I went to the office to meet you some time ago. And I overheard your conversation with Vincent,¡± she replied. Exhausted, she staggered to the sofa and took a seat. ¡°So, Alec, how do you n to deal with me? Will you hand me over to Dr. Walter or the police? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always remember how well you treated me. I won¡¯t me you no matter what choice you make.¡± ¡°Dr. Walter is the only one to me for showing up in front of him again after their divorce,¡± Faye thought. Alec had been mulling the same question the entire ride to Faye¡¯s ce. He owed his life to Anthony. His dying wish was for Alec to take care of Faye, and Alec promised to do so. Still¡­ He also knew that Jenny would not let this slip. While he was deep in thought, Faye looked calm, as though she was mentally prepared for the worst- case scenario. A long deliberationter, he suggested, ¡°Pack your stuff and take a flight abroad tonight. I¡¯ve arranged to enroll you in a school there. And don¡¯te home without my permission.¡± She felt conflicted by his answer. In the end, Alec took Anthony¡¯s kindness into consideration and decided to spare his younger sister. On the other hand, Faye knew she might never have the chance to come home after being sent overseas, which would be torture for her. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± she asked tentatively, trying onest time to stay. However, his expression fell. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from ruining yourself if that¡¯s what you want.¡± He did everything in his ability to save her. He would have no choice if she refused to listen, and he was sure that thete Anthony would not have med him in that case. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go.¡± She knew very well that she could only make aeback if she chose self-preservation for now. She also secretly vowed toe back for Jenny one day. Around 8 pm, Jenny woke up from a good nap and felt refreshed. She had a cold look in her eyes when she recalled the incident from earlier. Later, she made a call. ¡°Gilbert, are you interested in acquiring Lawrence Solutions?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 72 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Call The Police Then The call with Gilbertsted for an hour, during which the fate of the Lawrences was discussed and sealed. After Gilbert told Jenny that he¡¯d be back in town the next morning, Jenny wrapped up the conversation with satisfaction. ¡°The Lawrences¡­¡± she mumbled and added, ¡°How should I deal with Faye now that I¡¯ve gotten rid of them?¡± She gave it some thought and said to herself, ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll leave it to the police. I guess spending the rest of her life behind bars is not too bad of an idea.¡± At that moment, her thoughts were interrupted by the ringing doorbell. Dressed in pajamas, she went to open the door, but her expression soured when she found Alec standing in front of her. She wanted to shut the door in his face, but he was faster, putting himself between her and the closing door. Then, he marched into her ce. ¡°Alec Faust, trespassing is a crime,¡± she reminded him through gritted teeth, badly wanting to throw him out. To her dismay, he did not look threatened and instead calmly said, ¡°Call the police then.¡± She took a deep breath as she battled the raw and uncontroble urge to beat him up. ¡°Believe it or not, I didn¡¯t know about the abduction,¡± he exined, staring into her eyes sincerely. She held back her anger, sitting on the sofa and leaning to her side. ¡°Oh, I believe you. You have no good reason to want me abducted anyway.¡± Humans always acted with intent. Jenny knew Faye had a solid reason to want her abducted, as Faye suspected she was romantically involved with Alec. But the possibility of Alec wanting her abducted was close to nil. He let out a relieved sigh when she said she believed him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. We¡¯re destined to be enemies.¡± She chuckled, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous look. She said they were enemies because she was sure Alec would protect Faye. Alec¡¯s eyes lost their spark as he came to understand the meaning behind her words. He felt conflicted.¡± What should I do for you to spare her? I¡¯ll do it as long as it¡¯s within my ability.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Sheughed cynically. ¡°So, are you pleading on her behalf now?¡± How rare! It was an almost impossible feat to get Alec to plead for someone else. Too bad Jenny was not someone to be trifled with. ¡°Sure, I can spare her, but let me do upon her what she has done to me.¡± She smiled at him, but her eyes were frosty. He fell into silence. She ignored him and went on, ¡°Since she wanted to hire men to assault me, I shall do the same to her and get even. What do you think?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not that kind of person,¡± he remarked. ¡°Huh?¡± She thought she had misheard him. She stood up and walked over to him. ¡°Do you think you know me well?¡± He shook his head regretfully. In fact, he didn¡¯t know her at all. He was in the dark about her identity as Dr. Walter, and he had no idea she was thest mentee of the great Mr. Birkett. He didn¡¯t even know that she was skilled in martial art. ¡°But you were right. I can never bring myself to get someone assaulted. Before he could answer, she nodded and spoke to herself. Then, she smiled and changed the topic abruptly. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea to send Miss Lawrence behind bars for a few years. I believe she¡¯d love it there.¡± After all, the inmates were no less vicious than Faye herself. He nced at her. Knowing that she would not spare Faye easily, he shook his head remorsefully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She furrowed her brows. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 73 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 73 Chapter 73 This Is on You ¡°Faye took a flight abroad an hour ago,¡± he confessed defeatedly, watching as Jenny became angrier by the second. He didn¡¯t want their rtionship to worsen, but he had to protect Faye. Fuming, she attacked him out of the blue. ¡°Alec Faust, you¡¯re asking for it!¡± His eyes flickered, and he dodged her attack swiftly. ¡°Calm down¡­¡± Sheunched her second attack while he was pleading. This time, she went all out. ¡°Calm down? How can I calm down?¡± she thought. The two fought in the cramped living room space, but Alec was mostly on the defensive instead of attacking her. Ten minutester, Jenny was visibly exhausted, while Alec remained calm andposed. Even his hair was in perfect shape. The next minute, she came to a stop andzilybed through her hair. ¡°Your skills are better than I expected.¡± From a young age, she had trained to quickly and aggressively defeat opponents under an expert, and she had been nearly invincible since. Alec¡¯s excellentbat skills came as a surprise. ¡°You¡¯re not too bad as well.¡± He smiled and let out a small sigh of relief after noticing that she didn¡¯t make any move. He got her some water. ¡°Have a drink. Quench your thirst.¡± She red at him before epting the ss of water. ¡°I¡¯m telling you-this isn¡¯t the end of it.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He nodded and added, ¡°How did you get caught by the three men if you are this skilled?¡± Silence ensued. It was a mystery she had not had the time to look into. ¡°Someone spiked your drink when you went to the restroom during lunch with Stephanie,¡± he finally revealed. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She raised a brow but was not too surprised because she did have her assumptions. ¡°Miss Lawrence was well-prepared, it seemed. She even got me drugged before the abduction.¡± She chuckled after realizing that Faye was more meticulous than she had thought. Alec shook his head and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Faye.¡± Her eyes darkened. ¡°It wasn¡¯t her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Dickman-Steven Dickman, the guy who tried to pick you up at an eventst time,¡± Alec exined, hoping that he could divert Jenny¡¯s hatred away from Faye and himself. She looked taken aback at first but realized it was usible after all. In theirst encounter, she had a hunch that Steven Dickman was a sketchy character, but his boldness was beyond her imagination. She thought, ¡°How dare he drug me.¡± Jenny wondered if the coincidence was good or bad luck for Faye. Had Jenny been taken by Steven¡¯s men, Faye wouldn¡¯t have been implicated. However, it was all thanks to Steven¡¯s men who drugged Jenny that Faye¡¯s hires could get their hands on her without much fuss. ¡°I can take down the Dickmans for you,¡± Alec offered in time. He added, ¡°The Dickmans are more difficult than the Lawrences.¡± She nced at him and smirked. ¡°No thanks. You shouldn¡¯t expect me to forgive Faye by telling me about Steven Dickman. Dream on!¡± Alec¡¯s motive was apparent to her, and she would never let him get his way. Alec shed her a bitter smile, feeling defeated. Indeed, Faye did something wrong, and he was Faye¡¯s guardian. Jenny¡¯s dislike of him was understandable. He had wanted to say something, but she was one step ahead of him. ¡°Faye has slipped away, and this is on you.¡± ¡°Dr. Walter¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯d better pray that none of your dark secrets fall into my hands. Otherwise, I¡¯d take care of you along. with Faye,¡± she warned coldly. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 74 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 74 Chapter 74 She Would Not Give Up Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After Alec was kicked out of Jenny¡¯s ce, he stared at her door defeatedly. Then, he sighed and left. In the living room, Jenny looked grim as she typed furiously on the keyboard. Soon, all the information about the Dickmans was on the screen, ready for her perusal. She went through the data with a grave expression. Just like Alec had said, the Dickmans were at a different level than the Lawrences. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to take them down, but that didn¡¯t mean she would give up. Whoever wanted to mess with her needed to be ready for her revenge. At Dickman Vi, Steven made a call to his father again. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s Alec Faust up to? How would I have known about his rtionship with that woman? Also, I technically didn¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Then, he urged his father, ¡°Alright! Go ask him now! If I have to stay at home longer, I¡¯ll go mad!¡± After hanging up, he gave it some thought and decided that his father¡¯s promise wasn¡¯t good enough. He made another call. Not long after, an irritated voice could be heard from the other end. ¡°You¡¯d better be calling me over serious matters!!¡± ¡°Yvonne, pleasee home and save me,¡± Steven was close to tears when he pleaded to his big sister, looking forlorn and pitiful. Yvonne was initially annoyed to be roused from her slumber, but his tearful voice brought her to her senses. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Steven told her everything and added, ¡°Alec Faust has ordered me to stay at home now. That¡¯s basically house arrest!¡± ¡°You deserved it!¡± Yvonne gritted her teeth, feeling disappointed in her little brother. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you not to be a yboy because you¡¯ll get into huge trouble one day. And you never listened!¡± ¡°Yvonne¡­¡± Steven sounded more pitiful after getting disciplined by her. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. You¡¯d better not get into trouble with him before that,¡± she reminded Steven. As annoyed as she was with him, she couldn¡¯t stay out of his affairs because they were siblings. Moreover, she was curious about the woman who was the reason behind Alec Faust¡¯s rage. He finally heaved a sigh of relief at her promise. ¡°As long as you ask him not toe after me, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d oblige because of your rtionship with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± With that, Yvonne ended the call. Steven chuckled sheepishly. His thoughts wandered to Jenny Walter, and his expression crumbled. ¡°Filthy bitch! Let¡¯s see if Alec will bother to look after you when Yvonne¡¯s back. When that happens¡­¡± Jenny stood at the packed arrivals at Parrington Airport. Soon, she found the two men she had been waiting for. ¡°Gilbert! Zack!¡± She waved at them. They heard her voice and headed over. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe? Why are you here?¡± Gilbert¡¯s gentle voice was peppered with disapproval. Jenny merely grinned at him-she knew he had only said so because he didn¡¯t want to trouble her. ¡°I¡¯m free today anyway. I thought I¡¯d pick you guys up, and we could have lunch together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gilbert nodded and said nothing else. The trio walked toward the airport parking lot. Zack was awfully quiet during the entire walk, which drew Jenny¡¯s attention. ¡°Zack, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zack shook his head, but Jenny didn¡¯t believe him. Still, she refrained from pressing on because. they were all adults who had their own secrets. Even siblings needed some amount of space between them. She opened the car door and asked casually, ¡°Gilbert, Zack, what did you guys do abroad? Why were your there for so long?¡± Gilbert nced at a worried Zack and reluctantly answered on his behalf, ¡°Nothing. Just dealing with somepany matters.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 75 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Not Just a Barbie Doll As Jenny drove out from the parking lot, Steven met up with Yvonne at the airport. He pointed in Jenny¡¯s direction and said, ¡°She¡¯s that woman.¡± ¡°She does look attractive,¡± Yvonne remarked and nodded. ¡°I looked into Jenny Walter-she¡¯s a doctor at Parrington Hospital and has a good reputation.¡± He smirked, looking unbothered. Yvonne was surprised. ¡°Oh! She¡¯s not just a Barbie doll, then.¡± Right. Alec would never fall for a Barbie doll. While driving, Steven muttered nervously, ¡°Alec called away the bodyguards at the entrance this morning. I think he¡¯s done putting me under house arrest.¡± That should have been a good news, but Steven felt uneasy about the sudden change. Hence, the first thing he did after he was free was to hurriedly fetch Yvonne from the airport. ¡°He¡¯s about to make a move on our family.¡± She stared at her phone screen, which was showing their free- falling stock price since the morning. Alec must have had something to do with this. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Steven was slightly taken aback, and his eyes burned with fury. ¡°Does he think the Fausts are better? We¡¯re not afraid of him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but there will be no winner if we go against each other.¡± She sighed and added, ¡°Drop me off at Faust Group.¡± Jenny brought her brothers for a meal at Fig Garden. In their private lounge, she told them everything that had happened to her recently. The two men looked grave after learning about the abduction. ¡°Faye Lawrence!¡± Gilbert repeated her name with a murderous look in his eyes. ¡°Taking down the Lawrences is easy since they are in a dire situation anyway. The Dickmans, however¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes darkened when she brought up the Dickmans. Gilbert nodded knowingly and announced, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the Lawrences. When I take them down, I¡¯ll take over as many assets as possible.¡± Apart from avenging Jenny, his other goal was to take this opportunity to strengthen his capability. His trip abroad revealed the yawning gap between him and the others. It was impossible to protect the important people around him with his lousy capabilities at the time being. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll gather some information and send them to you. They might be of help,¡± she replied. Zack munched on his food and sounded exasperated. ¡°I can¡¯t help much on the business side. You all know that I¡¯m a loser when ites to this.¡± Growing up, Gilbert and Jenny were geniuses, but Zack was only good atputers. Even then, Jenny was better than him atputers, which exined his bitter mood at that moment. ¡°Zack, didn¡¯t you always say that good looks are an asset?¡± she joked. Zack smiled bitterly and sighed. ¡°Well, today, I learned that good looks are worth nothing.¡± ¡°Alright now. If you think you¡¯re not being helpful, why don¡¯t you keep an eye on the Dickmans and figure. out what they¡¯ve been up to, especially the projects they signed?¡± she suggested. Knowing that the Dickmans were a huge conglomerate, it would be wiser to bid her time than attempt to take them down right away. ¡°Sure.¡± Zack nodded. During Jenny and Zack¡¯s conversation, Gilbert peeked at his phone and frowned.¡± The Dickman¡¯s stocks have been tumbling since this morning. This is abnormal. Someone must have pulled some tricks behind the scenes.¡± He nced at Jenny. ¡°What a coincidence! Jenny, did you do this?¡± She was caught by surprise and froze. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me.¡± She was not influential enough to manipte the stock price of the Dickmans¡¯pany. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?¡± Gilbert frowned and thought hard. Jenny went back to eating, but she was thinking about someone. Could it have been him? She was reluctant to ept the reality, but no one apart from Alec Faust had the motive or ability to crush the Dickmans. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 76 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Going Easy on You ¡°Mr. Faust, Dickman LLC¡¯s stock has reached the price limit,¡± Over at Faust Group, Vincent handed Alec a tablet. Alec took a nce and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Keep an eye on them. Whatever project they¡¯re after, I want it too.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Vincent nodded and silently prayed for Dickman LLC, whose owners were in hot water after Steven offended Alec. He wanted to speak but was interrupted by a knock on the door. He opened the door and was shocked by who he saw. ¡°M-Miss Dickman!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Vincent.¡± She smiled at him and asked, ¡°Is Alec in?¡± ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Vincent turned around to steal a nce at Alec. Yvonne strolled into the office, smiling from ear to ear as she looked at the man behind the desk. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for some time, but Alec remained as handsome as ever. ¡°Alec,¡± she called. He frowned but remained unemotional. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Work¡¯s not too busy. I thought I should visit home,¡± she exined, unconcerned about what Alec was feeling. Shall we have lunch?¡± she asked. Although Dickman LLC was in trouble, she knew Alec too well to rush the conversation. After some hesitation, he nodded. ¡°My treat.¡± ¡°Great.¡± While chatting, the two walked out of the office. Vincent watched them leave and was filled with unease. ¡°The rtionship between Miss Dickman and Mr. Faust¡­¡± he mumbled and shook his head. ¡°That is something I could never understand.¡± At the restaurant, Yvonne was chatting merrily while eating. ¡°I still prefer Parrington¡¯s food after all these years!¡± ¡°Then, stay,¡± he replied. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± She nodded thoughtfully, as though she was considering his suggestion. In the middle of the lunch, something came to her mind, and she asked, ¡°Your grandpa¡¯s birthday event is around the corner, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s next week.¡± He nodded. ¡°Well, I came home right in time! I haven¡¯t met him in a while. How¡¯s his health?¡± she asked with a natural closeness that was not unfamiliar to Alec. He ced his fork and knife on the table and answered, ¡°He¡¯s doing fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not here just for life updates, right?¡± He leaned back against his chair and stared right through her as if he could read her mind. She smiled, put down her fork, and pouted. ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± He chuckled. Yvonne came home right when Dickman LLC went up in mes, and he wasn¡¯t that dense. not to connect the dots. ¡°Steven told me everything. That was indeed his fault, and I shall apologize to you on behalf of him,¡± she addressed Alec with great sincerity, genuinely hoping that the two families would not turn against each other for a woman. Although Jenny Walter was attractive, Yvonne didn¡¯t think too much of her, as countless lovelydies surrounded Alec over the years. She believed his interest in Jenny would fade over time. To her surprise, he stared at her coldly without a word. She started feeling anxious. ¡°Alec, you know Steven. That¡¯s who he is. And he didn¡¯t know the rtionship between you and thatdy.¡± ¡°Since you know him well, you should also understand that I¡¯ve been going easy on you for not sending him to jail,¡± he said icily. ¡°Alec¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s not his first victim. I don¡¯t care if your family wants to protect him as long as you can face the consequences of doing so. It¡¯s none of my business anyway. But this time around¡­¡± His expression sank as he went on. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 77 Chapter 77 He Shouldn''t Be Apologizing to Me Alec struck Yvonne as unfamiliar. Two years away from home, and she felt like she had left for a decade. She could barely recognize the man in front of her. "I''ll have him apologize to you in person and promise you that he wouldn''t do it again," she offered out of desperation when she realized Alec would not let this slip. Still, he refused to ept the suggestion and said, "He shouldn''t be apologizing to me." Her expression froze in disbelief. "You''re telling him to apologize to that woman?" "Shouldn''t it be so?" he questioned with a cold expression and frosty tone. Yvonne thought Jenny was undeserving of such treatment and almost blurted out her thoughts, but she caught herself on time. Whatever was in Alec''s mind, he clearly cared about the woman at this moment, and she couldn''t get on his bad side. A short silenceter, she nodded. "He should. I''ll get him toe over for an apology. But what about her..." "I''ll ry it to her. It''s up to her whether or not to ept the apology." Alec made a call to Jenny on the spot. "Who is she to refuse the apology?" Yvonne thought as she burned in anger, but she had to keep her cool in front of Alec. Nevertheless, she started resenting Jenny because of this. After lunch with Gilbert and Zack, Jenny returned to the hospital. She got the call when she was pouring over the medical history of her patients scheduled for surgery tomorrow. "You''re telling me that Steven Dickman will apologize to me in person?" she shed a half-smile as she pictured Steven''s disgusting expression. She found it hard to believe. "Yes, but you have the right to refuse," he added, not wanting to force her to ept the apology. She gave it some thought and said, "It seems like someone from the Dickmans came to persuade you. You wouldn''t have called." Alec took a good look at Yvonne sitting across from him. "Mhmm," he grunted as a sign of admission. "The Dickmans'' share price... Was that your doing?" she questioned. He nodded, surprised that she''d guess that. "Yes." "Why? I thought you were family friends with the Dickmans." She was perplexed by how he went out of his way for her. As far as she knew, their rtionship was not at that level. Alec had wanted to ask himself the same question, one he had no answer for. After a long silence, he blurted out, "I did you wrong on Faye''s matter, and I wanted to make it up to you." Speechless, she reminded him, "That''s unnecessary. For me, it''s an eye for an eye. I appreciate that you dealt with the Dickmans on my behalf, but I won''t write off the fact that you let Faye escape." "I know," he admitted without surprise, knowing that Jenny was stubborn about her likes and dislikes. What surprised him, though, was her next words. "Okay. Now, give me the address," she agreed.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Alec had thought she would refuse to ept the apology and said, "You don''t have to do it for me..." "You''re thinking too much. I just feel like meeting Steven Dickman." She wanted to take the opportunity to mess with Steven, even if she could not take down his family. After the call, Alec felt very conflicted. "She agreed, and she''d be here soon." "Cool. Steven''s heading over too." Yvonne was smiling, but her mood was down. She had observed Alec''s phone conversation with Jenny, during which he disyed a previously unknown side of himself¡ªgentle, and even a little humbled. "Alec, what''s your rtionship with... that woman?" she couldn''t help but question. She had no regard for Jenny until she saw how Alec treated her, which made her worry. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 78 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Maybe You¡¯re Confused Alec stopped looking out the window, but he didn¡¯t answer immediately. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yvonne, what do you think love is?¡± he suddenly asked. It had nothing to do with her question. Shocked, she stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Do you love her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Alec answered, shaking his head. He truly didn¡¯t know. ¡°I was just curious about her at first. Butter¡­ I don¡¯t even know what is going on right now.¡± Holding a cup of coffee in his hand, he spoke slowly to her. However, each wordnded heavily on Yvonne¡¯s heart, piercing it like knives. It took a long time for Yvonne to respond. Suppressing her fear, she finally replied, ¡°You told me before that you don¡¯t believe in love and that love is fake.¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Alec admitted. He believed his still heart wouldn¡¯t be pounding this hard if it weren¡¯t for Jenny. ¡°Alec, perhaps you¡¯re confused.¡± As Alec watched her, she exined, ¡°You think you¡¯re in love with her, but maybe you¡¯re just curious about her.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± He nodded, acknowledging the possibility she suggested. Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief in response, d she still stood a chance. However, she couldn¡¯t allow things to go on. If she did, Alec would fall for Jenny sooner orter, and she would stand no chance. Half an hourter, Steven finally arrived at the restaurant. When he saw Alec, he instinctively hid behind Yvonne, a little afraid of him. Alec shot gave him a cold look but said nothing. Yvonne made him sit beside her before telling him, ¡°When sheester, you must apologize to her. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Steven gave her a perfunctory nod. Five minutester, Jenny arrived. ¡°Hello.¡± Yvonne stood up and extended her hand to Jenny. ¡°I¡¯m Steven¡¯s sister, Yvonne.¡± Jenny nodded at her, saying. ¡°Hello, Miss Dickson. I¡¯m Jenny.¡± She didn¡¯t ept Yvonne¡¯s extended arm,pletely ignoring the embarrassment that shed across her face. After all, she wasn¡¯t there to make friends. ¡°Miss Walter, Steven was wrong for what he did. I have given him a serious scolding, and I promise there will be no next time.¡± Having said that, she nudged Steven, who was standing beside her. However, Steven¡¯s eyes had been fixated on Jenny since she arrived. After a few days of not seeing her, he found her more beautiful and figured she must taste pretty good too. His eyes betrayed his thoughts. Even Alec, who was standing in a corner, could tell what he was thinking. let alone Jenny. Suddenly, Steven cried aloud when hot coffee sshed on his face. Alec growled, ¡°I can take care of your eyes if you don¡¯t want them.¡± ¡°Alec, I¡¯m sorry! He¡­¡± Yvonne was exasperated, wondering how her brother could be so brazen before Alec. Wiping the coffee off Steven, she red at him fiercely, saying through gritted teeth, ¡°Apologize to Miss Walter now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Steven muttered, lowering his head. However, his eyes boiled with hatred. ¡°Louder!¡± Yvonne yelled at him, wondering how she ended up with a brother like him. Taken aback, Steven was afraid to go against Yvonne. Raising his voice, he shouted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Walter, I won¡¯t do it again in the future. Please forgive me.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 79 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 79 Chapter 79 A Well-Deserved Beating Jenny remained quiet throughout his apology, watching them like they were part of a y. When the three of them turned to look at her, Jenny smiled softly, saying, ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere, I have no choice but to ept your apology, Mr. Dickman.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not happy with it, you don¡¯t have to ept it,¡± Alec said. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jenny shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m happy. After all, it¡¯s not easy for Mr. Dickman to apologize.¡± She heard Steven let out a soft snort, and she assumed that he must be agreeing with her. Suddenly, Jenny looked at the siblings before her with renewed interest. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom,¡± Steven announced, looking at the coffee stains all over his shirt resentfully. Yvonne nodded and told him to hurry back. Finally, she turned to Jenny, saying, ¡°You¡¯re lucky that Alec stood up for you, Miss Walter. Not everyone gets to enjoy a privilege like that.¡± Despite the hint of sarcasm in her words, Jenny¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Alec, however, was a little agitated. ¡°Yvonne, shut up.¡± Yvonne? Jenny studied Alec and Yvonne. Given that they were on a first-name basis, they had to be familiar with each other. Sensing her thoughts, Yvonne said, ¡°Our families are close, so Alec and I grew up to be good friends, so it¡¯s only natural for us to speak casually. I hope you don¡¯t mind, Miss Walter.¡± ¡°Ah, so she was his childhood sweetheart,¡± Jenny thought. The moment Faye was out of the picture, a childhood sweetheart suddenly appeared beside him. She finally understood why Faye always felt so insecure. Jenny¡¯s stare felt like a thorn boring into his skin, and Alec feared that she had misunderstood the situation. Therefore, he exined, ¡°She¡¯s just a good friend.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me that? It has nothing to do with me,¡± Jenny replied, ncing at him nonchntly. At the sight of the awful expression on Alec¡¯s face, Yvonne grinned gleefully. Alec and Jenny didn¡¯t appear to have a particrly good rtionship. ¡°Excuse me. I need to use the restroom. You two talk to each other,¡± Jenny said before she headed toward the restroom. In the men¡¯s room, Steven was cursing Jenny and Alec as he cleaned up the coffee stains on his shirt. ¡°Just wait until you fall into my hands, bitch. You¡¯ll find out how I¡¯ll torment you. And Faust, don¡¯t think your family is all great and powerful. The day you go bankrupt, I¡¯ll trample all over you.¡± Outside the restroom, Jenny listened to him curse them out. Snorting, she put on a mask and a hat before walking in. Steven was too caught up in his anger that he didn¡¯t notice someone hade in. It wasn¡¯t until he was plunged into darkness when a ck stic covered his head that he cried out in horror, ¡°Who is it? What are you doing?¡± Without a word, Jenny swung her fist at him. ¡°Ah! Who the hell are you? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± s, he had no power to fight back despite his loud threats. After punching and kicking him till he was rolling on the ground, Jenny dusted her hands in satisfaction and left the restroom. Taking a deep breath, she immediately felt much better. Did he think an apology would suffice? Ridiculous! He had to be beaten up if he wanted to appease her anger. When Alec and Yvonne rushed to the restroom upon hearing his cries of pain, Jenny exited the women¡¯s restroom and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Alec looked worried. ¡°Yeah.¡± Jenny nodded and added, ¡°I heard shouts from next door. Something must have happened.¡± She pointed to the men¡¯s room. Instantly, Yvonne¡¯s expression changed, and she barged into the room. ¡°Steven!¡± Yvonne cried in the men¡¯s room. Jenny turned to Alec and asked, ¡°I think something happened to Mr. Dickman. Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± When she raised her head, she realized that Alec was looking at her, his eyes unreadable. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 80 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Check the Security Cameras ¡°Why did you force yourself to ept his apology?¡± Alec asked softly. With a chuckle, Jenny answered, ¡°Well, as you said, the Dickmans are not the Lawrences, so there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Can I really refuse their apology?¡± ¡°I can help you,¡± he said. Jenny cast him a strange look, as if he were a monster, and then backed away from him. ¡°She¡¯s your childhood sweetheart. Is it right for you to turn around and do this to her?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just friends,¡± Alec said seriously. ¡°She¡¯s not my childhood sweetheart.¡± However, Jenny didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell me, Mr. Faust. As I said before, it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Jenny-* ¡°Alec!¡± Yvonne cried, helping Steven out of the restroom. ¡°Steven was attacked.¡± Steven was sporting a bruised nose on his swollen face. The swelling of his face made him look just like a pig. Jenny covered her mouth, resisting the urge tough aloud. As Steven came to his senses, he pointed at Jenny and roared, ¡°It was you! You¡¯re the one who did this to me, right?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Mr. Dickman?¡± Jenny asked, blinking innocently. Yvonne turned to look at Jenny, suspecting that she had done it. After all, she was the only one here who harbored hatred for Steven, so it was possible that she had nned this. ¡°Stop pretending! Who else would do this to me!¡± he yelled, rushing over to hit her. Alec, however, didn¡¯t allow him toy a finger on Jenny. He stopped him and asked, ¡°Do you have any proof she did it? If you need help clearing your mind, I don¡¯t mind giving you a hand, Steven.¡± Though Steven wasn¡¯t afraid of Jenny, he was afraid of Alec. As soon as Alec spoke, he retreated behind Yvonne and red at Jenny in resentment. Swallowing her anger, Yvonne said, ¡°Check the security cameras. The surveince footage won¡¯t lie.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s no-¡± ¡°Sure, if that¡¯s what you want.¡± Jenny interrupted Alec calmly. She didn¡¯t appear in the least bit guilty. Alec didn¡¯t say anything else after that. He was confident that Jenny dared to say such a thing because she knew she would not be discovered. He suddenly realized that he didn¡¯t know her at all. They approached the store manager and requested to check the surveince footage. The store manager dared not to refuse their request. After all, he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke either Yvonne or Alec. The footage was yed from the moment Steven entered the restroom. Everyone stared at the screen unblinkingly, waiting to see who the culprit was. Jenny appeared in the footage. Just as Steven was about to use her, he noticed Jenny enter the women¡¯s restroom-no one entered the men¡¯s restroom until Alec and Yvonne rushed over. ¡°Impossible!¡± Steven yelled. If no one had entered the room, did that mean he had attacked himself? Jenny grinned. ¡°Is it right for you to still use me after watching the footage, Mr. Dickman?¡± she asked but was looking at Yvonne. ¡°Miss Walter, I hope you won¡¯t take this to heart. Perhaps Steven lost his mind after he was attacked. That may be why he is using you without evidence,¡± Yvonne said after taking a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°If there is something wrong with your brain, you should see a doctor soon before it¡¯s toote,¡± Jenny suggested, chuckling. ¡°Yvonne!¡± Steven was about to say more. However, Yvonne nced at him coldly, and he shut up instantly. Yvonne smiled at Jenny and said, ¡°Let me take my useless brother back. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal someday. I think it¡¯d be nice to be friends with you, but I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯d give me a chance, Miss Walter.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 81 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 81 Chapter 81 I Won¡¯t Bother You, Mr. Faust ¡°Of course! It¡¯s my pleasure to be friends with you, Miss Dickman.¡± Jenny smiled at her. When the siblings were out of sight, the smile on Jenny¡¯s face disappeared. Befuddled, Alec shook his head, asking, ¡°You clearly don¡¯t like her. Why did you agree to be her friend?¡± ¡°If I refused her, wouldn¡¯t I seem petty?¡± Jenny asked. After casting him a nce, she got up and walked out of the restaurant. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Alec stopped asking questions and trailed behind her silently. He couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on between the two women. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t bother you, Mr. Faust. Someone will pick me up.¡± As soon as she said that, a white sports car pulled up in front of Jenny. Max appeared before them, and Alec¡¯s expression turned ugly. He stared at him coldly. ¡°Did you get a new car?¡± Jenny asked in surprise as she remembered Max driving a red sports car. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to be less shy? Isn¡¯t this better?¡± he asked, pointing at his new car, which happened to be a limited edition sports car. Jenny was stumped. While white was certainly less shy than red, the car was not. ¡°Well, it¡¯s alright, I guess,¡± she replied with a wry smile and dropped the topic. Like a gentleman, Max opened the car door for her and gestured for her to enter. When she was about to get in, she turned to look at Alec. ¡°By the way, Mr. Faust, although I appreciate your help in dealing with the Dickmans, I didn¡¯t need it.¡± Alec silently watched as Jenny and Max left. His brooding eyes made the people around him afraid to approach him. As the car drove away, Jenny smirked as she watched the horrid expression on Alec¡¯s face through the side mirror. Beating Steven up had lifted her spirits slightly, but seeing Alec upset had restored her good moodpletely. Did he think helping her deal with the Dickmans could make up for Faye¡¯s mistakes? Alec was too naive if he really thought so. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Max could tell that she was in a good mood. Jenny looked away from the window and turned to him, asking, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± On her way to the restaurant to meet Steven, she received a call from Max asking to meet up with her, which was why she requested him to pick her up. ¡°Hey, I saved your ass once. Why are you being so cold?¡± Max asked, revealing a pained expression. In Alec¡¯s presence, Jenny would smile at Max, but she was ruthless to him when they were alone. It made. him wonder if she was just pretending to hate Alec. Jenny disregarded his question, saying, ¡°Well, even if you and Alec didn¡¯t show up that day, I¡¯d still be fine.¡± ¡°Well, even if that¡¯s true, shouldn¡¯t you be a little grateful that I came to help you immediately?¡± Max asked, pretending to be upset. Jenny fell silent as that made sense. She was indebted to both Max and Alec in that sense. After a moment, she asked, ¡°So, how do you want me to thank you?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not difficult. There¡¯s going to be an event in a few days, and I¡¯d like you to be my date for it,¡± Max answered as he pulled into thepound of Perry Residence. He watched Jenny, waiting for her answer. ¡°What event is that?¡± Jenny asked. Max shook his head. With an air of mystery, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret for now. I¡¯ll tell you when the time comes.¡± Jenny frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not trying to sell you.¡± Seeing her hesitate, he was afraid that she would refuse him. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 82 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Jenny, You¡¯ve Crossed the Line ¡°Fine.¡± After a while, Jenny finally nodded in agreement. She thought there would be no problem repaying Max¡¯s favor by attending an event. Maxughed heartily, clearly in a good mood. ¡°Good night. Sweet dreams,¡± he said. Jenny got out of the car and walked toward the apartment. After waving at him, she quickly disappeared from his sight. As usual, Max didn¡¯t leave immediately. He lit a cigarette as he stared at the stars hanging in the night sky. ¡°There are so many stars tonight,¡± he sighed to himself. At that moment, he heard a car approaching in the distance, and he turned back to look at it. Alec didn¡¯t get out of the car when he pulled up beside Max. He lowered the window and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Must you wait for me every time after you drive her back?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Max answered, not denying it. Raising his eyebrows at him, he added, ¡°It brings me joy seeing you upset!¡± Alec didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. ¡°You¡¯re a littlete today. Normally, you would show up within ten minutes after I sent Jenny home. It¡¯s been twenty minutes!¡± Alec was concerned that Max might have gone insane. ¡°And what about it?¡± he asked, much moreposed than before. ¡°Jenny won¡¯t like you anyway, and you doing all of this doesn¡¯t make me angry anymore. Don¡¯t you feel like a fool for acting like this?¡± The more he got acquainted with Jenny, the more Alec was certain that Max was not her type. His words instantly wiped the gleeful expression off Max¡¯s face, leaving an icy mask behind. ¡°Perhaps she doesn¡¯t like me now, but at least she doesn¡¯t hate me. You, on the other hand, are acting like a fool for pestering her. Am I wrong, Alec?¡± Max¡¯s counterattack matched Alec¡¯s. They grew tense instantly, as if ready for a brawl. ¡°There¡¯s a thin line between love and hatred. The more she hates me, the more I linger in her heart. Do you understand?¡± Alec said. Max sneered at that. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Alec nodded. Just then, a chuckle interrupted their conversation. It was Jenny. She had never expected to hear such a ridiculous statement when heading out to get food. Alec gripped his steering wheel involuntarily. As Jenny walked out of the shadows, his head began to throb. When she approached them, she stared at Alec frostily, asking. ¡°You¡¯re so full of yourself.¡± 7-¡® ¡°You¡¯re lingering in my heart? Who told you that?¡± Jenny was about to burst intoughter. Alec¡¯s face darkened, but he made no reply. However, hisck of reply stoked her anger instead of pacifying it. ¡°Do you think that all women in the world like you, Alec Faust?¡± she asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a thought? If you aren¡¯t filthy rich, would girls still mor over you? You think too highly of yourself.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Alec¡¯s expression turned uglier. Max, on the other hand, wanted to apud Jenny. It was his first time witnessing Alec being scolded like that. Plus, Alec was too dumbfounded to rebuff her. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± Trying to suppress his anger, he raised his eyes to meet hers. Even though he had said the wrong words, she didn¡¯t need to be so snarky toward him. He had never been scolded or belittled in that manner his entire life. As if she couldn¡¯t tell that he was angry, Jenny continued, ¡°I¡¯ve crossed the line? Well, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m done talking yet! I¡¯ll have you know that not all women are interested in you. I, for one, am not! So what if I¡¯m your ex-wife? That doesn¡¯t mean there was anything between us, so please keep your distance from me, Mr. Faust!¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 83 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 83 Chapter 83 He¡¯s Crazy With some liquor in hand, Max recalled how Jenny had scolded Alec at the Perry Residence. All he could think of was Jenny¡¯sst words. She was Alec¡¯s ex-wife? While he knew that Alec was a divorcee, he never imagined that he and Jenny were once married. It confused Max greatly as Alec was clearly interested in Jenny. So, why did he get a divorce? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He nced at Jenny, who was sitting opposite him in the local eatery. At the sight of her upset expression, he grinned and asked, ¡°Are you still angry?¡± ¡°Why would I be angry? I just think Alec is crazy.¡± ¡°Did Alec think she harbored feelings for him? He was one big narcissist,¡± she thought. ¡°I think he¡¯s crazy too,¡± Max said, agreeing with her. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. Are you really Alec¡¯s ex-wife?¡± Jenny grunted, not denying it. ¡°Why did he divorce you?¡± Max asked, failing to make sense of the situation. ¡°His ¡®sister¡¯ and his childhood sweetheart are always around him, so he has no room in his life for a wife? Isn¡¯t it only expected that he would get a divorce?¡± Jenny asked, pouting mockingly. Max, however, disagreed. From a man¡¯s perspective, he could tell that the other women didn¡¯t sway Alec. ¡°Did he treat you badly?¡± he asked. Jenny shook her head. Perhaps she had downed too much liquor as she hid nothing from Max. ¡°For the two years we were married, we never met. I can¡¯t say if he treated me well or not.¡± Max finally understood the situation. Alec didn¡¯t know who Jenny was at first. After he fell for her, he realized she was his ex-wife. He suppressed hisughter as he drank, reveling in the situation Alec had brought upon himself. Recalling how angered Alec had been and how he had left without a word amused Max greatly. Looking at Jenny, he asked with a grin, ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider going out with me? If you do, I guarantee that Alec will copse in anger.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes at him, replying nonchntly, ¡°Who cares? His feelings have nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Max raised his eyebrows. ¡°I thought you would want to see him in a sorry state.¡± ¡°Wanting to see him in a sorry state and going out with you are two separate things,¡± she replied. While Alec was not a good person, Max was no better. However, Max had not offended her yet and had even helped her on several asions, which was why he didn¡¯t receive the same treatment as Alec. Hearing that, Max looked disappointed. ¡°Ah, what a shame.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t pay him any mind. She continued drinking, trying to drown her frustration. Meanwhile, Alec didn¡¯t return to the Perry Residence after Jenny scolded him. He went for a drive around Parrington River. Although his anger had subsided a little, he was still irate. Before he realized it, he found himself pulling into the Faust Mansion. It was the ce Jenny and him were supposed to stay, but he never visited it once during their marriage nor after their divorce. ¡°Mr. Faust?¡± The attendants stared at him in disbelief when he suddenly appeared. Alec gave them a nod before entering. Although no one lived there, a few housekeeping staff were inside, and they all greeted him. ¡°Please carry on with your work. I¡¯m just here to take a look.¡± Alec waved them away. ¡°Mrs. Langston, please stay back. I¡¯d like to ask you a question.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 84 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 84 Chapter 84 What Did She Do for the Past Two Years? Alec stared at the living room, wondering if he was imagining things or if nothing had changed for the past two years. ¡°Has the mansion been renovated in the past two years?¡± he asked Mrs. Langston. ¡°No,¡± she replied before adding, ¡°Your grandfather told Mrs. Fau-¡± Recalling that Alec and Jenny had divorced, she paused and started again, ¡°Well, he told Miss Walter that she could do as she pleased with the house, but she didn¡¯t change anything.¡± Alec¡¯s face darkened. He knew why Jenny made no changes to the house. Like him, she was reluctant to get married. Since she didn¡¯t think it wouldst long, of course, she wouldn¡¯t waste time decorating the Faust Mansion. ¡°What did she do for the past two years?¡± He felt a sudden urge to know more about Jenny¡¯s past. Mrs. Langston nced at him, wondering why he was asking about Jenny after their divorce. Nheless, she didn¡¯t dare to ask him why, and she told him the truth, ¡°Miss Walter¡¯s daily routine here was very simple. She would tend to the flowers at home, read books and sometimes go out shopping. That¡¯s about it.¡± She had persuaded Jenny to look for Alec. After all, it would be strange if a newly wedded couple never met each other. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, Jenny had merely smiled and said, ¡°Why should I look for him? Isn¡¯t life good now? I have all the freedom I want.¡± ¡°Was that it?¡± Alec wondered. He was a little surprised to discover that she had led such a simple life. ¡°Was she often at home?¡± he asked. ¡°She stayed at home every day. Well, sometimes she would go shopping until it waste, but she always returned here. In fact, she has never spent a night elsewhere,¡± Mrs. Langston replied. In her opinion, Jenny had been a good wife. Alec was taken aback. He found it hard to believe. Given Jenny¡¯s personality, he had imagined that she would have been busy outside. Why would she return home every day? Alec stopped asking questions and pointed upstairs. ¡°Which room did she stay in?¡± ¡°The first room on the right of the first floor,¡± Mrs. Langston answered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she stay in the master bedroom?¡± he asked with a frown, a little surprised. ¡°She said that the master bedroom was too big, and she was afraid of living alone, so she moved to a smaller bedroom.¡± Alec waved at her, signaling her to go to work. He headed upstairs to the room where Jenny had stayed. He pushed the door open, revealing a dark room. When he turned on the lights, he was greeted by a simplerge bed. Surveying the room, Alec could find no trace of Jenny living there. Perhaps it was because the room had been cleaned. Nothing in the room had been changed, so he imagined that Jenny must have treated it like a hotel. She probably didn¡¯t care about what was in the room as long as she could sleep. The realization hit Alec with aplex wave of emotions. He pushed open the ss door to the balcony. The moonlight cast a long shadow behind him. Alec couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Jenny had stood where he was, looking at the gates of the mansion for the past two years. Had she hoped that he would return? At that moment, he finally understood why she loathed him. For the past two years, apart from not returning to the Faust Mansion, his life hadn¡¯t changed. He was as free as he had been before the marriage. Jenny, on the other hand, had spent night after night waiting. Even if she didn¡¯t love him, she couldn¡¯t have expected him to never visit her even once Alec exhaled a long, deep sigh. He never expected to meet her after their divorce, when she was no longer his wife, but his ex-wife. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 85 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Bring Jenny to My Birthday Party A loud chime jarred Alec from his thoughts. Seeing that it was his grandfather calling, he immediately answered the call. ¡°It will be my birthday in three days. What are you going to get me?¡± ¡°Grandpa, how can you ask me that question?¡± Alec was dumbfounded. ¡°Why not? If I don¡¯t ask, I might end up not liking your gift?¡± Old Mr. Faust was holding his phone in one hand while stroking his beard with the other, grinning to himself. Thinking of the portrait of his grandfather he had prepared, Alec replied, ¡°I promise you will like my gift.¡± ¡°To hell with your promises,¡± his grandfather chided. ¡°There¡¯s only one thing I want for my birthday.¡± ¡°Tell me what it is.¡± Alec was much more patient when it came to his grandfather. After all, if Old Mr. Faust knew what he specifically wanted, it would be much easier for him. ¡°Bring Jenny to my birthday party,¡± he said. Alec frowned. After a moment, he finally replied, ¡°If you want her to attend your birthday party, it¡¯s better to call her yourself.¡± ¡°I want you to bring her.¡± While Old Mr. Faust knew that Jenny wouldn¡¯t refuse his invitation, he wanted to create opportunities for them to meet, which was why he insisted Alec figure out a way to invite her. However, Alec knew that Jenny would only go if his grandfather invited her. If Alec had invited her, she would definitely not attend the party. He was silent for a long time, which made his grandfather furious. ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you fulfill such a simple request, you brat? You¡¯re trying to piss me off, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Grandpa-¡± ¡°No matter how much you hate her, you must invite her to my birthday party,¡± Old Mr. Faust interrupted before he could finish his sentence. Alec smiled wryly. It wasn¡¯t him who hated Jenny; it was Jenny who hated him! However, he couldn¡¯t tell his grandfather that, so he could only nod and agree. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll try your best. If you don¡¯t bring her along, don¡¯t bother showing up.¡± With that, he hung up the phone, not giving Alec a chance to say more. Alec stared at his phone helplessly, wondering if Jenny was his grandfather¡¯s biological grandchild instead of him. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Old Mr. Faust was still fuming after hanging up the phone. ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s wrong with Alec? Jenny is such a nice girl, yet he doesn¡¯t like her!¡± heined to Warren. ¡°Well, you know how it is with young people. They care a lot about feelings. Perhaps he just doesn¡¯t have feelings for Miss Walter?¡± Warren suggested. Old Mr. Faust snorted coldly in response. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have feelings for her? He has never even met her, so how does he expect to have feelings for her?¡± When Warren remained silent, he continued, ¡°I think they¡¯re a good match. As long as they get to know each other, they¡¯ll definitely fall in love very quickly.¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, Mr. Faust, I never understood why you insist on them being together,¡± Warren said. He knew that they had married because of their grandfathers¡¯ agreement. However, now that they had divorced, Old Mr. Faust still insisted on pairing them up, which was quite strange for Warren to watch. Old Mr. Faust fell silent, and a rare solemn expression appeared on his face. ¡°Jenny is a good girl. She can help Alec and the entire Faust family.¡± ¡°Miss Walter can help him?¡± Warren was surprised to hear that. He couldn¡¯tprehend what Old Mr. Faust was saying. ¡°I don¡¯t want to force Alec, but things are not as simple as he thinks A storm might soone upon the Faust family. Do you think I would be stupidly insisting that he stays with Jenny for no reason?¡± With a cold snort, he added, ¡°I¡¯m doing this because Jenny didn¡¯t live a simple life. If she stays by Alec¡¯s side, she will be of great help to him in the future. This is the only way our family can continue to flourish. in Parrington.¡± Warren could almost see the gears turning in Old Mr. Faust¡¯s head as he began calcting. After a long time, the Zachary Faust, who had raised the Faust family from the ground up in Parrington, finally reappeared before him. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 86 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Passing the Torch The news of the Lawrences¡¯ bankruptcy and the acquisition of Lawrence Solutions by anotherpany quickly spread throughout Parrington, shocking many people. Were the Lawrences, who had a close rtionship with Alec, going down just like that? While everyone was shocked, they were more curious about the reason behind it. Some imed that the Lawrences had offended someone, and others imed that it was Alec who they had offended. In any case, there were all sorts of rumors. As soon as it was disclosed that the Mayflower Group, which Gilbert owned, had acquired Lawrence Solutions, more rumors began to brew. As all of this unfolded, Jenny calmly watched the news report. To begin with, the Lawrences had many weak spots. Given the information she had passed to Gilbert, it would be a miracle if they didn¡¯t go bankrupt. However, she didn¡¯t expect her brother to act so swiftly. She thought it would take some time, at least. Before she could give it more thought, Morgan knocked on her door and entered. ¡°Dr. Walter, the operating room is ready.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head there right away.¡± With a nod, Jenny rose to her feet and walked out of the office. Trailing behind her, Morgan chatted happily, ¡°Since you joined our hospital, the number of neurosurgery operations has increased dramatically. I heard from the director that many patients from other states areing here because of you.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Morgan admired Jenny from the bottom of her heart and even dreamt of bing like her. ¡°The most important thing for doctors is to save lives.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t care much for fame, so she couldn¡¯t understand why Morgan was so excited. ¡°You¡¯re right. Saving people is the most important thing.¡± Morgan nodded in agreement. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the operating room. After Jenny changed into her surgical garments, she saw Morgan still standing there. Wondering why she hadn¡¯t left yet, she asked, ¡°Is there anything else? ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing much. I just want to¡­¡± She hesitated as if she was afraid to speak. ¡°What is it?¡± Jenny turned to look at her. Gritting her teeth, Morgan mustered her courage to ask, ¡°Can I go in to observe the surgery? I promise I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Jenny was a little surprised as she thought Morgan was about to say something important. With a small smile, she said, ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t that what all interns do?¡± Before she graduated, she had shadowed her supervisor to observe surgeries. It was what all medical students did. In fact, she thought Morgan had been observing other surgeries the whole time as she never followed her into the operating room. ¡°The director forbids interns from following you into the operating room as he¡¯s afraid it might upset you,¡± Morgan said in a small voice. Jenny was the deputy director of the neurosurgery department at Parrington Hospital, but she was not in charge of the interns, so she had the right to refuse interns or trainee doctors from following her. Hearing that, Jenny understood the situation. ¡°It¡¯s alright, juste on in. I¡¯ll tell the directorter. I don¡¯t mind you observing me.¡± No one was born with aplete set of knowledge. Jenny was once in Morgan¡¯s shoes, so she understood how difficult it was to be an excellent doctor. That was the reason she was willing to pass on her knowledge. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Walter!¡± Morgan was touched. Doctors like Jenny, who was as skilled as they were unassuming, were hard toe by. ¡°Change your clothes,¡± Jenny instructed her.. Morgan nodded, rather excited that she was finally able to observe Jenny¡¯s operation firsthand. As Jenny was in the operating room, Alec couldn¡¯t find her when he arrived at the hospital. Instead of feeling disappointed, he was relieved. After all, he didn¡¯t know how to face her. It wasn¡¯t that he had no dignity. In fact, he had decided not to look for her again. However, he was sure his grandfather would throw him out of the party if he didn¡¯t bring Jenny with him. If he didn¡¯t show up at the party, rumors about his rtionship with his grandfather would begin to brew. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 87 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Shall I Wait for You? Alec decided toe back the next day instead of waiting till the end of Jenny¡¯s operation. After all, his grandfather¡¯s birthday was the day after the next, so there was still time to invite her. When he entered his car and was about to head to work, Yvonne called him. ¡°Alec, are you free this afternoon? Come shopping with me. I haven¡¯t been back for two years, and Parrington has changed a lot.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be busy this afternoon.¡± Alec refused her invitation. If it weren¡¯t for Jenny, he would have agreed. However, after the incident with Jenny, he had an unexinable dislike for the Dickmans. Since Jenny didn¡¯t like Yvonne, he didn¡¯t want to be too close to her. Yvonne didn¡¯t expect to be rejected. Although she was angry, she didn¡¯tsh out at him. Instead, she said, ¡°The day after tomorrow is your grandfather¡¯s birthday. I want to choose a gift for him, but I don¡¯t know what he likes, so I just-¡± Although he couldn¡¯t see her, Alec could imagine the sad look on her face. It caused him to waver. ¡°Alec, I thought we¡¯d still be friends no matter how long we were apart, but I guess that was just my wishful thinking,¡± she said sadly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Frowning. Alec finally asked, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± In the end, he gave in because Yvonne was his good friend. When he lost his parents, apart from his grandfather¡¯s care, Yvonne helped him a lot by being by his side. He couldn¡¯t be so ruthless to her. ¡°I¡¯m at home,¡± Yvonne replied, grinning. ¡°Shall I wait for you?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After hanging up, Alec drove to her ce. Around 6.00 pm, Jenny exited the operating room after her surgery, apanied by Morgan. ¡°Dr. Walter, you¡¯re amazing,¡± she chattered. After watching the entire surgery, Morgan was overflowing with admiration for Jenny. Jenny replied nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing amazing. It¡¯smon for neurosurgeons to do surgeries like this. Perhaps you haven¡¯t seen enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Morgan retorted. ¡°I have observed other doctors, but they don¡¯t have the same air of rxed confidence as you.¡± ¡°Well, ites with practice,¡± Jenny exined. When they returned to the office, Jenny packed up her things and prepared to leave. Morgan watched her with a small smile before she announced, ¡°Dr. Walter, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± ncing at her, Jenny folded her hands across her chest. She watched her closely and asked, ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± ¡°Well, I need a small favor from you,¡± Morgan answered. ¡°I¡¯m going to attend a birthday party in two days. My dad wants me to choose the gifts, but I don¡¯t have a clue.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me you want me to help you pick out presents?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°Well, you are more mature than me and more thoughtful about things. So you¡¯ll be better at choosing gifts.¡± She had thought about asking Jenny for help on the fly. Her ulterior motive was to get closer to Jenny Jenny checked her phone. She had no appointments that night, and she happened to be a little bored. Hence, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, but I can¡¯t guarantee that the birthday person will like what I choose.¡± After all, gifts should be chosen based on the recipient¡¯s likes. From her conversation with Morgan, she could tell that Morgan didn¡¯t know what the birthday star liked. Therefore, it would be difficult to pick a gift. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just do our best. They won¡¯t pay too much attention to my gift.¡± The gift recipient was Old Mr. Faust, so there was no way he would pay any mind to her gift. Her father¡¯s. only request for the gift was to make sure it wasn¡¯t embarrassing. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 88 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Her Family¡¯s Restaurant They left the hospital together. Since Morgan was driving. Jenny waited for her to pick her up from the lobby. Soon, a Ferrari sports car sporting a checker pattern coating pulled up in front of her. At the sight, Jenny had an inkling that her assistant was rather rich, As she entered the car, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If you¡¯re so rich, why would you choose to be a doctor? Don¡¯t you know how difficult this job is?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m rich, shouldn¡¯t I choose to do something more meaningful?¡± Morgan replied. It was the same answer she would give her family when they asked her that question. Jenny stoppedughing as her words seemed to make sense. They soon arrived at the best shopping mall in Parrington and got out of the car. Holding Jenny¡¯s arm, Morgan said, ¡°Dr. Walter, let¡¯s grab a meal first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny nodded and said, ¡°You can call me Jenny outside the hospital.¡± Morgan covered her mouth in joy. ¡°You finally told me your first name. Does this mean we¡¯re friends?¡± ¡°Well, you never asked. Did you?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. While Jenny didn¡¯t mind people knowing her first name, she wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to announce it if no one asked. Scratching the back of her head, Morgan answered with a giggle, ¡°I was too afraid to ask.¡± Although she was Jenny¡¯s assistant, they weren¡¯t particrly close. She dared not ask any hasty questions for fear of infuriating her. ¡°Am I that scary?¡± Jenny always thought that she was a gentle person. She never imagined that a person would be afraid of her. Morgan nodded at first, but she caught herself and quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s me who¡¯s timid.¡± Jenny smiled and dropped the topic. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°The Crispy Buns! This restaurant is amazing. You need to try this ce, Jenny!¡± Jenny didn¡¯t reject her suggestion. Although she had eaten there recently, the food was excellent, so she had no qualms about eating there another time. As they approached the store, they saw a long queue. Just as Jenny thought they would need to wait for a long time, Morgan led her into the restaurant. The waiter at the door even greeted her. ¡°Is this your family¡¯s restaurant?¡± Jenny asked in surprise. ¡°Well, my parents started as a catering business. The Crispy Buns is the first restaurant they launched,¡± Morgan exined. She produced a card from her bag and handed it to Jenny. ¡°This diamond card allows you to skip the queue every time you visit.¡± When Jenny didn¡¯t reach out to ept it, Morgan hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no credit in it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Finally, Jenny reached out to ept it. ¡°Miss Golding, there are customers in your usual seat. I-¡± The waiter appeared a little distressed, as they hadn¡¯t expected Morgan to visit. However, Morgan didn¡¯t mind. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We can just sit anywhere.¡± While she preferred the seat by the window, she wouldn¡¯t die if she didn¡¯t sit there. After all, customers were patrons of her family business. There was no way she would make a big fuss just because of a seat. With that, the waiter led the two of them to another table. Given the noise that filled the venue, the business was doing rather well. ¡°There are no private booths avable, Jenny. I hope you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll book in advance next time.¡± Morgan was a little embarrassed. Although her family owned the ce, she still needed to book in advance to reserve a private spot. Jenny shook her head, not minding the seat they were in. ¡°Hey, you bringing me here is good enough. Thest time I came here, I had to wait more than an hour. That was also the reason she was fuming when Stephanie stood her up. ¡°Well, you won¡¯t need to wait anymore,¡± Morgan said, giggling, then she handed the menu to her. Right after she told Jenny to order as she pleased, Morgan spotted a familiar figure sitting in her usual spot. ¡°Mr. Faust?¡± Morgan yelped in surprise. At the sound of his name, Jenny turned to look in the direction of Morgan¡¯s gaze, just in time to see Alec serving Yvonne some food. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 89 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 89 Chapter 89 I Know What He Likes Jenny med it on her rotten luck. Parrington was a big city, so why did she always run into Alec? As if he could feel her gaze, Alec looked in her direction and met her eyes. A wave ofplex emotions hit him. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Walter and her friend.¡± Yvonne followed Alec¡¯s gaze and spotted Jenny on the nearby table. Jenny had already turned away. Smiling at Morgan, she told her, ¡°You know the best food here better than me, so you can order for us. I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Morgan didn¡¯t refuse her request as she was more familiar with the food. They stopped paying. attention to Alec and Yvonne as if they were mere strangers. ¡°Do you want to go over and say hello, Alec?¡± Yvonne asked. Alec shook his head. ¡°No thanks.¡± He knew Jenny disliked him, especially after what she had said the night before. If he still pestered her, things would not turn out well. Regarding his grandfather¡¯s order, Alec had an inkling he was about to be disappointed. After dinner, Morgan led Jenny around the mall to pick a gift. Their first stop was a jewelry shop. ¡°Jenny, I think senior people would prefer precious stones over precious metals like silver or gold. What do you think?¡± Morgan asked as she couldn¡¯t make up her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look first,¡± Jenny suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything that catches our eyes.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± They entered the shop together. However, as soon as they set foot inside, they heard a familiar voice. ¡°Alec, what do you think of this? Will your grandfather like it?¡± Yvonne asked. As soon as Jenny and Morgan stepped into the shop, Alec and Yvonne instinctively turned to the source of the footsteps. Hence, they couldn¡¯t pretend they didn¡¯t see them. ¡°Miss Walter, what a coincidence! Are you also here to buy jewelry?¡± Yvonne broke the silence first. Since they were destined to run into each other, she wanted to take the lead in the situation. Although Jenny didn¡¯t want to greet Yvonne, she had no choice but to do so as many people were watching. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to pick a gift with my friend.¡± ¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯m also here to pick a gift,¡± Yvonne replied, surprised. ¡°Is it a birthday gift for Mr. Faust¡¯s party two days from now?¡± Morgan asked. ¡°You too?¡± Morgan nodded. What a coincidence! During their conversation, Yvonne decided to buy an amethyst figurine as a birthday gift, and she paid for it right away. While waiting for the clerk to wrap the gift, Yvonne asked Morgan, ¡°Do you want to get the same thing too? I think amethyst is a good birthday gift.¡± Morgan let out a wryugh, thinking that it would be embarrassing to choose the same gift. She turned to Jenny for help as she didn¡¯t know what to do. Jenny, on the other hand, was shocked to learn it was Old Mr. Faust¡¯s birthday in two days. She wasn¡¯t aware of it, not because she didn¡¯t take the old man seriously, but because he didn¡¯t hold a birthday party during the two years of her marriage. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She assumed that he was throwing a grand party this time because it marked his 70th birthday. ¡°Jenny?¡± Jenny was lost in her thoughts, so she didn¡¯t notice Morgan watching her. Morgan¡¯s voice jarred her from her thoughts. Regaining herposure, Jenny answered, ¡°If you¡¯re buying it for Mr. Faust, you don¡¯t have to worry. I know what he likes.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 90 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 90 Chapter 90 What a Shame Before Morgan could recover from her shock, Yvonne asked, ¡°You know what Alec¡¯s grandfather likes, Miss Walter?¡± ¡°Well, I just have a general idea of what elderly people like,¡± Jenny answered. That made sense to Yvonne. Jenny wasn¡¯t even acquainted with Alec¡¯s grandfather, so how could she know what he liked? However, Alec didn¡¯t think the same way. Although he never met Jenny when they were married, his grandfather hung out with her a lot. Hence, it woulde as no surprise if she knew what the old man. liked. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ignoring Alec¡¯s pointed look, Jenny tugged Morgan away. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go buy him some gifts.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morgan nodded before politely waving to Alec and Yvonne. Just as they were about to leave the store, Yvonne suddenly asked, ¡°Alec, did you invite Miss Walter to attend your grandfather¡¯s birthday party?¡± Hearing that, Jenny, who was at the door, stopped in her tracks. She wanted to attend Old Mr. Faust¡¯s birthday party. After all, he had treated her well during those two years. However, without an invitation, it would be brazen of her to just show up. ¡°Miss Walter is a busy person. I don¡¯t think she has time to go.¡± Alec ultimately decided not to invite her in front of so many people, afraid they might end up quarreling. Yvonne pouted, saying, ¡°What a shame.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t stay to listen more. The moment Alec was done talking, she walked out of the shop with Morgan in tow and disappeared from their sight. Sensing Jenny was unhappy, Morgan asked softly, ¡°Jenny, do you want to attend the party? If you want to, I¡¯ll bring you with me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Jenny shook her head. Although Morgan was kind for offering her help, Jenny was in a difficult position. Showing up with Morgan¡¯s family might even cause them trouble. After being rejected by Jenny, Morgan didn¡¯t push further. Soon, Jenny and Morgan arrived at an art dealer. ¡°Hello! May I know what you¡¯re looking for?¡± the clerk greeted warmly when they entered the premise. After scanning the ce, Jenny asked him, ¡°Is Mr. Lawson around?¡± The clerk was surprised that the pretty girl knew his boss. His boss had instructed him to notify him immediately if anyone came looking for Mr. Lawson. ¡°Yes, give me a minute. I¡¯ll call our boss right away.¡± While waiting for the clerk to return, Morgan asked Jenny cautiously, ¡°Is the owner your friend?¡± After giving it some thought, Jenny answered, ¡°Not really. Let¡¯s just say he¡¯s my mentor¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know who Jenny¡¯s mentor was, he seemed very powerful and mysterious. Soon, Mr. Lawson came out. When he saw Jenny sitting in his shop, his lips curled up in a smile. ¡°Why are you looking for me, miss?¡± ¡°Mr. Lawson, I¡¯m here today to help my friend choose a gift for someone,¡± Jenny exined, before whispering, ¡°It¡¯s a gift for Mr. Faust¡¯s birthday.¡± Understanding the situation, Mr. Lawson whispered to his clerk, who scurried away. Then, he resumed. chatting with Jenny. ¡°How is Mr. Birkett doing? When does he n to visit Parrington?¡± ¡°He¡¯s doing well, healthy enough to exercise every day,¡± Jenny answered with a smile. ¡°Regarding when he¡¯lle to Parrington, I have no idea.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 91 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Money Is Not Important As Mr. Lawson and Jenny chatted away, Morgan watched and listened silently. Although she couldn¡¯t join the conversation, she wasn¡¯t upset at all. Soon, the clerk returned to them with the item Mr. Lawson had asked for and handed it to Jenny. ¡°This is the premium paintbrush that just arrived. Mr. Faust likes this one the most,¡± Mr. Lawson said with a smile. Jenny nodded as she inspected it. Based on her understanding of Old Mr. Faust, things pertaining to art, such as paintbrushes and canvas, had a special ce in his heart. In the past, whenever Jenny visited the Old Mansion for dinner, she would visit Mr. Lawson¡¯s store to buy something for Old Mr. Faust, which brought him great joy each time. Jenny handed the item to Morgan, saying, ¡°Give this to him. He¡¯ll like it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morgan had no doubts about Jenny¡¯s decision. ¡°How much is it?¡± Mr. Lawson smiled at her and jokingly said, ¡°Money is not important.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Morgan was confused. ¡°It¡¯s 108 thousand dors,¡± he replied. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Watching Morgan¡¯s shocked expression, Jenny burst intoughter before she chided, ¡°Mr. Lawson, stop. teasing her.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to react so well,¡± Mr. Lawson said, trying to stifle hisughter. Meanwhile, Morgan was still dumbfounded, wondering how much it cost. As if she knew what she was thinking, Jenny said, ¡°Just take it, Morgan. I¡¯ll pay for it. Please give me a discount, Mr. Lawson.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t thi¡± Morgan was about to refuse. ¡°Well, I¡¯m about to buy something else, so treat this as aplimentary gift,¡± Jenny quickly interrupted. Looking at Mr. Lawson, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Lawson?¡± ¡°Well, that would depend on the price of the item you¡¯re buying.¡± Mr. Lawson said, grinning. It happened to be the third anniversary of his shop. ¡°Morgan, wait for me here,¡± Jenny said. Morgan nodded without asking any questions. With that, Jenny and Mr. Lawson headed into another room, leaving Morgan with the expensive-looking brush, feeling rather uneasy. She hesitantly approached the clerk and asked softly. ¡°Hey, is this brush very expensive?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not considered too expensive,¡¯ he replied nonchntly. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s only 680 thousand dors,¡± he added. Morgan¡¯s heart nearly jumped out of her chest when she heard that. 680 thousand dors for a brush? On top of that, Jenny had imed it was aplimentary gift! Gulping, Morgan realized that her family wealth was insignificant before Jenny. Her father had allocated a budget of 200 thousand dors for Old Mr. Faust¡¯s gifts. Although the Golding family had some money, they were not filthy rich. In addition, they had set a high budget for the gifts in hopes that it would help them get better acquainted with the Faust family. Unwilling to give up, she continued to ask, ¡°How much would a person need to buy to get this as a complimentary gift?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably a hundred million dors,¡± the clerk mused. ¡°However, given that your friend knows my boss very well, perhaps ten million dors would suffice.¡± Morgan almost fell to the ground when she heard that. Who exactly was Jenny? Why did she have hundreds of millions of dors at her expense? From the way she interacted with Mr. Lawson, Jenny seemed to be a returning customer. How much money has she spent here? Inside the room, Jenny was unaware of the thoughts flying through Morgan¡¯s head. She was standing in Mr. Lawson¡¯s treasure collection, choosing a gift for Old Mr. Faust. She decided to bring him the gift if the old man invited her to the party. If she received no invitation, she would have it delivered through a courier service. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 92 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 92 Chapter 092 Don¡¯t Worry About Us, Miss Dickman ¡°These are all my precious collections. Let me know which one is to your liking, and I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡± Mr. Lawson scanned the collection he had made over the years, feeling proud and satisfied. If it were someone else instead of Jenny, they would not be allowed into the room. Surveying the room, Jenny asked, ¡°Mr. Lawson, I¡¯m also looking for a gift for Mr. Faust. What do you would be a good gift for him?¡± ¡°You know him too?¡± Mr. Lawson was surprised because he didn¡¯t know about Jenny¡¯s past marriage. ¡°Yes, I know him.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°He¡¯s pretty nice to me, so I want to give him a gift in return.¡± think ¡°I heard he likes Mr. Birkett¡¯s paintings the most,¡± Mr. Lawson said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask Mr. Birkett for a painting?¡± Jenny was a little frustrated as she had auctioned off Mr. Birkett¡¯s painting. Old Mr. Faust¡¯s birthday party hadn¡¯t crossed her mind back then. ¡°Mr. Birkett has gone traveling to gain inspiration, and I don¡¯t know where he is.¡± The day after next was Old Mr. Faust¡¯s birthday. It would be toote if she tried to look for her mentor. Mr. Lawson nodded, thinking the same way as Jenny. After hesitating for a moment, he approached a cab on the right. As he handed a stone to Jenny, he said, ¡°I think this would be the perfect gift for him.¡± ¡°Lapiszuli,¡± Jenny muttered in surprise.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. This is apiszuli stone from the Renaissance era.¡± Mr. Lawson smiled at her and nodded proudly. Jenny, however, felt a little bad. An ancientpiszuli stone of such refined quality was a precious treasure, and Mr. Lawson must have spent great effort to collect it. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. I collected it so I could sell it for a good price. It doesn¡¯t matter that I¡¯m selling it to you now,¡± Mr. Lawson said. After a pause, he added, ¡°Well, you know, Mr. Birkett has kept an azurite stone in his possession for a long time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Mr. Birkett is so strict about it that he won¡¯t even let me touch it,¡± Jenny retorted, taking thepiszuli stone from him with a grin. Treasures could only be put to the best value and used in the right hands. If it remained with Mr. Lawson, it would only stay in the dark depths of his collections. However, in the hands of Old Mr. Faust, it would be more valuable. With that, Mr. Lawson ced them in a gift box before they walked out of the room. As soon as they returned to the store, they met Alec and Yvonne. Jenny frowned when she saw them. ¡°Morgan, let¡¯s go,¡± Jenny said. Morgan nodded, ncing at Jenny from the corner of her eye. She wondered if she had imagined Jenny¡¯s good mood turning sour the moment Alec and Yvonne appeared before them. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re making your friend buy these things for Alec¡¯s grandfather, Miss Walter.¡± Yvonne pointed at the paintbrush, not bothering to conceal her disdain. Chuckling lightly, Jenny replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts.¡± ¡°Well, you have a point, but don¡¯t forget his status. If you bring these unsightly things to the party, I¡¯m afraid your friends willugh at you,¡± she told Morgan kindly as if advising her to reconsider. Unfortunately for her, Morgan was aware of the price of the brush, so she didn¡¯t bother to consider. Yvonne¡¯s words. Jenny didn¡¯t want to interact with Yvonne. In the past, she didn¡¯t like the Dickmans because of Steven. Now, however, she found Yvonne was no less annoying than her brother. Perhaps it was a trait that ran within the family. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Miss Dickman. I believe Mr. Faust is not that vain.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 93 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Foresight Jenny left immediately after saying that. Thinking that she was leaving in embarrassment, Yvonne felt very proud of herself. Just as she was about to say something to Alec, he approached Mr. Lawson. ¡°Mr. Lawson,¡± he greeted him respectfully. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Mr. Faust,¡± Mr. Lawson said, ncing at him indifferently. ¡°My grandfather will be celebrating his birthday the day after tomorrow. Will you be free?¡± Alec didn¡¯t know if his grandfather had sent an invitation letter to Mr. Lawson, so he decided to invite him in person just in case. Mr. Lawson sat on a chair and squinted at him. ¡°I¡¯m a busy, old man. I don¡¯t have time to attend his party.¡± ¡°Mr. Lawson- ¡°Mr. Faust, I¡¯m running a business here.¡± With that, Mr. Lawson instructed his staff to remove them from his premise. Before that, he had a good impression of Alec before. Now, however¡­. His eyesnded on Yvonne. He decided a man with a girlfriend like that must have a poor eye. ¡°You¡± Annoyed that Alec had been rejected, Yvonne was about to chastise him. However, before she could speak, Alec red at her. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Alec, I-¡± ¡°Mr. Lawson, in that case, I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Alec said, not pressing the issue further. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your business.¡± Walking to the door, he heard Mr. Lawson say softly, ¡°You should be smarter about who you choose as a girlfriend. If you choose the wrong person, it will ruin your life.¡± ¡°Thanks for the advice, Mr. Lawson,¡± Alec replied. As they left, Mr. Lawson closed his eyes and began to doze off. Outside the shop, Yvonne¡¯s expression was terrible. There was no way she couldn¡¯t tell that Mr. Lawson was referring to her. ¡°Alec, who is that person?¡± Yvonne couldn¡¯t help asking. To make Alec behave so respectfully, he couldn¡¯t be an ordinary person. However, he had never heard of him in Parrington. Perhaps he was from another city. ¡°He¡¯s an elder,¡± Alec replied. Stopping in his tracks, he turned around to face Yvonne. In an upset tone, he said, ¡°Yvonne, although you are part of the Dickman, I hope you still have basic manners.¡± ¡°Alec, I didn¡¯t mean to-¡± ¡°I always kept quiet when you were young, but you¡¯re not a little girl anymore. You should learn to speak. appropriately.¡± He couldn¡¯t take his mind off Jenny. Jenny and Mr. Lawson¡¯s rtionship had to be very good because they came out of his treasure collection room. Had Jenny visited this ce frequently to buy art supplies for his grandfather? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alec,¡± Yvonne apologized. She agreed that she had been a little too impulsive. However, ever since she learned about Alec¡¯s thoughts about Jenny, she couldn¡¯t keep herself calm. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡± Alec continued to walk. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to offend someone you can¡¯t afford to offend one day. It might even put you in danger.¡± Many powerful figures kept a low profile in Parrington. Even Alec didn¡¯t dare to offend people on a whim, so he couldn¡¯t figure out where Yvonne¡¯s confidence came from. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After they left the mall, Alec drove Yvonne home before returning to Perry Residence. When he reached the entrance of thepound, he felt a little apprehensive. He wondered if he would run into Jenny again. If he did, should he invite her to Old Mr. Faust¡¯s birthday party? Although he had made up his mind to give up, seeing her good rtionship and understanding of his grandfather made him realize how disappointed his grandfather would be if he didn¡¯t invite her. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 94 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Aren¡¯t You Being Too Nosy? Alec didn¡¯t know if he considered himself lucky or not, for he didn¡¯t meet Jenny in the lobby. Feeling rather disappointed, he entered the elevator. Just as the doors were closing, a hand reached out to block them. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°Jen-¡± Before he finished, he realized it wasn¡¯t Jenny, but a woman dressed primly. ¡°Mr. Faust, you live here?¡± the woman asked in surprise. It was obvious that she knew who Alec was. She wondered why the mighty Mr. Faust stayed in Perry Residence. Alec, however, didn¡¯t know who she was. ¡°Yes. Who are you?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m a representative from DR Apparel. You brought Miss Lawrence to us to order a dress before,¡± she replied. Although Alec didn¡¯t quite recall the incident, he nodded in silence. People around him tended to keep quiet when he was silent too, afraid to break the silence. Soon, the elevator reached his floor, and the two of them walked out together. ¡°You live here too?¡± Alec asked with a frown. ¡°No, I¡¯m here to deliver a dress to one of our guests.¡± Deliver a dress? Alec had a bad feeling about it. After all, he had only run into Jenny on that floor. ¡°Who is the recipient?¡± ¡°Er, I¡­¡± The woman was hesitant to disclose the private details of her customer. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me?¡± Alec¡¯s tone changed. Although he didn¡¯t threaten her, his intimidating presence was too much for anyone to bear. ¡°It¡¯s for ady named Miss Walter.¡± The woman had no choice but to answer for fear of offending Alec. Now, Alec was certain that the dress was for Jenny. Why did she order a dress? He wondered if his grandfather had already invited her to his party. However, wouldn¡¯t that defeat the point of asking Alec to invite her? When they arrived at Jenny¡¯s front door, Alec stepped away to prevent Jenny from seeing him. The woman knocked on the door, and Jenny came out, looking a little confused. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Walter! This dress is from Mr. Pearson,¡± the woman said. ¡°Max Pearson?¡± The woman nodded. Jenny frowned in confusion before she soon understood the situation. She had promised to apany Max to an event, so she should wear it when the time came. However, she was a little surprised by how considerate Max was that he even took care of little things. She took the dress from the woman and thanked her. After the woman left, Jenny was about to close the door when Alec suddenly appeared before her. ¡°Mr. Faust?¡± she called, startled. ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡± She didn¡¯t remember seeing anyone else in the corridor previously. Instead of answering the question, he asked coldly, ¡°Why did Max give you a dress?¡± ¡°Mr. Faust, aren¡¯t you being too nosy?¡± Jenny asked in exasperation. She started to close the door. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Alec, however, didn¡¯t give her a chance to close it. ¡°You are my ex-wife. I¡¯m allowed to be nosy.¡± Jenny was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you guys together?¡± Alec¡¯s face darkened, and his voice was icy. ¡°I¡¯m your ex-wife, Mr. Faust. Do you know what that means?¡± Jenny looked at him, trying her best not to get angry. ¡°It means that we have nothing to do with each other from the moment we divorced. Whoever I end up with is none of your business, Mr. Faust.¡± Jenny never expected Alec to be so shameless. Hadn¡¯t she been clear enough? Why did Alec still appear in front of her? ¡°You can be with anyone but him!¡± he said. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 95 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Life Is Difficult After another upsetting encounter with Alec, Jenny considered moving out so she wouldn¡¯t run into him again. Meanwhile, Alec gave Max a call. ¡°Mr. Faust, why are you calling me sote at night? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re calling just to chat with me.¡± They didn¡¯t have anything to talk about. Gripping his phone, Alec said, ¡°I warned you to stay away from Jenny, but you won¡¯t take my words seriously, will you?¡± ¡°Alec, who do you think you are? Why should I take your words seriously?¡± Max sneered, thinking that Alec was an interesting person. ¡°Hasn¡¯t life been difficult for the past few days?¡± Alec asked. ¡°Your family is eager to take you down. Now that the opportunity is presented to them, they won¡¯t let you off the hook so easily. Max gritted his teeth in silence and hatred. The Fausts were undoubtedly at the top of the food chain in Parrington. When Alec had told him that he would take action against the Pearsons, Max didn¡¯t take him seriously as he thought the Pearsons weren¡¯t too far off from the Fausts. Unfortunately, when Alec made a move, Max realized that there was a big gap between them. Due to Alec¡¯s intervention, Max lost several business deals consecutively, instantly creating dissatisfaction among the Pearsons. In addition, Alec made it known that Max had offended him. As the Pearsons suffered the brunt of the catastrophe, they were eager to take Max down as soon as possible. ¡°Stay away from Jenny, and I will guarantee you your spot in your family,¡± he said. If it were anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t leave any room for negotiation. The person would have been removed from the picture immediately. Alec felt that Max had no reason to refuse his offer. After all, he didn¡¯t really fancy Jenny. She was not that importantpared to the Pearsons. To his surprise, Max didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Alec, I will tell you the same thing. Kill me if you can. I won¡¯t let you get what you want.¡± ¡°Max.¡± Alec gritted his teeth. ¡°Think about the consequences.¡± ¡°Bring it on. Show me your skills.¡± Max had been waiting for this day for a long time. After hanging up the phone, the smile on his face also disappeared. Regardless of how nonchnt he pretended to be in front of Alec, he could not deny the existence of the difficulties guing the Pearsons. If the Pearsons fell out of his hands, how could hepete with Alec in the future? Compared to Max, Alec was angrier. He flung his phone at the wall, his heart raging. Thinking about it, he realized how his life stopped being smooth sailing after he divorced Jenny. He took a deep breath and made another call. ¡°Grandpa, you should invite Jenny yourself.¡± ¡°You little brat=¡± ¡°Grandpa, I promise you,¡± he suddenly said. Old Mr. Faust paused mid-sentence, failing to understand him. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to give it a try with her,¡± Alec said. Thinking that he was hearing things, Old Mr. Faust asked after a long pause, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alec nodded. He had to do something to stop Max from seeding. Since he couldn¡¯t find a way, he had to rely on his grandfather, who was more than enthusiastic about matching him and Jenny together. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay. Okay. Okay,¡± Old Mr. Faust said, repeating his words in joy. ¡°I¡¯ll call Jenny to invite her.¡± ¡°Grandpa,¡± Alec called out to him suddenly. ¡°What is it now?¡± Old Mr. Faust felt something was amiss about his grandson, but he didn¡¯t press him with more questions, deciding to leave it to him to figure it out himself. Alec hesitated for a long time before asking, ¡°Do you think I still have a chance with her?¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± The old man didn¡¯t hesitate to answer. ¡°You two are the mostpatible with each other. Although you¡¯re divorced now, it¡¯s not difficult for you to remarry. However, you must get rid of your bad temper. When you see Jenny, make sure to treat her better. After all, you need to make up for your wrongs. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 96 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 96 Chapter 96 What Are You Doing Here? Alec slept fitfully that night. In his dreams, he was back on the day he and Jenny got their marriage certificate. This time, however, instead of his grandfather arranging everything, Alec went to the town hall to get the certificate himself. He met Jenny there in his dreams. Unlike how they didn¡¯t see each other for the two years they were married, everything turned out differently in his dreams after their marriage. However, Alec soon realized it was merely a dream when he woke up. At the hospital, performing surgery in the morning, Jenny¡¯s afternoon was rtively free, and she spent it organizing medical records in the office. In the middle of organizing, she received a phone call from Old Mr. Faust inviting her to the birthday banquet. ¡°Jenny, I only celebrate my birthday once every ten years. You wouldn¡¯t miss it, right?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be there on time, Grandpa,¡± Jenny replied. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± the old man said, content with her answer. He looked forward to the moment his grandson. and Jenny met. He believed that Alec would surely take a liking to her once they met. However, unbeknownst to him, Alec had already met Jenny two days after their divorce and had taken a liking to her without realizing she was his ex-wife. After ending the call, Jenny was about to return to work when there was a knock at the door. To her surprise, it was Max who was standing outside. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, looking puzzled. Max smiled and replied, ¡°I just wanted to ask if you liked the dress.¡± Since Alec seemed rather unhappy the night before, Max decided he better act fast. Jenny thought about the dress Max had selected-it looked nice, but it wasn¡¯t her preferred style. Nevertheless, as it was a gift, she didn¡¯t want to be too picky. ¡°It¡¯s quite nice, how much is it? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you,¡± she said. ¡°You always treat me like a stranger,¡± Max responded unhappily, feeling that no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t win over Jenny¡¯s heart. ¡°No, I just ¡± Jenny began to exin, but Max cut her off. ¡°Just consider it as the wages for agreeing to be my date. You wouldn¡¯t turn down your sry, right?¡± he asked, trying to make light of the situation. Jenny didn¡¯t have an answer to that, so she simply replied, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Max was relieved that she had finally epted the gift. He leaned against Jenny¡¯s desk, looking at her intently. The intensity of his gaze gave her goosebumps. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. I can¡¯t work with you looking at me like that,¡± she said, feeling a little ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s alright I just missed you and wanted toe to see you,¡± Max replied. However, Jenny was unmoved by his words and instead felt put off by the greasiness of the situation, especially with Max¡¯s gaze making her fee! both physically and mentally ufortable. Her difort was so evident that even Max felt a little ashamed. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not fond of this type of boyfriend,¡± he said. Jenny forced augh, saying, ¡°Just act like a normal person, would you?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Max nodded and assumed his previous demeanor. ¡°By the way, when exactly do you need me to apany you?¡± Jenny asked. Since she was attending Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Faust¡¯s birthday party the next day, she was worried it might sh with Max¡¯s event. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Max replied. The situation she was afraid of actually happened. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m sorry, I might not be able to go with you,¡± she said apologetically. ¡°Why?¡± Max asked, so surprised that his voice squeaked a little. ¡°I also have an event to attend tomorrow,¡± Jenny exined helplessly. Max was quiet for a moment, then asked, ¡°Is it Mr. Faust¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°You know about that?¡± Jenny asked in surprise. ¡°Who in Parrington doesn¡¯t?¡± Max replied, smiling. ¡°What a coincidence! I was going to ask you to apany me to his birthday party. It¡¯s the same event.¡± Jenny was initially shocked, but then it all made sense. No ordinary event would garner so much of Max¡¯s attention. In addition, the only important event happening recently was Old Mr. Faust¡¯s birthday. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 97 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Why Is Alec Afraid of the Dark? ¡°I assumed they wouldn¡¯t invite you,¡± Max said with a scowl. ¡°Was it that bastard Alec who invited you?¡± ¡°No, it was his grandfather,¡± Jenny replied. ¡°Considering my previous rtionship with him, it makes sense for him to invite me, especially since I was married to Alec.¡± Max¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you and the old man were on good terms.¡± ¡°Yeah, not too bad,¡± Jenny said. The room fell silent until Max said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow. Is that alright?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Jenny agreed, not wanting to go back on her promise. Max got up and headed toward the door, but Jenny stopped him with a question. ¡°I¡¯ve been curious about this. Why do you hold a grudge against Alec?¡± She had never heard of any feud between the two families. However, from Max¡¯s behavior, she could tell that something big must have happened between Alec and him, which made her curious. Max¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and a look of distress crossed his face, which made Jenny regret asking. When he remained still for a long time, she apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You don¡¯t have to answer if your don¡¯t want to.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected him to react so strongly. After a long time, Max turned around and sat in front of her. ¡°Do you have anything strong to drink?¡± ¡°Uh, this is a hospital, sir,¡± she reminded him. ¡°Alright, a ss of water would do,¡± he said, rolling his eyes as he wondered what Alec saw in such an unempathetic woman. Jenny gave him some water. After he drank it, his uneasiness subsided. ¡°To be honest,¡± he began, ¡°I don¡¯t have any personal grudges against Alec. It¡¯s just the Fausts that I loathe, If hisst name weren¡¯t Faust, I wouldn¡¯t be fighting him.¡± Jenny was confused by his exnation. After another sip of water, Max continued, ¡°There are rumors that I killed my father, but the truth is, he died a long time ago. He died when my mother ran away with Alec¡¯s father. When that happened, my father took all his anger out on me. He would drink and beat me when he was drunk.¡± Max¡¯s demeanor changed as he spoke. He seemed so numb and detached, almost as if he was narrating the memories of another person. ¡°So, when he died, I didn¡¯t feel sad. I was prepared to take over the Pearson family immediately, which made it seem premeditated.¡± Jenny¡¯s heart ached for Max, especially when he mentioned his mother running away with Alec¡¯s father. It was something she had only heard of in dramas. When he finished his water, Max made sure to wipe all traces of sadness from his face. He asked Jenny, ¡°Do you know Alec is afraid of the dark?¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Jenny confirmed. Max was surprised but continued to ask, ¡°Do you know why he¡¯s afraid?¡± When Jenny shook her head, Max drew closer as if he was about to whisper. It aroused her curiosity as she waited for him to reveal the reason. However, she failed to see the gleam of cunning glee in his eyes. Without warning, he leaned in and kissed Jenny¡¯s hair. Jenny backed away in shock. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t help myself,¡± Max said with a smirk. Jenny was furious. If beating someone up wouldn¡¯t cause too much noise andmotion in the hospital, she would have hit him. Max walked toward the door and waved goodbye, leaving Jenny wanting more Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. answers. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why yet!¡± she called after him. Max smirked. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 98 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 98 Chapter 98 We Have Nothing to Discuss Jenny believed that the only reason Max was so infuriating was that he hadn¡¯t been properly beaten up before. She took a deep breath and continued her work in the hospital, not wanting to dwell on why Alec feared the dark. When she returned home, she ran into Alec and decided she had to start making ns to move out of the condominium. In the elevator, she pretended Alec wasn¡¯t there. After a long silence, Alec finally spoke up and asked if Jenny had received a call from her grandfather. ¡°Are you talking to me, Mr. Faust?¡± Jenny asked. She already knew the answer to that. Alec¡¯s expression darkened, but he tried to remain calm and asked, Who else could I be talking to? Is there someone else here?¡± ¡°Oh, I received a call from him,¡± Jenny replied nonchntly. When asked if she would be attending, she answered, ¡°Of course, I will go since Grandpa invited me.¡± However, she quickly added, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me there, I¡¯ll make sure to avoid you and promise not to run into you.¡± She assumed that as the event host, Alec wouldn¡¯t want to see her after she had scolded him. Alec was taken aback and said, ¡°I think you have misunderstood me.¡± When had he ever said that he didn¡¯t want to meet her? It was she who wanted to avoid him. Jenny shrugged, not interested in rifying the situation. She and Alec had so many misunderstandings that there was no point in trying to resolve them. Just then, the elevator reached their floor, and Jenny stepped out of it. She wanted to get home quickly and didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with Alec. However, Alec seemed determined to settle things with her and followed her closely until she arrived at the door of her home. He didn¡¯t seem keen to leave. Holding her key, Jenny turned to face Alec warily. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± he said firmly. Jenny hesitated and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to discuss.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you think. I think we have plenty to talk about,¡± Alec persisted. He needed to have a proper conversation with Jenny, or he¡¯d go crazy. Their eyes met, and Jenny felt ufortable under the scrutiny of his intense gaze. She felt a little guilty for an inexplicable reason. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°It¡¯ste at night. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to be alone together.¡± ¡°Are you her eyes? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. afraid I might do something to you?¡± Alec asked with a hint of anger. Was he so despicable in While Jenny didn¡¯t rule out that possibility, she had an inkling Alec was more likely to chew her out for scolding him previously. Alec rubbed his forehead, feeling frustrated with her. ¡°How about we go to the coffee shop downstairs?¡± ¡°Drinking coffee at night would make it difficult to sleep.¡± Jenny responded. Alec gritted his teeth, barely keeping his mounting anger in check. ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± Seeing that he was about to get angry, Jenny decided to stop toying around with him. She quickly said, ¡± Let¡¯s go to the barbecue joint. The food there is very delicious.¡± Alec hesitated. He had never been to a barbeque joint before. Nheless, he didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. ¡°Okay, whatever you say,¡± he said. The two went to the joint in silence. Once they arrived, Jenny felt more at ease among the crowd of customers, and her attitude toward Alec improved slightly. Alec¡¯s expression, however, turned darker. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 99 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 99 Chapter 99 It¡¯s Too Late to Apologize Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The two found a table at the joint and sat down. Alec showed his dislike of the surroundings clearly on his face, causing Jenny tough. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like this environment, so why did you choose to live at Perry Residence?¡± she asked. If you lived at the Faust Mansion, you wouldn¡¯t have to put up with this kind of ce within ten miles.¡± Alec didn¡¯t answer. The Faust Mansion was a private property with few people in itspounds, which was perfect for a picky person like Alec. He used to live at the Faust Mansion before he got married, but after the marriage, he didn¡¯t want to live there because Jenny was there, so he found a ce near hispany. However, after getting divorced, he was going to move back, but he hadn¡¯t expected to see Jenny again. Now, he wasn¡¯t sure if he still wanted to move. Jenny looked at Alec for a few seconds, then said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you. You couldn¡¯t go back home after getting married.¡± She didn¡¯t bother hiding her sarcasm, but Alec didn¡¯t mind. Smiling lightly, he replied, ¡°If you suddenly had a wife, you would have done the same.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to you,¡± Jenny said, disgusted. ¡°I know how to face things directly instead of avoiding them.¡± If she had been in his shoes, she would have met herself at least once to exin the situation. She wouldn¡¯t be like Alec, who disappeared without a word. Recalling her marriage, she cursed him in her heart. Alec couldn¡¯t refute her. He knew his actions before were wrong. At the time, he felt angry and resentful toward Jenny, who came into his life unexpectedly as his new wife. Who knew that life would lead to their eventual reunion? ¡°I was wrong,¡± he said, not even trying to defend himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jenny was caught off guard by his apology, but she quickly came to her senses. ¡°It¡¯s toote to say sorry now.¡± They had already divorced. ¡°I know.¡± Alec nodded, feeling helpless. Jenny didn¡¯t want to talk about the past anymore, so she asked, ¡°What do you want to talk to me about? If you just want to apologize, there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s all over.¡± ¡°That day¡­downstairs¡­¡± Alec paused. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± He had said that Jenny was interested in him, but it was just out of anger toward Max. Soon, the joint owner arrived with their food and asked what they wanted to drink. Jenny ordered a bottle of beer while Alec asked for a non-alcoholic drink. When the drinks arrived, Jenny poured herself some beer and asked Alec if he drank. ¡°Alcohol is not good for the stomach,¡± he replied. With that, he took the beer from Jenny¡¯s hand and switched it with his non-alcoholic drink. Finding Alec¡¯s behavior interesting, Jenny didn¡¯t refuse his drink. She took slow sips of the drink and lost herself in her thoughts. Meanwhile, Alec was worried because he had apologized, but Jenny hadn¡¯t forgiven him. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you need to apologize to me. You are Alec Faust, after all,¡± she said after a long wait Alec looked at her and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want there to be too many misunderstandings between us.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jenny asked, failing to understand. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 100 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Don¡¯t Tell Me You Like Me Sitting across the table, Alec continued to drink, leaving Jenny¡¯s question unanswered for a while. A thought crossed her mind as she looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you like me?¡± she asked. Despite her expectations for a righteous denial, Alec remained silent. Feeling nervous, Jenny swore at him. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Alec put down his ss and replied, ¡°I¡¯m crazy if I like you? What kind of logic is that!¡± Jenny countered, ¡°It¡¯s fine if others like me, but not you.¡± ¡°What sort of psycho only fell in love after his divorce?¡± Jenny wondered to herself. Alec sighed, ¡°You know, sometimes I think¡­ if I had met you once during our marriage, we¡¯d still be together.¡± Jenny asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re telling me you fell in love with me at first sight?¡± She found it absolutely ridiculous. Alec didn¡¯t confirm nor deny it. At that moment, Jenny was feeling conflicted. She regretted her decision to agree to Alec¡¯s request to talk, She proceeded to munch on her skewer as she contemted her choices. Alec, not giving up, asked, ¡°Can you give me a chance?¡± Jenny¡¯s lips trembled. Suddenly, the barbeque skewers didn¡¯t taste that good anymore. ¡°Jenny¡­¡± ¡°Nope, don¡¯t call me that,¡± Jenny firmly said. ¡°We¡¯re not that close.¡± She wondered how Alec managed to be so shameless. ¡°Why can Max call you that, but I can¡¯t?¡± It upset him as he was determined to make his rtionship with her better than her rtionship with Max. Jenny, however, didn¡¯t share the same goal. ¡°I have no past or present grudges against him. You, on the other hand, are different.¡± ¡°How so?¡± he asked. ¡°You¡¯re my ex-husband,¡± she said lightly. ¡°There¡¯s no way ex-husbands and ex-wives can get along well.¡± Keeping his anger in check, Alec countered, ¡°Who made the rule that ex-husbands and ex-wives can¡¯t get along?¡± ¡°Have you ever seen an ex-husband and ex-wife get along well?¡± Jenny retorted. The divorces in the dramas she watched always ended in a mess. Suddenly, Alec said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know how other divorcees end up, nor do I want to know. In any case, I don¡¯t want to be like that with you.¡± Before Jenny could say anything, he added, ¡°Also, if you don¡¯t want me to call you Jenny, I can call you Jenjen.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jenny asked in shock, wondering if he was right in the head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m perfectly okay.¡± Alec replied, relieved after speaking his feelings. Unfortunately, Jenny remained convinced that he was out of his mind. She remained quiet for a while.¡± I¡¯m not interested in you, nor will I ever be,¡± she said after taking a deep breath. Her rejection was quick and resolute, leaving no chance or time for Alec to react. Instantly, Alec¡¯s face fell. He didn¡¯t expect that he would encounter such a firm rejection the first time he confessed his feelings. Unwilling to give up, Alec asked, ¡°What is your type?¡± Jenny answered, ¡°Not you, for sure.¡± In her opinion, Alec was too aloof and distant for her taste. She believed that fate was predetermined, and their divorce clearly indicated their rtionship was not meant to be. Rather than resisting fate, she would ept its verdict and move on.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 101 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Ipatible Alec was silent for a long time. Just as Jenny thought he was about to get angry again, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up for the birthday party tomorrow.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± When Jenny¡¯s rejection was met with Alec¡¯s murderous gaze, she exined, Max invited me to the party first.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In other words, Alec was toote. Jenny noted the violent heaving of Alec¡¯s chest, and she guessed that he was on the verge ofshing out in rage. After remaining silent for so long that Jenny thought he would never speak again, Alec suddenly said, ¡± Alright then, I¡¯ll wait for you at the venue.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t try to provoke him further. After all, offending him would do her no good. She just wanted to set clear boundaries with him. As she reached for another skewer, she asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you be with Yvonne?¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Alec immediately retorted. ¡°We grew up together, so we¡¯re just close friends.¡± He had never liked anyone in the past, which was why he allowed himself to get so close to Yvonne. Everyone thought they would end up together, and even Alec himself thought that way too. He didn¡¯t feel anything about it as he had no expectations for love and marriage for the longest time. Therefore, he had no qualms about marrying Yvonne. It didn¡¯t matter to him who he married. After all, he was familiar with Yvonne, and the Dickmans could help the Fausts to a certain extent. However, it all changed when he met Jenny. ¡°Since you grew up together, aren¡¯t you two childhood sweethearts?¡± Jenny asked, giggling. She continued to tease him, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys just get together?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡± After meeting Jenny, he knew what it meant to like someone. Jenny shrugged, not believing him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± she asked, noticing that Alec hadn¡¯t touched. the food. ¡°It¡¯s unhygienic,¡± he replied, shaking his head before adding, ¡°Since you have stomach issues, you should eat less of such things.¡± Jenny, however, wasn¡¯t bothered by his words. She quipped, ¡°So you see, we¡¯re ipatible. We have nothing inmon. Even our lifestyles are different.¡± Alec fell silent. ¡°Think about it carefully. Perhaps you don¡¯t truly like me. Maybe you just like the chase and the challenge. because I¡¯ve always been a little mean and rude to you? Jenny thought that the possibility of that being the reality of the situation was very high. As soon as she was done talking, Alec braved himself, picked up several skewers, and started to eat. Dumfounded, Jenny watched him and chided, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to eat that. I was making an example. Eating this doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°Hey, it tastes really good. No wonder it¡¯s your favorite,¡± Alec announced, disregarding whatever Jenny had said. She didn¡¯t bother to say more as she figured he would give up on her sooner orter. After the meal, they headed back to Perry Residence together. When Jenny was about to enter her home, Alec asked, ¡°Does this mean our previous misunderstandings have been resolved?¡± ¡°I guess,¡± Jenny replied, nodding. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I like you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s still time. As long as you don¡¯t hate me, there are plenty of opportunities.¡± Alec was delighted with the situation. Jenny, on the other hand, figured he was out of his mind. With that, she closed the door behind her. Alec smiled to himself as he headed to his ce. He turned on the lights, revealing the ck walls of his living room, which resembled a suffocating prison. Alec, however, didn¡¯t feel that way. Pouring himself a ss of red wine, he was in a great mood as he stood before the floor-to-ceiling window. A tinge of warmth spread in his heart as he watched the brightly lit streets outside. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 102 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 102 Chapter 102 No Thanks! The next day, Jenny was woken up by Max¡¯s phone call. ¡°What time is it? Why are you disturbing my sleep?¡± she answered, her tone gruff and unpleasant. It surprised Max, but he quickly recovered. ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± She had a hard time sleepingst night as the image of Alec¡¯s face gued her mind. As a result, she didn¡¯t sleep a wink for the first time. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Jenny took a deep breath to steady her emotions. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to attend Mr. Faust¡¯s birthday party today? That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling. I¡¯m going to bring you to a stylist this morning,¡± Max said. He felt a little hurt as Jenny was the first woman he had treated so well. Unfortunately for him, Jenny didn¡¯t care at all. Jenny pped her forehead. Barely keeping her anger in check, she replied, ¡°If I remember correctly, the birthday party will only begin at night. Why must I go to the stylist so early in the morning? Is your brain still asleep?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t girls usually spend all day at the stylist?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it usually takes for others, but I¡¯m quick,¡± Jenny answered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± ¡°In that case¡­ Why don¡¯t you grab breakfast now?¡± 11 Éê Max was already in the lobby of Perry Residence, and he was rather unsatisfied that he couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°No thanks!¡± With that, Jenny hung up the phone before falling back on her bed to sleep. Downstairs, Max felt a little down as he stared at his phone. It was rare for him to offer his companionship to a woman during her styling sessions. How could she reject him so mercilessly? He wondered why he was wasting time on someone who wouldn¡¯t appreciate his efforts. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he agreed to Alec¡¯s terms to cement his position in the Pearson family? As soon as that thought entered his mind, he spotted Alec, and his expression fell. Even if he were at death¡¯s door, he would never ask Alec to help! Spotting Max, Alec¡¯s mood plummeted too. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I never knew you were such a hardworking person,¡± he said. ¡°Well, when ites to girls, surely I must work harder¡± Max answered, grinning. ¡°Unfortunately, not all things can be achieved through hard work alone,¡± Alec retorted. In his opinion, even if Alec was not Jenny¡¯s type, Max certainly wasn¡¯t either. Max responded with a smile, disregarding Alec¡¯s sarcastic remark, saying, ¡°In any case, Jenny is my date for tonight while a certain someone will be alone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡± he added, shaking his head again. ¡°I heard that Miss Dickman is interested in you. Perhaps you two could get together.¡± When Alec¡¯s face darkened, Max grinned wider. ¡°Hey heard that the Dickmans yed a role in Jenny¡¯s kidnapping. I think she might hate them. Alec, if you join me to bring the Dickmans to bankruptcy, Jenny might begin to admire you.¡± The Dickmans had the same status as the Pearsons in Parrington. Both families were not on par with the Fausts, but they had a good standing nheless. If Max managed to destroy the Dickmans and acquire their assets, the Pearsons would ascend the food chain. However, Alec merely looked at Max as if he were a fool, saying, ¡°The Fausts and the Dickmans are close friends. Why do you think I¡¯ll ever agree?¡± ¡°So you won¡¯t agree?¡± Max spread his hands, looking indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s alright. That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not the one that Jenny hates anyway. Given her character, I figure she won¡¯t forgive the Dickmans any time soon.¡± After musing in thought for a while, he continued, ¡°I heard that Gilbert is Jenny¡¯s eldest brother. Say, if I propose to join forces with him to deal with the Dickmans, will Jenny agree?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 103 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 103 Chapter 103 How Dare He! Although Alec stayed quiet, his ugly expression said it all. Based on his understanding of Jenny, she would agree. In fact, she would likely be very involved with the n. ¡°See you tonight, Mr. Faust. I hope you won¡¯t inform the Dickmans.¡± Waving at him, Max entered his car. Alec watched as Max¡¯s mboyant red sports car rolled out of sight. Then, he turned to look at Jenny¡¯s floor before he left. Jenny slept until noon, making up for the sleep she had lost the previous night. Once she got up from bed, she checked her phone. Morgan had sent her a text, asking her if she wanted to attend Old Mr. Faust¡¯s party together with her. After replying to her, Jenny read the texts from other people. Stephanie had sent her one, saying that she didn¡¯t have time to attend the party and hoped Jenny would send her wishes to the old man well for her. It seemed that Stephanie had be very busy now that she had started working for her family after they almost went bankrupt. She was truly deserving of her title as the Walkers¡¯ heir. Max also texted her, telling her that he would pick her up at 6.00 pm. After reading all the texts, she went to wash up before leisurely making lunch for herself. After lunch, it was still hours before 6 pm. Instead ofying around idly, she searched for news rted to the Dickman Group. As she had said, she was not a forgiving person, and she would not let Steven off the hook so easily after he drugged her. Even though she couldn¡¯t bring him down instantly, she could do it little by little. In any case, she couldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing. A listedpany¡¯s finances were most prone to problems. Therefore, Jenny decided tounch her attack by targeting that. She was reading seriously when her phone rang. ¡°Gilbert!¡± Jenny shouted with a smile the moment she answered the call. ¡°Are you free tonight? Would you apany me to a birthday party?¡± Gilbert asked. Jenny knew that the birthday party was likely Old Mr. Faust¡¯s. Hence, she replied, ¡°If you want me to apany you to Mr. Faust¡¯s birthday party, then I won¡¯t be able to do that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already promised someone else that,¡± she replied without specifying who it was. Knowing her brother¡¯s character, he would tell her to reconsider and stay away from Max if he knew she was going with him. She decided she would hide it from Gilbert just this once so he wouldn¡¯t worry. Hearing her answer, Gilbert didn¡¯t pursue further. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll ask Zack to apany me.¡± ¡°Yeah, he should attend more events like this. Otherwise, he might be a homebody.¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was because people in his line of work liked staying at home, but, anyway, Zack did. Suddenly, Gilbert got back to business, ¡°The situation with the Dickmans is moreplicated, so it¡¯s hard to get started.¡± Gilbert had not stayed idle. Aside from running his usual business, he also had to mobilize forces to investigate the Dickmans. Unfortunately, there was no progress. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take your time.¡± She was not discouraged. It would not be so easy to bring down a big family, so she was mentally prepared for such a situation. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°However, Steven has done many bad things. Should we start with him? Maybe we can send him to prison for a few years?¡± Gilbert suggested. He hated Steven so much for attempting to prey on his sister. How dare he! After giving it some thought, Jenny refused the idea. ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult to send him to prison, but if his family still stands, he¡¯ll be fine. Instead, it will make them warier, which would not be good for us.¡± If the Dickmans became vignt, it would be even more difficult for them to find their weak spots. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 104 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 104 Chapter 104 She Hates Me Jenny and Gilbert talked on the phone for a long time. After discussing how to attack the Dickmans, they. ended the call. In the blink of an eye, it was already 4.00 pm, and there were only two hours left before Jenny had to leave. for the birthday party at 6.00 pm. She rose from the sofa and headed to the closet, where she dressed herself. The birthday party was held at Empire State Hotel, which was the most luxurious hotel in Parrington. Nheless, it was a small feat for the Fausts to book the entire hotel. As the organizer of the party, Alec arrived at the hotel early to oversee the preparations. After all, it was his grandfather¡¯s 70th birthday, so of course he had to help out. ¡°Please go and rest, sir. I¡¯ll watch over the preparation,¡± Warren said, seeing him busy himself all day. However, Alec didn¡¯t leave. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± ¡°He¡¯s resting upstairs. Do you want to meet him there?¡± After a moment of thought, Alec nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll check on him. I¡¯ll leave the preparations to you.¡± ¡°Sure, don¡¯t worry about the preparations.¡± Immediately, Alec left the hall and took the elevator upstairs to the room. In the room, Old Mr. Faust was enjoying a cup of tea leisurely. Alec entered, pushing the door open, and he turned to look in the direction of the sound. ¡°Are you done with the work downstairs?¡± he asked. ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost done,¡± Alec replied. ¡°Warren is overseeing the rest. I promise you¡¯ll be proud of it.¡± Alec didn¡¯t understand why his grandfather was throwing such a big birthday party this time. In the past, it had always been a meal with a few of his family members. Smiling and nodding, Old Mr. Faust said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there. Go and pick Jenny up.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Alec was troubled. Old Mr. Faust was immediately upset. He scolded Alec, saying, ¡°You said you were willing to try, you brat. Be a little more proactive. Do you think Jenny will wait for you forever?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Alec sighed before he said, ¡°Even if I¡¯m willing to try, she won¡¯t give me a chance.¡± That caught his grandfather by surprise. He stared at Alec for a long time before saying, ¡°Have you two met?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alec nodded. ¡°How did Jenny seem?¡± After a moment of silence, Alec reluctantly admitted, She seems to hate me very much.¡± Although they seemed to have resolved their misunderstandingsst night, Alec knew that Jenny still didn¡¯t like him. She was only less obvious about it. Old Mr. Faust fell silent, his expression cloudy. If Jenny really hated his brat of a grandson, that would be a bad thing. He was about to speak again when he noticed a strange expression on his grandson¡¯s face, which gave him a feeling that something was wrong. ¡°So you told me you¡¯re willing to try because you¡¯ve met Jenny? Do you regret the divorce now?¡± He wanted tough, thinking that Alec deserved it. However, considering that Alec was his grandson, he decided to keep his thoughts to himself to spare his pride. Although Alec didn¡¯t reply, his silence answered everything. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. With a sigh, Old Mr. Faust asked, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me when I told you that Jenny is a good girl. Don¡¯t you regret it now?¡± ¡°Grandpa, do you know a lot about her?¡± Alec asked suddenly. He felt that his grandfather might not know much about Jenny. At least, he didn¡¯t seem to be aware of her secret identity. After a moment of thought, Old Mr. Faust replied, ¡°I¡¯m friends with her grandfather. Her family moved to the countryside in the past, so Jenny grew up there. But don¡¯t you look down on Jenny because of this. Although she grew up in the countryside, she is every bit as good as these wealthydies in Parrington.¡± He had rambled a little too much for fear Alec might look down on Jenny for growing up in a rural area. Little did he know that Alec couldn¡¯t care less about that. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 105 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Destined for Greatness ¡°Did she really grow up in the countryside?¡± Her secret identities as the internationally renowned Dr. Walter and Mr. Birkett¡¯s secret mentee were enough to prove that she was not a simple person. Old Mr. Faust was a little puzzled by Alec¡¯s question. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Alec decided to tell his grandfather about Jenny¡¯s two secret identities. After all, his grandfather would find out after the party, so it was better to tell him beforehand so he could be prepared. However, Old Mr. Faust was not as surprised as he had imagined he would be. Instead, he sullenly drifted away into his thoughts. A long time passed before Old Mr. Faust finally said, ¡°Jenny¡­ is destined for greatness.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He realized that the old guy didn¡¯t lie to him. Jenny¡¯s genes were a guarantee that she would be no extraordinary person. After all, people from that family were always talented. ¡°Grandpa, why am I sensing that you are trying to imply something?¡± Alec was not an idiot. His grandfather¡¯s indifference to his revtions suggested that he had expected them. An indication that he was hiding something about Jenny from him. Old Mr. Faust sighed before he answered, ¡°These are not things you should think about now. You should focus on getting Jenny to ept you again.¡± ¡°Grandpa-¡± ¡°Alright, time to get busy.¡± He interrupted Alec and waved him away. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to go wrong tonight.¡± Hence, Alec had no choice but to leave. Although he nodded at his grandfather, he was murmuring internally. Was the agreement of the two old men the only reason his grandfather insisted he married Jenny? At 6.00 pm, Max arrived at the lobby of Jenny¡¯s apartment. He sported a dark gray suit, which was much more modest than his usual shy tendencies. When Jenny spotted him, she couldn¡¯t help raising her eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would take this party so seriously.¡± Max didn¡¯t answer, his eyes following Jenny until she reached him. She was wearing a long, in dress. The nicely tailored dress highlighted her curves, not in a vulgar, ring manner, but rather, it made her look regal and untouchable. Jenny waved her hand before Max¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hello, Earth to Max.¡± ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re too beautiful today.¡± Even if Max didn¡¯t like Jenny, he couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated by her. Jenny covered her mouth and snickered. She returned hispliment, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not too bad yourself.¡± Max opened the car door for her and gestured for her to enter. ¡°Please get in the car, miss. Let your humble servant be your driver today.¡± In the car, Jenny apologized to him. ¡°You¡¯re not upset that I didn¡¯t wear the dress you prepared for me today, are you?¡± She felt that the dress he sent didn¡¯t suit her, so she chose not to wear it. 1/2 Max, who was behind the wheel, smiled nonchntly. You made the right call. In fact, I didn¡¯t know what suited you, so I ended up choosing that dress. This long dress looks much better on you. Where did you get it? I would like to visit that ce in the future.¡± Jenny smiled to herself as she knew he couldn¡¯t buy it, ¡°I made it myself.¡± ¡°You made it yourself?¡± Max was surprised. ¡°Well, I made it when I was free.¡± During the two years of her marriage with Alec, she was really bored, so she started to learn to make clothes. Little did she know she had such a talent. ¡°When will you make one for me?¡± he asked, grinning. Jenny shook her head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t learned how to tailor men¡¯s clothing, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t promise you anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not in a hurry. You can take your time to study men¡¯s clothing,¡± he said, not giving up. If he wore the clothes made by Jenny, Alec would die of anger. ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± Jenny didn¡¯t refuse him, nor did she agree to him. After all, her tailoring skills could potentially be a moneymaking avenue in the future. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 106 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 106 Chapter 106 I Don¡¯t Want Trouble The car crawled on the road. A short silenceter, Max said, ¡°I assume you already knew that Steven Dickman had something to do with your abduction.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded and gave him a confused look. He chuckled wryly and asked nonchntly, ¡°Are you going to let this slip?¡± She raised a brow questioningly and waited for him to speak again. ¡°The Dickmans are very influential in Parrington. Gilbert¡¯s power alone isn¡¯t enough to get rid of them,¡± he exined. ¡°So?¡± She smiled as though she could anticipate his next words, but he wasn¡¯t bothered by it. He offered, I can help.¡± She chuckled and stared at him before quickly looking away. ¡°Helping me? Haven¡¯t you been eyeing them, waiting to acquire them just to expand your influence?¡± After all, the fight for clients and resources was a zero-sum game for the families. Jenny found it easy to read his mind. ¡°You could say so.¡± Max didn¡¯t deny her assumption. Indeed, he wanted to acquire Dickman LLC to strengthen his influence for the time when he needed to face off against Alec. However, he couldn¡¯t make a move on the Dickmans if Jenny was against it. She did not give him an immediate answer. ¡°I need time to think about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no rush,¡± he said with a smile and didn¡¯t seem worried she might be against his idea. If she wanted revenge against the Dickmans without wasting time, she would naturally agree to work with him. Their conversation ended there. Soon, the car came to a stop at the entrance of the hotel. There were only bodyguards at the entrance whose task was to check the identity of the guests. Reporters were nowhere to be seen because this was a private event. When Jenny and Max showed up at the event hall, they instantly became the center of attraction. Most people at the event knew Max, but only a few who attended the previous charity dinner recognized Jenny. The few people who knew her were surprised to find thest mentee of Mr. Birkett with Max, and the two seemed close. Everyone started guessing if she was Max¡¯s new girlfriend. Alec stared at the two as he fought to suppress his rage as the host. He walked up and said to Jenny, Grandpa¡¯s happy you could make it. He¡¯s in the waiting room. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Hepletely ignored. Max, who was standing beside her. ¡°Mr. Faust, Jenny¡¯s my plus one. It isn¡¯t too nice of you to take her away from me, is it?¡± Maxughed at a volume that attracted stares. Alec held back his anger and smiled. ¡°Mr. Pearson, you¡¯re reading too much into it. I¡¯m doing this as a host.¡± Max snickered in silence, his eyes full of distrust. Jenny ignored their quietpetition and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll stay here. The dinner should be starting soon.¡± Alec did not force her. He nodded and turned around to leave. ¡°Make yourself at home. Ask for me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Oh, Mr. Faust,¡± Max interjected. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. She¡¯ll ask for me if she needs anything. She won¡¯t trouble you tonight.¡± Alec merely gave Max a frosty look while silently contemting throwing him out. He thought, ¡°What an annoying presence.¡± After Alec left, Jenny shifted her gaze to Max. ¡°I¡¯m here for his grandpa¡¯s birthday, and I genuinely wish the old gentleman well. I don¡¯t want trouble. Got it?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Zachary Faust was good to her, and thest thing she wanted was to taint his birthday event. Meanwhile, Max was a ticking time bomb that would go off at any time. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 107 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 107 Chapter 107 I Know the Limits Jenny seemed to be warning him that she would not go easy with him if he crossed a boundary, even if they were close. Max nodded with a smile and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know the limits.¡± His only goal was to irk Alec, and he would not do anything that would bring her trouble. Their close proximity made her uneasy, and she red at him. After that, she walked to a corner and sat down in a quiet area to rest. ¡°Jenny.¡± Morgan came up to her with a smile and handed her a ss of champagne. Jenny nodded as a show of thanks and asked, ¡°Where are your parents? Why aren¡¯t you with them?¡± ¡°Look, they¡¯re over there. I think they¡¯re discussing some partnership.¡± Morgan pouted unhappily. Jenny was more chill about the situation andforted her with a smile, ¡°This might be a birthday dinner for the Fausts, but for others, it is an opportunity to widen theirwork. It shows that your parents are working hard to take advantage of all opportunities.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Of course, Morgan knew the reason behind her parents¡¯ actions, but she still found it hard to ept the reality. She had always been proud of her amazing parents, but she felt a little bitter when she witnessed how humble they behaved when discussing potential partnerships. Jenny seemed to have read her mind and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad about it. They have to lower themselves here so they can lift their head high out there.¡± ¡°Jenny, I like the way you think.¡± Morgan felt better after beingforted by her. The two chatted away, but their jaws almost dropped when they saw more people crowding the event hall. The Fausts must have invited a lot of guests to this event.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jenny, look at Miss Dickman. She¡¯s going over to Alec again.¡± Morgan looked in a certain direction while gesturing at Jenny to look over, ready to gossip. Yvonne was dressed in a red evening gown with a long. train, which showcased her perfect curves. She and Alec looked like a great match when they stood side by side. Jenny thought they looked great, as both were quite attractive, but Morgan held a different opinion. She whispered, ¡°Jenny, do you know that Alec is married?¡± Jenny was taken aback and shed her an astonished smile. ¡°Heh heh, I bet you don¡¯t know.¡± Morgan thought that Jenny was surprised to hear the news, but Jenny. was simply shocked that Morgan knew about her marriage to Alec. She could only hope that the news of the marriage wasn¡¯t leaked. ¡°I heard that Mr. Faust arranged a marriage for Alec. Miss Dickman was mad when she heard about it. Had Mr. Faust not interfered, she would have been his bride. She was angry about the sh marriage and went abroad, but she came home recently.¡± Jenny fell into deep thoughts while listening to Morgan. Morgan added with a smile, ¡°I think that Alec doesn¡¯t like Miss Dickman at all. Her love for him in unrequited.¡± ¡°Oh? But didn¡¯t you say that she almost married him?¡± Jenny asked, taking a sip of the champagne. ¡°That¡¯s what people said. But who knows what happened.¡± Morgan smirked and said, ¡°I believe Alec has no feelings for her. He even looked at her with less emotion than when he stared at you.¡± Jenny was a little dumbfounded. Morgan quickly added, ¡°That¡¯s just an example. What I¡¯m trying to say is that Alec definitely doesn¡¯t like Miss Dickman. As for the talks of marriage between them, I guess that was just an arranged marriage.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 108 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 108 Chapter 108 All They Have Is Money Jenny begged to differ. In her opinion, it was uncharacteristic of Alec to give up love for an arranged marriage. He must have had feelings for Yvonne, but whether or not he loved her was a secret only he knew. Anyway, Jenny didn¡¯t bother to reveal her thoughts to Morgan since they were just assumptions. They stopped talking when the event started. Old Mr. Faust appeared in the hall and was receiving well wishes from the guests, but Jenny and Morgan were not in a hurry to meet him. Morgan marveled, ¡°The Fausts are truly the elite family of Parrington. No one could beat them when ites to the scale of their events..¡± ¡°Why? Are you envious?¡± Jenny chuckled and said, ¡°Tell your parents to keep it up. Maybe you could enjoy all these riches someday.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Morgan was sensible. ¡°Jenny, when are we giving out the presents?¡± She noticed that everyone was giving Old Mr. Faust his birthday presents, both to wish him personally and to get acquainted. The Goldings also nned to do so. When the crowd around Old Mr. Faust dispersed, Jenny suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morgan nodded with a smile and walked beside her. She always followed Jenny around because Jenny gave her a sense offort and security. The twodies attracted attention when they showed up, especially Jenny. Everyone was curious about her after knowing she was Max¡¯s plus one. ¡°Grandpa, I wish you a very happy birthday. May health and happiness be with you,¡± Yvonne spoke. Standing beside Alec, she handed Zachary Faust a birthday gift. The old man epted it cheerfully and beamed at her warmly. ¡°I¡¯m just happy to have you here. You don¡¯t even need to bring a gift-we¡¯re family!¡± ¡°How could I not bring you a gift? You are grandpa to me,¡± Yvonne purred and added, ¡°And one should bring gifts to one¡¯s grandpa!¡± Zacharyughed heartily and opened the gift box to reveal a lovely amethyst figurine. Someone around him gasped, ¡°It is an amethyst figurine! That¡¯s very generous of Miss Dickman.¡± ¡°Right. It looks expensive,¡± someone chimed in. A smile appeared on Yvonne¡¯s lips as she cast a gleeful nce at Jenny. However, Jenny was unbothered. Most people couldn¡¯t tell from looking. Only she knew that Zachary Faust had no interest in amethyst. Still, the old man kept his thoughts to himself and stowed the gift away with a smile. ¡°Yvonne, that¡¯s very thoughtful of you. I love it.¡± ¡°Good to hear!¡± Yvonne said. Morgan looked around and saw no oneing forward to present their gifts. She nced at Jenny and received a slight nod. Taking the hint, she walked up to Zachary. ¡°Sir, I am Morgan, the daughter of Jamie Golding. I wish you good health and long life.¡± She gave her well wishes and handed him a gift. After his long retirement from the business world, Zachary had almost no recollection of the Goldings. Moreover, the Goldings weren¡¯t that influential in Parrington. He gestured at Warren to ept the gift and thanked Morgan personally, ¡°That¡¯s very nice of your family.¡± His attitude toward Morgan was the opposite of how he treated Yvonne, but Morgan wasn¡¯t offended, for she understood that the Goldings did not have the stature tomand respect at such a grand event. Someone started murmuring, ¡°The Goldings? Aren¡¯t they the new money from the restaurant industry?¡± ¡°Yes. All they have is money. There¡¯s no grace or sophistication.¡± Another snickered with a mocking tone, annoying presence.¡± After Alec left, Jenny shifted her gaze to Max. ¡°I¡¯m here for his grandpa¡¯s birthday, and I genuinely wish the old gentleman well. I don¡¯t want trouble. Got it?¡± Zachary Faust was good to her, and thest thing she wanted was to taint his birthday event. Meanwhile, Max was a ticking time bomb that would go off at any time. Chapter 108 All They Have Is Money Jenny begged to differ. In her opinion, it was uncharacteristic of Alec to give up love for an arranged marriage. He must have had feelings for Yvonne, but whether or not he loved her was a secret only he knew. Anyway, Jenny didn¡¯t bother to reveal her thoughts to Morgan since they were just assumptions. They stopped talking when the event started. Old Mr. Faust appeared in the hall and was receiving well wishes from the guests, but Jenny and Morgan were not in a hurry to meet him. Morgan marveled, ¡°The Fausts are truly the elite family of Parrington. No one could beat them when ites to the scale of their events..¡± ¡°Why? Are you envious?¡± Jenny chuckled and said, ¡°Tell your parents to keep it up. Maybe you could enjoy all these riches someday.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Morgan was sensible. ¡°Jenny, when are we giving out the presents?¡± She noticed that everyone was giving Old Mr. Faust his birthday presents, both to wish him personally and to get acquainted. The Goldings also nned to do so. When the crowd around Old Mr. Faust dispersed, Jenny suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morgan nodded with a smile and walked beside her. She always followed Jenny around because Jenny gave her a sense offort and security. The twodies attracted attention when they showed up, especially Jenny. Everyone was curious about her after knowing she was Max¡¯s plus one. ¡°Grandpa, I wish you a very happy birthday. May health and happiness be with you,¡± Yvonne spoke. Standing beside Alec, she handed Zachary Faust a birthday gift. The old man epted it cheerfully and beamed at her warmly. ¡°I¡¯m just happy to have you here. You don¡¯t even need to bring a gift-we¡¯re family!¡± ¡°How could I not bring you a gift? You are grandpa to me,¡± Yvonne purred and added, ¡°And one should bring gifts to one¡¯s grandpa!¡± Zacharyughed heartily and opened the gift box to reveal a lovely amethyst figurine. Someone around him gasped, ¡°It is an amethyst figurine! That¡¯s very generous of Miss Dickman.¡± ¡°Right. It looks expensive,¡± someone chimed in. A smile appeared on Yvonne¡¯s lips as she cast a gleeful nce at Jenny. However, Jenny was unbothered. Most people couldn¡¯t tell from looking. Only she knew that Zachary Faust had no interest in amethyst. Still, the old man kept his thoughts to himself and stowed the gift away with a smile. ¡°Yvonne, that¡¯s very thoughtful of you. I love it.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Good to hear!¡± Yvonne said. Morgan looked around and saw no oneing forward to present their gifts. She nced at Jenny and received a slight nod. Taking the hint, she walked up to Zachary. ¡°Sir, I am Morgan, the daughter of Jamie Golding. I wish you good health and long life.¡± She gave her well wishes and handed him a gift. After his long retirement from the business world, Zachary had almost no recollection of the Goldings. Moreover, the Goldings weren¡¯t that influential in Parrington. He gestured at Warren to ept the gift and thanked Morgan personally, ¡°That¡¯s very nice of your family.¡± His attitude toward Morgan was the opposite of how he treated Yvonne, but Morgan wasn¡¯t offended, for she understood that the Goldings did not have the stature tomand respect at such a grand event. Someone started murmuring, ¡°The Goldings? Aren¡¯t they the new money from the restaurant industry?¡± ¡°Yes. All they have is money. There¡¯s no grace or sophistication.¡± Another snickered with a mocking tone. Morgan¡¯s face fell when she heard that, and she stood there silently, biting her lips. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 109 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 109 Chapter 109 What Was Going On? Jenny¡¯s expression hardened as her eyes scanned the two guests who had gossiped about the Goldings.. Before she could speak, she heard Old Mr. Faust scoffing. He reprimanded them, ¡°Everyone here is my guest. I appreciate their presence at my birthday event regardless of their background. To me, they are. equal. If I hear someone speak ill of the others again, I will not y nice!¡± In that instant, a hush fell over the hall. No one dared to say another word. Yvonne stood forward to lighten the atmosphere. ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you check out Miss Golding¡¯s gift? She must have put in a lot of effort to pick it.¡± When Zachary turned his eyes on her, she hurriedly exined, ¡°I ran into her when I was picking your gift! A friend of Miss Golding said she knew what you¡¯d like. And I¡¯m pretty curious about that.¡± Then, she looked at Jenny. ¡°Miss Walter, isn¡¯t that true? You imed that you knew what Grandpa would like.¡± Jenny was forced to step forward. She smiled and ignored Yvonne¡¯s provocation. ¡°We¡¯ll know when he opens the gift.¡± Zachary was surprised by the revtion and cast a gentle look at Jenny. ¡°Did you help the Goldings to pick a gift?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± She nodded. Now, even Morgan¡¯s parents were anxious. If Zachary disliked Morgan¡¯s gift, not only would their family fail to pleasure him, they might even offend him. ¡°I do have to take a look.¡± Zachary reached out to get the gift from Warren. When he opened the box, everyone leaned in to look at the item inside. They started guffawing and howling when they found out that Morgan had bought Old Mr. Faust a paintbrush. ¡°It¡¯s a paintbrush. How¡­ special.¡± Yvonne held back herughter and gave a sarcastic remark dressed as apliment. Zachary slowly took out the paintbrush and examined it on his palm. He looked at Jenny. Did you get this from Mr. Lawson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jenny nodded. He shed Morgan a smile and nodded approvingly. ¡°Great. And you are Morgan Golding. Is that right?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Morgan nodded, but she was nervous. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I love your gift. It¡¯s the best gift I have received so far,¡± he praised her. Before Morgan could even react. to that, he looked at Alec and reminded him, ¡°Do keep in touch with the Goldings. We need to show them our appreciation after they gave us such a nice gift.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Alec nodded. Meanwhile, all the guests were shocked beyond words. What was going on? They couldn¡¯t understand why a paintbrush ended up as Old Mr. Faust¡¯s favorite gift instead of the expensive amethyst figurine from Yvonne Dickman. More shocking was Old Mr. Faust¡¯s attitude, who, after retiring from business, proactively requested for the first time that Alec gets in touch with the Goldings. Everyone understood what that meant. Now, the guests had a different opinion of the Goldings, for they understood that the family would soar to greater heights after tonight¡¯s event. Yvonne was simrly taken aback. She could not fathom why Old Mr. Faust would prefer the paintbrush that was levels below her amethyst figurine. When Zachary put away the paintbrush, he smiled at Jenny. ¡°Jenny, you got me excited about your gift.¡± If she had made a great choice on behalf of the Goldings, she must have selected something better as her gift to Zachary, which raised his anticipation. The guests were perplexed by how Old Mr. Faust addressed Jenny. They wondered if the two were close. Yvonne also gave Alec a baffled look. She felt that she had missed out on some details. What was the problem? To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 110 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 110 Chapter 110 No Wonder She Didn¡¯t Fall For You ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Jenny took out the mid-sized gift she had prepared, which appeared rather average at first nce. Zachary didn¡¯t ask Warren to ept it nor take it himself. Instead, he shot a look. at Alec. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Get over now. Don¡¯t leave her holding on to that box.¡± Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped to the floor, and Jenny was dumbfounded. Alec thought his grandpa didn¡¯t have to be this obvious in matchmaking. He walked up to Jenny, took the gift box, and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Why thank me? This is for Grandpa, not for you,¡± Jenny said to him without a care about his feelings. Het didn¡¯t mind it too, because he was ustomed to her slight. Zachary opened the box without hesitation when it was handed to him. There was apiszuli stone in the box, to everyone¡¯s shock. Someone started gossiping, ¡°Did she not have enough money for a better gift? Is that why she bought that old thing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so! She¡¯s Mr. Birkett¡¯sst mentee, after all.¡± ¡°Well, mentees are usually poor, aren¡¯t they?¡± The guests were waiting for Old Mr. Faust¡¯s outburst and Jenny¡¯s humiliation after she had the nerve to give him an oldpiszuli stone. Yvonne thought the same as well. Morgan¡¯s paintbrush was laughable, but it was at least brand new. She never thought that Jenny would take it up a notch by giving Zachary an old item that looked like it came from a roadside stall, She could not hold back and chided Jenny, ¡°Miss Walter, it¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s birthday today. Isn¡¯t it impolite to buy him a second-hand item?¡± ¡°Yes. She has no respect for Mr. Faust at all,¡± someone from the crowd added. She was a friend of Yvonne who had been secretly annoyed at Jenny. Jenny nced at the two women and sighed. Birds of a feather flock together. That was an apt description for Yvonne and her friends. It was one thing to be ignorant, but stealing the limelight was a completely ssless act. Jenny¡¯s silence was akin to an admission, which delighted them. Morgan appeared worried that Jenny. would anger the Fausts, but she suddenly recalled the words of the store staff. In fact, Morgan¡¯s paintbrush was a gift with purchase, and the minimum purchase limit was ten million. Jenny must have bought something valuable for Old Mr. Faust. However, Morgan could not be sure if Jenny had bought. that inkstone on the same day they went gift shopping. ¡°Alec, Miss Walter¡¯s action¡­¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Shut up!¡± He cut Yvonne off, feeling irritated by her noisiness. She seemed to have lost her manners aftering home from abroad. Her expression crumbled, but she bit her lips and stayed quiet no matter how indignant she felt. Her friends instantly backed her up. ¡°Mr. Faust, was Yvonne wrong? Jenny Walter must have bought that gift for your grandfather on purpose.¡± ¡°Yeah! I would even think that she is cursing him behind his back. She must¡¯ve bought it with malice.¡± The air was tense from all the usations. If Alec did not condemn Jenny¡¯s gift, everyone would start to paint him as a bad grandson. His expression soured under the pressure. Even though he did not know the value of thepiszuli stone, he was confident in Jenny¡¯s taste. With bated breaths, everyone waited for Zachary¡¯s outburst, but the old man was deeply attracted by the inkstone and ignored themotion around him. Alec stared helplessly at his grandpa, who was now obsessing over an inkstone without a care about the situation. He wondered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Grandpa speak up for Dr. Walter at least?¡± Feeling Alec¡¯s gaze, Zachary shot his grandson a displeased look. ¡°Look, you can¡¯t even protect your woman. That¡¯s why Jenny didn¡¯t fall for you.¡± His words dropped a bomb on Yvonne and the rest of the guests. Jenny was left speechless as well. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 111 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Worth More Than A Hundred Millon Alec felt like he was coteral damage in the exchange. Jenny was also stunned. Had Old Mr. Faust forgotten that they had already divorced? After a while, Old Mr. Faust returned thepiszuli stone to its ce while giving Yvonne and her friend a disdainful look. ¡°From how you treat thispiszuli stone, I¡¯d have thought you were the richest person in Parrington. It¡¯s worth more than a hundred million dors, you know.¡± Even though he was directing those words at her friend, Yvonne still blushed with embarrassment. A hundred million dors? Who¡¯d have thought this rock could be worth more than a hundred million? Moreover, where did Jenny even get that much money? What was her rtionship with Old Mr. Faust? Everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Some even suspected that Jenny was one of Old Mr. Faust¡¯s illegitimate daughters. After all, hers was the most expensive gift tonight. Why would she give him such an expensive gift if they weren¡¯t rted? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Wif Old Mr. Faust knew what the others were thinking. He nced at them and said sternly, ¡°Jenny is Alec¡¯s so she¡¯s my granddaughter-inw. What¡¯s so surprising about her giving me avish gift?¡± Alec¡¯s wife? Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped in disbelief. Was she the wife that Alec had been forced to marry? It didn¡¯t seem like it. ¡°Are you confused about something? Jenny and Alec are divorced.¡± Max appeared, holding a wine ss. He had been watching from the sidelines for a while and hadn¡¯t nned to interfere, but what Old Mr. Faust said didn¡¯t quite agree with him. He walked over to Jenny and told Old Mr. Faust and Alex purposefully, ¡°Jenny is my date for tonight.¡± Old Mr. Faust frowned. ¡°What rtionship do you have with Jenny, Pearson?¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends,¡± Max answered cheerfully. ¡°Of course, that may change soon. I¡¯m confident that Jenny will agree to be my girlfriend.¡± Exasperated, Jenny gave him a side-eye, but she did not refute him. If this could make Old Mr. Faust stop trying to get Alec and her back together, then she might as well leave it be. Hearing this, Old Mr. Faust was furious. He was angry that Max was trying to take Jenny away from Alec, and also the apparent fact that Alec was letting him. ¡°Even though Jenny and Alex are divorced, she still calls me Grandpa. To live up to the name, I¡¯ll need to help her vet her partners.¡± Old Mr. Faust examined Max from head to toe. ¡°She¡¯s out of your league. Just give up.¡± Max was speechless. He could see that Old Mr. Faust was still trying to get Jenny and Alec back together, but he wasn¡¯t about to back down so easily. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think you have any say in this.¡± Seeing that Old Mr. Faust was about to rebuke him, Jenny interrupted, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s your birthday today. Don¡¯t let these frivolous matters affect your mood.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Old Mr. Faust nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a wrap, people. Let the banquet resume.¡± The crowd dispersed reluctantly. Yvonne was still stunned when she was dragged away by her friend. Jenny also made to leave with Max. After all, she was also a guest at the banquet. ¡°Jenny, can we talk?¡± Old Mr. Faust stopped her. Jenny didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°You can leave first,¡± she told Max. ¡°Okay.¡± Max nodded, then said with a grin, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re my partner tonight. Don¡¯t get too close to other men.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget it even if I wanted to,¡± Jenny said in exasperation. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 112 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Enjoy The Show Eventually, the crowd dispersed, leaving only Jenny and Alec standing in front of Old Mr. Faust. They looked at each other. Neither of them spoke. Old Mr. Faust was exasperated by the sight. He had created an opportunity for Alec, yet he was silent. Was he supposed to teach him how to speak to his ex-wife? He red at Alec, then turned to Jenny with a smile. ¡°Jenny, has Alec been good to youtely? Let me know if he treats you badly, and I¡¯ll deal with him for you.¡± Jenny smiled awkwardly and shook her head. ¡°Thank you for the offer, Grandpa, but Mr. Faust has never treated me badly. We¡¯re not that close, after all.¡± ¡°Why do you say that? Whatever happens, it¡¯s still fate that the two of you met. Alec was young and rash back then. He didn¡¯t know how to appreciate you. Look, he¡¯s regretting it now.¡± Old Mr. Faust looked at Alec. If he weren¡¯t so afraid that someone else would get together with Jenny, he wouldn¡¯t have swallowed his pride just to say this. Regret? Jenny looked at Alec in surprise. What had he told Old Mr. Faust? Alec felt her gaze and turned to her. ¡°I was wrong to treat you like that before, but now¡­¡± ¡°Leave the past in the past,¡± Jenny interrupted. She had no desire to listen to hispunction. ¡°I didn¡¯t take you to be someone who dwells in the past.¡± ¡°Jenny¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, I know you didn¡¯t want me to divorce him, but it already happened. Just let it go.¡± Jenny ignored Alec and turned to Old Mr. Faust. ¡°I still treat you like my own grandfather. Nothing¡¯s changed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Nothing¡¯s changed,¡± Old Mr. Faust replied with a smile, but he had other thoughts in his mind. How could they be together for better or for worse if they weren¡¯t married? But Jenny¡¯s words told him that she was resolved in this matter, and she wasn¡¯t likely to change her mind any time soon. ¡°I just want you to be happy. I hope you can give Alec another chance,¡± he said, looking at Jenny expectantly. ¡°Nobody¡¯s perfect, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Begrudgingly, Jenny nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°So, will you give Alec another chance?¡± Old Mr. Faust pressed. Jenny nced at Alec and said impassively, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I treat Mr. Faust the same way I treat everyone else; he has the same number of chances as they have.¡± She had deftly avoided the question without refusing Old Mr. Faust outright. Either way, her meaning was clear: Alec Faust was just another man in her eyes. Old Mr. Faust knew her underlying message, but he paid it no mind. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± he said to Alec happily, ¡°You¡¯re on the same level as everyone else. If you fail, then it¡¯s all on you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Alec nodded grimly. His heart felt heavy. In a far corner, Yvonne red at Jenny from across the banquet hall. She gripped the wine ss in her hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t pay too much attention to that, Yvonne,¡± her friendforted. ¡°Alec has already divorced her. They¡¯re unrted now.¡± ¡°If only it¡¯s that simple. Yvonne lowered her eyes. She knew better than anyone else that Alec was still hung up on Jenny. If this continued, then she would have no chance at all. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Seeing this, her friend gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you. She¡¯s just his ex-wife. What has she got to unt?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Yvonne said worriedly. ¡°She looks like she¡¯s on good terms with Old Mr. Faust¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Just sit back and enjoy the show.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 113 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 113 Chapter 113 I Never Look Back Jenny finally escaped from Old Mr. Faust. Just as she was about to find an empty corner to rest, Alec came up to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Grandpa. He¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t think I was just joking with him,¡± Jenny said, stopping in her tracks. Alec paused. She continued, ¡°When I said I would treat him like my grandfather, I meant it. I don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°I might have taken that wrongly.¡± Alec felt helpless. He seemed to always be hapless in front of Jenny. As if she had read his mind, Jenny smiled and said drily, ¡°Even though I told Grandpa that I¡¯d treat you like everyone else, there¡¯s something I need you to know, Mr. Faust.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I never look back,¡± she said. That said, she turned and left. No matter what Alec was thinking, it had nothing to do with her. In fact, Alec wasn¡¯t angered by her words at all. He was just a little sad. He should have known that Jenny had told Old Mr. Faust a white lie. Well, it was all his fault in the first ce. He couldn¡¯t me it on anyone else. As soon as Jenny sat down, Max appeared again and whispered, ¡°Did Mr. Faust try and get you and Alec back together?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was no denying the obvious. ¡°So what do you think? Are you really going to get back with him?¡± If so, then he would be losing out on a lot of fun. Jenny gave him a look. She knew exactly what he was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t use our marriage as a bargaining chip against him.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Maxughed. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Now that would be a rare asion. ¡°How can you be sure that Alec would appreciate you? He never did before. Look at how many women. have their eyes on him here. If you get back together with him again, you¡¯ll be up to your ears in his mistresses and lovers.¡± Jenny agreed with Max to an extent. She was perfectly fine living her own life, why would she cause trouble for herself? It wasn¡¯t like she liked Alec, anyway. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to stick your nose in our business.¡± Jenny stood up and headed toward the restroom. In the distance, Yvonne¡¯s friend saw her walking toward the restroom. ¡°My chance is here.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. Just wait for her to embarrass herself,¡± her friend said as she walked over to the restroom too. Yvonne looked anxious, but she didn¡¯t really care. What a dumbass. If her friend was stupid enough to answer her every beck and call, then why did she need to worry about her? She sipped on her wine casually and waited for the show that she was promised. Her mood improved a little. When Yvonne¡¯s friend entered the restroom, she didn¡¯t see Jenny at first. She figured that Jenny was in one of the stalls. She picked up a bucket of dirty water and crept toward one of the stalls. This was the only stall with a locked door, so she figured that Jenny was inside. She smiled victoriously. In her mind¡¯s eye, she could already see how disgusted everyone would be when they saw Jenny drenched in dirty water. Even the thought alone was vindication enough. She lifted up the bucket and was preparing to dump it over the door when a voice sounded from the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A loud thud sounded. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Yvonne¡¯s friend was so shocked to see the person at the door that she slipped and fell. The contents of the bucket spilled all over her. Everything happened like a pstickedy. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 114 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 114 Chapter 114 If It Weren¡¯t For You Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jenny hadn¡¯t expected to see such an amusing scene after answering a call outside. She recognized the woman on the floor to be Yvonne¡¯s friend. Who was she nning to ssh with the dirty water, then? Jenny could see the answer from the woman¡¯s terrified expression. Smiling, she walked up to her and looked down. ¡°Do you need me to call someone for you?¡± ¡°No¡­ No need!¡± The woman shook her head, unable to meet Jenny¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sure. Have it your way.¡± Jenny shrugged and went into the stall. As soon as she closed the door, the woman stood up resentfully and got another bucket of dirty water. She wanted to take Jenny down with her. With this thought, she raised the bucket of water and tried to pour it over the door again. At the same time, Jenny opened the door. The bucket of water sshed onto the same person again, followed by a piercing scream. Jenny¡¯s expression was chilly. ¡°How old are you?¡± she asked coldly. ¡°This is the most childish trick I¡¯ve seen yet. Do you really think I¡¯m dumb?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Since nothing had happened to Jenny, there was nothing she could do if she just denied everything. However, Jenny didn¡¯t really care whether she admitted to her wrongdoings. She nced at her and handed her a towel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell on you or get revenge.¡± She was just one of Yvonne¡¯sckeys. It would just be wasting her time to seek revenge on her. Jenny exited the restroom, leaving the woman on the ground, still drenched in dirty water. Why did she even want to cause trouble for Jenny? It wasn¡¯t like she had crossed her. In the banquet hall, Jenny felt Yvonne¡¯s surprised gaze as soon as she walked in. She looked up and stared straight at her. Guiltily, Yvonne averted her gaze. Jenny wasn¡¯t about to just let it go, though. She headed toward Yvonne, and Yvonne panicked. Did that dumbass expose her? ¡°Why were you looking at me, Miss Dickman?¡± Jenny smiled. ¡°Were you expecting something to happen to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about, Miss Walter.¡± Yvonne was smart enough to hide her guilty conscience. Jenny ignored that. She pointed toward the restroom and said, ¡°Your friend¡¯s in there. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s in good condition right now. Shouldn¡¯t you check on her?¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Yvonne continued to y dumb. ¡°I just returned from abroad. I don¡¯t have any friends.¡± How ruthless. ¡°If that¡¯s so, then I have no choice but to ask Alec to deal with this.¡± Jenny spread out her hands with an air of resignation. ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s no need to trouble Alec for such a small matter. Even though she¡¯s not my friend, I¡¯m willing to help her.¡± Yvonne didn¡¯t want Alex to know about this. Even if she didn¡¯t explicitly instruct her friend to cause trouble for Jenny, Alec was smart enough to know that she had a hand in it. Jennyughed, which pissed off Yvonne. ¡°So, you¡¯re Alec¡¯s ex-wife, right? You never mentioned it!¡± ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t mention it to you. It¡¯s not like we know each other well. I¡¯m surprised that Alec hasn¡¯t told you. I thought he would.¡± Jenny was leaving no prisoners in this war of wits. The Dickmans were already on her cklist anyway, so this was a long timeing. At the mention of Alec, Yvonne¡¯s expression twisted in jealousy. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, Miss Walters, Alec would have married me two years ago!¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 115 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 115 Chapter 115 The Other Woman? Yvonne couldn¡¯t see any trace of anger or sadness in Jenny¡¯s expression. She just stood there stoically. ¡°You¡¯re the other woman who took him away from me!¡± Yvonne gritted out. The other woman? Jenny raised her eyebrows. That was something she had to correct. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. If Alec really loved you that much, why would he marry me in the first ce? Do you think he¡¯s the kind that would cave in just because Grandpa forced him?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to make excuses for him. The truth is he just doesn¡¯t love you as much as you love him. He doesn¡¯t want to ruin his rtionship with Grandpa for you, do you understand?¡± Jenny interrupted with a snort. Yvonne opened her mouth, but no words came out. She knew, in her heart of hearts, that Jenny was speaking the truth. The public thought that she had left because Alec had married Jenny. In reality, she left because she knew Alec did not love her. Even before Jenny came into their lives, Yvonne knew that Alec only considered her a worthy candidate. as his wife. There was no love in their rtionship, only money and power. Even though she knew this, she was still reluctant to ept it. Now, she wasn¡¯tpeting for Alec¡¯s love as much as she was trying to get to the position of Mrs. Faust. Either way, Jenny was still her enemy! Yvonne pulled herself back together and said, ¡°You might be right, but so what? Alec and I grew up together. I know him best. Besides, you¡¯re already divorced. Alec has never loved you and probably never will, so have some tact and leave him alone.¡± Jenny swallowed augh. If only she knew that Alec had just begged her to give him another chance! She didn¡¯t tell Yvonne this, though. There was no need to, as she wasn¡¯t nning to get back together with Alec. Jenny crossed her arms and said dismissively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in Alec at all. I¡¯ll thank you. if you can get him to leave me alone.¡± ¡°You!¡± Yvonne was at a loss for words. How could she be so arrogant? ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Jenny leaned closer to Yvonne and said softly, ¡°Remember when Steven was beaten up at the restaurant?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¨CYvonne wondered why she was bringing it up all of a sudden. ¡°He guessed right. I was the one who attacked him.¡± With that, Jenny straightened with a smile. Yvonne¡¯s expression changed. She was now looking at Jenny as if she was an enemy. ¡°You¡­ do you really think we cannot take revenge on you?¡± ¡°Hm? What, the Dickmans? You¡¯re just trash,¡± Jenny said disdainfully. She was provoking Yvonne on purpose. She couldn¡¯t find a way to expose the Dickmans and didn¡¯t want to continue waiting. Maybe Yvonne could give her some dirt when properly angered. ¡°You!¡± Yvonne was trembling in anger. If it weren¡¯t for the other guests, she would¡¯ve pped Jenny. ¡°Just you wait. I won¡¯t let this go so easily.¡± With that, she turned and left. Jenny watched her retreating figure with amusement. ¡°You¡¯d better,¡± she thought. ¡°And the bigger, the better. Don¡¯t disappoint me, Yvonne Dickman!¡± Alec was watching their interaction from a small distance. He didn¡¯t interfere. Instead, he just sighed helplessly. It looked like Max was right. Jenny wasn¡¯t going to let go of the incident with Steven that easily. Well, the Dickmans dug this hole themselves. They had no one to me but themselves. Alec texted Vincent, ¡°Send her everything we¡¯ve found about the Dickmans anonymously.¡± He didn¡¯t specify who ¡°her¡± was, but Vincent understood who he meant. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 116 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 116 Chapter 116 You? Team Up With Me? Max was drinking wine on the balcony. Unlike the others, he wasn¡¯t entertaining guests. He didn¡¯t care about all this. He had his own ways of improving the Pearson family. A figure strode onto the balcony. Max looked up to see who it was. When he did, he frowned, expression darkening. ¡°Max, are you interested in discussing an alliance?¡± Yvonne asked, beaming. Her lips were scarlet, her smile bright. Although she could notpare to Jenny¡¯s ssic beauty, she had her own charm. In Parrington, Jenny wasn¡¯t the only one who received the attention of the masses. If everyone didn¡¯t already know that Yvonne was interested in Alec, she would have countless men pursuing her. Max drained his wine in one gulp. With a slightly yful expression, he asked, ¡°Alliance? Do we have anything inmon for an alliance?¡± ¡°Of course we do,¡± Yvonne answered. She approached Max, the scent of her perfume suffusing the air and assaulting Max¡¯s nostrils. He became very difited. Max took a few steps to the side, not trying even slightly to hide his distaste. ¡°You¡¯re a scion of the Dickmans. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to use your feminine wiles against me?¡± ¡°Max¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t shoot those looks at me. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± He despised anyone who was involved with Alec Faust. Yvonne paled. She had never been put in such an awkward position before in her life. She put away her frozen smile. Without wasting time, she asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re pursuing Jenny Walter?¡± ¡°Yeah? So?¡± Max raised an eyebrow, feeling intrigued. ¡°I can help you,¡± Yvonne said. Maxughed out loud. Leaning against the railing, he looked at her with interest. ¡°And why would you?¡± ¡°You want her, while I want Alec. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want to see them remarried.¡± She was candid. With a man like Max Pearson, lies were useless. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Max nodded, seeming to acquiesce. ¡°You have a point.¡± ¡°In that case, then we should¡­¡± ¡°However, what makes you think I should team up with you?¡± Max interrupted. He was wearing a grin, but his eyes were frosty. ¡°You¡­¡± Yvonne was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Max chortled. ¡°You? Who do you think you are that you can team up with me?¡± ¡°Max Pearson!¡± Yvonne roared. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Max spread his hands, face a moue of innocence. ¡°You only think you¡¯re all that because you¡¯re a Dickman. But do you really have any influence in that family?¡± Yvonne was quiet, her expression souring. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great because you handle a lot in the Dickman family. You¡¯re nothing but Steven¡¯s bootlicker. In the future, the Dickman family will be his. What does it have anything to do with you?¡± 1/2 Max¡¯s words were so insulting that Yvonne had the impulse to simply turn and leave. She worked her ass off for the Dickman family all to gain her father¡¯s approval, to prevent him from handing the family business to that useless piece of trash called Steven Dickman. But what was even the point? To her father, she would neverpare to Steven no matter how capable she was. And it was all because Steven was born male! Seeing her expression turnplicated, Max said softly, ¡°You might as well consider asking me for help. Maybe I could help you take over the Dickman family.¡± But Yvonne didn¡¯t respond to him. She turned and left the balcony. There was no way she would let Max interfere with her family matters. How hard was it to take it over, anyway? All she had to do was make Steven disappear, and the family would be hers. Make him disappear¡­ Yvonne grumbled. When she thought of Jenny again, her expression be cruel. ¡°Maybe I can kill two birds with one stone and get rid of both Steven and Jenny.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 117 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Give Me an Exnation The event was reaching its end, and Jenny finally rxed. This kind of setting didn¡¯t suit her, so she would have to avoid them in the future if she could. However, hadn¡¯t her brother said he would attend? Where was he? Jenny looked around for Gilbert and Zack, but found neither. Just as she was about to give up, she caught sight of a familiar face. Sobering, she got up and walked over. When Jenny caught her, Stephanie had been carefully avoiding the crowd. She had nearly no presence at all, so she was in disbelief when she was caught. She had been so careful. How was it that she was still discovered? Jenny had no clue what was running around in Stephanie¡¯s head. She patted the other woman¡¯s shoulder and said unpleasantly, ¡°Steph Walker, please exin.¡± She was done for. Jenny was furious. Only when Jenny was mad would she call Stephanie ¡°Steph Walker.¡± Stephanie was stiff as she turned around. Faced with Jenny¡¯s thunderous expression, she said with an awkward chuckle, ¡°I rushed here after finishing up at the office.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Jenny¡¯s eyebrows shot up. Her voice was light, highlighting her doubt in the truthfulness of Stephanie¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Stephanie nodded seriously. Jenny rolled her eyes and pulled Stephanie into a less crowded corner. ¡°What in the world are you up to? Tell me honestly.¡± She had already cottoned onto Stephanie¡¯s unusual behavior, but she never took it to heart, assuming she was just overthinking. Now, however, she was sure that Stephanie was hiding something from her. Stephanie mped her lips shut, quieting down in a rare show of restraint. It was true that Stephanie had been through a lottely and was greatly bothered by it. But she couldn¡¯t tell all this to Jenny. She knew what Jenny was like, how she wouldn¡¯t stand for those around her to be hurt. If she found out about what had happened, Jenny would surely go after the perpetrator. The thing was¡­ That person was not just anyone. No one in Parrington could afford to offend that guy. Stephanie had even heard that he was Alec Faust¡¯s friend. In such a situation, she could hardly let Jenny find out. ¡°Tell me!¡± Jenny¡¯s face was solemn. She was worried to bits at how Stephanie was keeping mum. Something had definitely happened. Stephanie jumped at Jenny¡¯s cry. Miffed, she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My dad¡¯spany has been really busy recently, so I¡¯ve been swamped.¡± ¡°Stephanie, do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Jenny said coldly. It was obvious that she was truly angered. Stephanie felt helpless. She let out a sigh and said, ¡°I met a man recently.¡± ¡°A man?¡± Jenny¡¯s voice was shrill, her tone full of disbelief.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Stephanie hadn¡¯t been with any kind of man ever since breaking up with her ex-boyfriend three years ago. ¡°Shh!¡± Stephanie motioned for Jenny to lower her volume. Then, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t act so shocked. So what if I got involved with someone? Haven¡¯t you gotten married and even divorced?¡± ¡°And who was the one who said she wanted to save herself for that scumbag?¡± Jenny was annoyed. She wouldn¡¯t be so shocked if the fact of the matter weren¡¯t as such. Stephanie was a little embarrassed. She barked out augh. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d fall for such a joke.¡± Jenny looked at her without speaking. ¡°Alright, alright. The main thing is that I never expected to meet him.¡± When it came to Paul Wagner, Stephanie¡¯s emotions were all in a twist. Knowing that Stephanie was acting this way because of a man, Jenny wasn¡¯t as worried. She simply asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name? Where does he live? How old is he?¡± ¡°Are you running an interrogation?¡± Stephanie was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯m trying to take care of you.¡± After all, Stephanie was Jenny¡¯s best friend. If some guy tricked her, wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing? Stephanie shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. When the time is ripe, I¡¯ll introduce him to you.¡± ¡°When the time is ripe?¡±Jenny was confused by Stephanie¡¯s turn of phrase. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 118 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 118 Chaptyer 118 Sudden Development Stephanie fidgeted anxiously. After a beat, she said, ¡°It¡¯s just that the situation between us is a little complicated. The point is, I can¡¯t exin it right now. Don¡¯t bother with it.¡± ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not a scammer?¡± Jenny asked suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Stephanie nodded. Of that point, she was certain. Since Stephanie was so sure, Jenny felt bad about asking further. After all, these were Stephanie¡¯s private matters. She had to give her friend some time. ¡°Alright. Just take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Stephanie nodded, but her heart ached. When it came to matters of the heart, she had no resistance at all. She¡¯d already given it all up. The thing was, she still had no clue what she meant to him. ¡°Mr. Spade!¡± Suddenly, someone cried out further ahead. Jenny¡¯s focus was instantly drawn there, where she found an old man with snowy hair crumpled on the ground. ¡°What happened?¡± Alec asked, rushing over. ¡°Mr. Spade copsed!¡± a man in a suit said. His expression was panicked. He was a bodyguard tasked to protect Mr. Spade. If something bad happened, he was surely done for. Just then, Old Mr. Faust came over as well. When he saw the man fainted on the ground, he was anxious as well. ¡°Mr. Spade? Why didn¡¯t he let me know he came?¡± The man was a big yer in Bardoff. That the man hade to celebrate his birthday was an honor for Zachary. How could he not have known that he was here? ¡°Mr. Spade mainly came over for a holiday. When he found out that you were throwing a birthday party, he came over to have a look. He told me not to inform you,¡± the suited man answered. ¡°Call for an ambnce immediately.¡± Zachary¡¯s expression was grim. Now was not the time to assign me. If something happened to Mr. Spade at his banquet, the entire Faust family would be in trouble. Alec put away his cell phone. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve made the call.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get him to a lounge first.¡± Zachary was beginning to worry now that a crowd was gathering. Just as the suited man was about to carry out the order, Jenny strode over. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡± ¡°Who are you? Let go of Mr. Spade!¡± the suited man roared at Jenny when he saw her reach for the copsed man. Jenny ignored him, starting to examine the old man. As she did, she said, ¡°Get the guests to disperse. We need to maintain some space and let him breathe.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Alec didn¡¯t ask any questions, immediately getting his men to break up the crowd. Soon, Jenny¡¯s immediate surroundings were cleared. After her examination, she said, ¡°His brain¡¯s bleeding, and it¡¯s bad. He needs to be in surgery now.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The suited man was torn. ¡°Come here and help me lift him,¡± Jenny ordered, ncing at the man in the suit. The man was slightly stunned but did as asked. Only after he had done so did he realize that he didn¡¯t need to answer to her. Also, who was this woman anyway? ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Walter, the deputy director of Parrington Hospital¡¯s neurosurgery department. If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to this old man, you have to listen to me.¡± Jenny was calm as she checked the dtion of the patient¡¯s eyes, speaking ndly all the while. The suited man wanted to retort, but Alec stopped him. ¡°Listen to her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t know this woman, but he knew Alec Faust. After all, Mr. Spade brought this young man up often. It was because Mr. Spade foresaw good things in Alec¡¯s future that he was here to attend the party. ¡°The situation is dire. Rush the ambnce.¡± Jenny was imposing as she shouted at Alec. ¡°Does this ce have no basic first aid equipment?¡± ¡°They do. I got someone to get it.¡± For security reasons, of course, everything had been prepared. ¡°Oxygen. And a blood pressure meter,¡± Jenny ordered. In the blink of an eye, Alec put the two items in Jenny¡¯s hands. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 119 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Only I Can Save Him N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The old man was obviously better once he had the oxygen mask on. Jenny heaved a sigh of relief. They. could probably hang in there until the ambnce arrived. She was focusing entirely on the old man. She didn¡¯t notice that the gazes everyone had of her had shifted. Ten minutester, the ambnce arrived. Jenny was going into the ambnce with the paramedics when Alec asked, ¡°Are you going, too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can perform this surgery in Parrington Hospital,¡± she said calmly. There was no drama in her tone. She said nothing else and sat in the ambnce, disappearing from their sight. Once they were gone, people whispered, ¡°Just who is she? She¡¯s Alec¡¯s ex-wife, Mr. Birkett¡¯s mentee, and the most famous neurosurgeon in Parrington Hospital. This is just too extraordinary.¡± It was no easy feat being just one of these, yet she was all of them. What was more, she mastered everything. It was not something that could be done by just anybody. ¡°That¡¯s right. I used to look down on her, but now¡­¡± the person speaking trailed off. They had no right to underestimate her now. ¡°No wonder she could marry Mr. Faust. She¡¯s different,¡° someone concluded. If people were focusing on Jenny, they would naturally be focusing on the old man. They whispered, ¡°Who is Mr. Spade? He could make Mr. Faust so anxious.¡± ¡°There are no Spades in Parrington.¡± Someone was deep in thought. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s from another city.¡± ¡°Idiot. Don¡¯t you know of the Spades of Bardoff City? There were people who knew of the Spades. But this was all based on hearsay. At once, their faces turned pale. The Spades of Bardoff City? As the people talked and gossiped, Yvonne gnashed her teeth. If not for Jenny, she would have been the belle of the ball. But who would think of her now? ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for this, Jenny,¡± she thought. In the ambnce, Jenny checked on the old man¡¯s vitals while exining to the man in the suit that they needed surgery in the hospital. However, the man in the suit knew nothing about all these. When he heard that Mr. Spade would require surgery, and a craniotomy at that, his face turned pale. ¡°About that¡­ Dr. Walker? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m just a bodyguard.¡± He had no say in whether Mr. Spade could undergo surgery. Jenny didn¡¯t look happy to hear this, but she wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°Call his rtives at once. I will exin it to them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded and took his phone out, calling his employer. Only he could make the final say. The call was quickly answered. The bodyguard exined the situation briefly to the person on the other end of the line and then handed it to Jenny. She took the phone and got straight to the point, describing the condition clearly. She exined everything that could happen, as well as the post-surgery effects. Then, she said, ¡°Mr. Spade must 1/2 undergo surgery, or else he will not survive for much longer.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t expect the person to consent so readily. She was satisfied. ¡°If you can¡¯te, you¡¯ll need to grant your bodyguard the right to sign his name during the procedures. But, of course, it¡¯d be best if you coulde over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Once more, it was promptly consented. Jenny was a little speechless. She said nothing else and handed the phone back to the bodyguard, letting them talk. She had done her part. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 120 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 120 Chapter 120 That¡¯s Enough Alec was now the biggest shareholder of Parrington Hospital, and he had already notified the hospital. So, when Jenny rushed to the hospital, nurses were already waiting at the entrance. Even the chairman was there, proving that the old man was not someone to be taken lightly. However, Jenny was in no mood to think of this. She got out of the ambnce and asked, ¡°Is the operating room prepared?¡± ¡°Yes, it is,¡± someone answered. She nodded in satisfaction and said to the paramedics on the ambnce, ¡°Send him straight into the emergency ward. Prepare for surgery.¡± Done speaking, she walked toward the operating room. When she walked past the chairman, he grabbed her hand and said, ¡°How is it? Is it going to work?¡± Although he knew of Jenny¡¯s capabilities, the old man was just too important for him not to worry. ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± She didn¡¯t linger and went straight to the operating room, preparing for the surgery. At the same time, a young man held a ss of red wine in a private jet at Bardoff Airport. He typed leisurely on hisptop with his right hand. A detailed sheet of someone¡¯s particrs quickly came into view. ¡°Master, the ne will be ready to fly in five minutes.¡± His butler walked over, speaking softly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The young man nodded and shut off hisptop. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Master, I honestly can¡¯t understand why you would consent to Mr. Spade¡¯s surgery being performed by that doctor at Parrington Hospital. Especially craniotomy,¡± the butler blurted out. He was worried. The young man leaned against the leather seat and locked out the window. He said calmly, ¡°What are we supposed to do? Watch him die?¡± ¡°We could contact the best doctors in Bardoff¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the doctor telling us about the urgency?¡± The young man looked at his butler with an icy re in his dark irises. The butler felt a chill on his back, but he forced out, ¡°Who knows if she said that on purpose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The young man¡¯s voice was harsh. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°I trust her.¡± The butler was astonished. This was the first time that the master trusted someone else. In Parrington Hospital, several people waited in front of the operating room. Besides Alec, some people hade simply because it was Mr. Spade in the room. When Jenny walked out of the room, she was stunned by the flock of people before her. What were they .doing here? ¡°Are you alright?¡± Alec asked. His eyes were full of worry. Jenny nodded. ¡°We managed to save him. He is no longer in danger, so you can rest easy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking about you,¡± he said, his gaze resting on her She was stunned, but she got back to her senses quickly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Alec retracted his gaze, nodding. A group of people surrounded Jenny, fervently asking about Mr. Spade¡¯s condition. She felt a little overwhelmed. ¡°Master!¡± The bodyguard noticed his master¡¯s arrival and hurriedly rushed over. ¡°You¡¯re quick. The surgery is just completed. Mr. Spade is not in danger.¡± The young man nodded, devoid of emotion. He went toward Jenny and smiled. ¡°Dr. Walter? Thank you for your help.¡± ¡°No need to be polite. Saving patients is my job.¡± Jenny looked at this young man, whose looks could bepared to Alec¡¯s. She seemed to be seeing plenty of handsome mentely. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 121 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 121 Chapter 21 Do You Have Opinions About This? ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m still thankful that you have saved his life.¡± He added, ¡°I¡¯m Christopher Spade. The man in there is my father.¡± *Jenny.¡± She had a good impression of him. On top of that, the surgery was sessful. She was in a rxed state. ¡°Miss Jenny, would you mind telling me about my father¡¯s condition in detail?¡± Christopher asked a little embarrassedly. Jenny nodded and beckoned for him to follow her. ¡°Yes. Follow me to the office.¡± As a doctor, it was her duty to exin a patient¡¯s situation to their family. They walked toward the office, ignoring Alecpletely. It was only after a few steps that Jenny felt something amiss. Where was Alec? She turned back, but he was nowhere in sight. When had he gone? Why hadn¡¯t she realized? ¡°Miss Jenny?¡± Christopher was puzzled when she stopped. He didn¡¯t know what she was looking for. She came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± Outside the hospital, Alec opened the door and sat down. ¡°Go to the Old Mansion.¡± ¡°Mr. Faust, is Mr. Spade okay? Was the surgery sessful?¡± Vincent started up the car. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Alec murmured in response. He was not in a good mood. As his assistant, Vincent noticed at once. He remembered that the person in charge of the surgery was Jenny. He suspected that Alec¡¯s bad mood was due to being unable to be rid of her. Hesitation shed in his eyes, but he finally spoke. ¡°Mr. Faust, have you¡­ really fallen in love with Dr. Walter?¡± He wasn¡¯t deliberately rubbing it in. He merely felt that this sequence of events was simply tooedic to be true. Alec made no reply to the question, merely looking up at Vincent. ¡°Do you have an opinion about this?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Vincent shook his head hurriedly. His heart thumped in fear. ¡°It¡¯s just that you had been married to her for two years and had never shown any interest in her. Now that you haven¡¯t been divorced for long¡­¡± He trailed off. He dared not finish his words. He could feel the icy aura emanating from Mr. Faust. ¡°I¡¯d never seen her, so it¡¯s normal for me to not know her. But what about you, my assistant? You didn¡¯t know her, either!¡± he said coldly. If Vincent could recognize Jenny from the start, he and Jenny would not have had so many mimunications. Vincent was a little exasperated. He had suggested going to see what Jenny might need in Faust Mansion, but Alec had denied the trip, saying there was no need. That was why Vincent did not have the chance to meet Jenny. But, of course, he could only swallow his words. How could he say them out loud? ¡°I was bad at my management,¡± he said exasperatedly. He knew Mr. Faust was angry, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. Alec wasn¡¯t really ming it on Vincent, either. He hadn¡¯t allowed him to ask about Jenny. Alec had never treated her seriously as his wife. Who would have thought that a day like this woulde? Alec brooded in silence, and Vincent couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°Mr. Faust, If you really like Dr. Walter, you have to understand how she feels about you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alec frowned. ¡°If any woman were ignored by you for two years, only to have you admit your feelings for her now, shel wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. So I think that Dr. Walter¡¯s bad attitude toward you is understandable.¡± He triedforting Alec. Alec¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted. Vincent continued. ¡°You¡¯re not just a stranger to her. You¡¯re a stranger who wasted two years of her youth.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 122 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 122 Chapter 122 I¡¯m Being Brazen Vincent was dishing out the truth. Alec thought it made sense. His anger at having been ignored by Jenny gradually dissipated. He smirked. ¡®Is that so? Well, what should I do, ording to you?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Time will tell,¡± Vincent said. ¡°Speak in anguage that I understand!¡± ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that as long as you don¡¯t give up, you¡¯ll be bound to move her one day,¡± Vincent said, smiling dryly. Was that so? Alec felt that Jenny¡¯s heart was made of stone. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t move her. What was more, there were so many men around her. There was Gilbert, Max, and now Christopher. Although Christopher hadn¡¯t done much yet; Alec felt that he was interested in Jenny. Could this be a man¡¯s instinct? In Parrington Hospital, when Christopher learned of his father¡¯s condition and understood just how dire the situation was, he instantly felt even more indebted to Jenny. ¡°Truly, thank you. If not for your quick saving, my father would probably be in Heaven by now,¡± he said sincerely. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jenny waved her hands, not taking it to heart. ¡°You¡¯ve already thanked me before. You really don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know how else to thank you,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Go visit your father,¡± Jenny said. Christopher nodded and got up. When he got to the door, he suddenly stopped. ¡°Are you free tonight? Let¡¯s have dinner. It¡¯ll be a gesture of my gratitude.¡± Jenny frowned and refused, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve already said before that this is just my job.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m being too brazen.¡± Christopher sensed her displeasure and didn¡¯t dwindle after his apology. He left the office. After he left, Jenny¡¯s face grew serious. She remembered the list that her grandfather had given her before his death. It listed the names of families that could be trusted and those who couldn¡¯t. ¡°Jenny, if you meet the families you can trust, build rapport with them. Perhaps they¡¯ll help you one day:¡± After his passing, she was too sad to take the list to heart. Now, she realized what a huge mistake it was. She was simply amoner. Why would she need these huge names to help her? What did her - grandfather mean? She rubbed her temples. She couldn¡¯t figure it out at all. She decided to just not think about it. Perhaps it woulde naturally to her one day. The Spades were one of the families listed as trustworthy. This was why Jenny was so kind to Christopher. However, when he invited her for dinner, she felt that he could be just like the rest. Perhaps he was even like Steven Dickman. She suddenly felt less amodating to him. Before she could think about needing their help, Jenny had to first consider whether she was worthy of help. She had to have a certain level of ability before she could ask them to help her. At the thought of this, she grew anxious. It seemed that she had to talk with Gilbert about joining forces with Max Pearson to take down the Dickmans. Gilbert¡¯spany had to keep expanding. She had to do something. She had eyed the Dickmans¡¯ clothing brand for a long time. It was time to tighten the noose. Right now, Christopher had no idea about Jenny¡¯s calctions. After leaving the office, he realized how brazenly he had acted. He shouldn¡¯t have asked her out so freely. It showed that he was a frivolous man. As he agonized over it, he reached the ICU. He looked at the old man still in aa and sighed. ¡°I told you before to take care of yourself, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Are you happy now? Maybe you¡¯re lucky because there was someone in Parrington who could save your life.¡± His words were not pleasant, but there was no mistaking the concern in his eyes. ¡°Guard the door. Do not let anyone near,¡± he ordered the bodyguard. The old man was in aa. The Spades had not quietened down. He still had a lot of work to do. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 123 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 123 Chapter 123 I Have No Evil Intentions A few dayster, Mr. Spade was transferred from the ICU to a standard unit. This made people relieved. ¡°Good morning.¡± Christopher walked into Jenny¡¯s office with breakfast in his hands. They had grown closer in the past few days. They weren¡¯t exactly great friends just yet, but they were, at the very least, friends. This was going well for him. ¡°Good morning.¡± Jenny looked up at him and saw the food. She said, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do this. Saving people is what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡± ¡°Oh, this is not just because you saved my father,¡± Christopher said, putting the breakfast before Jenny. Their gazes met. Instantly, Jenny felt as if something had struck her chest. Her knees nearly gave way. What did that mean? Was Christopher looking at her romantically, or was she mistaken? A Romantic? It couldn¡¯t be, surely. They weren¡¯t very close. She smiled wanly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll cause misunderstandings like this.¡± ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± Christopher teased. Then, he said earnestly, ¡°I thought I was making myself very clear.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jenny was stunned. She frowned. So, she wasn¡¯t mistaken after all. She stared at him for a long while before saying, ¡°So, you mean to tell me that after only a few days, you¡¯ve fallen in love with me?¡± ¡°Maybe not in love. But I do like you.¡± He didn¡¯t deny it. Jenny burst intoughter. Since she and Alec divorced, her romantic life was so dramatic that it was comedic. Unfortunately, she was not one of those girls who would swoon at the first sight of love. Her first reaction toward Christopher¡¯s confession wasn¡¯t joy, but wariness. The Spades of Bardoff City. Many people craved to have their status and wealth. Christopher was someone like that, and yet, here he was, saying that he liked her. Wasn¡¯t this scary? As if reading her mind, Christopher exined, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, either. Beforeing to Parrington, I looked you up. The moment I saw you, I wondered why I had never seen you before. I felt like getting to know you.¡± That was why he trusted her unconditionally, and ced his father¡¯s life in her hands. This was all because of the feeling he had when looking at her picture for the first time. Hearing this, Jenny grew quiet. What did this mean? After a long while, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°No matter what you feel for me, I regret to tell you that I¡¯m going to disappoint you. I¡¯m currently not-¡± ¡°I know,¡± Christopher interjected. He smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to get in the line. You must feel like dating at some point.¡± Jenny exasperatedly said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve looked me up, you know I¡¯m a divorcee.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Christopher nodded. ¡°Can you ept that?¡± Jenny was doubtful. ¡°Who can control what their love life looks like?¡± Christopher said. If Jenny was doubtful before, now she was absolutely in disbelief. How could someone from the Spades say that he liked a divorced woman? Who would believe that? She looked at him dubiously. She couldn¡¯t figure out why he was doing this. She wasn¡¯t exactly the type he could manipte. ¡°I have no evil intentions.¡± Christopher knew that she was in disbelief. Her guard was very high up. Jenny shrugged, looking nonchnt. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter I don¡¯t care if you do have evil intentions. After all, you don¡¯t know who will win in the end. If Christopher wanted something from her, she would want to know what he wanted from her. She could scheme, too. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 124 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Investigate Someone ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we have dinner together?¡± Christopher invited once more. She had refused him the last time, but she probably wouldn¡¯t now. As expected, Jenny nodded, smiling. ¡°Of course.¡± She would figure out what his n was. They decided on a time and ce, and Christopher left the office to look after his father. Once he was out of sight, Jenny wiped the smile off her face. She took out her phone and called Zack.¡± Help me investigate someone. It¡¯s Christopher Spade from Bardoff City.¡± Christopher walked into the VIP ward. He wasn¡¯t smiling any longer. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Mr. Spadey against the headrest with a few documents in his hands. He looked up at his son. Seeing his grim expression, he asked, ¡°What? Has something happened at the Spades?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christopher shook his head and walked up to his father. ¡°I invited Jenny out for dinner,¡± he said. Mr. Spade was hesitant. ¡°Did she agree to it?¡± Christopher hummed in response. He seemed calm and collected, which surprised Mr. Spade. ¡°You don¡¯t seem very happy.¡± ¡°She¡¯s smarter than I thought. She saw through my pretense of liking her at once.¡± Christopher was mildly annoyed. That was the first time he had met such a smart woman. Mr. Spade was calm. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? You will not survive if you¡¯re not smart in this society.¡± Although he had a good impression of Jenny, this was only because she had saved his father. Christopher had no other intentions. But once Mr. Spade woke up, he insisted on them forming a good bond and even told Christopher to pursue her. He couldn¡¯t understand it at all. ¡°She just reminds me of someone I used to know.¡± Mr Spade reminisced. Christopher was speechless. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s great. She¡¯s an expert in the medical field, and she¡¯s Mr. Birkett¡¯s mentee. She¡¯s a genius. You have nothing to lose, do you?¡± Mr. Spade looked at him. Christopher had no idea what was going on in his father¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t bet on it. She¡¯s not interested in me. She agreed to eat with me so that she could figure out what I was doing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s further proof that someone like her is hard toe by.¡± Mr. Spade was convinced of Jenny¡¯s suitability once more. Not everyone could dream of being a woman in the Spade household. Christopher said nothing. Mr. Spade continued, ¡°I¡¯m not saying you must pursue her. You just need to earn her trust. Don¡¯t ruin it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Christopher nodded. When Jenny came to do her rounds, the two of them had already ended the conversation. Mr. Spade looked at her warmly. ¡°Dr. Walter, your medical skills are too great. It¡¯s such a pity that you¡¯re here in Parrington. Have you ever considered going to Bardoff City?¡± ¡°Thank you for the kind thought, Mr. Spade, but I think Parrington is pretty good. I don¡¯t want to leave it anytime soon,¡± she replied.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Spade put on a face of pity, but he did not force it on her. ¡°That¡¯s alright. If you ever want to go to Bardoff City, give Christopher a call. He¡¯ll arrange something for you. I guarantee you that it¡¯ll be better than this.¡± Jenny nced at Christopher, who nodded. She smiled. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll call him if there is a need for it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Mr. Spade said nothing more and closed his eyes, as if reminiscing his memories. He thought of his past lover whenever he saw Jenny. However, she was dead, and he had investigated Jenny before. She was just someone who grew up in a small vige in Parrington. She was not connected to his past lover in any way or form. Perhaps it was all in his head. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 125 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 125 Chapter 125 An Agreement Made by the Older Generation Soon, it was six in the evening. It was time to get off work. Jenny packed up all her things and prepared to leave the hospital, but she didn¡¯t expect Alec to call. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± she asked as she packed up her things. ¡°How is Mr. Spade?¡± he asked. His tone was calm and neutral, as if he were a boss simply checking in on his employee. Jenny said truthfully, ¡°All is well. He should be discharged in a few days.¡± No matter what, Alec was now one of the biggest shareholders of Parrington Hospital. Technically, he was her boss. If he asked her questions, she had to answer him. Alec hummed in response andpsed into silence, which bewildered Jenny. She noticed that it was almost time for her dinner with Christopher. She asked, ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Faust?¡± ¡°Are you free tonight? I¡¯d like to take you out to dinner,¡± he said. Then, he added quickly, ¡°My grandfather wants to see you.¡± He had no choice. He knew that if he invited her out to dinner alone, Jenny would refuse. He had to bring his grandfather into this as a shield. Jenny frowned and said, ¡°I can¡¯t make it tonight. I¡¯ll eat with him at the Old Mansion some other time.¡± ¡°Are you busy tonight?¡± Alec asked, a little disappointed. Vincent told him that he had to take the lead, quell some of the dissatisfaction that Jenny felt for him. That was why he mustered up the courage to call her, but now¡­. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m busy.¡± For some reason, she felt a little guilty. A dinner date was considered business, wasn¡¯t it? Sheforted herself. ¡°Alright.¡± Alec hung up. He was definitely disappointed, but it was fine. He had time. Right as she finished her conversation with Alec, Christopher appeared at her office door. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡± She took her bag and left the hospital with Christopher. They didn¡¯t conceal the fact that they were walking together. It stirred jealousy amongst the hospital employees. ¡°Dr. Walter is so lucky. I¡¯ve heard that Christopher is from the Spades of Bardoff City. They¡¯re amazing.¡± ¡°How amazing? Is he better than Mr. Faust?¡± The person who had spoken was a fan of Alec¡¯s. No one could be better than him in her eyes. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The initial speaker red at her and said, ¡°Although the Fausts are thergest family in Parrington, the Spades are nearly at the same level in Bardoff City.¡± ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Their discussion went on furiously. Jenny, who had already left the hospital, knew nothing of it. She didn¡¯t ask where Christopher was taking her to. After all, he couldn¡¯t possibly kidnap her in broad daylight. ¡°Why did you marry Alec Faust? As far as I know, you two had no contact with each other before the marriage.¡± The air in the car was 100 stuffy for Christopher to sit back and stew in it. He just had to talk. Jenny retracted her gaze from the window and looked at him. ¡°It was an arrangement made by the older generation.¡± Jenny actually didn¡¯t know why her grandfather would make such a decision. He said someone would protect her this way, but Jenny had not encountered any danger in these past twenty years. Why would she need to be protected? She was the one who approached the Fausts back then. When Old Mr. Faust knew of her grandfather¡¯s arrangement, he hadn¡¯t refused. He had willingly let Alec marry her. She knew that this was not normal. But following her grandfather¡¯s death and Old Mr. Faust¡¯s unwillingness to speak, she never figured out why. ¡°An arrangement made by the older generation?¡± Christopher was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would be the type to settle for an arranged marriage.¡± In his eyes, Jenny was a smart and independent woman. Women like her should be opinionated and have their own ideas about their marriage. Why would she¡­ Jenny looked at him and smiled. ¡°You talk as if we¡¯re close.¡± In reality, they knew nothing about each other beyond their names. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 126 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Is That It? ¡°We¡¯re not close now, but we could be in the future.¡± Christopher didn¡¯t take her words to heart and merely drove. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jenny said nothing more. She didn¡¯t care about Christopher¡¯s words at all. She didn¡¯t think that they would ever be that close. The car soon stopped at the entrance of the restaurant. They went in. Outside the restaurant, Vincent got off his car. When he saw the two people walking into the restaurant, he was surprised. Hadn¡¯t Mr. Faust said that he would invite Jenny to dinner? Why was Jenny out here with another man? After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he decided to call Alec. In a private booth, Christopher poured a ss of wine for Jenny and smiled at her. ¡°Would you like some wine?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡± Although Jenny knew she had a good alcohol tolerance, after what happened before, she understood that it didn¡¯t mean she was invincible. Hence, she still had to be on her guard. Christopher did not force her to drink and gave her a different ss. She took it and ced it on the table, not meaning to drink it. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re totally thinking of me as the viin.¡± Christopher didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. Did he look that creepy? Jenny merely smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, Mr. Spade. It¡¯s just a habit of mine. I hope you¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He nodded. What else could he do, anyway? Jenny hadn¡¯t agreed to eat with him simply to do just that. She asked, ¡°So, what do you want from me?¡± He was a little stunned. He smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t we just be friends?¡± ¡°Of course, we can.¡± She nodded, but her gaze grew sharp. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re someone who needs more friends.¡± ¡°Jenny-¡± ¡°If you want to be friends, Mr. Spade, why don¡¯t you be honest? Don¡¯t treat me like a fool,¡± Jenny cut him off and looked at him coldly. Growing up, the pampered Christopher had never been treated like this before. He suddenly felt a little guilty. After a while, he coughed to disperse the awkward tension and said slowly, ¡°Well, my father wants me to be in your good books. He has a good impression of you.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± She raised an eyebrow, a little doubtful. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Christopher nodded, adding, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you saved his life. He likes you very much and hopes that I can pursue you. So¡­ Well, you know.¡± That was a little unexpected. Jenny always thought that the Spades had something up their sleeve, which was why her guard was up. But now it seemed that she was simply overthinking things. Her grandfather¡¯s words before his passing impacted her greatly. She always worried that someone would be out to get her. She heaved a deep sigh and smiled. ¡°I see. You should have said this earlier to spare us the misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Not necessarily. I think my father¡¯s hrious.¡± If word got out, people would think that Mr. Spade was in a hurry to get his son married. Jenny smiled and held up her ss. ¡°I¡¯ll toast you as an apology for being so uptight before.¡± She believed Christopher. Her grandfather said the Spades could be trusted, and besides, Christopher was indeed a decent human being these past few days. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand.¡± Christopher held up his ss. He was in a good mood. It looked like he had earned Jenny¡¯s trust. Oh well. One had to be honest if one were to befriend a smart person. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 127 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Say That Again Jenny retouched her makeup in the restroom. She heard footsteps by the door and chose to ignore them¡­ It was probably just another womaning in to use the restroom. But when the person neared her, a tall and broad figure appeared in her line of sight. Her hand froze in the air. It was Alec! ¡°You¡­¡± She looked at him, at a loss for words. Alec didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. His face was grim as he neared her. ¡°So, you¡¯re busy because you¡¯re eating with Christopher?¡± His voice was cold. Jenny shivered, but she came back to her senses quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll eat with whomever I want, Alec Faust. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± She thought he was out of his mind. This was the women¡¯s restroom. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being found out? ¡°None of my business?¡± Alec¡¯s face darkened, and he gritted his teeth. ¡°I dare you to say that again.¡± He looked intimidating. Someone else would have been scared, but Jenny wasn¡¯t afraid of him. She looked him in the eye. ¡°I said, it¡¯s none of your business! Haven¡¯t I told you¡­ Urgh!¡± Before she could finish, her lips were silenced again. Alec was kissing her as fervently as he had before, as if he wanted to consume her. ¡°Have you seen that new television series?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What series?¡± Voices sounded outside the door. Jenny was stunned and was about to push Alec away when he swiftly pulled her into a nearby storeroom. The moment the door shut, the people walked in. Jenny was infuriated. She bit hard, and the taste of blood quickly spread through Alec¡¯s mouth. He ended the kiss painfully and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you like dogs, perhaps?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, Alec Faust!¡± Jenny shook in anger. She had treated hisst kiss like a dog bite, and now he was at it again. Did he think she was an easy target? She raised her arm and was about to p him in the face, but he grabbed her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to be found out.¡± She quieted herself and red daggers at him. Soon, the people went out. Jenny began to fight again, but after a while, it turned out that she was nothingpared to Alec. She was even ensconced in his embrace. ¡°Alec Faust, let me go!¡± she growled. She regretted not taking her self-defense sses seriously. Otherwise, she would have been able to beat Alec today. He did not let her go. Instead, he drew closer. ¡°Stay away from Christopher. Not just him, though. Stay away from every single guy on the who isn¡¯t me # God knew how angry he was when Vincent called him and told him that she was eating with Christopher. Screw taking his time and letting it take control. Alec thought it was all bullshit. He had to be relentless toward Jenny, or she would slip out of his grasp. ¡°You should see a doctor if you¡¯re sick, Faust. Don¡¯t act it out around me!¡± Jenny had a sour expression. She looked at Alec with hatred, like a hungry wolf about to bite. 1/2 Instead of getting mad, Alec smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a neurosurgeon? You can treat me.¡± ¡°Alec Faust!¡± She was furious, but she also knew that she was helpless. She couldn¡¯t beat him, neither physically nor in the battle of shamelessness. She spat out, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m pursuing you,¡± he said. His gaze was sincere. Jenny was not moved. She smiled coldly. ¡°Is this how you pursue people?¡± ¡°Who told you to reject me and go out with him instead?¡± Alecmented. Jenny was so angry that she laughed. So this was her fault, now? To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 128 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 128 Chapter 128 I Can¡¯t Help It ¡°Can you think straight, Alec Faust?!¡± Jenny pushed him hard. She could still taste Alec on her lips, and. her heart was in a frenzy. He looked down at her, quiet. Some time passed. His low voice sounded in Jenny¡¯s ears. He said, ¡°I really wish I could. I know that I shouldn¡¯t be harassing you. I shouldn¡¯t be the type of person who does this. But¡­¡± he looked at Jenny, and his voice cracked, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. The minute I see you with some other guy, I get so mad. I wish I could just pull you close to me.¡± Alec knew that the way he was acting wasn¡¯t normal. But what could he do? He couldn¡¯t help it. He¡¯d delivered a whole speech. Jenny stood rooted to her spot in a daze. The person before her was different from the Alec she knew. She was irritated and pushed him away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this. I¡¯ve told you before that I¡¯m not interested in you. So don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡± She walked past him and left the restroom, moving toward the private booth. Alec watched her leave, his eyes darkening. He turned and walked out of the restroom. Christopher had noticed Jenny¡¯s prolonged absence. Just as he was about to get up and look for her, she walked in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look happy.¡± Christopher frowned, sensing her displeasure. She snapped back into reality and struggled to keep herself calm and collected. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Christopher suspected something, but he didn¡¯t press the issue. They weren¡¯t in that kind of rtionship where they had to tell each other everything, after all. ¡°Are you finished with your food? Is there anything else you¡¯d like to eat?¡± Christopher asked. Jenny hadn¡¯t eaten much. She shook her head. She never ate much to begin with, and now she hadpletely lost her appetite. When Christopher was about to suggest leaving, someone opened the booth. He could never have expected the visitor. ¡°Mr. Faust?¡± Christopher was surprised. Alec nodded, smiling as he said, ¡°I heard you were here in Parrington, Mr. Spade. I meant to treat you to a meal, but I never had the chance to. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d meet you here.¡± He smiled and walked over casually to Jenny¡¯s side, sitting down like this was his house. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jenny¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed: What was Alec doing? Christopher didn¡¯t notice the animosity between the two. When he heard what Alec said, he replied, ¡± You¡¯re so polite, Mr. Faust.¡± ¡°This will be my treat. Think of it as a weing gift for you,¡± Alec said. Christopher wanted to refuse, but then Alec added, ¡°Jenny and I happen to be close, too. You probably wouldn¡¯t mind, would you?¡± ¡°It might be inappropriate, Mr. Faust. I was treating her tonight,¡± Christopher declined with his eyebrows knitted. Why hadn¡¯t he noticed Mr. Faust¡¯s thick skin before? It was as if Alec hadn¡¯t heard him. He smiled, saying, ¡°Although Jenny and I have divorced, I¡¯ve always felt that there was still something going on between us. A second marriage might be on the way.¡± Christopher felt like he understood why Alec showed up. It was because of Jenny. And judging by his words, he wanted to pursue her once more. Why did he divorce her in the first ce, then? He didn¡¯t know the reasons for this, but one thing was for sure, Jenny did not seem to share the same sentiment. ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll happen.¡± Christopher chuckled softly and said, ¡°Someone as brilliant as Dr. Walter could have better options.¡± Better options? Alec¡¯s face darkened. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 129 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 129 Chapter 129 I¡¯m Not Interested in Either of You They mocked each other with their words. Jenny stared at the food before her, ignoring them completely. Just before they erupted into an actual fight, Jenny looked up at them. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in either of you.¡± They were speechless. She put down her utensils and said to Christopher, ¡°You guys can continue. I¡¯m done. I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°Jenny¡­¡± She had already left the booth. Christopher was a little frustrated. He shouldn¡¯t have argued with Alec. There was no point, and it made Jenny upset. Alec, however, was in a good mood. He held up his ss and drank from it serenely. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not her type, either.¡± He was at ease now. ¡°That¡¯s better than being her ex-husband.¡± Now that Jenny was gone, Christopher did not hold himself back. Alec didn¡¯t care. He was even a little happy. ¡°At least I¡¯m her ex-husband. You have nothing going on with her at all. So do yourself a favor and stop bothering her.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s being the bother, exactly? Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re innocent, Mr. Faust.¡± Christopher scoffed and got up from his seat, not wanting to waste his time on him anymore. After Christopher left, Alec stayed in the booth. He sipped his drink, dwelling on his thoughts. Back home, Jenny washed her face, especially her lips. She quite nearly rubbed it off. ¡°Go to hell, Alec Faust!¡± she yelled as she scrubbed her lips. She felt extremely upset. Ten minutester, she left the bathroom and sat on the couch with her phone in hand. She called Gilbert. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Someone had to be on the receiving end of her wrath. It had been a while. It was time to take down the Dickmans. Otherwise, they would think she had forgotten their crimes. Over the phone, she told Gilbert about how she was going to work together with Max Pearson. Gilbert agreed with her on the alliance. If they took down the Dickmans, they and the Pearsons would both benefit greatly. This was crucial right now. Gilbert merely warned, ¡°Is Max dependable? What if he¡¯s working together with the Dickmans to lure us in? Gilbert wasn¡¯t being paranoid. Max didn¡¯t have a good reputation. He was the type to do something like that. Jenny considered it for a while, then said, ¡°Probably not. His desire to take down the Dickmans is greater.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your word for it,¡± Gilbert said. Jenny was grateful. She knew that Gilbert didn¡¯t actually have to risk working with the Pearsons. Even with slow nning, they could take down the Dickmans sooner orter. It would simply take longer. But right now, she didn¡¯t have the luxury of time. She hung up. Jenny tried to keep herself busy. If she rested, Alec¡¯s face would appear in her head, and she would gnash her teeth in hatred. When Alec got home, he was in no rush to walk into his house. He lingered outside Jenny¡¯s door, wanting to knock but not having the courage to do so. Once he calmed himself down, he realized that he had probably gone too far. Would this make Jenny hate him even more? He did not regret the kiss. It still lingered on his lips However, he felt uneasy. If this made Jenny hate him more, it could throw their shaky rtionship back to square one He pondered it for a long time outside her door. In the end, he texted her. With no reply, he had no choice but to turn back and head home. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 130 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 130 Chapter 130 All Thanks to You Jenny had seen Alec¡¯s text, but she didn¡¯t reply. She didn¡¯t know what to say. On top of that, she didn¡¯t want to pay him any attention, much less forgive him. When she thought of Alec living opposite her house and running into him any time she opened her door, she screamed inwardly. She got up suddenly from her bed and packed up all her clothes. She couldn¡¯t stay there anymore. The next day, when she dragged her suitcase out of her house, she ran into Alec. She couldn¡¯t help groaning to herself about her bad luck. She didn¡¯t look at him, wanting to leave. But Alec¡¯s gaze darted to her suitcase, and his face shifted. ¡°Are you going on a trip?¡± She didn¡¯t answer. She was already at the elevator. ¡°Answer me.¡± Alec¡¯s face had darkened. He barricaded her, not nning to let her go if she didn¡¯t tell him where she was going. Jenny was speechless. She looked up and red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t I move out?¡± ¡°Why are you moving out? Don¡¯t you like this ce?¡± he asked. She merely nced at him and said calmly, ¡°Perry Residence is great, except for the fact that someone I hate is my neighbor.¡± She had spoken very directly. Alec¡¯s face could not be any sourer. ¡°Please let me pass, Mr. Faust,¡± she said angrily. The elevator had arrived. Jenny pushed the man before her, who had be something like a statue. He didn¡¯t let her pass. He stared at her for a long time before finally saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll move out.¡± Jenny was dubious and a little disbelieving. ¡°You¡¯ll move?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll move into Faust Mansion. I made you live there for two years alone. Sorry about that.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t mind. When she heard that he would move, her spirits lifted considerably. ¡°It¡¯s alright. The mansion was actually really nice.¡± Although Alec had never visited in those two years, Jenny had to admit that her years spent in that mansion were pretty good. ¡°Is that so?¡± Alec raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°If you like it, you can live there any time.¡± Jennyughed awkwardly. She would go crazy before she lived there again. Alec didn¡¯t think she would live there, anyway. It was all talk. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with that.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡± Right as she declined, he took the suitcase. Jenny could only watch helplessly as he carried the suitcase to her house. The door opened, and he carried it in. ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡±* She shook her head. She busied herself with moving out right after she woke up. How could she have the time for breakfast? ¡°I¡¯ll make it. What do you want to eat?¡± he said, walking toward the kitchen. Jenny was still too shocked to say anything. ¡°Are you okay with toast?¡± he asked, popping his head out from the kitchen. He had tied 1/2 Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jenny¡¯s pink apron around his waist. It looked surreal. Jenny hummed in response. This all felt like a dream. Was Alec Faust actually going to make her breakfast? Could he even make breakfast? He was Alec Faust. He never dirtied his hands in his life. How could he make breakfast? She couldn¡¯t believe it. However, sounds came from the kitchen. When Jenny walked in, he was beating eggs expertly. He looked. just like a homemaker. ¡°You¡­ can cook?¡± She was just too curious to stay quiet. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 131 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 131 Chapter 131 The Grudge Between Alec and Max Alec nodded. The knife in his hands moved swiftly as he sliced up a tomato. His knife skills were comparable to that of a renowned chef. Jenny thought she was witnessing a whole new Alec. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Alec turned to face her after noticing she had remained silent. She was in a daze. ¡°I grew up with my grandfather. He was busy with thepany and had no time for me. Although we had. nannies, they thought that since I was young and my grandfather wasn¡¯t around, they didn¡¯t cook. So, I learned to cook by myself.¡± He learned to rely on himself from a very young age. He learned fervently and mastered everything in life so that he could livefortably. That was the first time Jenny heard Alec talk about his childhood. Her curiosity was piqued. ¡°What about your parents? Were they absent, too?¡± His back stiffened. The atmosphere instantly turned grim. ¡°They divorced very early on. My father left for another woman. My mother couldn¡¯t handle the heartbreak and killed herself.¡± She died right before his eyes. That day, he had fallen asleep early. His mother was sleeping in the same bed as him, which was a rare urrence. He was happy. But he never could have thought that when he woke up in the middle of the night and tried to crawl into his mother¡¯s arms, instead of his mother¡¯s embrace, he would feel an ice-cold corpse. It was pitch dark. Little Alec had no idea what had happened. He merely cried out for his mother, but no response came. It was only until his cries startled his grandfather downstairs and the lights were turned on that Alec saw his mother¡¯s pale face. From that day onward, he began fearing the dark. He felt that it brought bad news. Of course, he would never tell anyone about this. Jenny was no exception. He did not need any of their sympathies. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Jenny was ufortable. Although she was married to him for two years, she knew nothing about the Fausts. On the one hand, it was because her grandfather had never said anything to her. On the other, it was because she bore absolutely no interest whatsoever. She felt that she wouldn¡¯t stay with the Fausts for long and thus never wished to understand them. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Alec shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you curious about the grudge Max has against me? The truth is, my father eloped with his mother. They abandoned their families for the sake of love. In the end, my mother was the one who died. Although his father lived, he turned into an alcoholic and would beat Max every time he got home. He married again, and they both tortured him.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Max hated his father and mother. He med Alec¡¯s father for his mother¡¯s departure and extended his grudge toward the entire Faust family. Jenny needed a moment to recover after Alec said all of this. She would never have expected things to be soplicated between them. ¡°So all these years, despite him annoying you, you never fought back because you felt guilty?¡± she asked. Alecughed. ¡°What do I have to feel guilty about?¡± ¡°It was your father who took his mother away¡­¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t my father taken away by his mother?¡± Alec retorted. Jenny thought that made sense, too. They were both willing participants in the affair it didn¡¯t matter who led the other astray, so why did Max hate the entire Fast family? it seemed imusible As if reading her mind, Alec said. ¡°I just think he¡¯s pitiful His father med everything on mine. He thinks my father destroyed his family Under the influence of a family like that Max is brainwashed You don¡¯t know how much he got beaten up. He was bloody all over, always. In that kind of household, Max is long gone.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 132 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 132 Chapter 132 He¡¯s A Victim Too Alec thought that Max was pitiful. They shared simr fates, but at the same time, they weren¡¯t very simr. Although Alec had lost both his parents, he still had a grandfather-one who was strict but caring, and who genuinely loved and protected him. It resulted in Alec and Max having very different upbringings. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jenny only knew about this shared past between the Fausts and the Pearsons now. It was no wonder that every time Max brought up the Fausts, his face would twist in hatred. But could he really me the Fausts? Even Alec? After all, Alec was a victim too. Jenny was silent. She suddenly didn¡¯t know who to feel sorry for. ¡°That¡¯s all. Eat your breakfast.¡± Alec interrupted her train of thought. He showed no signs of upset over losing his parents. To him, that was all in the past. Jenny nodded. She followed him into the living room, and they slowly ate breakfast. ¡°You can stay if you don¡¯t want to move out,¡± Jenny said after a while. Her expression amused Alec, and his lips curled up. ¡°Are you pitying me?¡± ¡°No.¡± She shook her head at once, but she knew that she felt guilty about his past. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. They¡¯re just strangers to me. I¡¯m not even upset about them being gone,¡± Alec said. He cared nothing for his irresponsible parents at all. For the past twenty or so years, he only cared about his grandfather. Although, it looked like he would care for Jenny now, too. Jenny looked at his calm expression. He did look like someone who didn¡¯t mind. ¡°I really don¡¯t care!¡± she lied. ¡°Does someone like you even need sympathy?¡± ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t,¡± Alec said. The atmosphere grew quiet once more. No one spoke. Jenny ate her food and realized that it was delicious. She felt a little embarrassed. ¡°This tastes really good. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he replied. ¡°So, can you forgive me for yesterday?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jenny red at him and put away her cutlery. Alec didn¡¯t force it. Breakfast was over, so he didn¡¯t have a reason to stay there anymore. He had to leave. ¡°Grandpa misses you. Will you visit him in the Old Mansion when you¡¯re free?¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Jenny nodded. Alec stood at the door, wanting to keep talking, but Jenny didn¡¯t give him a chance. She shut the door, leaving him outside. He smiled bitterly and called Vincent. ¡°Get someone to pack up my things here in the condo.¡± ¡°Right away, Mr. Faust. Are you preparing to move out? Vincent asked. ¡°Yes. Move them to Faust Mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Vincent replied. He didn¡¯t find it strange at all. Thepany president shouldn¡¯t even have lived in that tiny condominium. 1/2 Jenny had organized a meeting in the restaurant that night, and only Gilbert and Max were present. ¡°So, it seems like you¡¯re considering my suggestion, Miss Jenny?¡± Max said, chuckling. He was in a good mood. He understood Jenny. If she wasn¡¯t considering his suggestion, she wouldn¡¯t have called him and Gilbert there. She smiled, nodding. She looked at Gilbert, who returned her gaze. ¡°Jenny has told me about your suggestion, Mr. Pearson. I think it¡¯s possible, and I believe you will be a valuable ally in our work.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Max replied. ¡°Tonight, we¡¯re mainly talking about splitting the profits with the Pearsons. It¡¯s best to put these things out in the open to prevent fights in the future.¡± Gilbert was a qualified business person. He would forever favor profit. Max was not angry when he heard this. ¡°Of course.¡± After that, the two began talking about their business partnership. Jenny didn¡¯t know the details of it all, but she didn¡¯t say much. She was merely a bridge connecting the two of them. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 133 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 133 Chapter 133 He Felt Threatened Once the negotiations wereplete, Jenny went back home. When she got to her door, Alec was moving out his things. ¡°Miss Jenny,¡± Vincent greeted when he saw her. Jenny nodded and took out her keys. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jenny,¡± Vincent said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t recognize you when I saw you.¡± He felt responsible for it. As Alec¡¯s assistant, he had to understand everything that happened around him fully. If he had, such a joke like this would never have happened. ¡°What¡¯s there to apologize for? We were married for two years, and he couldn¡¯t recognize me. You¡¯re just his assistant. It¡¯s a given that you wouldn¡¯t recognize me, too.¡± Jenny thought that there was no need for Vincent to apologize. He hesitated for a moment and decided to stick up for his president. ¡°Miss Jenny, Mr. Faust is actually a nice person. He was just upset back then, which was why he didn¡¯t want to visit you.¡± Once he had calmed down, he couldn¡¯t remember Jenny because she didn¡¯t have amanding presence. ¡°Once he met you, he changed. He¡¯s deeply attracted to you. I believe that if he had just gone over to see you back then, he wouldn¡¯t have divorced you.¡± Sometimes it was ridiculous how fate toyed with people. What Vincent said might be true, but Jenny didn¡¯t care. ¡°We¡¯re not fated for each other. Fate is a wonderful thing, but if you don¡¯t share it, you never will. Vincent was stunned but said, ¡°Just because you didn¡¯t share it before doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t in the future.¡± He felt that fate yed a role in their lives. Why else would they still see each other even after their divorce? Jenny didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore. He was just as weaselly as Alec. It was no wonder that he was his assistant-they were cut from the same cloth. She went into her condo, and Vincent watched her leave helplessly. Just as he was about to turn and order the helpers around, Alec appeared out of nowhere. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Mr. Faust.¡± Vincent was startled. Could he have heard his conversation with Jenny? Alec looked at the door on the opposite darkly. Then, he looked at Vincent and said coldly, ¡°Who let you run your tongue?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Faust. I was just¡­¡± ¡°Get in there and pack.¡± Alec waved his arm, cutting him off. Vincent nodded and kept quiet. -Jenny knew when Alec and his helpers left the house with his things, but she didn¡¯t go out to say goodbye. She thought there was no need to do so. They wouldn¡¯t be meeting again anyway. There was nothing to be said between them. Being strangers was great, too. Alec, on the other hand, wanted to knock on her door and say a few words but ultimately decided against it. He knew that Jenny wasn¡¯t eager to see him. Since that was the case, he shouldn¡¯t affect her emotions. In front of Perry Residence, Max had heard the news somewhere and had long begun waiting tough at Alec. When he saw him walking out with a bunch of helpers carrying suitcases, he burst into laughter. ¡°Oh, Alec! I never thought I¡¯d see you like this.¡± Alec nced at him and ignored him, but Max wasn¡¯t going to let it go. He followed Alec and said, ¡°Looks like Jenny still hates you. What a pity.¡± Alec stopped in his tracks and turned. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to pursue her? Why are you being so quiet? Christopher is in the lead now.¡± At the thought of Christopher, Alec preferred if Max were the one pursuing Jenny. At least he knew that Max wasn¡¯t really interested in her. As for Christopher¡­. Alec felt threatened by him. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 134 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Thank Goodness You¡¯re a Guy At Alec¡¯s words, Max shrugged nonchntly. He said gleefully, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to fool around with Christopher Spade.¡± ¡°You, Pearson? Afraid of someone?¡± Alec was surprised, as if he had stumbled upon something rare. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Max wagged his eyebrows and crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°Fine. I admit that it¡¯s not because I¡¯m afraid of him. I just think that anyone, no matter who, will get on your nerves if they pursue Jenny. Since that¡¯s the case, why should I stir up trouble?¡± He had already seen through Alec, especially when it came to Jenny. Alec looked at him frostily and turned to leave. He feared that if they kept arguing, he would be unable to resist throwing a few punches. Max smiled even more when he saw his reaction. ¡°What? Are you angry?¡± Alec said nothing and walked toward his car. Max tagged along, saying, ¡°Jenny probably didn¡¯t tell you that she¡¯s already agreed to work with me to take down the Dickmans. Not long from now, the Dickmans are going to disappear off the face of Parrington. I¡¯m curious. Will you help your little lover?¡± When Alec heard this, his eyebrows furrowed, but he said nothing. ¡°Leaving so soon? Let¡¯s at least talk for a bit.¡± Max kept pestering him. He really wanted to know what Alec was thinking. Finally, Alec stopped like Max wanted and turned to look at him. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re a guy, or I¡¯d think that you liked me from how much you care about me.¡± Max was rendered speechless. He had had a big breakfast, and Alec¡¯s words made him want to puke. He looked at Alec in disdain and said, ¡°I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯m straight.¡± ¡°You better be.¡± Alec scoffed and got into his car. Max watched the car leave. The smile on his face was immediately wiped away, and he turned grim. Alec had not said whether he would help the Dickmans, meaning there was always a possibility of him helping them. If Alec helped the Dickmans, Max and Gilbert might not take them down. He thought about it for a while and finally called Gilbert. It would serve as a reminder in case things went awry. In the car, Alec looked solemn. He was already in a bad mood, so it was only getting worse. ¡°Mr. Faust, should we give the Dickmans a heads up?¡± The Dickmans and the Fausts were on good terms. Not only that, they coborated frequently. If the Dickmans were to fall, the Fausts would be affected as well. Alec looked up at Vincent, who was driving. ¡°What heads up?¡± ¡°About Mr. Pearson¡­¡± ¡°I know nothing about it. Do you?¡± Alec looked at him, his gaze icy. Vincent¡¯s back turned cold. He understood immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t. I know nothing at all.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Alec nodded, satisfied with his answer. The car moved along steadily. Vincent was on an emotional rollercoaster. It was a good thing that he had been by Alec¡¯s side for many years, or else he would not have been able to recover so quickly. Assisting Alec was tough, like walking on eggshells. Vincent felt this greatly. As for the Dickmans, he could only send them his thoughts and prayers. The car soon arrived at Faust Mansion. Alec got down the car. But as he walked, he suddenly turned to Vincent and said, ¡°The Spades have been in Parrington for a long time. Is Bardoff City doing just as well even without them?¡± ¡°The Spades are basically controlled by Christopher. No one else dares to challenge him, so it¡¯s stable,¡± Vincent answered. ¡°Stable?¡± That¡¯s not a good thing,¡± Alec said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vincent wasn¡¯t stupid. He had a vague guess. ¡°Let them fight amongst themselves. How can someone from Bardoff City stay in Parrington for so long?¡± Alec had already gone into Faust Mansion, disappearing from Vincent¡¯s line of sight. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 135 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Don¡¯t Make Me Wait Gilbert and Max worked quickly. The moment their partnership was confirmed, they eagerly began attacking the Dickmans. They were so fast that the Dickmans had no time to curate a proper response. In the president¡¯s office in Dickman LLC, Yvonne stood politely before the table and looked at the middle- aged man behind the desk. He was berating her, and she dared not retort. ¡°Yvonne, you¡¯re my daughter. You should know the pressure that I¡¯m bearing, having you in your position. My subordinates are all using me of letting you in through my connections. You must work harder.¡± The man who was speaking was her father, George Dickman. Yvonne nodded her head quickly. She looked apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, father. I¡¯ve disappointed you.¡± ¡°Indeed, you have.¡± George¡¯s face was ice cold. He stared at her for a long while before saying, ¡°But not because of the problems that we¡¯ve encountered today, but rather, because of your future marriage.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Yvonne bit her lip. She knew what he was going to say. ¡°The Bloom family¡¯s son isn¡¯t too bad. You should give it a try,¡± George said. Yvonne kept her head low. She didn¡¯t want the man before her to see the hatred in her eyes. ¡°Dad, I already have someone I like.¡± ¡°Alec Faust, am I right? I know.¡± George smiled lightly. ¡°Everyone in Parrington knows, but what¡¯s the use? Does he like you back? All this while, you¡¯ve wasted too much time on him. If the Dickmans run into trouble, you know what to do.¡± Yvonne¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at her father in disbelief. ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve run into some problems now, but surely that doesn¡¯t mean we need to arrange a marriage?¡± ¡°The Pearsons and that boy Gilbert areing on strong. Although we¡¯re powerful, we should be on our guard.¡± He looked at his daughter gravely. Yvonne was silent. George continued, ¡°The Blooms have spoken. If you marry into their family, they will help us counter those two families. With their support, we might even take down Gilbert and the Pearsons.¡± Yvonne understood all this, but she could not ept it. She was his daughter. She was a living, breathing human being. How could she be traded off like property? She always thought that as long as she worked hard, her talents would be recognized. But now she understood that she had been naive. She was still dwelling on her n at first, but now, she had made her decision. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Since he cared about his useless son so much, she would kill him off and see how he reacted! ¡°Yvonne?¡± George looked upset when he saw that his daughter was silent. ¡°I understand, father.¡± She nodded, not arguing. George was satisfied. This was the daughter he wanted. ¡°That¡¯s good. Pay more attention to the Blooms.¡± ¡°And thepany¡­ ¡°That¡¯s not your concern. I have already told Steven to help. You need only to settle things between us and the Blooms,¡± he said. Could Steven, that useless bastard, be of help? Yvonne thought it was hrious. But of course, she did not 1/2 ¡°You can go now. Don¡¯t keep me waiting. The Dickmans cannot be kept waiting.¡± George ordered. Yvonne turned and left the office. The moment she stepped out, her face turned cold. She looked back at the office, her gaze turning venomous. ¡°Are you free, Steven? I have something great to share with you,¡± she said, talking to Steven over the phone. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 136 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 136 Chapter 136 I¡¯ll Teach Him a Lesson Jenny left the hospital at eight in the evening, dragging her exhausted body to Stephanie. ¡°Why are you looking for me sote at night? Is it good or bad news?¡± ¡°What do you mean, good or bad news? I just thought since we hadn¡¯t seen each other in a while, I¡¯d invite you to dinner.¡± Stephanie was feeling a little hapless. She didn¡¯t know Jenny got off work sote. Unfortunately, Jenny was unmoved. She didn¡¯t seem to be touched at all. ¡°I thought you had forgotten. about me since you got yourself a boyfriend.¡± Once knowing that a man now existed in Stephanie¡¯s life, Jenny understood why she was busy all the time, so she did not ask her out as often to avoid feeling upset. Stephanie didn¡¯t continue the conversation, and it made Jenny suspect something. ¡°What? Did you fight? You guys broke up?¡± ¡°What do you mean broke up? We were never together.¡± Stephanie smiled bitterly, her words filled with pain. Jenny was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, though. What have you been doing?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want to be with me officially. What can I do about it?¡± Stephanie had already said and done everything that she could, but all she had received was a refusal to take the next step. What did he take her for? Jenny frowned as if understanding something. ¡°Did he want you to be his secret lover?¡± The moment those words left her mouth, emotions surged in Jenny¡¯s chest. Stephanie pulled her back.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything like that.¡± ¡°What did he say, then?¡± Jenny said, refusing to let the matter rest. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Stephanie smiled bitterly. ¡°Nothing.¡± He had not rified their rtionship, nor had he shared what he wanted for their future. He was ky, and Stephanie did not feel secure with him. ¡°Nothing at all?¡± Jenny raised her voice and stared at Stephanie steely. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious enough? He just wants you to be his friend with benefits, not his girlfriend.¡± It wasn¡¯t unusual in society. Jenny had only heard of things like this happening. She never imagined that someday, her best friend would encounter something like this. Stephanie was quiet. With that man¡¯s status, this was probably the only usible exnation. A friend with benefits? No matter how bad at love Stephanie was, she wasn¡¯t a tool to be used. Her expression was frosty. She said, ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not the kind of person who¡¯s blinded by love. I¡¯ll ask him clearly. If he truly does think like that, I won¡¯t waste any more of my time on him.¡± She liked him a lot, but her patience had a limit. ¡°Tell me his name. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡± Jenny was furious. She thought Stephanie couldn¡¯t let him go.. Stephanie didn¡¯t say ¡°Paul Wagner.¡± Instead, she pulled at Jenny¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. It¡¯ll be time. for supper if we don¡¯t go now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jenny still wished to speak, but Stephanie had already gotten into the car. She clearly didn¡¯t want 1/2 to keep talking about it. Jenny was frustrated, but she didn¡¯t want to press on. An investigation, however, would still be necessary. Her friend¡¯s happiness was on the line. She didn¡¯t want her to be misled. With that thought in mind, Jenny messaged Zack. ¡°Hey, help me find the man Stephanie¡¯s been seeing. Keep this a secret. Don¡¯t let her know.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t want Stephanie to worry or overthink things. She could solve this privately. She wouldn¡¯t let that irresponsible bastard just disappear from Stephanie¡¯s life. Stephanie started driving and saw Jenny texting. ¡°Texting Alec Faust?¡± she teased. ¡°You guys are making. progress. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 137 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Maybe in the Next Life Jenny put her phone away and cast a nce in her friend¡¯s direction. ¡°Who said I was texting him? What progress can we make?¡± ¡°Why not? I thought you¡¯d be touched by his initiatives.¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t like Alec at first. She thought he¡¯d go way overboard, but now she thought he was alright. At least he¡¯d admit his wrongs instead of protecting his pride. It was much better than a lot of the men out there. Of course, Jenny didn¡¯t share the same sentiment. She was exasperated. ¡°Does he think I¡¯ll ept him after a few apologies and spending a little time pursuing me? What does he think I am? A toy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re not like the other girls. His actions wouldn¡¯t move you.¡± Stephanie thought that she would be swooning over him if she were in Jenny¡¯s shoes. It was Alec Faust, after all. They chatted along the way and reached the restaurant soon after. Since it waStephaniepaying, Jenny didn¡¯t hold herself back. She ordered a few dishes at once. At the same time, in the Dickman Vi, Yvonne looked at Steven and said caringly, ¡°Steven, how have things beentely? I¡¯ve been too busy to spend time with you.¡± ¡°Things are good.¡± Steven was taken aback. Every time Yvonne used that charming tone, bad things were looming on the horizon. Little did he know that his gut instincts were right and that the bad thing about to happen wouldy a im on his life. ¡°You¡¯re probably still upset over Jenny, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yvonne knew her useless brother very well. That was why she already had a n. At the mention of Jenny, Steven¡¯s face turned dark. He gnashed his teeth in hatred but was afraid to say it in front of Yvonne. He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten over it. She¡¯s Alec Faust¡¯s woman. I can¡¯t fight that.¡± But his heart hadn¡¯t gotten over it. When he slept with other women, Jenny¡¯s face and body would appear in his head, sending him into the throes of desire. ¡°So what? As long as you like her, I can help you get her.¡± Yvonne patted Steven¡¯s shoulder, looking proud of her brother. Steven couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°Is that true, Yvonne?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Yvonne nodded and continued, ¡°I used to like him, which was why I didn¡¯t want to start any fires. But now, things are different. You know that I¡¯m about to marry into the Blooms.¡± Steven nodded. He had heard his father talking about it before. Although he didn¡¯t agree, he knew nothing. about the matters within thepany. He was helpless. ¡°There¡¯s no need to care about Alec Faust. We¡¯re not really scared of him, anyway,¡± Yvonne said. Steven¡¯s lust was stirred. He looked at Yvonne, licking his lips. ¡°So, that means I cany hands on her?¡± ¡°Of course. She¡¯s just another woman. She should be honored to be admired by you.¡± Yvonne sneered in her heart when she saw the lustful creature before her. Did he really want to seed the Dickmans like this? In his next life, perhaps! ¡°But¡­ that woman is pretty hard to deal with.¡± Steven saw this as a problem. Jenny wasn¡¯t like other women-she couldn¡¯t be swayed by money. Yvonne leaned into his ear and whispered, ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Steven¡¯s eyes lit up, and he excitedly said, ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send her straight into your room.¡± Yvonne smiled and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Including mom and dad.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Alright.¡± He would do anything as long as he could fuck Jenny. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 138 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Aren¡¯t You Going to Miss Me? After Jenny and Stephanie had their dinner, they went back to their homes. Little did they know that Jenny was once more the target of the Dickmans. However, she need not worry. Unless she was up against a pervert like Alec, she was good at self-defense. Few people could fight her. When Jenny arrived at the hospital the next day, Christopher walked into her office unhappily. ¡± Something¡¯s happened in Bardoff City, Jenny. I need to leave.¡± ¡°Alright. You can go,¡± Jenny said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to miss me?¡± Christopher was hurt by herck of response. He thought that they had at Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. least bonded a little. Jenny looked at him and said calmly, ¡°Maybe. Bardoff City isn¡¯t that far away. You cane back again. once things are settled.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Christopher thought what she said made sense, and he smiled at once. Jenny couldn¡¯t be bothered to say much more. ¡°Call me if you need me. As long as the Spades are still under my control, I¡¯ll definitely help you in whatever way I can,¡± he said. Jenny was dubious when she heard him. Did this mean that she was forming a good rtionship with the Spades? Probably. She didn¡¯t think that her grandfather¡¯s orders would be so easy. She always thought forming connections with theserge families was a difficult feat. Apparently, she had oveplicated things. She considered it for a while and asked, ¡°Do you know someone called Horace Wilkins?¡± ¡°Horace Wilkins?¡± Christopher thought about it and shook his head. ¡°No. Who is he? Do you need me to find him? I can help with that.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. He¡¯s my grandfather. He¡¯s already dead.¡± Jenny was just curious to know why her grandfather was connected to these families and why he told her to form good rtionships with them. Christopher was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind.¡± She waved her hand, not the least bit concerned about it.. Christopher heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Your grandfather? Why is he called Wilkins?¡± ¡°He said I didn¡¯t inherit the family name.¡± Truth be told, Jenny still didn¡¯t know whose family name she had taken. All she knew was that she had to be a Walter. Her grandfather wouldn¡¯t tell her the reason, even on his deathbed. Christopher nodded, partially understanding. ¡°There are no major families named Wilkins in Bardoff City. I wouldn¡¯t know of any other Wilkins.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was just confused. My grandfather was an ordinary old man. You wouldn¡¯t know him.¡± It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that Christopher would only know the sons of the major families. As for her grandfather¡­no matter how hard she tried, she could only imagine him as a regr old man. He wouldn¡¯t be affiliated with the major families. But if that were the case, why would he tell her to protect herself and to form a connection with the Spades? Jenny suddenly felt a headacheing. ¡°If I can¡¯te to Parrington for the time being, will youe to Bardoff City to see me?¡± Christopher didn¡¯t know what was on her mind. He thought that she was feeling sentimental. Jenny nodded. ¡°I will. Go to Bardoff City, that is.¡± But not to see him. She would go in pursuit of an answer. Christopher was happy with her reply. When he left her office, a smile hung on his lips. Jenny had no time to dwell on it. The first surgery of the day would start soon. Once Christopher left, she got up and left the office, heading toward the operating room. Yvonne came looking for Alec early in the morning in Faust Group. She couldn¡¯t let go of him. More. importantly, her n would be set into motion today, so she had to create an alibi for herself. ¡°Alec, why don¡¯t we visit your grandfather today?¡± she said, looking at the busy man before her. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 139 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 139 Chapter 139 A ce like Parrington Alec didn¡¯t raise his head. ¡°Maybe another time. I¡¯m busy today.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yvonne was exasperated. ¡°Can we have lunch together, at least? It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve eaten together.¡± Alec looked up, his eyebrows furrowing. ¡°Isn¡¯t Dickman LLC about to copse? Why aren¡¯t you settling the trouble caused by Pearson and Gilbert instead of hanging around here?¡± He thought that Yvonne was there to ask for his help. He had already thought of what to say to reject her, but she hadn¡¯t spoken about it at all. ¡°My father has brought Steven into thepany. It¡¯s no longer my concern.¡± She smiled, but her heart. ached. Alec was quite understanding of Mr. Dickman¡¯s behavior, so he couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for Yvonne. After all, they had been friends for many years. He didn¡¯t like the Dickmans purely because of Steven, but he didn¡¯t hate Yvonne. He gathered his files and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She smiled, feeling happy. Oh, Jenny. Yvonne and Alec had known each other for many years. Jenny could neverpare to their rtionship. It was midday. Jenny had just finished performing surgery and was leaving the hospital to eat at a nearby restaurant. Not long after, a few men surrounded her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, follow us.¡± Jenny swept a gaze over her surroundings-there were a lot of pedestrians. She felt irritated. If a fight were to happen, these innocent civilians would be affected. ¡°Alright.¡± As long as she wasn¡¯t drugged, she stood a fair chance of fighting even after leaving the ce. The people seemed to not want to fight on the streets, either. They took Jenny to a cramped alley at the back and brought a rope toward her. ¡°Are you going to do this yourself, or are you going to let us?¡± Jenny smirked. ¡°If you tied me up in the street, you might have seeded. But now¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know if she could consider them fools. They had missed such a good opportunity. How naive. of them to think that they could tie her up now. However, they didn¡¯t panic. ¡°We know you¡¯re good at self-defense. We¡¯re pretty confident in our abilities, too.¡± Jenny frowned. Before she could dwell on their words, they attacked. She responded instantly, counter- attacking. They were pretty good but could notpare to her, and they quickly lost their bravado. ¡°If youe to the police station with me to rat out your leader, I¡¯ll consider letting you go without consequences,¡± Jenny tried to convince them while fighting them. She didn¡¯t force them to tell her who was behind it. The only people in Parrington who would want to attack her right now were the Dickmans. They said nothing, merely continuing to fight her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jenny raised her eyebrows. Her gaze turned cold. Her movements sped up, and she instantly defeated two of her attackers. Seeing this, someone roared, ¡°What the fuck are you doing, Dill? Are you seriously going to let her defeat Us?¡± Jenny wondered what this meant. She quickly understood because, in the next second, one of the people attacking her suddenly switched up his battle style. His speed and his strength increased greatly, and the tables were turned. ¡°Oh. Someone has been holding back.¡± Jenny had underestimated the Dickmans. She said it like it was nothing, but she grew serious in her fighting. Dill was good at fighting. He wasn¡¯t that far off from Alec, and it made her uneasy. In all of Parrington, only Alec was stronger than her. Now, there was another one. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 140 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Jenny Is Missing ¡°All together!¡± Seeing that Jenny couldn¡¯t keep up anymore, Dill spoke up. He didn¡¯t want to reveal all his techniques. If possible, he hadn¡¯t wanted to expose himself at all. At once, they attacked her together. Jenny realized the gravity of the situation and prepared to flee, but they didn¡¯t give her the chance to do so. They surrounded her, not letting her escape. In the end, she was knocked unconscious. Right as she passed out, she saw them heave sighs of relief. She was unlucky to have met people with such good fighting abilities. Then, she nked out. Jenny was missing. When Alec heard the news, he immediately left the meeting, leaving behind a group of very bewildered officials. The surveince footage was quickly found. Jenny appeared on the camera, and it was clearly seen that she followed the men somewhere. As for what they said and where they went, no one knew. ¡°Keep up the investigations,¡± Alec said darkly and left the surveince room. He held his phone and called Yvonne. ¡°Where¡¯s Jenny?¡± ¡°Miss Jenny?¡± Yvonne was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? I was with you all day. I haven¡¯t seen her.¡± Alec frowned, but he came to his senses immediately. Yvonne was by his side the whole day. She had no time toy hands on Jenny. But who else could it be? Alec at once thought of Steven. Coldly, he asked, ¡°What about Steven? Where is he?¡± ¡°Steven? I don¡¯t know, either.¡± Yvonne shook her head, saying, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s at home. He never goes out.¡± Alec scoffed and hung up. He drove toward Dickman Vi, furious enough to kill. When Yvonne hung up, her face was full of hatred.. At this time, Steven had probably already gone to meet his maker. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Alec. You¡¯ll find Jenny very soon. I won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± Yvonne thought and laughed loudly. Alec soon found out about Jenny¡¯sst whereabouts. The cameras lost her near a hotel. Anyone would make the connection and search the hotel. Alec barged in with his men, but because he didn¡¯t know where she was, he had no choice but to search. every room. Meanwhile, Jenny woke up groggily in the presidential suite on the hotel¡¯s highest floor. She nced around at her unfamiliar surroundings in a daze. She got to her senses quickly and surveyed the area. It was quiet. No one was around, but one of the bedroom doors was open, as if waiting for her to enter. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jenny got up and prepared to go in. Since she was brought here, she probably couldn¡¯t escape that easily. If that was the case, she might as well figure out what they were up Before long, she sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. The floor appeared to be wet. She looked down, and her expression shifted. It wasn¡¯t water. It was blood. And it wasn¡¯t just the floor. She was covered in blood, even on her hands. But the blood on her hands looked like they had been rinsed off, and it wasn¡¯t very obvious. That was why she didn¡¯t realize it at once. Her brain, which was already spinning before, was drawing nks. What was this? Where had the bloode from? Whose was it? Her gaze trailed toward the bedroom, where the path of blood led. She gnashed her teeth and walked toward the bedroom. But right as she stepped into the doorway, al m sounded from the main entrance. She was about to scream for them to stop, but the door crashed open. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 141 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Is He Dead? Alec strode in. His anxious gaze rested on Jenny, and he was stunned for a long moment before coming back to his senses. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, his voice thick with worry. Jenny was shocked and asked, uncertain, ¡°Are you here for me?¡± Alec¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°What, you think I¡¯m here for a vacation?¡± Jenny smiled dryly. She wasn¡¯t quite sure how to describe what she was feeling. She would never have guessed that the first person toe to help her when she was in danger would be Alec. It was such an This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. irony. ¡°Are you alright? What happened?¡± He walked over to her side, asking about what had happened. She shook her head. Truthfully speaking, she was still a little dazed. ¡°Nothing.¡± Alec furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Nothing at all?¡± Jenny nodded. She knew Alec was equally bewildered. She was kidnapped, but nothing was done to her. Her kidnappers had only dumped her in this hotel for Alec to find. What was the point of this? At this moment, Alec caught sight of the blood on the floor and looked at Jenny worriedly. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my blood.¡± Jenny shook her head, turning toward the bedroom. Alec looked over as well. They exchanged a nce with each other and walked in together. The curtains were drawn. It was dark. When they walked in, they saw nothing at first. Alec walked over to the windows and pulled the curtains apart. When he turned back, he saw Jenny frozen in her spot, and panic shed through her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He walked over. Jenny didn¡¯t reply. It was then that Alec saw everything, too. On the king-sized bedy a familiar figure. The upper half of his body had been stripped, and hey there unmoving like a rock. No. Alec thought that he wasn¡¯t like a rock. He was a dead rock. A dagger pierced his chest, and his blood stained the entire bed. There was no way he could have lived. ¡°Is he dead?¡± Jenny said after a long time. She was doing her best to stay calm. Alec walked over to check his breathing. He shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± Jenny, who felt like she had been preparing herself for this, stepped back. The person lying on the bed was Steven, whom she hated. She wished for him to spend his life in prison, but when hey dead before her, she found it hard to stomach. It wasn¡¯t because she was a saint. It was because she thought something as vile and disgusting as he should be punished byw, not by anyone else. Jennypsed into deep thought. However, Alec¡¯s sharp senses told him things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. He turned toward Jenny and said, ¡°You and Steven were in the same room, and now he¡¯s dead. This is a huge problem. Go. Don¡¯t let anyone see you.¡± Jenny snapped back to reality and understood what Alec meant. Anyone could figure out that this was a trap. Someone was trying to frame her. With that thought in mind, Jenny was relieved. She feared being kept in the dark about her kidnapper¡¯s motives. Now that she knew, things were easy to handle. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I want to know who exactly would sacrifice a life to hurt me.¡± Her gaze grew sharp. Steven was a bastard, but he still had a life. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. If you stay here-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child, Mr. Faust. I don¡¯t need your protection,¡± she interjected, looking at him steadily. Alec was stunned, as if he couldn¡¯t quite figure her out. Jenny was not like the other girls. They needed to be protected, and they wanted to be protected. But Jenny didn¡¯t need it. She could always handle things. on her own. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 142 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Jenny Is Captured Before their conversation ended, someone walked in through the door. But this time, it wasn¡¯t just one. person, but a whole group of people. The police officers came in. ¡°We received a report saying that a murder has taken ce on this grounds.¡± Jenny pointed at Steven, lying on the bed. ¡°He was already dead when we came in.¡± The police officer ignored her. When he saw the corpse on the bed, he turned grim and immediately called for his partners. They seemed to have already pinned the two people as suspects. Alec and Jenny were both taken to the police station. They awaited their interrogations. At the same time, the news of Steven Dickman¡¯s death spread through Parrington like wildfire. He was, after all, the son of a major family. People would care. Soon, photos of Jenny being taken to the police station were leaked. People began saying that Steven was trying to rape her, and when she was defending herself, she stabbed him to death. The people began cursing and calling Steven a monster, but they also cursed Jenny for being a murderer. In the end, Steven was still a human being, and the police could investigate his crimes. There was no need to kill him. Quickly, the inte was split. Some people thought that Steven was a bastard and that he deserved death. On the other hand, some believed that his crimes didn¡¯t warrant his death and advocated for Jenny to pay her dues.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jenny knew nothing about all this. She was being interrogated at the time, and the atmosphere was bleak. She sensed that things were about to beplicated. ¡°You say that Steven was already dead when you got in, but results from the autopsy revealed that he was already dead for an hour before the police arrived. Does that mean you¡¯ve been in the room for an hour?¡± Jenny frowned and said honestly, ¡°I was knocked unconscious and brought to the hotel. When I woke up, I realized he was dead. You can check the surveince cameras. You should be able to see that I didn¡¯t walk in by myself.¡± Her words did not make the police officer believe her. He said, ¡°The hotel¡¯s cameras are broken, so no one can vouch for you.¡± That was to be expected. Jenny was not surprised. If someone were to frame her, they would do everything to ensure it was perfect. Things like cameras would not exist.. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t think that I killed him?¡± Jenny asked. The police had other evidence. He took out the bag of evidence: In it was the dagger used to kill Steven. ¡°We retrieved your fingerprints. on this dagger, and you have a ton of blood on you. Right now, you¡¯re our biggest suspect.¡± Fingerprints. Jenny smirked. Her kidnapper was truly immacte. They had thought of everything. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him. You can track my whereabouts through surveince cameras around the city. You¡¯ll realize that a few men had surrounded me. I was knocked unconscious by them.¡± ¡°We will investigate that.¡± ¡°Also, I hope that you¡¯ll find out when the cameras in the hotel began malfunctioning. If it was damaged after the incident, there should be a way to retrieve the lost footage. There might be answers in it.¡± As she spoke, the police officer wrote things down in his notebook. Then, he realized that he was a police officer. How could he be led astray by her words? He turned unpleasant and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the biggest suspect. Know your ce. We will conduct the investigation however we please. We don¡¯t need your advice.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way. I hope you¡¯ll get to the bottom of things as soon as possible. After all, it¡¯s everyone¡¯s duty to help the police,¡± she said, chuckling. The police officer thought she was crazy. The evidence all pointed toward her, but she could find it in her tough. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that nothing would turn up and she would be branded a murderer? To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 143 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 143 Chapter 143 She¡¯s Just That Special He wasn¡¯t the only police officer who thought the same. Joe Chapman, who watched the interrogation from outside, smiled as he said, ¡°She¡¯s pretty bold. It¡¯s no wonder that you admire her.¡± Alec looked at Jenny, who was in the interrogation room. A smile appeared on his lips unwittingly. ¡°She¡¯s just that special.¡± She was Jenny Walter, his ex-wife. Subsequently, the woman he could not fathom the most. ¡°But you must prepare yourself. Even if she¡¯s yours, this is a tough situation to handle. The evidence all points to her. If you can¡¯t find anything that clears her name, she might actually have to go to court,¡± Mr. Chapman reminded. Although Alec¡¯s status was extraordinary, he was just another person to thew. If Jenny had really killed Steven, even Alec wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her. He nodded, understanding. ¡°I believe her.¡± ¡°Alright. Then you must find evidence that proves her innocence. The superiors are taking this very seriously. The Dickmans are applying a lot of pressure. There won¡¯t be much time for you.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± Alec prepared to leave. But soon after, he said to Mr. Chapman, ¡°Take care of her for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to her as long as she¡¯s with me.¡± Alec left the police station while Jenny¡¯s interrogation was still ongoing. Once Zack and Gilbert heard the news, they immediately hired awyer for Jenny, who came to see her. Once they knew that she was alright, they began searching for evidence. Jenny, on the contrary, wasn¡¯t worried. She hadn¡¯t killed Steven. On top of that, she had full trust in Zack¡¯s and Gilbert¡¯s abilities. She believed that they could find the evidence needed to clear her name. But before they could, the police presented yet another damning piece of evidence to her. ¡°This is Steven Dickman¡¯s phone. There¡¯s a text from you telling him to meet you at the hotel. We have reason to believe that you plotted his murder.¡± Self-defense and the intention to kill were two entirely different things. Jenny looked at Steven¡¯s phone and smirked inwardly. Her kidnapper had truly prepared everything. She didn¡¯t even know Steven¡¯s number, so how could she send him a text? ¡°I didn¡¯t text that. Someone must have used my phone to frame me when I was unconscious,¡± she said calmly. She was neither panicked nor worried. Outside the interrogation room, George and Yvonne Dickman¡¯s faces turned unpleasant when they heard her reply. They were obviously not in good moods. ¡°Liar!¡± George roared. ¡°Who else could it be? She must have seduced my son, and when she failed, she killed him! You must get to the bottom of this, Mr. Chapman! Don¡¯t think she can unt thew just because Alec has her back! The Dickmans are powerful, too!¡± Mr. Chapman felt uneasy. He could not afford to offend a single one of these families. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Dickman. Justice will be served. No one shall affect our investigations.¡± The implication was that neither Alec nor the Dickmans could sway him. George got the hint and scoffed. ¡°It best be that way. I won¡¯t hold myself back if I learn that you¡¯re picking sides!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. We will seek justice for the victim.¡± While they talked, Yvonne stared at Jenny. After a while, she said, ¡°Mr. Chapman, may I talk to her?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 144 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 144 Chapter 144 You¡¯d Better Enjoy Life While You Can In the interrogation room, Yvonne looked at Jenny sitting on the opposite side. The corners of her lips. lifted slightly but quickly returned to a frown. ¡°Miss Jenny, my brother was wrong for what he did before. That¡¯s why I told him to apologize to you. You said you had forgiven him, so I thought you had. I didn¡¯t think¡­¡± She covered her face and wept. Jenny said nothing, watching Yvonne¡¯s performance with a cold look on her face. ¡°You could have handed it to the authorities even if he had done something wrong. Why did you kill him? He was so young. How could you do it?¡± Yvonne¡¯s words implied that Jenny was truly a murderer. Shepletely ignored the fact that the evidence wasn¡¯t inconclusive and Jenny was still just a suspect. Jenny leaned back against the chair. It was a long while before she spoke. ¡°The police haven¡¯t even labeled me as a murderer yet. Why do you think I killed Steven?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? Your fingerprints are on the weapon,¡± Yvonne said, her eyes red. Jenny smiled. She leaned forward and looked at Yvonne with interest. ¡°Someone is framing me on purpose. Aren¡¯t you curious to know who it is? What if it¡¯s an enemy of the Dickmans?¡± Yvonne frowned. She couldn¡¯t understand why Jenny could be so calm. The evidence clearly pointed to her. Where had her boldnesse from? ¡°You¡¯re quiet. Do I have enough reason to suspect that you, Miss Yvonne, have a reason to kill, too?¡± Jenny smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Yvonne roared, but panic seared through her heart. ¡°Steven is my brother. How could I kill him? Don¡¯t fuck things up just because you want to!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard your dad is sexist and never took you seriously. He would rather entrust thepany to Steven instead of you. Yet, you dare say that you don¡¯t hate him. Now that Steven¡¯s dead, your dad will have no choice but to entrust thepany to you. Isn¡¯t that right? You¡¯re the one who benefits from this.¡± If Yvonne¡¯s plot seeded, she would be killing two birds with one stone-Steven and Jenny, that is. It was a good calction. Jenny¡¯s words were heard not just by Yvonne but also by George Dickman and Joe Chapman. They both wore grim expressions because what Jenny was saying made sense. Yvonne was panicking. She suspected that Jenny knew everything. Why else would she say stuff like that? But she didn¡¯t lose her mind just yet. As long as Jenny didn¡¯t have definitive proof, it was all just spection. She scoffed and said, ¡°Do you think you can run from your crimes just because of all this nonsense you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°No one can escape thew. That includes the both of us, Yvonne.¡± A smirk hung on Jenny¡¯s lips as if she were the prosecutor. Yvonne was flustered. She didn¡¯t want to keep the conversation going with Jenny, fearing that she would say more damning things. She got up angrily and snorted coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no use in denying your wrongs. I¡¯ll be waiting for your judgment.¡± ¡°Well, then, you¡¯d better enjoy life while you can. After all, you might even receive your punishment before I receive mine.¡± Jenny smiled. Her face made Yvonne gnash her teeth in hatred. Yvonne left the interrogation room, and Jenny red at her coldly. Once she was gone, Jenny suddenly looked up at the surveince camera. The people on the other side were watching intently, and when she turned to look at them, they were startled. ¡°Does¡­does she know that we¡¯re watching?¡± Mr. Chapman murmured. He thought Jenny was remarkable. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 145 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 145 Chapter 145 It Better Not Be You The moment Yvonne stepped out of the interrogation room, she could feel her father¡¯s gaze, and her heart beat faster. Jenny¡¯s words must have raised his suspicions. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously considering her words, are you, dad? She¡¯s picking at our rtionship on purpose,¡± Yvonne said. No matter what her father believed, she had to say something. George was silent. He fixed his weary eyes on Yvonne as if deep in thought. Yvonne continued, ¡°Dad, only the two of us are left. We must team up to expand the Dickmans!¡± A momentter, George seemed to be convinced by her words. He said in a low voice, ¡°The culprit had better not be you. If I learn that this was your doing¡­I would rather give it away than pass it on to you!¡± Then, he turned to leave. Yvonne heaved a sigh of relief. She watched her father leave and smirked. Steven was already dead. Who could prove that she was the one who did it? Once she inherited thepany, she would repay him for his ¡°love and affection.¡± Steven¡¯s death generated a lot of buzz on the inte. They pressed the police to find the murderer as soon as possible, which stressed the police. Joe Chapman called Alec numerous times to obtain evidence that would clear Jenny¡¯s name. Otherwise, the police would most likely have to transfer Jenny to an asylum. Alec kept himself busy. He contacted Zack and Gilbert and told them everything he knew so that they could discover more evidence. Unfortunately, Yvonne had nned everything out. After Jenny left the hospital and followed those men to a ce with no cameras installed, nothing else could be found. They couldn¡¯t even find out how she had gotten to the hotel. Of course, their hopes were all ced on Zack. The cameras in the hotel were destroyed after the incident. If they could restore the footage, they would find out what had happened. ¡°How much longer?¡± Gilbert looked at Zack, who was furiously typing on his keyboard. His face was full of worry. ¡°Not sure,¡± Zack said as he typed. ¡°You know that my skills are nowhere near Jenny¡¯s. It would be much faster if she were the one doing this.¡± Zackmented his shoddy skills. If he had known that a day like this woulde, he would have paid more attention in ss. ¡°Just try to be fast.¡± Gilbert knew that Zack was anxious, so he said little else. Alec wasn¡¯t idle, either. He stood at the hospital¡¯s entrance, where Jenny had stood that day. -He didn¡¯t look for clues at the hotel since the police had already gone through that ce multiple times to no avail. However, the police hadn¡¯t considered the location where Jenny initially disappeared seriously. After all, it wasn¡¯t the crime scene, and they didn¡¯t know if there were any merit to Jenny¡¯s words. Regardless, Alec believed in Jenny, so he chose to look for clues there. He tried to retrace her footsteps, believing there would be signs of it somewhere as long as something had happened.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The hospital led out to a few alleys. There were no cameras beyond this point. No one knew which alley those people had taken Jenny to. Alec didn¡¯t know, either. Hence, he chose the dumbest method to find out. He walked through every single one. Maybe the Heavens were watching and decided to help him. When he walked to the third alley, he discovered marks left behind from the fight. He could determine at once that this was where Jenny had been knocked unconscious. ! To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 146 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 146 Chapter 146 You Don¡¯t Owe Me But it didn¡¯t matter, even if he knew. He had no evidence. As for surveince cameras¡­ He looked around the area. Of course, there wouldn¡¯t be cameras in a ce like this. As he was about to feel dejected, his peripherals swept over a nearby building. It was right next to the alley. Most important of all, a camera was installed on the balcony. And it was pointing right toward the alley. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. With no time to think, Alec strode toward the building. Jenny was brought out of the police station by Joe Chapman at night. He said, ¡°Although there is evidence to prove that you were knocked unconscious, it isn¡¯t enough to prove that you¡¯re not Steven¡¯s killer. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t leave Parrington for a while and be on standby for the police.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny nodded obediently. Mr. Chapman had a gentle look on his face. How could such a nice woman be a murderer? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He saw a car that stopped nearby and gestured for her to go over. Jenny didn¡¯t hesitate. The police station wasn¡¯t a nice ce to be. She would not miss it. The person who had stopped for her by the road was Alec. Jenny looked at him with mixed feelings. She had heard from Mr. Chapman that Alec was the one who found the evidence. On top of that, he found it himself. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She thought that her brothers would be the ones to save her. She didn¡¯t think that Alec would get it done first. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said as she walked over to him. She had to thank him. The corners of his lips curled upward, enjoying the moment. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. It¡¯s what I should be doing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not. You don¡¯t owe me.¡± Alec¡¯s instincts told him that if they continued this conversation, they would part on bad terms. So he changed the topic. ¡°Just get in. I¡¯ll bring you out for a nice meal.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t move. Her gaze was deep. After a long while, she sighed and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± She wouldn¡¯t be able to live with herself if she refused an offer from someone who saved her. Once she got into the car, she no longer thought about those things. She asked, ¡°Can the surveince footage from the hotel be retrieved?¡± ¡°Zack was still working on it when I came here. It should be done soon,¡± Alec said. Jenny nodded. She called Gilbert to tell him that she was free now. After she hung up, Alec couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Are you and Gilbert close?¡± ¡°They¡¯re my brothers. Of course we¡¯re close.¡± Jenny thought that Alec¡¯s question was weird. Alec felt embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t tell her that he thought Gilbert liked her, could he? Jenny would jump off the car and cut off all contact with him if he did. ¡°Who do you think is behind this? They¡¯re good at covering up their tracks. Nothing hase up ever since the investigation started.¡± Alec changed the topic once more. He decided to pursue Jenny as quickly as possible. This way, it wouldn¡¯t matter what Gilbert thought of her. Jenny was in no hurry to reply. She looked at Alec thoughtfully and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Alec sighed. ¡°Your suspicions make sense. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve known her for so many years. I can¡¯t believe that she would be this ruthless.¡± He knew Yvonne seemed very suspicious, but they grew up together. He had even felt her warmth before. Alec truly hoped that this wasn¡¯t her doing. ¡°People change. You might think you know her, but do you, really? Maybe what you know about her is what she wants you to know,¡± Jenny said. Alec nodded, agreeing with what she said. ¡°You¡¯re right, Maybe I¡¯m too hung up on the past.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 147 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Who Would Be Friends with Their Ex-husband? Jenny didn¡¯t hold herself back in the restaurant. She hadn¡¯t eaten well in the police station for the past few days. It wasn¡¯t because she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to be set free. It was simply because the food tasted horrible. ¡°Have some more if you like it.¡± Alec smiled, handing her another te of food. Jenny ate solidly. Then, her phone rang, and she picked it up hurriedly. ¡°Mr. Spade?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Christopher replied. ¡°I heard about the news in Parrington. Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just got out of the police station,¡± Jenny said as she ate. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m not familiar with the police stations in Parrington, so I can¡¯t help much. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll control thements on the Inte,¡± Christopher said. Jenny thought to herself that she had a pretty sociable personality. So many people were willing to help her when something happened. ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± They chatted for a little while more, and Jenny hung up. She raised her head and realized that Alec¡¯s face had turned a new shade of dark. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to acknowledge it. In her eyes, Christopher was a friend. But Alec¡­ She still couldn¡¯t figure out what to name their rtionship. She said nothing, but Alec couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°When did you two get along so well? Aren¡¯t you suspicious that he has ulterior motives?¡± ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t you tell me what he¡¯s nning?¡± Jenny asked, smiling. She added, ¡°He¡¯s richer than I am and can have any woman he wants.¡± Alec retorted, ¡°And just like that, you think he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you? I¡¯m also richer than you and can have any woman I want. Why are you so harsh to me, then?¡± Jenny looked at him, saying nothing and everything at once. Alec bit his lip-he understood. It was because he was her ex-husband. ¡°Alec, we¡¯re not fated to interact with each other like normal people. Who would be friends with their ex- husband?¡± Jenny said nicely. Alec didn¡¯t care. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be friends.¡± Jenny was speechless. ¡°My goals were clear from the start. I don¡¯t want to be your friend. I want to be your boyfriend.¡± He had to make things clear in case Jenny thought he was fooling around. Jenny didn¡¯t want to talk. She didn¡¯t want to be friends with him, much less his girlfriend. What was he thinking? Once the meal was over, Alec sent her back to the condominium. ¡°Have a good sleep. Leave the rest to me,¡± Alec said. Jenny shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can handle the rest.¡± ¡°Why are you always declining my offers?¡± Alec was exasperated. His heart felt like it was tangled up in chains. ¡°I¡¯m just not used to inconveniencing other people. There are a lot of things that I can do by myself.¡± Dependency was a terrifying habit. Once it was formed, it was hard to get rid of. Alec took a deep breath, controlling the fire burning in his chest. ¡°Alright. You¡¯re used to being independent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you understand. I¡¯m not biased against you. It just happens to be this way.¡± Since she was young, her grandfather told her that she had to be independent and could not rely on anyone else. She was used Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. to it. The fire in Alec¡¯s heart was extinguished. Now, all that was left was a wisp of sympathy. She must¡¯ve been through a lot to be so independent, Alec felt frustrated that he hadn¡¯t appeared by her side earlier. Jenny walked into the building, but Alec didn¡¯t leave his spot. ¡°You can rely on me. Forever,¡± he said suddenly, watching Jenny leave. Jenny paused her steps but didn¡¯t turn around. She only waved at him before disappearing. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 148 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 148 Chapter 148 A Life for a Life Jenny slept soundly that night. Little did she know that the inte was in an uproar. A media outlet revealed that Jenny, the murderer, had been released from the police station. At first, no one really cared about Jenny, but then the news stated that she was Alec Faust¡¯s ex-wife. She became a trending topic because of that. It was Alec Faust, after all. He was constantly trending. Countless women lusted after him. People online loved gossip, much less gossip rted to Alec. The news poster said that Jenny was the biggest suspect in the murder case, but because of her connections with Alec, she was released from the police station unharmed. The one who had died was Steven Dickman. The Dickmans was a pretty influential family in Parrington. If even a family like that couldn¡¯t be given closure, amoner would never even be able to dream of justice. The crowds instantly felt empathetic toward Steven. They began cursing at Jenny and interrogating the police station, even roping Alec into their angryments. Some even found Jenny¡¯s address and said they would make sure justice was served. Jenny woke up in the morning, oblivious to what was happening. She had her breakfast and prepared to head out to find Gilbert. Although she believed in them, this was her problem. She had to do something, at least. She went to the gate and realized that many people had gathered behind it. Before she could react, someone walked up to her and roared, ¡°You murderer!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°A life for a life!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, a life for a life! Do you think you¡¯re invincible just because someone¡¯s backing you up?¡± They surrounded her, each wearing fierce expressions as if Jenny was some heinous criminal. She swept her gaze over them and understood what was happening. However, she wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°Not even the police dare to say that I¡¯m ¨¤ murderer. What right do you guys have?¡± ¡°How could you have walked free if it weren¡¯t for Alec Faust?¡± Someone sneered. He was a broad man, and he domineered over Jenny. She looked at him, wanting tough. ¡°Who told you that I was released because of him? Can¡¯t it be because I¡¯m innocent?¡± She had yet to see the news online. She didn¡¯t know that someone had already leaked it. ¡°Innocent?¡± the man sneered. ¡°The evidence is all there. How dare you say that you¡¯re innocent?¡± Jenny shook her head, not wanting to fight with them anymore. They were just a bunch of simpletons, parroting whatever people had said, with no cognitive abilities of their own. She tried to leave, but they didn¡¯t intend to let her go. Her expression shifted. She red at them coldly. ¡°Let me through!¡± ¡°Never!¡± someone said. ¡°Well, I have no choice but to call the police.¡± She took her phone out, preparing to call the police. Although she knew she could tackle a handful, they were innocent civilians. She couldn¡¯t fight them, either. She¡¯d just be giving them a reason to hand her over to the police. 1/2 They panicked a little. Although they were incensed because of Jenny¡¯s special privileges, they didn¡¯t want to be brought to the police station. Some of them wanted to leave at once. Just when they began making way for her, a bottle of water was suddenly thrown at Jenny. ¡°Go to hell, you murderer!¡± Jenny reached her arms out to shield herself, but arge figure stepped between her and the crowd, smacking the bottle away. The water droplets sshed over the crowd, and some of them screamed. ¡± Oh! It¡¯s hot!¡± It was scalding hot water. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 149 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Leave This To Me The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted, and they stepped back hurriedly. They were just angry. They didn¡¯t actually want to hurt Jenny. Jenny looked extremely sour. She didn¡¯t expect the water. They wanted to disfigure her. She red at the offender. Her instincts told her that something else had brought them there. But right now, she had no time to think about all this. She shifted her gaze to the man before her and asked, ¡°Are you alright? Why did youe here?¡± Alec turned and smiled. ¡°I told you that you could always rely on me.¡± ¡°Your arm¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure if other dangers were lurking around. Jenny held his gaze for a moment and nodded. They left together. This time, no one blocked her from doing so. In the car, Alec revved up the engine. He didn¡¯t mention where they would be going. ¡°Stop the car,¡± Jenny suddenly said. He frowned. Patiently, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t get mad. Let¡¯s just leave this ce.¡± ¡°I said stop the car!¡± Jenny insisted. Alec¡¯s arm was bright red. How could this be alright? Did he truly think he was invincible? Alec had no choice but to stop the car. Jenny walked around to the driver¡¯s seat and opened the door. ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Jenny said nothing, steadfastly holding her gaze. Alec could only get down from the car and sit in the passenger¡¯s seat. What was Jenny doing? He realized soon enough. The car headed toward Parrington Hospital. When it stopped at the entrance, Alec¡¯s emotions jumbled together. It felt like he was beginning to see the light at the end of the tunnel. ¡°Jenny, I¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Get down!¡± Jenny was already out of the car. Although she sounded harsh, Alec didn¡¯t get angry. She hadn¡¯t stopped him from calling her ¡°Jenny¡± To him, it was a big step in the right direction. Jenny was clueless about the thoughts running through Alec¡¯s mind. She brought him to the emergency ward. The doctor on duty was her friend, so she said, ¡°Dr. Talon, he¡¯s been scalded. Please tend to him immediately.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dr. Talon nodded before realizing that the patient who had walked in was none other than Alec Faust. He wasn¡¯t nervous before, but now, he panicked. ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Faust?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. He¡¯s just another patient,¡± Jenny reminded him.¡¯ Alec nodded as well. ¡°Listen to Jenny. Don¡¯t overthink things.¡± Dr. Talon was bewildered. What was going on between them? Alec had called her ¡°Jenny.¡± It sounded so personal. He knew nothing because people his age didn¡¯t surf the inte often. He didn¡¯t know that Jenny was Alec¡¯s ex-wife. Dr. Talon treated Alec¡¯s wounds nervously. He said, ¡°For the next few days, avoid contact with water and eat nd foods. It shouldn¡¯t leave a scar.¡± ¡°Alright. Thanks for the trouble,¡± Alec said. Dr. Talon¡¯s knees felt weak. He nearly toppled over. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After the wound was treated, Jenny took Alec away. If they stayed, the people crowding around them would only increase. Since when were her colleagues so nosy? Once in the car, Jenny asked, ¡°Where¡¯ are you going? I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± He was in pain, and it was because of her. Jenny felt that she had to express her gratitude somehow. ¡°Where were you nning to go?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 150 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 150 Chapter 150 What Was the Use of Pretending? When he got to the condominium, Jenny was already at the gates. She looked like she was about to leave. That was why he asked. ¡°I wanted to see Zack and Gilbert. I don¡¯t want my gates to be surrounded by people every day.¡± The previous incident made her realize that this matter had to be settled quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Alec said. Jenny frowned. She nced at the wound on his arm. She parted her lips to refuse, but Alec said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡± She was speechless. Alright. Since he thought that onerge patch of red skin meant nothing, she didn¡¯t. have to pity him.. The car started toward Gilbert¡¯s vi. Right as they reached the entrance, they bumped into Zack and Gilbert, who were about to leave. Jenny was surprised. ¡°Zack! Gilbert! Where are you guys going?¡± ¡°Jenny?¡± Gilbert was shocked. ¡°Are you alright? We just heard that someone was attacking you and were about to go to your condo.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jenny shook her head and looked at Zack. ¡°Zack, has the footage been recovered?¡± Zack instantly lowered his head, not daring to meet Jenny¡¯s eyes. He felt ashamed. ¡°Not yet. It should be done soon.¡± He hadn¡¯t done a lot of footage recovery jobs before. He didn¡¯t think that it would be so hard. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t me him. She knew that Zack had already tried his best. This wasn¡¯t his area of expertise. They went into the vi together. It was then that Gilbert noticed Alec, and he frowned. ¡°Mr. Faust?¡± ¡°Gilbert.¡± Alec nodded. ¡°You and Jenny¡­¡± ¡°Someone was targeting Jenny. I happened to save her and got a little hurt, but you needn¡¯t worry.¡± Alec raised his arm, putting it on disy for Gilbert to see. Gilbert thought that Alec was showing off. Was he always so immature? Gilbert couldn¡¯t be bothered to entertain him. He quickly wanted to follow Zack and Jenny. Only Gilbert and Alec were in the living room. Jenny and Zack had gone to the study, so they couldn¡¯t quite intrude. ¡°You seem to have taken a fancy to my sister, Mr. Faust,¡± Gilbert said. Alec smirked and corrected him. ¡°Not quite, Gilbert. I¡¯m pursuing her. I don¡¯t have ulterior motives. I¡¯m only being sincere.¡± Gilbert rolled his eyes and said impatiently, ¡°With the way you¡¯re saying it, I¡¯d never think that you divorced my sister,¡± His words hit a little close to home, but Alec continued, ¡°Anyone would find it hard to ept suddenly having a wife. I believe you would understand. As for why I¡¯m pursuing her now, it¡¯s because I truly like her from the bottom of my heart. It¡¯s not because she¡¯s my ex-wife.¡± At his words, Gilbert¡¯s heart ached. He retorted, ¡°Who do you think she is? Do you think you can marry her just because you want to? It¡¯s not just her. As part of her family, I wouldn¡¯t let her get back together with her ex.¡± Alec¡¯s expression shifted. He no longer looked at Gilbert as kindly. ¡°Family? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t want to be just her family, Gilbert.¡± Gilbert¡¯s face twisted, and he shot up from his chair. ¡°Alec Faust! What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I mean?¡± Alec smiled mockingly. They were both men. What was the use of pretending? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gilbert clenched his fists and red at him in hatred. ¡°I¡¯m warning you to cut the crap. You have no right toment on things between Jenny and me.¡± ¡°Are you afraid that Jenny will find out you have feelings for her?¡± Alec¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Gilbert didn¡¯t reply, merely keeping a sour expression on his face. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 151 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 151 Chapter 151 I¡¯m Warning You Alec leaned back on the chair, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°I wonder if Jenny bes aware of your feelings for her, would she still treat you like a brother?¡± Despite Alec¡¯s threat, Gilbert was unfazed. Instead, he asked, ¡°Are you close with Jenny? Do you she¡¯ll believe you or me if you told her that?¡± Alec fell silent as he knew that Jenny would undoubtedly believe in Gilbert. ¡°Well, if you would continue being only a brother to her, I won¡¯t have to tell her,¡± he replied. think Gilbert snorted in response. ¡°No matter what bes of my rtionship with Jenny, I won¡¯t allow you to be with her!¡± The door to the study opened just as the two were about to confront each other, and Jenny and Zack walked into the living room. ¡°Gilbert?¡± Jenny immediately noticed the tension in the room and circled the two of them suspiciously. Gilbert¡¯s gaze softened instantly when he heard her voice. ¡°Jenny, have you fixed it?¡± he asked, turning his head. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already sent the video to Mr. Chapman.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gilbert heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Stay for lunch. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Jenny said, smiling instantly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten your cooking.¡± ¡°Shall we go grocery shopping together?¡± Gilbert purposely invited her in front of Alec to prove that Jenny would always trust him and that Alec¡¯s knowledge held no power over him. Alec silently observed the smile on Jenny¡¯s face before turning to Gilbert. For some reason, he found him to be quite cunning. Gilbert was definitely not a good person. Jenny was about to leave with Gilbert when she noticed Alec standing in a corner. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Feeling a little embarrassed, she said, ¡°Mr. Faust, you ¡°I would love to try Mr. Hawthorn¡¯s cooking. Could I join you?¡± he asked as he made sure his scalded arm was visible to them. He even angled himself in a position that would make his face appear paler. Gilbert gritted his teeth in rage while Jenny looked like she felt bad. ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Faust, you saved my sister. Of course, you¡¯re invited,¡± Gilbert said with a smile, swallowing his anger.¡± You can wait at home while Jenny and I go grocery shopping.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all go together.¡± There was no way he would allow Jenny and Gilbert to be alone. That would only aid Gilbert¡¯s cause. Gilbert seethed, barely keeping his anger in check. s, since Jenny was right beside him, he couldn¡¯t allow his anger to show. Hence, he replied, ¡°Sure, as long as you aren¡¯t tired.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not tired. i just want to be with Jenny.¡± With a smile, he walked over to her. Instantly, Jenny felt goosebumps rising all over her body. She shot Alec an angry look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll tolerate everything you do just because you¡¯re hurt. I¡¯m warning you, if you repeat that disgusting sentence, I will¡­¡± She raised her fist, her meaning clear as day. Alecughed, pretending to cower. ¡°Trust me. I would never dare to do that again.¡± Theyughed as they bantered. To be exact, Alec was doing most of theughing. Meanwhile, Gilbert, who was trailing behind them, found it hard to watch them. He was so jealous of Alec because he could openly and fearlessly express his feelings for Jenny, whereas he couldn¡¯t show his in the slightest, for fear of her noticing it. At that moment, Gilbert wished that he was not Jenny¡¯s brother. If only he could express his love like Alec, perhaps he would be with Jenny ages ago. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 152 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Problem They caught quite a bit of attention in the grocery store. In addition to their dashing and beautiful appearance, they were not unknown members of the public. Fortunately, the video recorded by the surveince cameras in the hotel had been uploaded to the Inte, and it clearly showed that Jenny had been knocked unconscious and brought into the room. It sessfully cleared the suspicion surrounding her. At the moment, the police were spending their best efforts tracking down the burly men who had brought her to the hotel, and they were convinced that useful findings would arrive soon. ¡°What would you like to eat, Jenny?¡± Gilbert all but ignored everyone. His gaze was fixed on Jenny as if she was the only person in his world. Jenny, on the other hand, didn¡¯t like being stared at. She took out a mask from her bag and put it on, ¡°Well, anything is fine. Anything you cook is great.¡± ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll decide what we¡¯ll have for dinner,¡± Gilbert replied.. Jenny nodded in response. Meanwhile, Alec quietly observed them without voicing his opinion. He didn¡¯t mind that Gilbert didn¡¯t ask him what he wanted to eat as he was well aware that Gilbert didn¡¯t even want to invite him to dinner in the first ce. But did he care? No. That wasn¡¯t enough reason for him to leave them alone. ¡°Does your arm still hurt?¡± Jenny suddenly turned to look at him, pursing her lips. Her eyes were unreadable. Alec shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Who told you I¡¯m worried? I just don¡¯t want to owe you a favor.¡± She loathed owing favors, especially those that were difficult to repay. In fact, she wished she had been injured instead of being in debt for a favor. Alec revealed a small smile, not taking offense to her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t owe me anything. I did it willingly, so you aren¡¯t in any way indebted to me.¡± However, his reply only made Jenny feel more indebted. Ultimately, she decided she couldn¡¯t repay the debt through Alec. Instead, she would visit Old Mr. Faust someday. Since he was Alec¡¯s family, treating him well was equivalent to returning Alec¡¯s favor, right? Meanwhile, Alec was unaware of the thoughts going through her head. Suddenly, he frowned as he scanned the surroundings with a sharp gaze. Something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jenny sensed Alec was behaving strangely. However, she found nothing amiss when. she observed her surroundings. Alec shook his head. ¡°Someone is watching us, and I don¡¯t think they mean well.¡± Jenny instantly became wary. After what happened in the morning, she knew many people were easily confused. Even the video the hotel had released was useless to them. Although she had been knocked out and brought into the room, they insisted that wasn¡¯t proof that she didn¡¯t kill Steven. ¡°Where are you looking at? I don¡¯t see,¡± Jenny asked in a low voice. Frowning, Alec replied, ¡°The one in the red shirt on your right, the two people in ck behind them, and the two in blue on our left seem a little suspicious.¡± Apart from them, there were a few other people that Alec found suspicious. However, he didn¡¯t wantContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jenny to be afraid when he wasn¡¯t certain. Hence, he didn¡¯t point them out to her. He reached for his phone and sent Vincent a message, asking him to bring his men over. Regardless of whether these people had ill intentions, he decided to take them all away to question them. There was no way he would allow the situation from that morning to repeat. They dared to attack Jenny with boiling water in broad daylight. If they became a little bolder and used sulfuric acid, the consequences would be disastrous. Jenny studied the people Alec pointed out. She didn¡¯t feel as strongly as Alec did about them. While she could tell they were peeping at her, it wasn¡¯t too obvious, and they were ncing at her at the same frequency others did. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t let her guard down. She knew that it was highly likely that there was a real problem if Alec felt that way. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 153 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Don¡¯t Even Think About It To their surprise, however, no one did anything. Nothing happened to them all the way home. It made Alec wonder if he had been overly cautious. When Gilbert was busy in the kitchen, Alec received a call from Vincent. Despite the report he received, he was still anxious. After hanging up, he returned to the living room and shook his head at Jenny. Jenny breathed a sigh of relief. A lot had happened recently, and she really didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen again. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Jenny walked into the kitchen and helped Gilbert make dinner. In the living room, Alec and Zack, who were not very familiar with each other, were left alone. Although Zack was not as hostile toward Alec as Gilbert, he wasn¡¯t very nice to him, either. He gave Alec a look and said, ¡°There¡¯s no point pretending to be courteous. Jenny isn¡¯t superficial.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± Alec didn¡¯t want to argue with him. After all, he had nothing against Zack. Plus, he was Jenny¡¯s brother, so Alec would be stupid to offend him. Seeing no reaction from Alec, Zack was both puzzled and annoyed. ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll allow Jenny to end up with you.¡± ¡°I will work hard,¡± Alec said calmly. In the face of his calm demeanor, Zack wondered if Alec even understood what he was saying. ¡°I heard that you will be starting your ownpany soon. How is the preparation going? Do you need help?¡± Alec asked suddenly, looking at him with a smile. Zack immediately refused and replied angrily, ¡°No! Gilbert will help me solve it.¡± While he was currently facing a problem, there was no way he could ask Alec for help. Alec had wasted two years of Jenny¡¯s youth, and Zack thought he was a saint for not beating him up. ¡°You need to realize that this is not Gilbert¡¯s forte. He only knows about artificial intelligence and doesn¡¯t know much about cyber security in which yourpany will be specializing,¡± Alec said. He was well- versed in the jargon, which made it seem like he was very familiar with what Zack was doing. Zack understood where he came from, and he was inevitably worried. Feeling a little baffled, he asked, ¡± What are you trying to say? You want to help me?¡± ¡°There are manypanies under the Faust Group. We have quite a formidable information security team, so I can help you a lot more,¡± Alec said. Although Zack was aware of how mighty the Faust Group was, he didn¡¯t agree immediately. Instead, het gave Alec a suspicious nce. ¡°What do you want? Are you trying to win me over?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not wrong if you put it that way,¡± Alec said, chuckling instead of denying it. Zack frowned when. Alec continued to say, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re also Jenny¡¯s brother. After I remarry her, you¡¯ll be my brother. Since we¡¯re family, surely I¡¯ll help you.¡± Zack nodded happily before he caught himself. Something didn¡¯t sit right with him. ¡°Remarry? Jenny wants to remarry you?¡± ¡°Sooner orter,¡± Alec said softly as if he was afraid Jenny would hear him. He didn¡¯t want to make Jenny unhappy after all the progress their rtionship had made. Zack frowned in response. Appearing rather upset, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! I don¡¯t care if Jenny agrees, but Gilbert and I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°But yourpany¡­¡± Alec pursed his lips and fell silent. Nheless, Zack understood what he meant. He red at him furiously. ¡°Even if it means I won¡¯t start apany, I won¡¯t be enticed by your offer!¡± ¡°Oh? Alright then.¡± Alec spread his hands nonchntly. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 154 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 154 Chapter 154 A Difficult Decision When Jenny came out of the kitchen, she spotted Zack and Alec engaged in a conversation, and she could barely believe her eyes. She recalled how loudly Zack had cursed Alec when she divorced him. How did they be friends so quickly? ¡°Zack,¡± Jenny called. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± As if he had been caught doing something wrong, Zack quickly sat up straight and said seriously,¡± Nothing. Just small talk.¡± Feeling guilty, he didn¡¯t dare to look Jenny in the eyes. It was all Alec¡¯s fault for making such a generous offer. On top of that, Alec didn¡¯t ask anything from him, so the opportunity was like a treasure falling from the sky. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jenny found his behavior suspicious, and she clearly did not believe him. Just as she was about to question him, Alec approached her. ¡°Is the food ready? Do you need my help?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re our guest, so just sit there and wait for dinner to be served,¡± Jenny replied. Alec didn¡¯t argue with her. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t feel like helping Gilbert. ¡°Are you tired? Take a rest.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± After stealing another nce at him, she turned around and returned to the kitchen. Alec felt rather helpless. Although Jenny was treating him a little better because of his injury, she was still very cold to him. As he sighed internally, Zack said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Even if I didn¡¯t object, Jenny would not be with you.¡± He understood his little sister well. Alec didn¡¯t answer. He stared at the kitchen, his expression unreadable. Soon, dinner was served. Although Alec didn¡¯t like Gilbert, he had to admit he was the superior cook. ¡°Mr. Faust, allow me to make a toast to you.¡± Gilbert suddenly raised his ss. ¡°Although you didn¡¯t treat Jenny very well during the two years of your marriage, you weren¡¯t bad to her, either. I¡¯m very grateful that you didn¡¯t hurt her.¡± Alec was dumbfounded that Gilbert just had to bring up that topic. ¡°Mr. Hawthorn, you¡¯re being polite. I was a fool for not recognizing Jenny¡¯s many strengths, which is why I lost her,¡± he said, turning to Jenny. ¡°But I¡¯m a changed man.¡± Gilbert¡¯s gaze shifted as he forced himself to smile. ¡°As Jenny¡¯s brother, I hope that she¡¯ll be happy. However, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re someone who will bring her happiness, Mr. Faust. I hope you¡¯ll keep a distance from her after this meal so that you won¡¯t cause trouble for her.¡± Alec¡¯s expression darkened as he didn¡¯t expect Gilbert to be so direct. ¡°Why do you think I can¡¯t make Jenny happy?¡± he asked, his tone frosty. ¡°What trouble do I bring her by being by her side?¡± ¡°Oh, are you saying you don¡¯t know that Yvonne is behind this incident?¡± Gilbert sneered at him. ¡°And do you really need me to tell you why Yvonne would do this to Jenny?¡± Alec was taken aback as he couldn¡¯t refute that. After a moment, he unwillingly admitted, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for that to happen. I-¡± 1/2 ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what your intention was. It doesn¡¯t change what happened,¡± Gilbert cut him off, not allowing him to exin himself. The tension in the room was only growing thicker. Zack had already ced his utensils on the table. If things were allowed to continue, he was confident a fight would start soon. Should he stand by the sidelines and watch the show if that happened? Should he help his brother? But he just reached a deal with Alec. If he beat him up, wouldn¡¯t their agreemente to naught? What a difficult decision! To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 155 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 155 Chapter 155 My Ex-husband Jenny was the calmest among them. She continued eating as if she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. After she was done with her food, she took Gilbert¡¯s te and filled his te with food, saying, ¡°This food is amazing.¡± Gilbert received the te Jenny handed to him, understanding what she was trying to say. Alec stared at Jenny, waiting for her to refill his te too. To his disappointment, Jenny did not. Nevertheless, he quickly got over it. After all, Gilbert and Jenny were siblings. It was only natural for her to do that. Although Gilbert and Alec stopped squabbling, dinner wasn¡¯t exactly harmonious. Once dinner was over, Alec couldn¡¯t find another excuse to stay. ¡°Are you going back to Perry Residence? I can give you a ride.¡± Jenny shook her head. ¡°No, you go back first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alec nodded, then he left Gilbert¡¯s house. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After he left, Jenny turned to Gilbert and frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk to him like that.¡± ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m just worried that you-¡± ¡°He is my ex-husband. That¡¯s all, Jenny said, her tone full of righteous indignation. Nheless, it didn¡¯t alleviate Gilbert¡¯s worries. ¡°That¡¯s all? You¡¯ll never fall for him?¡± Jenny¡¯s frown grew deeper. For some reason, Gilbert started acting weird after her divorce. ¡°I mean,¡± Gilbert hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. I¡¯m afraid that if you continue to mingle with Alec, more dangers will arise in the future.¡± Looking at Gilbert, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful. Also, I never thought of getting together with him.¡± Although Alec had helped her on several asions, it wasn¡¯t enough to make her fall in love with him, let alone marry him for the second time. 1 ¡°Okay, take care.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t say anything more for fear of incurring Jenny¡¯s resentment. Jenny nodded and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯ll head back now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you off,¡± Gilbert said. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll hail a cab at the front gate. After all, you just had some alcohol, so you¡¯re not fit to drive.¡± Having said that, Jenny walked out of the door. As Jenny disappeared from his line of sight, the expression on Gilbert¡¯s face changed subtly. Zack, who had watched everything silently, asked Gilbert, ¡°I know Alec was wrong for what he did, but back then, he had never met Jenny. Maybe he actually likes her now?¡± He didn¡¯t understand why Gilbert was so opposed to Alec and why he kept suspecting that Jenny was falling for Alec. ¡°If he liked her only after he met her, it only proves that he cares for nothing but a person¡¯s appearance. He must have regretted his decision after seeing how beautiful Jenny is,¡± Gilbert said, his eyes full of contempt. In Zack¡¯s opinion, Alec wasn¡¯t that kind of person. After all, many beautiful women surrounded him. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t argue with Gilbert. There was no point in him going against his brother for the sake of an unfamiliar acquaintance. When Jenny arrived at Perry Residence, she spotted Alec¡¯s car. As she approached the lobby, she spotted him inside. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked as she thought Alec had returned to Faust Mansion. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Vincent to bring me my keys. I want to stay here tonight. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± When Alec moved to Faust Mansion, he gave Vincent the keys to his apartment. Since he hade to Perry Residence on a whim, he didn¡¯t even have his keys with him. She frowned and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back to Faust Mansion?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 156 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 156 Chapter 156 You Want Me to Let Her Go? Alec showed her his injured arm, saying, ¡°My grandfather is there. I don¡¯t want to worry him.¡± When he said that, Jenny felt worse. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t need to move out¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine staying in Faust Mansion, though it¡¯s a little far away from work.¡± Alec smiled at her, not wanting to make her feel bad. Aside from not wanting to worry Old Mr. Faust, there was another reason why he didn¡¯t return to Faust Mansion. When they went grocery shopping, he kept feeling as if someone was staring at them. Although nothing had happened, he was still worried, so he decided to stay in Perry Residence. That way, he could be there as soon as possible if anything happened, but of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell Jenny that. Checking the time, Jenny realized that it was almost 10.00 pm. Seeing that Vincent hadn¡¯t arrived, she said, ¡°You can¡¯t just wait here. You can wait at my ce first.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it..be troublesome?¡± Alec hesitated. Although he was thrilled, her invitation made him nervous. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°No, you got injured because you tried to save me. Although I don¡¯t want to be too associated with you, I can¡¯t be so heartless,¡± she said, already on the way to her apartment. Smiling wryly, Alec trailed behind her. ¡°You¡¯re so direct. You won¡¯t even spare me any chance to indulge in some wishful thinking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± Jenny said. In the elevator, Alec broke the silence. ¡°Does Mr. Chapman have any idea who the culprit is?¡± ¡°Well, I was informed that he has identified three suspects, so I believe the finding will be released soon,¡± Jenny replied, full of admiration for Mr. Chapman¡¯s efficiency. When the elevator arrived at her floor, the two exited together and headed toward her apartment. ¡°What will you do if the culprit turns out to be Yvonne?¡± Alec asked suddenly. Jenny, who was unlocking the door, was taken aback by his question. She turned around to look at him, asking, ¡°You want me to let her go?¡± ¡°No.¡± Alec shook his head hurriedly for fear of being misunderstood. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. I won¡¯t interfere regardless of what you do to her.¡± Jenny was surprised to hear that. She opened the door and entered the apartment. The living room was still the same as Alec remembered. It was homely, making him reluctant to leave. Jenny poured him a ss of water before saying, ¡°Since she vited thew, she must be handed over to the police. I¡¯m just an ordinary person, so I don¡¯t have the right to decide what happens to her.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Alec couldn¡¯t care less about what Jenny nned to do to Yvonne. He, however, disagreed that Jenny was ¡°an ordinary person.¡± Smiling, he said, ¡°You¡¯re not an ordinary person. Come on. You¡¯re the world-renowned Dr. Walter and Mr. Birkett¡¯s secret mentee. On top of that, you¡¯re a tech expert. God knows what else you can do.¡± Sitting opposite him, Jenny didn¡¯t react much to what Alec had just said about her. ¡°It¡¯s just a means of earning a living. There¡¯s nothing great about it.¡± Just a means of earning a living? Alec wasn¡¯t sure how to react. If someone else heard her say that, they might want to beat her up. ¡°I heard from Grandpa that you used to follow your grandfather around the countryside. So how did you learn all this?¡± Alec was curious. Jenny nced at him as if hesitating to answer. Noticing that, Alec hurriedly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk about it if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m just making small talk. I didn¡¯t mean to pry.¡± He just wanted to know more about Jenny, whatever that might be. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk about it. I just don¡¯t know where to start.¡± Jenny leaned on the sofal as her mind strolled down memoryne. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 157 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Who? Jenny grew up in Orchid Vige. She had grown up there for as long as she could remember, and everything there was familiar to her. As a child, she started to learn various skills. However, she didn¡¯t learn them from school but from the teachers in the vige. She always thought that her teachers were amazing as they knew everything. Back then, she didn¡¯t think it was strange. She thought children in other viges all grew up the same way. She eventually matured into an adult, studied in Parrington, earned her master¡¯s and doctorate degrees, and married Alec. The more she learned, the more Orchid Vige seemed off to her. Every teacher in the vige who taught her was a master of their craft. For example, Mr. Birkett was a famous painter. However, he stayed in that vige just to be her teacher. There had to be a reason, but Jenny didn¡¯t know why. She had asked her grandfather before but didn¡¯t get an answer. All he told her was not to think too much, and she would know the answer when the time was right. ¡°Jenny?¡± Alec didn¡¯t wait for Jenny to reply. Seeing her lost in thought, he couldn¡¯t help but shake her out of it. Aftering to her senses, Jenny looked at him. ¡°My grandfather hired a lot of teachers for me since I was a child. Hence, although I grew up in the countryside, I know a lot of things.¡± She didn¡¯t go into the specifics as she didn¡¯t want too many people to know how strange her life in Orchid Vige had been. ¡°Wow, your grandfather was very kind to you.¡± All of Jenny¡¯s teachers were extraordinary people. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jenny chuckled lightly before yfully saying, ¡°Well, now that I¡¯m an adult, I feel that way, but as a kid, I remember thinking he was too strict.¡± Reflecting on her childhood, Jenny realized she had experienced little joy. Every day, she ran back and forth between different teachers¡¯ homes without any time to rest. Reluctant to study, she hadined to her grandfather, but it was to no avail. However, thinking about it in the present, he must have done it for her own good. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Alec nodded in agreement. ¡°I was also forced to learn this and that by my grandfather when I was young, and I even ran away from home once.¡± *Really?¡± Jenny was surprised. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never done that.¡± Theyughed as they chatted, sharing a peaceful conversation for the first time since they met. Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted their conversation. Jenny went to open the door, and she was not surprised to see Vincent. ¡°Vincent.¡± ¡°Miss Walter.¡± Vincent nodded at her, trying to suppress his urge to find out what exactly was going on between Jenny and Alec. ¡°Is Mr. Faust here?¡± Alec had informed him that he was at Jenny¡¯s house. Hence, Vincent deliberately waited downstairs for more than 30 minutes beforeing upstairs, just to give Alec ample time to do whatever he wanted. ¡°Yes.¡± Jenny stepped aside, revealing Alec in the living room. Alec got up and walked to the door, saying to Jenny, ¡°Goodnight. Sorry for disturbing you.¡± ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Jenny shook her head. After getting acquainted with him, Alec didn¡¯t seem as annoying as he had been at the start. ¡°See youter.¡± Alec walked out of Jenny¡¯s apartment before turning back to say, ¡°If you need anything. come to me immediately.¡± Jenny was surprised for a moment before answering, ¡°Okay.¡± Taking the key from Vincent, Alec headed to his apartment. Jenny¡¯s expression turned solemn after she closed the door. She was not a fool. She knew Alec didn¡¯t return to Faust Mansion because he didn¡¯t want to worry the old man, but also because he wanted to protect her in Perry Residence. It made her wonder. Who exactly were those people? To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 158 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Answer My Questions Properly Alec was worrying too much, for nothing happened that night. Early the next morning, Jenny received a call from Mr. Chapman informing her that the man who had knocked her out had been caught. The interrogation had already begun, and he asked if she wanted to drop by. Jenny immediately agreed to go. After getting ready, she headed out to the police station. When she opened the door, Alec opened the door to his apartment at the same time, as if he had sensed that she was going out. ¡°Good morning,¡± Alec said. ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted in return. After closing their doors, they headed to the elevator together. Jenny broke the silence, saying, ¡°Mr. Chapman said that the culprit has been arrested, so I¡¯m going to the police station.¡± ¡°Okay, take care.¡± Alec couldn¡¯t help smiling, sensing that his rtionship with Jenny was improving. He didn¡¯t follow her to the police station because he had received an unexpected call the night before, so he had to attend to someone else that day. If everything went well, there would be one less obstacle in his pursuit of Jenny. When Jenny arrived at the police station, she stood outside the interrogation room. ¡°What is your name?¡± Mr. Chapman asked. ¡°Jonathan Flynn.¡± ¡°Why did you knock Jenny unconscious?¡± he asked again, his voice sharp and stern. Jenny recognized the man sitting opposite Mr. Chapman. He was the man with the best skills that day. She wouldn¡¯t have been knocked out if he hadn¡¯t been there. Based on her interaction with him, she gauged that his skills were on par with Alec¡¯s. Even if she had fought him alone, she might not have won. It made her wonder how he became Yvonne¡¯s thug. After some time had passed, Jonathan finally answered, ¡°The sight of her upset me, so I attacked her.¡± No one believed him. No one would attack someone for a reason like that. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯d better answer my questions properly, Jonathan.¡± Mr. Chapman looked at him sternly. ¡°Be honest and confess your crime. If you insist on being stubborn, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll find yourself spending your life in prison.¡± Regardless, Jonathan remained silent. It angered Mr. Chapman so much that he mmed the table. ¡°Who told you to do it? What did they give you that you would be willing to spend the rest of your life in prison and keep it a secret?¡± ¡°No one told me to do anything. I nned it all by myself, and I tricked all the people who helped me. They have nothing to do with me,¡± Jonathan answered calmly as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of spending the rest of his life in prison. Mr. Chapman was infuriated as he had never encountered such a stubborn person. He got up and walked out of the interrogation room. When he saw Jenny standing outside, he asked her, ¡°Did you hear him? If he refuses to speak a word, I¡¯m afraid the case will end here.¡± His superiors were pressuring him, and the media attention on the case was only growing. Although Mr. Chapman wanted to continue the investigation, Jonathan refused to admit that he had done it under someone else¡¯s instructions. Therefore, Mr. Chapman had no way to persuade his superiors to prolong the investigation. ¡°Can I have a chat with him?¡± Jenny asked. Frowning, Mr. Chapman said, ¡°Fine, since you were implicated, it won¡¯t be a big problem.¡± With that, he led Jenny into the interrogation room. Jonathan didn¡¯t react when Mr. Chapman entered the room. However, his eyes trembled when he spotted Jenny, but he quickly regained hisposure. Jenny did not rush to speak as she sat opposite him. She took her time to scrutinize him as if trying to see through him. Her gaze made him ufortable. It felt like a thorn in his flesh. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on me. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Who taught you how to fight?¡± Jenny asked suddenly. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 159 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 159 Chapter 159 No Chance Left Jonathan was stunned. He thought that Jenny would only ask him about the person behind his actions like Mr. Chapman had done. Her question caught him by surprise. ¡°Since you¡¯re so skilled, I believe the person who taught you must be very skilled too. Perhaps I know them?¡± Jenny grinned at him as if she was talking to an old friend instead of a foe who had knocked her unconscious. At the mention of his teacher, Jonathan lowered his head, feeling extremely guilty. ¡°Do they know what you did?¡± Jenny asked. As soon as he heard her, his expression changed drastically. He red at her viciously, shouting, ¡°I did this of my own volition. It has nothing to do with my teacher!¡± ¡°Nothing to do with your teacher?¡± His statement was a joke in Jenny¡¯s ears. ¡°A teacher and their student are one. A teacher¡¯s honor lies in their students. Of course, your teacher would feel humiliated if you do bad things.¡± Jonathan gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He knew that she was speaking the truth. Staring at Jenny with his eyes full of hatred, he asked, ¡°Do you think I would do this if I hadn¡¯t been forced?¡± ¡°No reason is good enough for you to harm someone.¡± Jenny had no sympathy for him. Changing the subject, she said, ¡°However, if you are willing to name the person who ordered you to do this, I can choose to forgive you. In that case, your sentence wouldn¡¯t be too harsh. You may need to spend a few years in prison, but you¡¯ll have a chance to live a reformed life.¡± Jenny was certain that Yvonne was the person who ordered him, although shecked the evidence. She thought she was making him a good offer and that Jonathan had no reason to refuse. After all, no one wanted to spend their entire lives in prison. However, she miscalcted. Jonathan lowered his head. Then, he started to chuckle. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t understand him. ¡°There is no chance left for me,¡± he said, smiling bitterly. If he hadn¡¯t killed Steven, Jenny¡¯s words might have been able to move him. Unfortunately, he hadmitted murder, and there was no turning back from that. Besides, if he kept quiet, his sister could be saved. Jenny frowned as understanding dawned upon her. She couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You killed Steven?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan admitted, resigned to his fate. He had killed Steven. There was no point denying it. The revtion surprised Jenny. She didn¡¯t peg Jonathan as a sinister person capable of taking a person¡¯s life. What exactly had Yvonne offered him? At that moment, Jenny was both angry and annoyed. Above all, she was disappointed in Jonathan for allowing himself to fall so low. Staring at him, she said, ¡°I believe when your teacher taught you how to fight, he told you to use them to protect yourself and your family, not to kill people.¡± Jonathan kept quiet, but his heart stung. Without another word, Jenny walked out of the interrogation room. ¡°Did he really kill Steven?¡± Mr. Chapman asked in disbelief. He always thought that Jonathan wasn¡¯t involved enough tomit a murder. After giving it some thought, Jenny nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think he lied about that. A person like him wouldn¡¯t admit to it if he didn¡¯t do it.¡± Given how ashamed he looked, Jenny was confident he wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°Interrogate him for the details and make sure every detail is recorded,¡± Jenny ordered, even thought Jonathan had confirmed that he was the killer. ¡°Sure, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Even if Jenny hadn¡¯t told him, Mr. Chapman would¡¯ve done that. ¡°The person who gave him the orders-¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate. You won¡¯t get any answers,¡± Jenny said before she promptly left the police station. It appeared that she had underestimated Yvonne. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 160 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Will He Marry You? When Jenny left the police station, she gave Zack a call. ¡°I need your help to investigate someone, Zack.¡± Immediately, she sent Jonathan¡¯s information to him. Although she knew she wouldn¡¯t find any evidence against Yvonne, she wanted to know why Jonathan would work for her. After putting away her phone, she took a taxi to the hospital. There were too many things going on recently, so she took a few days of leave from work. Since the case wasing to an end, it was time for her to return to work. She believed it would just be a matter of time before Gilbert and Max made the Dickmans go bankrupt. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Things progressed the way Jenny had expected. After Steven¡¯s death, Gilbert and Maxnded heavier blows against the Dickmans, giving them no way out. Sensing the crisis the Dickmans were facing, everyone in Parrington began to cancel their business deals with them. The Dickmans were already facing attacks from Gilbert and Max. Now that many customers were canceling their business deals, the projects they had lost amounted to more than a billion dors. Watching thepany¡¯s stocks plummet, George felt an iing headache. ¡°Dad, is the situation really that bad?¡± Yvonne wasn¡¯t an idiot. Although she was upset that her father favored Steven, she didn¡¯t want the Dickmans to go bankrupt. After all, she ultimately wanted to inherit a profitable Dickman LLC instead of apany on the verge of bankruptcy. ¡°Do I need to tell you how bad the situation is?¡± George red at her coldly. The police station had informed him that they had caught the culprit. However, George knew very well that the named culprit had likely been paid for it. He wasn¡¯t the person who nned the murder. While he was suspicious of Jenny and Alec, his daughter was another potential culprit. Sensing her father¡¯s cold gaze, Yvonne was a little scared. Nheless, she braved herself to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to save ourpany. I¡¯ll make sure nothing happens to Dickman LLC.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± George interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this with the Blooms, and they will formally wee you as family the day after tomorrow. As for the wedding, we can have it later if we have a chance.¡± Yvonne turned pale, and she began to shake uncontrobly. ¡°Dad, how can you ask me to marry at a time like this?¡± She thought that after Steven died, she would be the only one left to inherit Dickman LLC. She believed that the marriage was out of the picture. ¡°You know the situation ourpany is in right now. We need the help of the Blooms.¡± George was unfazed by her tears. In fact, he harbored a little hatred toward her ever since he began to suspect that she murdered Steven. Biting her lip, Yvonne pleaded, ¡°Dad, we can think of other ways. I want to stay and get through this difficult time with you.¡± Despite her pleasant words, she simply didn¡¯t want to marry the Blooms since she knew it would not improve her situation. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Business is a man¡¯s business. You girls are supposed to have a family, so you¡¯d better get married early. It¡¯s better for you to take care of your husband and raise children at home,¡± George rejected her offer. The mere sight of her upset him. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t convince him, Yvonne had no choice but to change the subject and asked, ¡± Dad, if you really want me to marry someone who can help the family, wouldn¡¯t Alec be a better choice?¡± ¡°Alec?¡± George repeated, sneering at her mockingly. ¡°Will he marry you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. If he marries me, wouldn¡¯t it be better?¡± she asked, all the pleasantry gone from her voice. ¡°Of course, it would be better if you married Alec.¡± He nodded, not caring what Yvonne wanted to do. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 161 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 161 Chapter 161 I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t Help You When Alec returned to Faust Mansion from thepany at 8.00 pm, he spotted Yvonne standing outside. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked as he got out of the car and approached her. His feelings were ratherplicated. He could guess why she was there. After all, everyone in Parrington knew what was happening to the Dickmans. There was only one reason Yvonne woulde to him now. A little embarrassed, Yvonne cast her bloodshot eyes upon him. ¡°Alec, can you help my family just this once?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in to talk.¡± Alec didn¡¯t agree, nor did he refuse, Yvonne didn¡¯t move from her spot. ¡°I won¡¯t go in. I came today to hear your answer.¡± Hearing that, Alec didn¡¯t insist. After staring at her for a long time, he finally said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yvonne. I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°Alec, if you don¡¯t help my family, my dad will make me marry into the Blooms. The rest of my life will be traded for the sake of an alliance between the Dickmans and the Blooms. Can¡¯t you help me? She looked at him pleadingly, wishing he could help her, even if it was only for this one time. With a deep frown, Alec said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let your father do that to you.¡± While he couldn¡¯t help the Dickmans, he could help Yvonne avoid the arranged marriage. However, that was not what Yvonne wanted. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ll do?¡± Suddenly, Alec seemed so unfamiliar to her. Perhaps it was because she had never truly understood him. ¡°Yvonne, even though the police didn¡¯t find evidence against you, we both know why Steven died. The most I can do for you is to not do anything.¡± Alec was very conflicted. Standing on one side was his crush Jenny, and on the other side was his childhood friend. He was already feeling very sorry for not helping Jenny. Hence, if he helped the Dickmans, he would be pushing her away with his own hands. Yvonne didn¡¯t defend herself. While she knew she couldn¡¯t hide this from Alec, she was sure he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. That was the reason she dared to frame Jenny so boldly. Lowering her head, she wept quietly while Alec just stood there. A long time passed before Yvonne raised her head to ask, ¡°Alec, I¡¯ve wanted to ask you this for so many years. Have you ever liked me?¡± This question came out of left field and caught Alec by surprise. ¡°Before Jenny appeared, everyone said that we were the mostpatible. You never objected when people said that, so I thought you liked me too. But then you got married just like that. I remember asking myself if you really liked me. I went abroad in a fit of anger, waiting for you to chase after me, but you never came,¡± she said,ughing. ¡°I heard you and Jenny had a bad rtionship after getting married. Your refused to meet her, so I thought you secretly liked me. That was what made me sure that you liked me. However, once I returned, I knew for certain you never liked me at all. In your heart, I¡¯ve always been just a friend, and at most, a potential wife, right?¡± Alec¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Perhaps so. The truth is, before Jenny appeared, I didn¡¯t even know what liking someone meant.¡± Yvonne took a deep breath to stop her tears from falling. ¡°Well, in any case, I came here to get your answer. If I didn¡¯t, I would never get any closure. I won¡¯t say anything if you don¡¯t want to help my family, but for the sake of our friendship, can you have a drink with me? Let¡¯s drink a toast to the rest of my life that I¡¯m giving away.¡± ¡°Regarding the Blooms, I can-¡± | ¡°No, if I can¡¯t marry you, it doesn¡¯t matter who I marry. Besides, the Blooms can help my dad keep Dickman LLC, so that¡¯s a pretty good deal.¡± Yvonne smiled as if she had thought it through. Although he felt a little frustrated, Alec nodded. ¡°Okay, make sure you think it through.¡± ¡°So, will you join me for a drink?¡± she asked. ¡°After being friends for so many years, surely it¡¯s not too much to ask, right?¡± Tada.. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 162 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 162 Chapter 162 You Only Have Yourself to me They had drinks in a restaurant on the second floor of a hotel. Yvonne poured Alec some wine. ¡°Come on, drink with me. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll be able to eat and drink like this in the future.¡± She was so sad that she almost burst into tears. Alec couldn¡¯t stand the sight, so he didn¡¯t refuse the wine ss she handed over. ¡°Alec, if I make a big mistake in the future, will you forgive me?¡± Yvonne watched Alec finish the ss of wine, feeling uneasy. She knew Alec well, so she knew how horrible he became when enraged. However, she had no choice but to take a risk. What if she seeded? Alec looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°Yvonne, you have made many mistakes. I hope it won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re not going to forgive me?¡± Yvonne asked, her voice filled with anguish and hatred. If Jenny hadn¡¯t entered their lives, she wouldn¡¯t be in this lowly position. She had ruined everything for Yvonne. Now that Alec wouldn¡¯t protect her, Yvonne knew there was only one path left for her to take. Oblivious to her thoughts, Alec frowned when he heard her question. ¡°No, no one will tolerate you forever. Not even me.¡± While they grew up together and Yvonne brought warmth into his life when he was a child, it didn¡¯t mean he would tolerate everything she did forever. ¡°I understand.¡± Yvonne nodded. She knew it all too well. Filling his ss again, she said, ¡°Have another ss with me.¡± ¡°You drank too much.¡± Alec frowned. ¡°Onest ss.¡± Yvonne looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Please?¡± Alec sighed and picked up his wine ss. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home after this.¡± After drinking wine, Alec got ready to send Yvonne back, but she still didn¡¯t get up. Looking out the window, she murmured, ¡°Alec, you only have yourself to me. I have no other choice.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Alec didn¡¯t quite catch her words. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Yvonne turned her head and looked at him. ¡°Yvonne-¡± Alec was about to ask her to get ready to leave when a wave of dizziness hit him, causing him to stumble. His vision of Yvonne became blurry. As he held the table in support, anger began to build within him. ¡°What did you put in the wine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alec. I won¡¯t harm you. It¡¯s just a little something to put you to sleep.¡± Grinning, she rose from the chair and reached to hold Alec¡¯s arm. He felt disgusted and tried to shake her off, but he failed. Grabbing him tightly, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. Even a child has the upper hand against you in the state you¡¯re in right now.¡± With a small smile, she lugged Alec toward the elevator. While waiting for the elevator, she turned her head to look at the entrance where a person was waiting. The person started taking many pictures with their camera. Yvonne¡¯s lips curved into a triumphant smile as she led Alec into the elevator. She was busy imagining what would happen the next morning when he noticed that Alec was trying to make a phone call. She grabbed the phone and ended the call. ¡°Alec, I don¡¯t want to hurt you, so you¡¯d better not do anything stupid. With that, she put Alec¡¯s phone into her bag. However, she didn¡¯t choose to turn off the phone. After all, if people knew that Alec was missing, his assistant Vincent would show up in the blink of an eye. She was. just getting started, and there was no way she would allow anyone to interrupt her. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 163 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Down Meanwhile, in Perry Residence, Jenny was in the shower. When she exited the shower, she noticed she had a missed call. To her surprise, it was from Alec. After a moment of thought, she called him back, but no one answered. Frowning, she wondered what was going on. Flinging the phone aside, shey on the bed, ready to sleep. However, five minutester, she found herself calling Alec again. Alec rarely called her, and it was even rarer for him not to pick up her call. Suddenly, Jenny thought of the people who had stared at them in the grocery store. Perhaps their target wasn¡¯t her, but it was Alec instead. With that thought in mind, she began to worry. She dialed his number again, but she still received no answer. Nheless, she didn¡¯t give up and dialed once more. Just as she thought she wouldn¡¯t receive an answer again. The call connected, and she hurriedly asked, ¡± Alec, are you okay? Why was there no one on the phone just now-¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Miss Walter?¡± It was not Alec on the other end of the line, but Yvonne, whom she hated. ¡°Alec is taking a shower. Are you in a hurry to speak to him? Do you need me to pass him the phone for you?¡± Yvonne asked, making sure Jenny could hear the sound of water from the bathroom. Jenny was at a loss for words. She felt stupid for thinking that something could happen to the mighty Alec. Why would he call her when he was with Yvonne? ¡°Miss Walter?¡± Yvonne called. ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Jenny said coldly. ¡°I called the wrong number.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± As soon as Yvonne finished speaking, Jenny hung up the phone. Sneering. Yvonne turned off the shower and walked out of the bathroom. Watching the man lying on the bed, she grinned as she removed her clothes and climbed into bed with him. That night, Jenny slept very poorly. She had a dream thatsted all night, but she couldn¡¯t remember what she had dreamt about when she woke up. In the morning, she dragged herself out of bed to make breakfast for herself despite her fatigue. Since it was Sunday and she wasn¡¯t on hospital duty, it was a rare day off. However, she didn¡¯t feel like resting, so she went to see Gilbert after breakfast to enquire about the current situation of the Dickmans and to seek his help with the clothing brand. With that, Alec cropped up in her mind. For some reason, Jenny felt a little down, as if a heavy weight had been ced on her chest. When she realized what she was feeling, she pped to stop herself from thinking about him. She had nothing to do with him, so why was he on her mind? Little did she know, a piece of shocking news had flooded the Inte, and the main character of the news was Alec. Alec woke up naked beside Yvonne, who was also naked. However, that was not the worst part. Before he could ask any questions, arge group of reporters rushed in with their cameras to take pictures. By the time Vincent arrived, the reporters had already circted the photos, and it was toote to stop them. When all the reporters had finally been chased away, Alec red at Yvonne, livid. She was still lying on the bed. ¡°I drank with you when you were sad because you were my friend, and this is how you treat me?¡± he spat, his voice cold as ice. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 164 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 164 Chapter 164 I¡¯m Not an Idiot Vincent shivered, knowing that Alec was furious. Yvonne raised her head, meeting Alec¡¯s eyes, her expression stoic as she said, ¡°I had no other choice. If I don¡¯t marry you, I must marry that fat man from the Bloom family.¡± ¡°You think doing this will make me marry you?¡± Alec sneered, wondering where Yvonne got her confidence in her n. What did a photo of two lying together in bed prove? He knew very well that nothing had happened between them. ¡°Well, at least there¡¯s a chance. If I do nothing, all chances are lost,¡± she said. There was no point crying over spilled milk. Alec tried his best to stop himself from hitting her. Yvonne nonchntly grinned and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t marry me, I believe Jenny won¡¯t be with you when she sees the news. She might hate you even more.¡± In an instant, Alec¡¯s anger rose. He grabbed Yvonne¡¯s jaw, asking, ¡°Is that your real purpose?¡± Yvonne didn¡¯t speak, but her silence was the answer he needed. Alec flung her to the ground and looked away.¡± Make sure she doesn¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll deal with her when I¡¯m back!¡± He wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook so easily. However, there was something more important he had to deal with at the moment. Meanwhile, Jenny was in her condominium. She had just had breakfast, changed her clothes, and was about to head out when there was a knock on the door. Wondering who hade so early in the morning, she opened the door cautiously only to see Alec standing outside. The sight of him shocked her. After she finally recovered and made sure that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating, she asked coldly, ¡°Anything I can help you with, Mr. Faust? Why are you here so early in the morning?¡± ¡°Jenny, I-¡± ¡°Mr. Faust, please call me Miss Walter or Dr. Walter. After all, we aren¡¯t very close with each other.¡± It disgusted her that despite announcing his intentions to pursue Jenny, he spent the night in the same room with Yvonne. Her words didn¡¯t make Alec angry. He didn¡¯t even dare to look her in the eyes. Seeing him like that, Jenny figured that her guess was correct-Alec was sleeping with Yvonne. ¡°What an absolute scumbag!¡± she thought to herself. *Jenny, I swear nothing happened between Yvonne and me. Those articles online are all nonsense!¡± Alec exined. Jenny didn¡¯t believe him. Just as she was about to reply, she noticed something amiss. ¡°Articles? What articles online?¡± With that, she took her phone out to check the news. Although Alec wanted to stop her, he knew it was meaningless. However, he was surprised Jenny didn¡¯t know anything about the articles, yet she reacted in such a manner. Before he could figure out why she had reacted that way, Jenny had read the news, and her expression was even uglier than before. She looked at Alec as an indescribable feeling of difort filled her chest. All she knew was that she couldn¡¯t stand the sight of him. ¡°Well, it seems that he came bearing good news. Congrattions, Mr. Faust.¡± Everyone on the Inte said that Alec and Yvonne were going to get married soon, and Jenny thought the same too. They had slept together, so what else would they do if they didn¡¯t get married? Feeling rather upset, Alec tried to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t know she would drug me, Jenny. I really don¡¯t like her that way.¡± He was drugged? She chuckled lightly, pointed to the photo on the phone, and asked, ¡°So you went for a meal with her, and she drugged you?¡± Assuming his im was true, everything could have been avoided if Alec had never had a meal with. Yvonne. They had a meal in a hotel restaurant. No matter how she tried to think otherwise, they looked like they were on a date. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Yvonne had also picked up the phone when she called Alecst night, and she told her that he was taking a bath. Could he take a bath after being drugged? ¡°Alec, I¡¯m not an idiot!¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 165 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 165 Chapter 165 I¡¯ll Send My Congrattions ¡°Jenny, I didn¡¯t!¡± Helpless, Alec wondered how he could exin the situation to her. Still, he took a deep breath and told her everything that had happenedst night. ¡°I never thought Yvonne would do something like that. Look, nothing happened between us-she wanted to create gossip and force me into marrying her.¡± After hearing that, Jenny chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that perfect? You¡¯ve known her since childhood. There¡¯s nothing. wrong with marrying her early.¡± ¡°Jenny-¡± ¡°Mr. Faust, why do you even bother to exin? It¡¯s none of thy business. You don¡¯t need to exin yourself,¡± she cut him off and red at him, thinking that Alec must be apulsive liar. She refused to trust any word that came out of his mouth. Moreover, she didn¡¯t believe Yvonne would be as foolish and daring as to scheme against Alec. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Her calmposure sent a piercing pain through his chest and suffocated him. Sheughed at his question and asked, ¡°Why should I? We¡¯ve been divorced for a while. I¡¯m not surprised that you¡¯d want a second marriage.¡± She found no reason to be angry at him. More urately, she felt she didn¡¯t have the right to be angry, for she had no rtionship with him. There was nothing left between them. ¡°Is that all? Were all my efforts a one-sided love that has never once touched your heart?¡± He had hoped that his efforts would make a difference and he could at least get her to like him. Now, it seemed that he was being delusional. She felt uneasy under his gaze but insisted, ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d feel grateful for your help, fall in love, and marry you?¡± He didn¡¯t reply because he had never expected anything of the sort from her. ¡°I told you before that I don¡¯t like any Fausts. Did you think I was joking?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Alec stood there quietly, staring at the woman in front of him. Every single word from her mouth was a stab in his heart. Perhaps all his efforts were worth nothing in her eyes, but he had given his best and was at a loss for how he could do better. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t care even if I married Yvonne. Is that right?¡± he asked while staring intently at her, attempting to search for signs of lying. However, Jenny was good at putting up a front. She beamed at him even though she was secretly upset. ¡°What do you expect? Do you think I¡¯d cry over the news? Don¡¯t worry. I will congratte you.¡± Alec paused for a moment and collected himself. He chuckled and said, ¡°I ept your congrattions. And I won¡¯t let you down.¡± She was a little surprised by the response but feigned an air of nonchnce. ¡°So, are you going to marry Yvonne?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re not that close, I¡¯d rather not share my private matters with you.¡± He smirked. With a soft smile, she retorted, ¡°I just wanted to remind you to send an invitation if you¡¯re marrying her. We¡¯re acquaintances, after all. I should at least congratte you in person.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯d make sure to deliver the invitation myself if I get married.¡± His tone was cold. He gave her a long and hard look before leaving. Feeling stifled, she looked on as he walked away. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 166 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 166 Chapter 166 What Am I Doing? When Jenny checked the news in the afternoon, Alec¡¯s uing marriage remained a hot topic. The Dickmans¡¯ official admission of Alec and Yvonne¡¯s marriage pushed the news to trend again. She checked thements under the news on her phone. The majority of thements praised the future bride and groom as a match made in heaven and congratted the couple-a marked improvementpared to the malicious gossip back when she married Alec. She chuckled, turned off her phone, and asked herself, ¡°What am I doing?¡± She reminded herself that Alec¡¯s marriage was none of her business, and she wondered why she¡¯d spend the whole morning thinking about it. At Faust Group building, Vincent was dragged to the pantry and surrounded by a crowd. ¡°Vincent, is Mr. Faust marrying Miss Dickman for real?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure,¡± Vincent replied helplessly. He never knew that his colleagues loved gossip this much. ¡°You¡¯re his assistant, and you know him best. Just tell us-we promise to keep it a secret!¡± Someone was unhappy at Vincent¡¯s silence because he was obviously ignoring them. He was Alec¡¯s assistant, so he couldn¡¯t possibly know nothing. ¡°Well¡­I really don¡¯t know a thing!¡± Even if Vincent knew the details, he¡¯d be stupid to leak them. If he spread gossip when Alec was still upset, the consequences would be dire. ¡°Vincent, just tell us!¡± ¡°Right! Just tell us¡­¡± ¡°Are you all too free because there¡¯s not enough work going around?¡± Silence fell on the pantry when the crowd heard a cold voice. Vincent turned around and saw Alec at the entrance. Feeling jittery, he mumbled, ¡°Mr. Faust.¡± Alec ignored him and scanned the other faces instead. ¡°I hired you to work, not to gossip.¡± ¡°Sorry, Mr. Faust¡­¡± everyone mumbled and dodged his gaze. ¡°There will be a one-month bonus deduction for each of you. If this happens again, you¡¯ll be fired immediately.¡± His frosty eyes traveled through their faces before returning to his office. Vincent quickly followed him. Everyone in the pantry finally rxed when the two men disappeared from their field of vision. Someone was sweating bullets, a perfect example of how much stress they had gone through. A month¡¯s worth of bonus was huge, but it was not as bad as losing their job at Faust Group. They let out a collective sigh of relief. In Alec¡¯s office, Vincent stared anxiously at his boss. ¡°Mr. Faust, the Dickmans¡¯ misled the online chatter into believing your marriage to Miss Dickman. Do you think we should¡­¡± ¡°Let it be,¡± Alec said. ¡°About Miss Dickman¡­¡± After some hesitation, he finally blurted out the question because Yvonne was still under their capture, which would not work. Upon hearing the mention of Yvonne, Alec looked at him with a murderous gleam that disappeared quickly in his eyes. ¡°Let her go.¡± ¡°L-Let her go?¡± Vincent thought he had misheard his boss. ¡°Everyone knows that I¡¯m marrying her. I can¡¯t have her under our capture. We have to let her go.¡± As the main character in the news, she would have to show up for the public to believe in the marriage. Vincent was perplexed at Alec¡¯s actions. Why did he sound like he would marry Yvonne for real? ¡°That can¡¯t be! I thought he was in love with Miss Walter?¡± Vincent wondered. He was confused but dared not ask more questions. ¡°We got a call from the Old Mansion. They want you there, probably to discuss. Miss Dickman.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Given the explosive circumstances, Old Mr. Faust was calm enough not to pay Alec a visit. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 167 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 167 Chapter 167 I Hope You¡¯re Not Like Your Father Warren was waiting at the entrance to the Old Mansion when Alec arrived. When he saw Alec, he hurried forward. ¡°Mr. Alec, you¡¯re finally here! Mr. Faust has waited a long time!¡± ¡°How¡¯s¡­.¡± Alec frowned and appeared glum. ¡°How¡¯s his mood now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not in a good mood. Please brace yourself,¡± Warren replied truthfully. Alec nodded at him before going up to the study on the second floor. He knocked and entered the dark room. The only light was from themp on the study desk. An old man with gray hair sat at the desk and appeared lonely from afar. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Alec greeted Old Mr. Faust and walked up. Hearing the voice, Old Mr. Faust gave his grandson a long look but remained quiet. Alec stood in front of him without a word. A long silenceter, Old Mr. Faust finally sighed. ¡°Okay, tell me what¡¯s going on between you and Yvonne.¡± Alec told him everything fromst night without leaving out details and added, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t fret. I will take care of it.¡± ¡°Will you?¡± There was a cold look in Old Mr. Faust¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you have taken care of it, what¡¯s with the rumors on the inte? Are you going to marry her? I will not ept a woman like her into my family!¡± Knowing that Alec and Yvonne were close, he worried that Alec might actually marry her afterst night¡¯s incident. However, Alec was merely confused by his grandfather¡¯s remark and smiled defeatedly. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t! And I thought you¡¯d force me to marry her.¡± As the Fausts were huge on reputation, the incident might affect their standing if Alec refused to marry Yvonne. After all, the outsiders would never know theplexities behind yesterday¡¯s incident. ¡°I have acknowledged Jenny as my only granddaughter-inw, and I will not recognize any other woman!¡± Old Mr. Faust dered. He was not keen on letting the devious Yvonne join the family because he didn¡¯t want to invite trouble. Alec felt conflicted by his grandfather¡¯s stance. He was a little d but also sorrowful. Sighing, he asked, Is Jenny that good, to the point of winning over you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. But there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m certain: she¡¯s the most suitable partner for you.¡± Even though Old Mr. Faust sounded confident, Alec had no idea about the rationale behind the im. Alec was not foolish, though. He sensed something was off when his grandfather insisted he chose Jenny on different asions. Despite that, he would not ask his grandfather about it. For starters, the old man would not reveal the reason, and Alec was personally¡­ ¡°If you are too soft to deal with Yvonne, you should let me handle it,¡± Old Mr. Faust suggested after observing Alec¡¯s silence. Alec shook his head. ¡°I have my ns. You don¡¯t have to get involved.¡± ¡°Are you sure you can handle it yourself?¡± Old Mr. Faust was more worried about Alec¡¯s soft spot than questioning his capability. ¡°I can do it.¡± Alec nodded. To him, his grandfather¡¯s worries were unnecessary. His longtime friendship with Yvonne was shattered the moment she drugged him. ¡°Us Fausts are loyal men. If you love Jenny, you have to love her your whole life. Do not be fickle. Understood?¡± Old Mr. Faust¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Alec nodded. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not like your father.¡± The muscles on Alec¡¯s back tensed up when he heard the remark. Memories flooded his mind, and all color drained from his face. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 168 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 168 Chapter 168 He¡¯s Simply an Enemy ¡°Why would you bring him up?¡± It took Alec a while to finally regain hisposure. Although he tried his best to rein in his emotions, his tightly rolled fists suggested that he was furious. Old Mr. Faust nced at him and sighed. ¡°Look at you. Even after all this while, you¡¯re still agitated when we talk about him. How will you face him if you ever run into him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an unnecessary concern. He¡¯s simply an enemy to me.¡± For Alec, there was only one way of dealing with his enemies. An enemy? Something crossed Old Mr. Faust¡¯s mind, and he shook his head. ¡°Alright. You should get going. And settle this matter with the Dickmans as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay. Take care.¡± With that, Alec left the study. When Alec arrived at Faust Mansion after he met with Old Mr. Faust, Jenny happened to return to Perry Residence as well. She instantly spotted someone standing at her door when she stepped out of the elevator. She approached the visitor, frowning. ¡°Miss Walter!¡± Yvonne had a smile on her face and appeared to be exhrated. Her excitement was understandable, for she was soon to marry Alec. Even if the Dickmans went bankrupt, she would be protected from the consequences. Jenny was upset at the thought, as she had initially tried to take down the Dickmans because of Yvonne. She nced at Yvonne. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing! I just wanted to talk.¡± Yvonne went up to her with a smile.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°But I have nothing to discuss with you,¡± Jenny politely rejected her and went ahead to open the door. She did not want to waste time on her. Yvonne persisted and followed closely behind her. ¡°You¡¯re Alec¡¯s ex-wife, and I will be his second. Is there nothing to be discussed between us? I think we have some shared topics.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Alec, after all,¡± Jenny thought. Speechless, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m his ex-wife, which means I have no rtionship with him at all.¡± Had Yvonne wanted to discuss the Dickmans¡¯ situation, Jenny might have had something to offer. But she wanted to talk about Alec, and Jenny had nothing to discuss with her. When Jenny opened the door, Yvonne followed her into the apartment. ¡°Have you read the news online? Last night, Alec and I shared a bed. We¡¯re going to have a wedding soon. Miss Walter, you¡¯ll be there to congratte us. Right?¡± Jenny poured herself a ss of water and sat on the sofa. She didn¡¯t show any response to Yvonne¡¯s announcement. ¡°Sure. I will. But do you think you¡¯ll be spared after you marry him? You and I are not done yet.¡± After she was wrongly used of Steven¡¯s murder, Jenny had to hold Yvonne culpable. Even after Jonathan Flynn had confessed to the murder, everyone knew that Yvonne was the real mastermind behind the incident. For that, Jenny would want to get even with her. Yvonne understood what Jenny was implying but wasn¡¯t worried about it. ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re my match after I married Alec?¡± ¡°Was that an admission?¡± Jenny stared at Yvonne, who started feigning innocence. ¡°What admission?¡± Jenny shook her head and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that you could marry him. Else, you¡¯d lose any form of support when your family goes bankrupt. You know very well what that means.¡¯ Finally, Yvonne paled upon hearing Jenny¡¯s threat. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t be a bitch and remarry him, I will be his wife!¡± she hissed, gritting her teeth. Jenny smirked and raised a brow at her. ¡°Are you saying you can¡¯t marry him if Alec and I remarry?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I will carefully consider it.¡± Her smile sent a chill down Yvonne¡¯s spine. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 169 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Prepared for the Worst Yvonne regretted visiting Jenny that night. She wondered what would happen to herself if Jenny followed through with the idea of remarrying Alec. However, she couldn¡¯t let the opportunity to gloat about the marriage in front of Jenny go to waste. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At first, she had given up all hopes of marrying Alec, especially after he gave her that murderous look. To her surprise, Alec released her. When she realized the rumors about her marriage to him were still circting online, she started to get her hopes up ¡°Has he acknowledged the marriage if he hasn¡¯t done anything to get rid of the rumors?¡± she thought. She also wondered if Old Mr. Faust had forced Alec to marry her to protect their reputation. No matter what, she considered the situation manageable. If Old Mr. Faust forced Alec to marry her, she stood a high chance of getting married to him. The thought of it cheered her up. Jenny was in a bad mood after Yvonne left. She had nned to cook dinner but lost all her appetite. For that, she started cursing Alec in silence. Everything started because of him. Amid her,irritation, she got a call from Gilbert. He briefed her on the Dickmans¡¯ current situation and suddenly asked, ¡°Alec Faust is marrying Yvonne Dickman. What do you think of it?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me? Why do you even ask me, Gilbert?¡± Jenny wondered why everyone was concerned about her rtionship with Alec when there was none. Gilbert felt relieved after learning about her stance. ¡°You¡¯re his ex-wife, after all. I just wanted to get your opinion. Do you think he¡¯d marry her? And would he help the Dickmans after the marriage?¡± She understood that he was concerned about Alec helping the Dickmans. If that happened, it would be impossible for them to crush the Dickmans. She thought it over and answered, ¡°I have no idea. We need to be prepared for the worst, either way.¡± Alec seemed to have no intentions of helping Yvonne¡¯s family, but it would be tough for him to watch his inws go bankrupt without lending a hand after he married Yvonne. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Gilbert nodded. He was not defeated. Anyway, he benefitted enough from the Dickmans, and even if he stopped right there, he would not suffer from any loss. After the call with Gilbert, Jenny couldn¡¯t stop herself from checking news about Alec on social media apps. Soon, she realized she was acting weird and forced herself to turn off her phone. She did not like how uncool andme she was. She believed that she had developed such weird behavior because of Alec and decided to stay away from him. Vincent knocked on the door of Alec¡¯s office with an anxious heart. He found Alec working, which was a normal sight. ¡°Mr. Faust,¡± he called but hesitated. Alec did not look up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°George Dickman called. He wanted to set a time to¡­discuss the marriage with you.¡± Vincent secretly thought that George was ying with fire. Alec was clearly uninterested in Yvonne, but not only did her family not stay away from Alec, they created gossip online, thinking that Alec would be forced to marry Yvonne for real. Vincent thought the Dickmans must be delusional, and Alec had shown enough restraint not to take them down. Alec finally stopped what he was doing and looked at Vincent. He scoffed. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll visit them tomorrow.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vincent thought he misheard his boss. ¡°Are you visiting the Dickmans?¡± Visiting them at the height of the rumors might lead to more confusion. The public would think that Alec was there to get the blessings of his future inws. ¡°Yes! Of course I¡¯ll visit them,¡± Alec sneered. If Yvonne wanted to marry him so badly, he would not disappoint her. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 170 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Discussing the Marriage An explosive news spread across the inte the following morning. ¡°Faust Group CEO Caught Visiting the Dickmans¡¯ Home; Marriage Discussions Going On?¡± Jenny¡¯s heart sank upon reading the headline as she struggled with an unexinable feeling. ¡°Dr. Walter?¡± Dr. Scott called Jenny after noticing that she was spacing out. She was pulled back to reality and stared at him. ¡°Sorry. What did you say?¡± ¡°The hospital runs a rural welfare program. The director wants you to participate in it. What do you think?¡± Dr. Scott checked with her. She frowned in confusion. ¡°But I¡¯m new to the hospital. Is that appropriate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a worry. It¡¯s a corporate social responsibility program. You¡¯ll only benefit from it,¡± Dr. Scott exined. Jenny knew that as well since most hospitals operated in the same way. The employees who joined the program would be up for promotion after returning to work. As a new member of staff, she was more worried that she¡¯d attract hostility from her colleagues if she were to be promoted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s the hospital¡¯s decision. And you¡¯re a capable candidate for the program,¡± Dr. Scott assured her. She finally agreed to it after some deliberation. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. But let¡¯s make it clear that I¡¯m only there for the CSR program. I hope the director does not show me excessive favor when I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Dr. Walter¡­¡± ¡°Dr. Scott, I understand your good intentions. But I¡¯m young and have plenty of opportunities ahead of me. Some colleagues deserved the promotion more than I do,¡± she exined. She didn¡¯t care much about work titles and wouldn¡¯t want to take away opportunities that belonged to others. In the face of her stubbornness, Dr. Scott gave up. ¡°Okay, I understood.¡± With that, Jenny epted the three-month rural work ted to start tomorrow at a rural town in a district far from ymond City. Because of the arrangement, she left work early to pack her belongings, check out the directions, and gather more information about her new workce. She couldn¡¯t show up empty- handed. Her phone buzzed right when she arrived in her neighborhood. She was surprised to see a call from Old Mr. Faust. ¡°Grandpa.¡± She picked up the call. ¡°Jenny! You haven¡¯t visited me in a long time. Why so? Do you not see me as your grandpa after the divorce?¡± Old Mr. Faust¡¯s gruff and tired voice made her feel bad. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? I was a little busytely and didn¡¯t have the time to visit,¡± she replied with a smile. He chuckled and asked, ¡°Are you still busy? Join me for dinner at the Old Mansion. I missed you a lot.¡± She deliberated before agreeing, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯ll tell the kitchen to get your favorite dishes ready.¡± With that, Old Mr. Faust ended the call. Jenny hailed a cab to head to the Old Mansion. Old Mr. Faust had always been nice to her. Since she would be gone for three months, she decided to break the news in person just to keep him updated. Soon, her cab arrived at the mansion¡¯s doorstep. After paying the fare, she heard the sound of a car arriving when she was about to enter. She turned around and spotted Alec¡¯s car. Frowning at the sight of him getting out of the car, she looked more disturbed when she noticed Yvonneing with him. ¡°Miss Walter! What a coincidence! Are you here for dinner with grandpa?¡± Yvonne walked up to Alec with a smile. At first nce, they appeared intimate. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 171 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Miss Dickman, You Have Asked the Wrong Person Yvonne went on without letting Jenny get a word in. ¡°Alec brought me home to have dinner with Grandpa because we¡¯re going to be family soon and will be getting in touch more often. Do you agree?¡± ¡°Miss Dickman, you have asked the wrong person. I¡¯m not interested in the fact that you¡¯re family.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes at Yvonne and went into the living room, ignoring the two. She didn¡¯t say a word to Alec or acknowledge him, as though he did not exist. ¡°Alec¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you shut up?¡± He looked at Yvonne and admonished her with a cold voice. Currently, he was in a foul mood, especially when he saw Jenny¡¯s indifferent attitude. He almost ran to her and grabbed her, asking what else he could do to matter to her. Yvonne felt the iciness from his attitude, sending her trembling from head to toe. She understood that, despite the rumors, Alec had never promised to marry her. Although he had not objected to the idea, his vague response worried her, as she felt he would not forgive her. Old Mr. Faust immediately beamed when Jenny appeared in the living room. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± he said.¡± You¡¯re early today.¡± ¡°Yeah. I was off work early today.¡± She went up and sat beside him. He had wanted to chat, but his face fell when he spotted Alec and Yvonne entering the house. He scoffed and said to Alec, ¡°Why did you bring her home? Is it to anger me?¡± ¡°She wanted to meet you, so I brought her home.¡± Alec wanted to clear the air by indirectly telling Jenny that it was Yvonne who wanted toe to the Old Mansion. But Jenny didn¡¯t care about the exnation as she sipped on the tea that Warren prepared for her. Sensing the hostility from Old Mr. Faust¡¯s gaze, Yvonne bit the bullet and said, ¡°Grandpa, you watched me grow up. I am Alec¡¯s childhood friend. Are you unhappy with me in any way?¡± She was confused by Old Mr. Faust¡¯s change in attitude because the old man once favored her. However, he seemed unhappy when she was about to marry into the Faust Family. ¡°Hmph! You were like a granddaughter to me once. That¡¯s why I was good to you. But now? Who do you think you are? How dare you plot against my grandson? Did you think you could marry into the family with those dirty tricks? Dream on!¡± Old Mr. Faust was direct and harsh without caring for Yvonne¡¯s feelings. Yvonne was ashen after the scolding and was at a loss for words. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Old Mr. Faust¡¯s animosity before visiting the Old Mansion. Considering her rtionship with him in the past, she hoped to receive his approval, but it all went south. Old Mr. Faust did not let her interject. He dered, ¡°The only granddaughter-inw I¡¯d approve of is Jenny. No one else should dream of getting my approval and marrying into this family!¡± Whatever ns Alec was brewing, Old Mr. Faust decided to be upfront from the start. It¡¯d be great if Yvonne could bow out after learning she wasn¡¯t weed, but if she didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take further action. Jenny, who had been sipping on her tea, was involuntarily dragged into the middle of the fight. She could sense the hatred in Yvonne¡¯s eyes. At first, she wanted to rify, but she decided to stay quiet because there was no point in exining just to make Yvonne feel better. Instead, she smiled at Yvonne, and that sessfully fanned the fire. Since Old Mr. Faust was around, Yvonne had to suppress her rage, a delightful sight for Jenny. Meanwhile, Alec was staring at Jenny again. He snapped back to reality when Yvonne tugged at his sleeve and stared at him with a pitiful expression. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner. We can talk after that,¡± he suggested. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 172 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Away for a Few Months The dinner was ufortable for Jenny. She had to watch as Yvonne fed Alec across from her and whispered sweet nothings. At one point, she regretted epting Old Mr. Faust¡¯s invitation. She also noted Alec¡¯s ambivalence toward Yvonne-he did not respond to her, but neither did he turn down her advances. That was typical jerk behavior. When she was silently badmouthing Alec, the two suddenly locked eyes. Feeling caught, she hurriedly looked away and pretended that nothing had happened. Old Mr. Faust was unconcerned by the odd atmosphere surrounding the dinner table and turned to Jenny. ¡°Jenny, are you free tomorrow? Want to go hiking with me?¡± ¡°Grandpa, tomorrow won¡¯t do.¡± She put down her cutlery. ¡°The hospital has arranged for me to work at one of its free clinics in the countryside. I¡¯ll only be back after a few months.¡± ¡°How many months will you be posted?¡± Old Mr. Faust appeared shocked and nced at Alec. Alec froze upon learning that she¡¯d be away, but he soon collected himself and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, Dr. Walter! But do the free clinics need a famous doctor like you?¡± In his opinion, only average doctors would be stationed at the free clinics. Posting an excellent resource like Jenny would be a huge loss to the hospital and the patients of Parrington. ¡°It¡¯s for charity, after all. It has nothing to do with the poprity of doctors. If we¡¯re measuring profit and loss while performing charity, that¡¯s no different from putting on a show.¡± She stared at him coolly in her usual hostile attitude. As they were at Old Mr. Faust¡¯s ce, Alec could do nothing about it. He understood the sarcasm in her words-she implied he was greedy and materialistic. He gritted his teeth and red at her. ¡°As the main shareholder of the hospital, it looks like I have neglected to ask for updates. No one bothered to inform me about this program.¡± ¡°Mr. Faust, I know you¡¯re the main shareholder of Parrington Hospital, but you¡¯d better not interfere in the operations because you¡¯re not familjar with the medical field.¡± Jenny¡¯s remark sent him into a rage, and his grip on his cutleries tightened. He shot her a cold look with an air of animosity. Jenny remained unbothered because she knew that he was powerless in front of Old Mr. Faust. Finally, Old Mr. Faust coughed and inserted himself into the conversation. ¡°Jenny is right. Working at the free clinic is a great service. She could help those who needed medical attention. Alec, you should learn from her.¡± ¡°Got it, Grandpa.¡± Alec nodded. ¡°Fll increase the amount of donations this year. I believe many will benefit from it.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The Faust Group made charitable donations every year but never made them public. Alec thought it was time to market their efforts to change the perception that he was an evil capitalist. At dinner, Old Mr. Faust chatted away with Alec and Jenny while Yvonne was sidelined. She felt that she was watching a family of three. Alec and Jenny were especiallyfortable together. They took jabs at each other, but it all sounded like a lover¡¯s quarrel. ¡°I¡¯ll have to call it a day. I¡¯m a tired old man. Time to rest.¡± Old Mr. Faust stood up to leave. Before that, he turned around and reminded Alec, ¡°You should give Jenny a house tour.¡± With that, he went up to his bedroom. Throughout the night, he did not as much as spare Yvonne a nce. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 173 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Get Me Into Trouble With Him After Old Mr. Faust left, the atmosphere in the living room became tense. Jenny checked the time and decided to leave as she needed to pack her belongings for the trip tomorrow. She stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I shall excuse myself.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Alec followed suit. He walked over to her. ¡°Grandpa told me to take you on a walk around the Old Mansion. If you leave right now, you¡¯ll only get me into trouble with him.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Cool. If so, follow me. It¡¯s just a walk around the grounds. Do you even worry about that, Dr. Walter?¡± He insisted aggressively without giving her a chance to leave. Jenny was reluctant to be shown around the house, especially if it meant spending time alone with Alec. She turned to Yvonne and said, ¡°Miss Dickman, why don¡¯t you join us? I don¡¯t want to cause any misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Sure-¡± Wonne answered. ¡°Yvonne isn¡¯t that petty. There won¡¯t be any misunderstanding.¡± Alec cut Yvonne off. Her expression crumbled, but she quickly put on a smile. ¡°Alec¡¯s right. Miss Walter, enjoy the walk. I¡¯m fine. Speechless, Jenny nced at Alec, who now stood tall and victorious. She nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright.¡± Even though her eyes gleamed with resentment, it didn¡¯t bother Alec. The pair walked into the backyard, leaving Yvonne staring at them and gritting her teeth. In the backyard, Jenny followed right behind Alec, praying she could get home soon. The tour was unnecessary, for she had visited the Old Mansion countless times. It was merely Old Mr. Faust¡¯s attempt at matchmaking. She wondered about the reason behind his stubbornness, given that she was ipatible with Alec. Deep in thought, she didn¡¯t notice that Alec hade to a stop and promptly bumped into him. ¡°Ouch!¡± she gasped and looked up, only to find him staring at her. He shed her a half-smile and asked, ¡°Are you looking to get intimate, Dr. Walker?¡± She said nothing and rolled her eyes at him, hoping that she had made herself clear. His expression fell, and the smile was wiped off his face. ¡°Why go to the countryside and work at the free clinic?¡± She would be posted there for three months-the thought of not seeing her suffocated him. ¡°Mr. Faust, is everything okay? I told you it was the hospital that made the assignments. Dumbfounded, she refused to engage in further conversation and turned around to leave. However, he grabbed her wrist and trapped her on the spot. ¡°But you could turn down the assignment!¡± Although he had little clue about the details of the rural free clinic program details, he was confident that the hospital would not force Jenny to participate if she turned it down. ¡°Why would I?¡± she fired back, thinking he was being ridiculous. How could he grill her on unimportant details when his fianc¨¦e was sitting in the living room? ¡°He¡¯s such a jerk!¡± she thought. ¡°Are you running away from something?¡± He gave her a deep look as though he wanted to read all her secrets. That hit a nerve in her, and she raised her voice. ¡°Running away? Why don¡¯t you tell me what I¡¯m running away from?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t ept the fact that I¡¯m marrying Yvonne. That¡¯s why you need to run away.¡± He looked at her intently, desperate to force an admission from her. Jenny, as expected, would not confess and tell him what he wanted to hear. Instead, she shook off his grip and bellowed, ¡°Are you sick in the head? What does your marriage have to do with me? You damn narcissist!¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 174 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 174 Chapter 174 You Care About My Marriage, Don¡¯t You? Enraged, Jenny decided to leave. She could not stand another minute around Alec. However, at the height of her emotions, she didn¡¯t realize that she had overreacted to his question. Refusing to let her leave, Alec pushed her up against the wall. ¡°If the marriage has nothing to do with you, why are you agitated?¡± ¡°Am I? I¡¯m not,¡± she denied and shook her head, but she felt guilty about lying. She admitted that she might have overreacted. ¡°But why? I shouldn¡¯t have overreacted!¡± she thought. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°You care about my marriage, don¡¯t you?¡± He was inches away from her. His deep voice rang in her ears, seducing her. She looked up and was about to deny his im, but she found herself meeting his tender gaze and was captivated by it. Silence fell between them. She didn¡¯t say a word. All they could hear was each other¡¯s breathing. Feeling hot and losing his restraint, Alec looked down and moved his lips closer to her forehead. At this time, Jenny felt she must push him away and p him in the face, but she was spellbound and paralyzed. She trembled when she sensed the warmth from his lips on her forehead. He was delighted to find that she didn¡¯t fight back. He lifted her chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. Romance and seduction filled the air between them. A forehead kiss could not satisfy Alec, who wanted more. His lips traveled down and almost touched hers. ¡°Alec! Where are you?¡± They could hear Yvonne¡¯s voice nearby. Jenny snapped back to reality and shoved Alec away as fury and remorse overcame her. ring at him, she swiftly freed herself from his embrace and kept a distance between them. She didn¡¯t forget that he would marry Yvonne soon. The thought angered her even more. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was almost seduced by an engaged man! ¡°Jenny Walter, you¡¯re not yourself!¡± she silently berated herself. Then, she emerged from the corner and found Yvonne standing not far away. She regained herposure and addressed Yvonne, ¡°Miss Dickman, why the rush to find Mr. Faust? Are you worried that he¡¯d be seduced?¡± Yvonne turned around and saw Jenny behind her. She checked the surroundings and, after confirming that Alec was not around, she revealed her true self and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m worried that some shameless woman might seduce my fianc¨¦!¡± ¡°Your fianc¨¦? I don¡¯t think he has ever acknowledged it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s all in your head? Jenny fired back just to irritate Yvonne. When she checked the corner again, Alec was nowhere to be found. Meanwhile, Jenny¡¯s words angered Yvonne, who marched up with a dark expression. ¡°All in my head? Jenny Walter, he will definitely marry me if you don¡¯t seduce him!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jenny raised her brow. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re confident about that.¡± ¡°You¡± Humiliated and incensed, Yvonne was about to give Jenny a p across the cheek. She had wanted to do it for a long time, but she had not found the perfect chance to do so. Since no one was around, she could p Jenny and deny itter. At the thought of it, she increased the force of her p as though she would only be satisfied if she ruined Jenny¡¯s face. Surprisingly, Jenny stood there calmly without any sign of dodging the assault. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 175 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 175 Chapter 175 How Dare You Compare Yourself to Her? In the end, Yvonne didn¡¯ty a finger on Jenny because someone held her back even before Jenny reached out to stop her. ¡°Alec¡­¡± Yvonne¡¯s heart sank when she saw Alec appearing out of nowhere. She was anxious that he might get angry at her for trying to p Jenny. Jenny looked at him as well. Since he approached from the front, she guessed he might have taken a detour from the other side of the wall. ¡°Huh, he must be afraid that he¡¯d get busted by Yvonne,¡± Jenny thought. ¡°He¡¯s a huge jerk for dragging me along while worrying about Yvonne finding out.¡± Still, she was mostly angry at herself. After learning that Alec was a jerk, she still fell for his seduction. The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to p him to calm her anger. Yvonne¡¯s wrist was in pain from Alec¡¯s tight grip, and she almost fell to her knees. ¡°Alec, I¡­¡± Tears welled up in her eyes as she searched for an excuse. He let go of her and said in a strict but doting tone, ¡°Dr. Walter is Grandpa¡¯s guest. You¡¯re being a little rude to her.¡± Yvonne was in disbelief at his cool response. She gathered herself and looked at Jenny. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Walter. I was too agitated just now. I shouldn¡¯t have been rude to you.¡± Jenny remained silent as she examined Alec. Was that all he had to say about the situation? His inaction weighed heavily on her heart, and she found it hard to breathe. The memory of their secret kiss in the corner was fresh in mind, yet Alec was now protecting Yvonne, as though he didn¡¯t care about Yvonne trying to p her. Since Jenny didn¡¯t say a word, Yvonne had to speak again, ¡°Miss Walter, I believe you¡¯re easygoing. You won¡¯t hold it against me, right?¡± ¡°Of course. Dr. Walter has always been forgiving.¡± Alec chimed in. Jenny only had one thought, which was to escape from their exchange and never see them again. ¡°I am. Had Mr. Faust not stopped you, I would¡¯ve done the same to you as revenge. We would be even then,¡± Jenny smiled and spoke the truth-she had seriously considered the idea just now. Yvonne¡¯s expression fell upon hearing Jenny¡¯s blunt statement. Jenny walked to the main entrance while saying, ¡°It¡¯ste. I won¡¯t overstay my wee. I¡¯ll get going.¡± Alec didn¡¯t stop her. When she was gone, he called Warren and instructed, ¡°Get someone to send Dr. Walter home. Look out for her safety.¡± After that, he ended the call and turned his attention to Yvonne. Her heart was palpitating from his uneasy re, and she muttered, ¡°Alec, my emotions got the better of me just now. I was worried that Jenny would take you away from me. I didn¡¯t intend to hurt her in the first ce.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried that she might take me from you?¡± He smirked as if she had told him a joke.. ¡°Alec¡­¡± ¡°How dare youpare yourself to her?¡± he fired away with an icy expression. His remark confused her. One minute ago, he had helped her, but his attitude was different now. ¡°Did you seriously think I¡¯d marry you?¡± He broke into augh. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You won¡¯t? Why didn¡¯t you rify this to the public then?¡± She was puzzled by his decision to bring up the topic at this time. He stared at her without exining. Yvonne was not dumb, though. When she recalled how Alec had treated Jenny just now, she arrived at the truth-one that made her descend into madness. ¦° To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 176 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 176 Chapter 176 The Textbook Case of a Jerk ¡°Did you do that to her on purpose because you wanted her jealous? Are you just using me?¡± Yvonne demanded answers, but Alec ignored all her questions. She didn¡¯t let it slip. In fact, she didn¡¯t expect an answer from him, for she already knew the truth. Inexplicable rage filled her, and she howled at him, Why? Why did you do this to me? Am I not as good as her? Why can¡¯t you work on epting me?¡± He snickered and said coldly, ¡°Why did I do that to you? Don¡¯t you know that you deserve this? Yvonne, you could¡¯ve had a good life, but you walked down the wrong path. I¡¯m keeping you around because you are of use to me. Else, I would have¡­¡± He paused and added, ¡°Did you really believe that the cover-up was perfect? Framing Jenny for Steven¡¯s murder? If I want to look into a case, you bet I¡¯ll get to the bottom of it.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Yvonne stumbled backward in shock. She believed it when he said he was capable of uncovering the truth. Cornered, she bit her lips and gave him a pitiful look. ¡°Alec, I¡¯m sorry. I drugged you because I had no other choice. We don¡¯t have to get married. In return for your mercy, I¡¯ll get rid of the inte rumors and stay away from you. How does that sound?¡± Thest thing she wanted was to serve a jail sentence. She¡¯d go mad if she had to serve a life sentence at such a young age. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of showing Jenny mercy when you framed her?¡± Alec asked aloud. At first, he had wanted to spare Yvonne out of consideration for their longtime friendship, but Yvonne missed the opportunity. Yvonne stared at her childhood friend, who looked unfamiliar to her right now. Shaking her head, she smiled bitterly. ¡°So you won¡¯t spare me?¡± ¡°Turn yourself in at the police station first thing in the morning. If you do that, you could at least save your reputation. You don¡¯t want more trouble,¡± Alec ordered. ¡°He wants me to turn myself in?¡± she thought, smiling. That was impossible for her-never! ¡°Okay, I understand your decision.¡± She nodded and agreed to his proposal, but she had thought of a better idea, which was her only way out. After Yvonne left, Alec sighed and headed back to the living room. To his surprise, Old Mr. Faust was seated on the couch, grinning at him. He thought his grandfather had retired to the bedroom. Feeling uneasy, he walked up to him. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± ¡°If I did, I would have missed the show.¡± Old Mr. Faust chuckled, clearly in a good mood. ¡°What show?¡± Alec questioned. Since he refused to bring up the topic, Old Mr. Faust confessed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep things from me. I saw everything from the second floor.¡± Alec¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Instead of sleeping at night, you¡¯re peeping on us from your room?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that peeping? I could see everything clearly from the window on the second floor. It¡¯s not my fault. Old Mr. Faust made a sad face at his grandson. Indeed, he didn¡¯t n to spy on anyone. He coincidentally witnessed the backyard scene between Alec and Jenny while he was strolling on the second floor.¡± Alec rolled his fists in embarrassment. He would have acted on his anger had Old Mr. Faust not been his grandfather. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy! I¡¯ve been through these youthful shenanigans. I promise not tough at you,¡± Old Mr. Faust remarked with a grin. ¡°You¡¯d better not!¡± Alec looked grim and depressed. Old Mr. Faust changed the topic of conversation. ¡°When did you settle things with Jenny? And why didn¡¯t you tell me about it? I was worried about you two for a while. But you helping Miss Dickman was a foolish move. Jenny is obviously angry at you now. You must look like the textbook case of a jerk in her eyes. ¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 177 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Blind to the Truth When Old Mr. Faust finished talking, Alec chuckled and asked, ¡°Is Jenny angry? Why do I feel that she doesn¡¯t care?¡± He desperately wanted to pick up any emotions, including anger, from Jenny¡¯s expression, but he found nothing. She had an air of indifference regarding his rtionship with other women or hisck of protection for her. ¡°You¡¯re blind to the truth. I¡¯m sure Jenny¡¯s angry at you,¡± Old Mr. Faust assured him. Alec nced at him but wondered if he was telling the truth. After all, his grandpa could say anything just to get them back together. After a pause, he said, ¡°Maybe. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°You will?¡± Old Mr. Faust sounded unconvinced. ¡°You¡¯d better not mess up and anger her even more.¡± Judging from Alec¡¯s actions, he mighte up with ways to make Jenny hate him more. Alec red at Old Mr. Faust and wondered, ¡°Is he really my grandpa?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m going home. You should rest early.¡± Alec gave up on arguing with his grandpa because it was futile. Old Mr. Faust chuckled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay the night? You¡¯ll be alone in Faust Mansion anyway.¡± Speechless, Alec knew that Old Mr. Faust was hitting where it hurt the most, and he left without looking back. 1 Old Mr. Faust was fine with Alec not staying because he only casually suggested it anyway. Feeling jolly, he said to Warren, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say they¡¯re a good match? Take my word for it-they¡¯ll be back together in no time. It¡¯s their destiny.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Warren concurred and nodded. It was midnight when Jenny was done packing her luggage at Perry Residence. However, sleep eluded her as the memories from the secluded corner with Alec upied her mind. She was bothered by the kiss on the lips that didn¡¯t happen and further upset by the thought of Alec speaking up for Yvonne. She tossed and turned on the bed but could not fall asleep. Finally, she gave up and opened herptop to work. At the Dickmans¡¯, Yvonne shut herself in her room to throw a fit. Once she was finished, she marched into the study. ¡°Dad!¡± she called out to George Dickman, who stared at her without warmth. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did your trip not go smoothly?¡± He was asking for the sake of it because he knew how it went, judging from Yvonne¡¯s outburst in her bedroom next door. She nodded at him and said, ¡°I will marry Sam Bloom.¡± ¡°Oh?¡¯ George was surprised. He thought she came to ask for more time. She exined, ¡°I gave it some thought. I¡¯d rather marry Sam Bloom than marry someone like Alec Faust. He clearly doesn¡¯t love me. At least that fatso isn¡¯t as difficult as Alec.¡± She understood that her hands would be tied if she married Alec. She¡¯d have to submit to him. However, things would be different if she married Sam Bloom. She had a few interactions with that fatso before and concluded that he was naive. She believed she could one day control the Blooms¡¯ wealth if she executed her n well. Since there was a slim chance that she could marry Alec or take over the Dickmans, her only hopey with the Blooms. George beamed and felt d that she agreed with his idea. ¡°That¡¯s right! I told you that the Blooms are really sincere about the marriage. You¡¯ll be happy if you marry Sam!¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right.¡± She dropped her head to hide the resentment in her expression. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 178 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Ignore Them The next day, Alec arrived at the Perry Residence, only to find that Jenny had boarded the earliest flight to ymond City. He called Vincent to get the location of Jenny¡¯s program. In the end, he reminded Vincent, ¡°Send me all hertest updates in the future.¡± He refused to be put in a passive position anymore. After the call, he drove to the Faust Group office. During the trip, he made another call to Max, saying, ¡°There¡¯s an arranged marriage between the Dickmans and the Blooms. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t acquire Dickman LLC with Gilbert anymore.¡± ¡°So? What¡¯s your reason for calling?¡± It was rare for Max not to take jabs at Alec. Not only that, he sounded exhausted. Alec passed by the building of Dickman LLC during the call. He slowed down and nced at it. Then, he muttered, ¡°I like Dickman LLC¡¯s building.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Max thought he had misheard Alec. ¡°I¡¯ll join forces with you to stop the Blooms from helping the Dickmans,¡± Alec suggested. Max instantly sat up straight and asked sternly, ¡°Are you serious? Why?¡± ¡°No reason. I guess I never liked the Dickmans,¡± Alec answered, his eyes gleaming with malice when he recalled the Dickmans¡¯ actions. Max chuckled. ¡°I bet you¡¯re avenging Jenny because Yvonne Dickman framed her.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Alec was silent, but Max didn¡¯t expect an answer, for he already knew the truth. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll discuss it with Gilbert.¡± Max hung up and stared at the pile of files in front of him as a headache crept in. The Dickmans really caused him a lot of troubletely. At noon, the Dickmans and the Blooms issued a joint statement to rify that the marriage to Alec Faust was a rumor. They also announced Yvonne¡¯s uing nuptials with Sam. The news struck the public like lightning, especially those who had been following the developments of Alec and Yvonne¡¯s marriage. Everyone was prepared for the wedding, but things took a turn. That stirred. up a lot of controversies online, butizens were mostly gossiping about Alec and suspecting him of canceling the marriage with Yvonne. As a result, the stock price of Faust Group experienced a slight drop. Back at the office, Vincent informed Alec of the online chatter and waited for instructions. ¡°Ignore them,¡± Alec replied and added, ¡°Publicize our donations this year.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Vincent was surprised at the directive because Faust Group had always been lowkey about its charitable contributions. Alec¡¯s decision to announce came as a shock. He was about to leave when Alec asked him, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s at Clearwater Vige in the Elmwood District,¡± Vincent answered and submitted a file with information about the vige. ¡°It¡¯s an underdeveloped area with limited inte connection. You might not reach her for a while.¡± Alec frowned after skimming through the information about the vige. He wondered how Jenny could survive living in such poor conditions. Soon, he put away the file and said, ¡°Get the car-ready. We¡¯ll leave in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Mr. Faust, you have an appointment with a client in the afternoon. There are a lot of things happening at Faust Grouptely,¡± Vincent reminded him of his responsibility as thepany CEO. Traveling far to a remote vige without advance notice would only hurt his work at thepany. Moreover, he was concerned about Alec¡¯s safety in a small vige like Clearwater. Even though Clearwater had electricity, there were no street lights, which would be a nightmare for Alec if he were to leave for home at night. Alec thought it over and sighed defeatedly. ¡°Let¡¯s settle the work at thepany for now. Keep a tab on her life over there. Let me know right away if anything happens.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Vincent heaved a sigh of relief. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 179 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 179 Chapter 179 A Rare Moment of Peace Alec¡¯s concerns for Jenny were unfounded. Jenny, who grew up in a vige, adjusted immediately to life in Clearwater and even took a liking to it because the vige reminded her of her old life in Orchid Vige. ¡°Dr. Walter, this is your amodation. Let me know if you have any issues with it.¡± The vige chief brought Jenny to a hotel-the only one in the vige. She checked out the old but clean hotel and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy with it. Sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s no trouble at all!¡± The chief shook his head. He heard from the higher-ups that the doctor who volunteered this time was skilled, and because of that, he was attentive to her needs. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After Jenny had ced her luggage in her room, the chief informed her, ¡°We don¡¯t have Inte in the vige. Come to my house if you want to make calls. I have andline.¡± Before arriving at Clearwater, Jenny had learned about the inte situation. She wasn¡¯t surprised and replied, ¡°Sure. I¡¯lle to you if I need anything.¡± As she had exined the inte conditions to people around her before leaving, they would not worry too much if they couldn¡¯t contact her. She also believed she didn¡¯t need to contact anyone during her stay. Later, the chief brought her to the clinic in the vige, where she¡¯d treat her patients for the next three months. ¡°We have some basic medical supplies here. If we have a serious case, we will consider sending the patient for further treatment outside the vige,¡± the chief exined while Jenny nodded. She realized that the vigers were not stubborn and stuck in the old ways, given that they were willing to receive treatment in the city. The chief added, ¡°Come to my ce for your meals. All the doctors before you did the same.¡± She was okay with it and nodded. ¡°Got it. I will have to trouble you for the next three months.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. We¡¯re happy to have you here.¡± The vige chief was an elderly farmer who worked in the fields all year round. He had tanned skin and looked just like any average farmer. ¡°I¡¯ll start work in the afternoon. Please inform the vigers needing medical help to drop by any time.¡± Since the vigecked a good transportation system, she worried that the vigers might postpone their visits to the doctor. She was eager to jump right into work, which surprised the chief. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to rest for a few days?¡± he asked. The doctors assigned before Jenny all took a few days of rest before officially starting work, and the chief was used to it. Jenny shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m not tired.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll inform the vigers with the horn.¡± The horn was a unique channel ofmunication in the vige. Everyone would be alerted via the sound of the horn. After the chief left, Jenny started strolling around the vige. Clearwater had great views, lush greenery, and fresh air. While walking down the path, she felt as if she was floating in heaven. All the drama surrounding Alec and Yvonne was at the back of her mind as she savored the rare moment of peace. At that moment, Jenny was unaware of the changes in Parrington. She thought Alec and Yvonne would be married by the time she went home. She would be greatly surprised to find Yvonne married into the Bloom Family. The inte chatter continued for some time, but Jenny was insted from the news in Clearwater with no inte connection. The wedding of Yvonne and Sam was hastilymenced. A week after the joint announcement of the marriage, the two families announced the wedding date. The public was puzzled by Yvonne¡¯s rush to get married. Only Alec and those in the know understood the rationale behind the decision. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 180 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 180 Chapter 180 I Never Thought You¡¯d End up Like This The Blooms would only help the Dickmans if Yvonne married Sam as soon as possible. Dickman LLC wouldn¡¯tst long under the current circumstances otherwise. Although the wedding venue was magnificently decorated, one could tell that it was hastily set up. Alec attended the event upon receiving the invitation out of respect for the Blooms, even if he couldn¡¯t care less about the Dickmans. The Blooms were as influential as the Fausts in Parrington. Not only that, the family had a long history of doing business. The Fausts started to build their empire from Old Mr. Faust¡¯s generation, but it was nothingpared to the Blooms, who had hundreds of years of history and owned countless assets just like the Fausts. At the event, Alec listened to the conversations around him with a ss of wine in his hand. Most of the guests were mocking the marriage. Max and Gilbert were among the guests as well. Even though they were in a bitter fight with the Dickmans, they attended the event out of courtesy after receiving an invitation from the Blooms. Max spotted Alec and went up to him. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not marrying Yvonne! I thought you would.¡± ¡°Marry her if you like her. I won¡¯t hold you back,¡± Alec remarked. Max chuckled and said, ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯m not her childhood friend, nor did I sleep with her. I have no reason to marry her.¡± Alec¡¯s expression fell. He warned Max coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth. Remember that you¡¯re asking for my favor.¡± Max sneered and said indignantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t! We¡¯re working with each other.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Alec smirked and questioned, ¡°I wonder which of us would suffer a greater loss if we canceled the partnership?¡± That immediately shut Max up. Of course, he would suffer the greatest loss if the partnership fell through. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. but he¡¯d never admit to that. ¡°Gilbert and I have agreed to work with you against the Dickmans.¡± Max changed the topic while staring at the bride and groom, who were in the middle of a ceremony. He added, ¡°Are you sure you want to go against the Dickmans? It¡¯s not too nice to turn against your family friends.¡± Max was astonished when Alec proposed the partnership yesterday. He always assumed that Alec would never hurt the Dickmans because of the long history between the two families, but Alec surprised him. Alec downed the wine in the ss and retracted his gaze. ¡°If Yvonne wasn¡¯t dead set on hurting Jenny, I wouldn¡¯t have to go up against the Dickmans.¡± In the end, the only reason he went against the Dickmans was because of Jenny. Max stared at him with a cheeky grin. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d end up like this.¡± Alec frowned and looked at him. Max went on, ¡°I thought I¡¯d never find your Achilles¡¯ heel, but look what I found today.¡± When Alec was first married, Max had nned to look into the background of his new.bride and use her to threaten him. But he soon ditched the n after Alec showed no interest in his wife. After some twists and turns, Alec unexpectedly fell in love with Jenny. Perhaps, the two were destined to be together. ¡°I¡¯m curious how in love you are with Jenny, and how much you¡¯re willing to give up for her.¡± Grinning wickedly, he wondered aloud, ¡°Would you hand over control of Faust Group to me if I abduct her to ckmail you?¡± Alec was as cold as winter. ¡°I strongly advise you against trying it.¡± ¡°Oh? You sound like you really care about her.¡± Max lifted a brow in amusement and was tempted to put his n into action. ¡°If you don¡¯t want the Pearsons to end up like the Dickmans, I advise you to drop that n,¡± Alec warned. him with a threatening tone and shot a frosty look at him. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 181 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 181 Chapter 181 I Can¡¯t Stand Seeing Her Do Well Max leaned backward as he chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jenny and I are friends. How could I turn against my friend?¡± Alec snickered at the notion and thought, ¡°A friend? He must be keeping her around as a ¡®friend¡¯ that would be of use one day.¡± The conversation between them ended at the same time as the wedding ceremony. The bride and groom went around greeting and toasting their guests. Soon, the newlyweds arrived at the table where Alec was seated. ¡°Mr. Bloom, huge congrattions!¡± Alec raised his ss at Sam. Although the two were not close, there was no bad blood between them, and Alec would like to show him respect. Samughed heartily. He was obviously in a great mood. ¡°Thank you! Enjoy the feast, Mr. Faust! Make yourself at home!¡± During their conversation, Max sourly remarked, ¡°Mr. Bloom, you¡¯re quite cool about it, eh? You know Alec and Yvonne were so close to getting married.¡± Sam Bloom was more of a simpleton than a generous spirit in his eyes. How could he marry a woman like Yvonne after seeing her debacle unfold online? Max wondered what was in Sam¡¯s mind. Max¡¯s sudden remark attracted collective disapproval from Yvonne and Alec. Yvonne¡¯s re was razor sharp, as though it could cut right through him. Alec was more concerned that Max¡¯s inappropriate comment might cause uneasiness at Sam¡¯s wedding. Inparison, Sam was calm after hearing thement. He smiled and replied, ¡°Well, Mr. Pearson, as you said, they were so close to getting married, and they didn¡¯t. So, they weren¡¯t meant to be. There¡¯s nothing to be upset about.¡± ¡°Hah! Mr. Bloom, you¡¯re really open-minded,¡± Max jeered. ¡°Sam, let¡¯s head over to that group. We have a lot of guests today, and we need to be mindful of time.¡± Yvonne tugged at Sam¡¯s sleeve to pull him away from the conversation with Max. He turned around and beamed at her. ¡°Sure.¡± The couple walked to another table of guests. Max looked on and added, ¡°Is Sam a fool, or is he just acting like one? Is he not worried about marrying a greedy woman like Yvonne? One day, he might see her taking the reins of the family.¡± ¡°How is that any of your business?¡± Alec was dumbfounded at Max¡¯s hostility. ¡°He could have married her out of love. Are you against it?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°How can I be against it? I just can¡¯t stand seeing her do well.¡± Since Max was friends with Jenny, he wanted to get back at Yvonne in any way on behalf of his friend. Finally, Alec left his seat with a ss of wine in hand to stay away from the problematic Max. Max didn¡¯t seem bothered. Instead, he scanned the faces of the guests to secure his next target. In the dressing room, Yvonne changed out of her evening gown. She stared at Sam, who was taking off his tuxedo, and a hint of disgust shed across her eyes. ¡°Sam, about Max¡¯sment just now¡­¡± She bit her lips, worried Sam might take the remark to heart. After dealing with the Blooms, she found out that the family was dissatisfied with her. Sam was the one who insisted on marrying her. From this, she realized he was her only pir of support within the Blooms. Therefore, as much as she disliked him, she had to please him and even make him fall for her even more. After changing, Sam turned around and answered, ¡°Yvonne, I don¡¯t care about your past because I¡¯ve decided to marry you. I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re involved with Alec or not.¡± He walked up and hugged her. ¡°I love you as you. It doesn¡¯t matter who you were with before.¡± His hug filled her with uneasiness, but she didn¡¯t push him away. Endurance would be her first lesson. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 182 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 182 Chapter 182 The House Has Copsed! A whileter, Sam finally let go of Yvonne. He appeared hesitant to speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, sensing his hesitance. After some thought, he decided to be upfront with her. ¡°My dad had a talk with me just now. He said that¡­ we probably can¡¯t bail out your family.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yvonne gasped in shock. She married Sam because she needed their financial support. Without it, the Dickmans would go bankrupt. She didn¡¯t do all of that out of love for her family. She merely understood that she had to protect them, for she would lose her standing in the Blooms if the Dickmans went down. Feeling guilty, Sam couldn¡¯t bring himself to look her in the eyes. ¡°Alec talked to my dad before, and he said he¡¯d bring down your family if we were to help you out. If we did nothing, he¡¯d hold back too.¡± All color drained from her face. She bit her lip hard and hissed, ¡°Alec Faust!¡± ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t lose sleep over it. We should feel d that Alec promises not to hurt your family. Perhaps your dad could seek help from others in Parrington. I believe someone will lend a helping hand,¡± Samforted her. She smiled bitterly, knowing that no one could help them. Else, her family wouldn¡¯t havended in this dire situation. She looked at Sam, incredulous that the man she looked down on was now her greatest support. ¡°Sam, would you look down on me if I¡¯m no longer the daughter of a wealthy family?¡± she asked. Without thinking, he shook his head. ¡°Of course not! I don¡¯t care about your status. I just want you by my side.¡± Yvonne felt conflicted and was in no mood to talk. She started nning her next step. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jenny finally wrapped up her first day at the free clinic in Clearwater at 8 pm. To her surprise, she was flooded with patients despite the small poption. She was upied from the morning until night and on every single case that showed up. It was tiring but fulfilling. took After washing up, shey in bed to read some books. Without an inte connection, that was her only. pastime in the vige. She felt dizzy the moment she opened the book. Turning around, she saw the lamp on the headboard shaking violently. She froze for a second and came to a grim realization. ¡°It¡¯s an earthquake!¡± She jumped off the bed and dashed to the first floor. There, she banged on the door of the couple who ran the hotel and yelled, ¡°Mr. Randall! There¡¯s an earthquake!¡± Soon, the door flung open. Mr. and Mrs. Randall were quick to react and told her, ¡°Run! Go to the vige. hall! It has the ttest ground in this area!¡± Then, the three of them sprinted to the vige hall. To their horror, the earthquake didn¡¯t subside after a few minutes. Instead, they met with another quake of arger magnitude that caused them to stumble on t ground. They couldn¡¯t imagine what it was like for the vigers in their houses. ¡°It copsed! The house copsed!¡± someone shrieked and pped their thighs furiously. Ten vigers had gathered on the ground in front of the vige hall. Jenny stood there with the crowd as she watched houses nearby copse. Her heart sank. As the earthquake grew.in strength, more vigers gathered on the t ground. Everyone cowered in horror and despair as they watched the copsing structures around them. ¡°Look out!¡± Someone tried to warn the others seconds before the vige hall copsed in a huge boom. Debris and rock rained down on the vigers. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 183 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Dr. Walter Is a Good Person It was 9 pm at Faust Mansion. Alec came home early, which was a rare urrence. He had wanted to take a good rest in bed, but a bad hunch gued him. He had a feeling that something terrible was going to happen. He took out his phone to call Jenny but was reminded of Vincent¡¯s words. Jenny was in a vige with no phone service, so it was impossible for his call to go through. Filled with anxious energy, he hopped out of bed and went to the balcony. Suddenly, his phone buzzed incessantly, prompting him to rush back to his bedroom to take the call. ¡°Mr. Faust, we just got the news of a huge earthquake in Elmwood District. Clearwater Vige, where Miss Walter is posted, is one of the epicenters. The entire vige has lost contact with the outside world,¡± Vincent reported in a great hurry. An earthquake? Looking pale, Alec forced himself to calm down. ¡°Get the helicopter ready. Bring medicine and aid supplies. We¡¯re going to fly there.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After the call, Alec¡¯s heart pounded wildly. He finally found the source of his unexinable worry. Alec climbed aboard the helicopter at the heliport, and Vincent joined him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go with me, ¡°Alec said. ¡°Go to ymond City instead and prepare the aid for the earthquake. Bring your satellite phone with you and wait for my orders.¡± ¡°But Mr. Faust, your safety is-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Alec cut him off. ¡°Keep this from Grandpa.¡± With that, he instructed the pilot to take off. Vincent had no choice but to take the orders. Staring at the slowly disappearing helicopter, he prayed that Alec would return safe and sound. There were no more earthquakes in Clearwater Vige, but some aftershocks lingered. Even then, Jenny and the other vigers didn¡¯t stay put on safe ground. ¡°Chief, please count the vigers. We need to know if everyone¡¯s here,¡± she ordered. She had no idea about the magnitude of the earthquake, but it was definitely a huge quake. If some vigers were trapped in their homes because they couldn¡¯t escape in time, they would need emergency rescue and aid. The vige chief counted the vigers with the help of some volunteers and soon returned to Jenny.¡± There are 3,520 vigers in Clearwater, but only 2,500 are here with; 1,020 are missing.¡± ¡°A thousand of them aren¡¯t here?¡± She was shocked to learn that many did not escape in time. ¡°Yes. Clearwater is a huge ce. Some vigers lived in the middle of the hill and couldn¡¯t run to us because the earthquake happened too fast.¡± The chief sighed. Jenny looked at the copsed houses and came to a decision to kickstart the search and rescue mission immediately. ¡°Please get the men from the vige to search and rescue the victims. I will get some first- aid supplies from the clinic. Let¡¯s try our best to find every single viger.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Everyone knew that saving each missing person was mission impossible, but they had to try for the possibility of a miracle. The chief nodded, but he shook his head soon after. ¡°Dr. Walter, you shouldn¡¯t go. I¡¯ll have someone get you the supplies. You¡¯re from the city. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you here in the vige.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that right now.¡± She shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough pairs of hands. The women should take care of the kids and the elders here. The others will head out to search for the victims. But please look out for your own safety because the aftershocks will strike at any time. Let¡¯s save as many as we can while keeping your safety as the top priority.¡± The chief looked at Jenny. Feelingplicated, he reminded her, ¡°Sure, but you have to be careful.¡± ¡°You too.¡± She nodded at him and ran toward the clinic. As she disappeared into the night, the chief teared up. ¡°Dr. Walter is a good person.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 184 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 184 Chapter 184 You Must Be Careful Clutching her first-aid bag, she started the rescue mission with the other vigers. Since they had no technology, they could only shout and wait for responses from beneath the rubble. Once they detected a response, everyone would stop and dig through it. Even though some victims were rescued sessfully, the rescue mission was too slow to be effective. Jenny felt anxious as the clock ticked away. However, there was nothing she could do about it. ¡°Chief, is thendline connected?¡± After performing first aid, Jenny went up to the vige chief to ask. In their situation, they needed to establish contact with the outside world as soon as possible. Unfortunately, the chief shook his head, looking despondent. No. We only have onendline in the vige. But the cables were damaged, and we couldn¡¯t find anyone to repair them right away. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be cut off for a while.¡± Jenny frowned and stared at the copsed houses they had yet to check. She was sorrowful and pleaded, ¡°Let¡¯s send someone to Elmwood District for help. We can¡¯t go on like this.¡± ¡°We sent someone there, but we¡¯re quite far from Elmwood District. There won¡¯t be any transport avable because of the earthquake. We have no choice but to walk there.¡± The chief sighed, knowing their messenger might take an entire day to reach Elmwood District on foot. Jenny knew things were not looking up, but they had no other choice. ¡°There are two kids under here!¡± someone shouted not far away. Jenny looked over and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help out now.¡± She ran in the direction of the call and arrived in front of a copsed house. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± she asked the vigers. ¡°We heard two kids crying under the rubble. This looks like John Bayer¡¯s house! All four of his family didn¡¯t show up,¡± someone answered. As the houses were damaged beyond recognition, the vigers relied on their memories to ascertain the families who lived in the houses. It wasn¡¯t urate, but it was good enough. ¡°Get everyone over to rescue this family.¡± Jenny looked grim, and she walked in the direction where the crying was heard. She yelled, ¡°Lilian, Justin, don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯m here to save you soon.¡± Her voice echoed through the structure of the house, but she received no reply. Only faint crying could be heard from the inside. Worried, she began removing the rocks on the top of the rubble in the hopes of rescuing the kids as soon as possible. The vigers came to her help. They moved fast and kept their mouth shut to focus on the rescue. Soon, the rocks were cleared from the top of the rubble, but everyone faced a new challenge. ¡°John Bayer and his wife didn¡¯t respond at all. The kids keep crying. We can¡¯t get them out.¡± They stared helplessly at the only entrance-a hole that could only fit one. If only the kids could calm down, they could be instructed to crawl out through the hole. ¡°We need someone to get in and bring the kids out,¡± someone suggested but was met with silence. The vigers were keen to rescue victims, but they understood the risk of getting buried under the rubble if they crawled in. Considering that the aftershocks were ongoing with the possibility of another earthquake, everyone was worried about the risk of putting themselves in danger. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Jenny volunteered without any hesitation. She knew the two kids very well because they¡¯d visit her to y every day. She would be devastated if the adorable kids were to lose their lives in the earthquake. Seeing that, the chief jumped out to stop her. ¡°No, no, Dr. Walter! How could I exin to the higher-ups if something happens to you?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± she insisted. Soon, she was at the opening and bent down to crawl in. The chief, worried and helpless, could only sigh. ¡°You must be careful!¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 185 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Jenny Was Buried Crawling through the hole, Jenny followed the sounds of crying and quickly located the kids, who were lucky enough to be hiding in the corner of the wall, forming a triangle of life that spared them from being crushed by the rubble. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She walked over and called out softly, ¡°Lilian, Justin, are you hurt?¡± The kids were shocked to hear someone speaking, and they broke into tears when they recognized Jenny. ¡°Jenny!¡± They crawled out and quickly ran to her, finally crying out loud when they were safe in her arms. She comforted them until their crying softened. Then, she confirmed with them again, ¡°Are The kids shook their heads, but tears welled up in their eyes again. ¡°Daddy and Mommy are still in there¡­¡± you hurt?¡± Her gaze followed the direction they were pointing. She saw nothing but a copsed wall and guessed that the couple must have been in another room when the earthquake struck. Since she hadn¡¯t heard a sound from them after entering the house, she knew things weren¡¯t looking good. If they couldn¡¯t rescue the couple on time, there might be no hope at all. At the thought of it, she told the kids, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you out ande back to save your daddy and mommy. Alright?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The kids nodded obediently. Jenny lifted Lilian and went to the hole. After sending Lilian to safety, she came back for Justin. ¡°Jenny, Daddy and Mommy will be fine, right?¡± The five-year-old curled up in her arms. He was more aware of the situationpared to his three-year-old sister. With a heavy heart, Jenny promised him, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. You have to believe that your daddy and mommy are trying their best. They must want to see you and your sister again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Justin nodded and fell silent. Just as they inched closer to the hole, they heard a deafening sound, which triggered Jenny to squat down in a corner with Justin in her arms. ¡°There¡¯s an aftershock!¡± someone yelled from the top of the rubble, and the rescuers had no choice but to leave momentarily to avoid being hit by the houses and falling rocks. When the aftershock subsided a few minutester, everyone hurried over to check on the Bayer house. However, they went silent when they realized that the hole was buried. The chief was the first to respond and yelled at the rescuers, ¡°Why are you still standing there doing nothing? Start digging!¡± Everyone answered his call and started digging away. Suddenly, they heard a rumbling. Just when they were about to escape, thinking it was an aftershock, someone looked up and froze. ¡°Is that a helicopter?¡± The vigers were unsure about the foreign object in the sky. The chief, who had more exposure, immediately reacted. ¡°Someone¡¯s here to save us! We¡¯re saved!¡± ¡°Hey! We¡¯re here!¡± someone roared at the helicopter to attract the attention of the rescuers. Little did they know that no one in the helicopter could hear them because of the altitude. Alec¡¯s eyes scanned the ground, and he spotted no humans. There was only rubble and more rubble.¡± Have we arrived?¡± he asked the pilot in front of him. The pilot answered, ¡°Judging from the geolocation, Clearwater is somewhere near.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get ready fornding.¡± The pilot nodded at Alec and started descending. Clearwater didn¡¯t have much t ground, especially after the earthquakes. The only ce they could land was in front of the vige hall. The vigers dispersed when they saw the helicopternding. Everyone was anticipating the arrival of the huge and unfamiliar object with a look of curiosity. When Alec alighted from the helicopter, the chief immediately went up to him. ¡°My friend, are you sent here by the higher-ups to rescue us? Please save Dr. Walter right now!¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 186 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Alec Faust Is Here ¡°Dr. Walter? Is that Jenny Walter? What happened to her?¡± Alec¡¯s expression became serious, and he stared intently at the chief. The chief froze upon seeing the grave look in Alec¡¯s eyes, but he soon recovered. ¡°She¡¯s buried under a copsed house.¡± Alec almost lost his bnce from hearing that. ¡°What?¡± Despite his speedy arrival, he was still toote for her. Standing in front of the rubble where she was buried, he immediatelymanded people to start digging. As he had gone in a hurry, he only brought some simple tools instead of huge excavating machines. Even so, using the tools was much better than having the vigers dig with their hands. The vigers immediately jumped into the rescue mission after receiving the tools. Underneath the rubble, Jenny and Justin huddled in a corner. She ignored the pain in her right calf and scanned the area for a way out. She was discouraged when she realized they were trapped without any chance of escaping. ¡°Jenny, am I going to die here?¡± In the dark, Justin trembled in fear. The warmth from Jenny¡¯s body helped him to maintain his consciousness. ¡°No, you won¡¯t. The vige chief and all the vigers out there will save us. Justin, you need to stay strong and believe in yourself. Remember, your sister is still waiting for you out there.¡± She gave him a tight hug tofort him and boost his confidence. Despite that, she was worried about their circumstances. Aftershocks aside, they were too deeply buried that it¡¯d be hard for the rescuers to remove the rubble with bare hands and save them.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She was filled with regret. Had she known earlier, she would have sent Lilian and Justin out at the same time rather than wasting precious time by getting one after the other. Still, she took a deep breath and told herself to calm down. ¡°We must stay alive, at least before the vige chief gets to us!¡± she thought. As time ticked by, however, she started feeling suffocated. It dawned on her that the oxygen was running out, and she might not make it out alive with Justin if they remained buried. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m thirsty,¡± Justin whimpered weakly. He was in a worse condition than she was because he was younger and had been under the rubble for a longer time. ¡°Justin, hang on a little more. The chief will find us soon.¡± She knew that her constory words rang empty, but she had no better way to assuage his fear. When he fell silent, she started feeling worried.¡± Justin?¡± She called out again, ¡°Justin?¡± A chill went down her spine when she received no reply. She sat up and lifted his body. Then, she pinched his philtrum. He started coughing and regained consciousness. ¡°Jenny, I feel sick,¡± he moaned, and she felt extremely sorry for him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll be okay.¡± Even she would feel hopeless in this situation, not to mention a child. Suddenly, they heard a loud noise from above. She reacted fast and yelled, ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Dr. Walter¡¯s voice!¡± someone shouted. ¡°They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here!¡± As amotion formed above their heads, the heavy weight on Jenny¡¯s heart finally lifted. Light trickled in as the rescuers created the opening that had been there when she lifted Lilian out. Then, a shadow appeared in her vision. She could not make out his features because of the bright backlight. However, he gave off a strongly familiar feeling, which she found hard to believe. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 187 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Emerging From the Backlight The man approached them until he was standing right in front of her. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Alec¡­Faust?¡± She stared at the familiar face in disbelief and wondered if it was an illusion. ¡°Yes. Can you walk?¡± He was ovee by an inexplicable mix of emotions when he found her safe and sound. He wanted so badly to pull her into an embrace, but he decided to act cautiously, worried that she might flinch at his touch. She nodded at him in a daze and didn¡¯t ask questions about his arrival. She looked at Justin in her arms.¡± Can you lift him out?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Alec readily agreed and took Justin from her. However, he waited for her to go with him. It took. him much difficulty to get to her, and he wanted to make sure she was in his sight. She propped herself up with a hand on the wall and limped behind him as she endured the pain from her right calf. Noticing her limping, he halted and bent over. ¡°Get on. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± ¡°No¡­no, I can walk.¡± She shook her head. How could she possibly have him carry her on his back when they were not that close to each other? Plus, he must have been married to Yvonne. She couldn¡¯t ept the idea of being carried by a married man on his back. ¡°Get on my back. Or, I¡¯ll let him go and lift you instead,¡± Alec saidmandingly. She paused to deliberate, for she knew he could definitely execute the threat. She clenched her jaw and warned him, ¡°You¡¯d better not let go of that kid.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded and bent over once more. This time, she quickly got on his back, especially knowing she might put everyone at risk the more she hesitated. With Justin in his arms and Jenny on his back, he slowly walked toward the exit nearby. Even so, it still felt like a long walk due to the rocks on the ground. Luckily, they reached the exit without any ident. Alec handed Justin over, then, without asking Jenny, he lifted her in his arms and walked out through the opening. Locked in his embrace, she could smell him. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on his scent, but it invoked a sense of security in her. ¡°Why? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Once they escaped sessfully, he looked at her with worry. She shook. her head and found it difficult to look into his eyes. ¡°Are you okay? Why does your face look red? Do you have a fever?¡± He tried to touch her forehead and soon concluded, ¡°No signs of fever.¡± Jenny blushed deeper during their exchange. She wasn¡¯t running a fever-she was blushing because Alec was carrying her in his arms under the eyes of the vigers, embarrasing her further. She nudged him. ¡°Put me down.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Even though Alec wanted to hold her longer, he agreed and put her on the ground. After distancing herself from him, Jenny felt more like herself. Looking at the people around them, she asked Alec, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± he redirected the question at her. From the unbridled disy of emotions in his gaze, she could easily guess his intention. ¡°But how is that possible? Did he reallye for me?¡± she wondered. She had a lot of questions for him, but she didn¡¯t know how to start. The vige chief walked up to them. When he saw that Jenny was fine, he sighed in relief. ¡°Dr. Walter, I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe. Your boyfriend is really good to you. Not only did hee to Clearwater in a helicopter, but the first thing he did after we cracked the opening was to get down there to search for you. He didn¡¯t hesitate at all. What a good man!¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 188 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 188 Chapter 188 I¡¯m Not a Hothouse Flower Jenny blushed at the vige chief¡¯s assumption. She was about to rify her rtionship with Alec, but he spoke at the same time, ¡°Let¡¯s get your wound treated. I¡¯ve asked Vincent to bring a rescue team here. They should arrive soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t object to it because she needed to treat her right calf injury lest it became infected. Alec helped her to a temporary tent. He immediately got a pair of scissors and cut off her jeans at the calf area to reveal a bloody wound. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She felt a little embarrassed, His presence was touching enough for her, and she would not expect more from him. Ignoring her, he went to work. He rinsed, disinfected, and bandaged her wound seamlessly. This came as a surprise to her. When he was done, he reminded her, ¡°Get a good rest, and don¡¯t move around.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but there must be a lot of injured vigers. I need to quickly treat their wound.¡± She was the only doctor around. Alec frowned at her words. She was his priority. Taking care of the others was secondary for him, even if he promised to try his best. She seemed to read his mind and told him sternly, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but I¡¯m not a hothouse flower. This minor injury won¡¯t affect me much. I can help the injured.¡± He could sense her insistence. A whileter, he sighed in resignation as though he was always the one who made thepromise. ¡°I¡¯ll let them in, but you have to stay put. Don¡¯t move around,¡± he reminded her once more. She battled withplicated feelings as he left the tent. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be the first to rush to her help. Clearwater was hard to reach via any form of transport and didn¡¯t have a connection to the outside world. She didn¡¯t even expect Gilbert and the rest toe to her rescue because they probably didn¡¯t know about the earthquake. To her surprise, Alec showed up. She sighed, clueless about how to deal with him. Thankfully, vigers who came in seeking medical help diverted her attention from her jumbled thoughts. Jenny managed to treat a lot of victims. However, she didn¡¯t see Alec around even when night fell. ¡°Jenny.¡± Justin walked into the tent. He was an energetic kid who quickly recovered after being rescued from the rubble and had been helping others for the rest of the afternoon. Although he couldn¡¯t be of much help, he still wanted to contribute in any possible way. ¡°Justin,e here. Sit down and rest. You¡¯re still a kid. Don¡¯t work too hard.¡± Jenny waved at him, feeling bad for the boy. She got the news of his parents in the afternoon-they were found dead. The family of four was now broken, and Jenny wondered how the two young kids, aged five and three, would live their lives after the tragedy. He walked up and took a seat beside her. ¡°Jenny, are you waiting for Alec? He¡¯s with the chief. They¡¯re saving the victims.¡± She was astonished to learn that since she had assumed Alec was uninterested in the fate of the other vigers. Before this, he was reluctant to even let her treat their wounds. ¡°Alec is a strong man. I want to be as strong as he is when I grow up,¡± Justin dered. Jenny caressed his head and cheered him on, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll grow up to be better than him.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 189 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 189 Chapter 189 You¡¯re Not Invincible Justin, about your parents¡­¡± Jenny stared at the sensible child in front of him as she struggled to exin the death of his parents. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Compared to her, he was more forthright on the topic. ¡°I know that Mommy and Daddy went to heaven. They became stars and will look after Lilian and me from the sky.¡± She was taken aback. ¡°Stars?¡± ¡°Yes, Alec told me that.¡± The five-year-old nodded. He was too young to grasp the concept of death. ¡®Does Alec have a soft side to him?¡± Jenny wondered. Right then, Alec walked into the tent, and they looked at each other. She asked, ¡°Has the rescue ended?¡± ¡°Yes, for now.¡± He nodded. ¡°Without more advanced detectors, we can¡¯t tell where the buried victims are. We can only wait for the rescue team to arrive.¡± After a day¡¯s hard work, everyone was tired to the bone. It was counterproductive to request that they blindly search for victims. The best thing everyone could do was to wait. The fact weighed heavily on her heart. She understood that Alec was stating the facts, but the thought of people buried alive under the rubble dampened her mood. Alec gave Justin a piece of candy and caressed his head. ¡°Go find Lilian. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Justin left, Alec and Jenny were alone in the tent. Heforted her, ¡°I understand your feeling as a doctor who wants to save every single soul. But please know that you¡¯re not invincible.¡± She pursed her lips and forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand.¡± ¡°Your injuries¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Silence ensued. A long pauseter, he said, ¡°I went to dinner with Yvonne that night because it¡¯d be hard to turn her down as a long-time acquaintance. I never thought she¡¯d drug me.¡± Jenny was surprised that he¡¯d bring up Yvonne¡¯s issue at this moment. She didn¡¯t know how to feel about Noticing her silence, he went on, ¡°Since you have no inte ess, you probably didn¡¯t know that Yvonne recently married Sam Bloom.¡± ¡°She married Sam Bloom?¡± Jenny thought to herself as she appeared in shock and disbelief. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. Although she was not personally acquainted with Sam Bloom, she had heard of him before. After all, the Blooms were well-known in Parrington and were on the same level as the Fausts. ¡°George Dickman always wanted help from the Blooms. It so happens that Sam is interested in Yvonne. Since both families wanted something from each other, the arranged marriage didn¡¯te as a surprise,¡± Alec exined. Jenny frowned, troubled by the realization that she couldn¡¯ty a finger on Yvonne, who had married into the Blooms. She had total confidence in Max and Gilbert to take over the Dickmans¡¯ business, but it would be hard for them to acquire argerbined entity now that the Blooms were involved. Even if they wanted to, they might make enemies by taking over businesses consecutively. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Yvonne, but it¡¯s hard for you to make a move on her now that she¡¯s married into the Blooms,¡± Alec reminded Jenny, but he offered, ¡°If you really want to make a move on her, I can help you.¡± ¡°You?¡± She gave him an amused look. ¡°Are you going to spare her after what she did to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m working with Max Pearson and Gilbert Hawthorn. If they share a portion of the Dickmans¡¯ assets with me, I will get the Blooms to stop bailing out the Dickmans,¡± Alec replied. When the Dickmans went down, Yvonne might be put in an uneasy position. ¡°Is that all?¡± She lifted an eyebrow. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 190 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 190 Chapter 190 But You Have Me In Jenny¡¯s eyes, Alec was never a kind and merciful person. He went silent because he understood what she was implying. ¡°I¡¯ll turn in the evidence proving she had hired the assassin, but the Blooms will definitely help her out. I assume that she won¡¯t go to jail.¡± ¡°You have the capability to drag someone down if you put your mind to it.¡± She chuckled, thinking that Alec was making excuses. ¡°Jenny, I probably haven¡¯t told you stories from my childhood. Are you interested?¡± He suddenly changed the topic and looked at her as he took a trip down memoryne. She was confused by the random mention and thought he deliberately wanted to change the topic. She felt infuriated but didn¡¯t refuse to listen because she was interested in his past. A long time ago, Alec¡¯s dad and Max¡¯s mom eloped, leaving Alec and his mom behind. He was a young child then, but he was acutely aware of the changes in his family. Despite that, he was sensible enough not to ask questions. Instead, he gave his best in his studies in an attempt to cheer up his mom. His efforts were in vain because his mom decided to take her life one night, leaving him all alone in the world. He feared the dark because it reminded him of waking up to his mom¡¯s cold body. Whenever night. descended, it brought uneasiness and anticipation of a tragedy that would plunge him into terror. After his mom¡¯s passing, he was taken in by Old Mr. Faust and started living at the Old Mansion, where he met Yvonne. Back then, Yvonne was a bright and adorable child who always went to y with Alec after he moved in. She was a ray of hope that pulled him away from the darkness. Hence, he found it hard to take any action against Yvonne even if she hadmitted crimes that disgusted him. After all, she was one of his few childhood friends. Jenny felt conflicted after hearing his story. She had never imagined his childhood to be riddled with pain, and she wondered how he had handled the death of his mother as a young kid. Suddenly, she felt sorry. for him. *Jenny, can I spare her just once? Consider it my way of repaying her kindness to me,¡± he asked for her approval while staring deep into her eyes. She went nk when she met his pleading gaze. ¡°That¡¯s your business. You don¡¯t have to ask for my permission.¡± ¡°No. To me, you¡¯re more important than her.¡± He shook his head. ¡°If you insist on taking action against her, I can help.¡± Yvonne, unlike Jenny, was not a priority for Alec. Jenny felt cornered. She obviously couldn¡¯t do anything to Yvonne after hearing the sob story from Alec. She stared at him and asked, ¡°What if she does it again? Do you n to protect her if that happens?¡± ¡°Of course not! This is thest time,¡± he assured her with a confident look. She sighed and finally nodded. ¡°Alright. I will give her onest chance.¡± Since Alec had offered her a lot of help, she didn¡¯t mindpromising this time. Moreover, knowing Yvonne, Jenny believed she wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. When Yvonne struck again, Alec would have no reason to protect her anymore. *Jenny, thank you.¡± Alec seemed happy. She squirmed under his passionate gaze and quickly looked the other way. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. She¡¯s married to Sam Bloom anyway-I can¡¯t do anything to her even if I wanted to.¡± ¡°But you have me. If you ever need my help, I can offer it,¡± he replied. Then, he added, ¡°In the end, your didn¡¯t do anything to her because you care about me. I¡¯m d.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 191 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 191 Chapter 191 No Blessing From God Jenny was ready to retort by rifying that she backed down because it was impossible to take action on Yvonne, who had married into the Blooms. She didn¡¯t show Yvonne mercy for Alec¡¯s sake. However, she was interrupted by a viger who hurried over. ¡°We heard crying from Clearwater Elementary! Some kids are still trapped under the school! The vige chief wants me to inform you, Dr. Walter.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head over.¡± She snapped back to reality and quickly packed her first-aid supplies. Simrly, Alec was pulled back to reality, but he didn¡¯tin about the interruption because rescuing victims. was the priority. ¡°I¡¯ll hold that for you.¡± He reached out to take the bag from her when she was about to put it on. Since she was focused on the rescue, she didn¡¯t refuse his help. After the initial earthquake, Jenny had once rushed to Clearwater Elementary and saved a few children. Since the vigers didn¡¯t hear any other response from below the rubble, they left to help the other victims. because they couldn¡¯t afford to waste time in the school area. Everyone had thought there were no survivors in the school¡¯s rubble, but thetest development came as a huge shock. Some vigers started digging away at the rubble of thepletely copsed school as parents wailed. It was a tough scene to watch. Jenny went forward to join the digging but was stopped by Alec. ¡°I¡¯ll go. You wait here. Once we get them out, you can give them medical support.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She nodded, knowing that she was limited in what she could do. Offering medical support was a better role for her. Soon, everyone around joined the excavation. Several times during the mission, Alec¡¯s satellite phone- which was in Jenny¡¯s care-rang from Vincent¡¯s iing calls. Vincent informed her that the rescue team was close to Clearwater Vige and would arrive in three hours¡¯ time. He also reminded them to stay safe. 1 After the call, Jenny let out a small sigh of relief. When Vincent and the rescue team arrived, she believed that every victim in the vige could be dug out of the rubble. ¡°There are kids in there!¡± someone shouted. ¡°Who¡¯s going in to bring them out?¡± The vigers went silent. The memories of how Jenny almost lost her life from saving Justin remained vivid, and no one wanted to bet their lives on the rescue. However, Alec jumped into the rubble through an opening while everyone was hesitating. The vige chief sighed at the sight. He had never thought the vige would ultimately have to rely on two outsiders to risk their lives for the rescue. ¡°Help! Take this kid from me.¡± The vigers heard Alec¡¯s voice from underneath the rubble and quickly lifted the young victim out to safety without a word. Soon, the kid was sent to Jenny for medical treatment. Although she had no visibility of the progress, she understood that Alec was deep in the rubble to save the children when she heard his voice. She didn¡¯t stop him and merely prayed for his safety. To their dismay, God did not seem to bless them. An aftershock struck without any warning. ¡°Quick! Pull him out!¡± the vige chief yelled. Unfortunately, the vigers¡¯ first instinct was to run to safety when they were hit by the aftershock. The chief watched helplessly as falling rocks and rubble sealed the opening The aftershock went on longer this time. Five minutester, when the quake subsided, the vigers. returned to the school only to find that the area was in a worse condition than before, and the only opening in the rubble was sealed up even more. ¡°C-can anyone survive this?¡± a viger blurted out without thinking. ¡°Yes, he will survive!¡± When Jenny heard that Alec was buried in the rubble, she rushed over, looking disheveled. Tears filled her eyes, but she held them back. Instead, she started removing the rocks from the sealed opening. ¡°Alec Faust, I will save you. I swear!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 192 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 192 Chapter 192 He Will Be Fine! ¡°Why are you standing there? Save him!¡± the vige chief roared at the onlookers, and everyone immediately went to work. Still, the copsed ssroom was further buried under the rubble after falling rocks from the aftershock piled onto it. The vigers could not move the rocks by hand and would require the help ofrger machinery. Even when the vigers had stopped digging, Jenny continued working on the rocks until her fingers bled. She went on as though she couldn¡¯t feel the pain at all. ¡°Dr. Walter, you¡­¡± The vige chief went up tofort her but was at a loss for words. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine,¡± she muttered while digging. How could anything happen to the invincible Alec Faust? ¡°That won¡¯t happen. That¡¯s impossible,¡± she thought. The vige chief felt sorry for her and attempted to hold her back. ¡°Dr. Walter, please don¡¯t go on. The chances of survival are very slim given this situation.¡± Even if they assumed that the victims in the rubble were not crushed by the rocks, without heavy machinery to clear them, one could only wonder how long the victims could hang on. ¡°Chief, I believe he¡¯ll be fine. Please don¡¯t stop. Let¡¯s save the victims, alright?¡± She shot a pleading look at the vige chief. At that moment, she had no idea why she was ovee with sadness. Tears almost rolled down her cheeks. Feeling touched, the vige chief nodded furiously. ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll ask them to continue digging.¡± Although they were constrained in many ways, they couldn¡¯t possibly sit back and do nothing. ¡°Alec Faust!¡± Jenny suddenly bellowed at the rubble despite not knowing if the victims could hear her. ¡°I thought you said you wanted to pursue me. If youe out alive, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Her voice boomed across the area. The vigers had tears in their eyes when they nced at her. When the satellite phone rang again, she quickly took the call as if she were clutching a life jacket. ¡°Where are you?¡± she yelled at Vincent. ¡°Do you have excavators with you?¡± Vincent paused in surprise because he had never seen her in such a distressed state. ¡°Y-yes.¡± ¡°How long will it take you to arrive?¡± she questioned calmly. ¡°We¡¯re at the entrance to the vige, but we don¡¯t know your exact location. That¡¯s why I called.¡± Although Clearwater Vige wasn¡¯t huge, it still covered considerablend space. Blindly searching for Alec would be a meaningless task and lead to more dys. Therefore, Vincent decided to call and ask for their location. Joy was written over Jenny¡¯s face, and she turned to the vige chief. ¡°The rescue team is here. They have excavators with them. Quick, get someone to bring them here from the vige entrance.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± With that, the vige chief and another young man dashed toward the entrance without wasting more time. Jenny stared at the running young man and looked at the rubble underneath her. She believed Alec must have heard her promise because she yelled at the top of her lungs. At the entrance, Vincent met up with the vige chief and the young man; he was briefed on thetest development from the two. He almost went crazy when he learned Alec was buried under the rubble. ¡°Dear Mr. Faust, how can! answer your grandfather if something happens to you?¡± he gasped silently. He quickened his pace and arrived at Clearwater Elementary soon. He didn¡¯t greet Jenny and went straight to the point. ¡°Miss Walter, where is he?¡± ¡°Here!¡± She pointed at the copsed opening that was sealed by the rocks. Vincent hurriedly got someone to drive the excavator over. Jenny started feeling nervous. ¡°If they keep digging, will they cause further copse?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Walter. They¡¯re professional,¡± Vincent replied. She went silent and waited by the side. Although she appeared calm on the outside, she was going through a storm inside as she was afraid that she might not find Alec alive. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 193 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 193 Chapter 193 I Will Watch Over Him The professional rescue team moved fast to remove the rocks and rubbles, revealing a semnce of the original look of the school. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± someone shrieked, and everyone flocked over to the location, including Jenny. She soon realized that she couldn¡¯t be of help and could only wait silently on the side, watching as people brought Alec out from the rubble. ¡°Miss Walter!¡± Vincent shouted in great panic when he saw Alec unconscious. Jenny hurriedly went over and instructed, ¡°Move him somewhere spacious.¡± Alec had been moved to the side. To everyone¡¯s surprise, a few kids were discovered along with him, and they were all safe. ¡°A man protected us,¡± the kids imed. Everyone felt conflicted after learning about Alec¡¯s heroic actions. Jenny was surprised by his action because she had always thought he wasn¡¯t the type to sacrifice himself for others. The situation clearly proved her wrong, and she was lost. ¡°Have I misunderstood him all along? she wondered. Despite having many thoughts about Alec, she started performing first aid on him. After some checks, she sighed in relief. Although he suffered extensive physical injuries, his life was not in danger. He was temporarily unconscious but doing fine otherwise. Hearing that, everyone collectively sighed in relief. Vincent was on the verge of tears. He couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences if something horrible happened to Alec at Clearwater. The unconscious Alec was ced in the tent as he recovered. After Jenny tended to the kids¡¯ wounds, she sat beside his bed to look after him. She couldn¡¯t exin the reason behind her decision, but she was adamant about keeping watch until he woke up. Other rescue teams arrived at the scene, and all the vigers were finally ounted for. Sadly, many had been found dead or injured, and most houses had copsed. The remaining vigers fretted about their livelihood down the road. 1 Two dayster, Alec finally regained consciousness. ¡°Miss Walter, why is he still unconscious? I thought you said he¡¯d be fine.¡± Vincent was talking to Jenny outside the tent with worry. Someone had leaked the news of Alec¡¯s presence at Clearwater Vige, down to the detail that he got buried underneath the rubble. Rumors started circting that Alec Faust was dead. As a result, the valuation of Faust Group plunged over the two days and breached the drop limit twice. The shareholders were busy calling the management to get hold of the situation, but Vincent was unable to offer an answer. He hadn¡¯t updated anyone about Alec¡¯s situation except Old Mr. Faust. It would be fine in the short term, but he would expect the scheming parties to make a move on Faust Group if this murky situation were tost longer. Jenny was confident about her skills and assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°How about I watch over him? You¡¯ve been with him for two days now. Don¡¯t overexert yourself.¡± Vincent was worried that Alec would scold him if he learned about thister. Still, Jenny shook her head and insisted, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll watch over him.¡± She wouldn¡¯t be relieved until she witnessed him waking up. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After the conversation, she went into the tent for another checkup on Alec. To her pleasant surprise, she found Alec sitting on the bed and leaning against the headboard. He was staring at her. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Astonished, she walked toward his bed. He stared at her in silence for a while. Then, he said, ¡°I heard your words when I was buried in the rubble. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 194 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 194 Chapter 194 What Type of Person Are You? Startled, Jenny had no words. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if Ie out alive, you¡¯ll give me a chance to pursue you? Is that still the case?¡± he asked. Her cheeks instantly reddened, and she dodged his gaze. He seemed disappointed at her silence.¡± I thought you were serious, but it looks like you were fooling with me.¡± She could tell he was disheartened, and she felt sorry for him. ¡°I am serious.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ll only give you a chance. I¡¯ve never agreed to a rtionship. What¡¯s so exciting about that?¡± she replied, but she had no idea if she was addressing him or herself. He was unbothered by her statement. Regardless of the oue, as long as he bagged a chance to date. her, it was proof she didn¡¯t dislike him as much as she used to. That was a marked improvement for him. ¡°Were you watching over me these few days?¡± He overheard her conversation with Vincent and was secretly over the moon. As usual, she denied it and shook her head. ¡°Why would I do that? I have many patients to attend to.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Her denial didn¡¯t affect him because he knew the truth. Uninterested in continuing the conversation, she changed the topic. ¡°The rescue mission has ended. You can get ready to return to Parrington.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± he wondered aloud. ¡°I¡¯ll stay for a few days as some of the vigers are still in recovery. They have limited healthcare here, and they would be left with no doctor if I were to leave,¡± she answered. However, what saddened her the most was the lives of those who survived the earthquake. Since all the houses were destroyed, the vigers would either need to rebuild their homes or leave for greener pastures. They were in poverty, so no matter what decision they made, the future would be challenging for them. He noticed the sympathy in her eyes. ¡°Are you worried about their lives after the earthquake?¡± ¡°Yes. The entire vige is ruined, and many houses have copsed. They don¡¯t even have a roof over their heads. She sighed and felt frustrated at herck of ability to help. He couldn¡¯t resist poking fun at her. ¡°I never thought that Dr. Walter could be so mncholic.¡± ¡°How about you?¡± she asked. ¡°What type of person are you?¡± He gave no answer, which was fine by her because she was not expecting one. She said, ¡°The famous Mr. Faust from Parrington risks his life to save a few kids. I bet nobody would believe it.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have believed in his magnanimity had she not witnessed it herself. ¡°I¡¯m not that generous. I helped them because I happened to be there.¡± He smirked and refused to admit. to his good intentions. She ignored him and left the tent. He suddenly suggested, ¡°The Faust Group will host a charity program annually. We still haven¡¯t executed our n this year. I think we could use the funds to rebuild Clearwater Vige.¡± She stood frozen as she scrambled for a reply. ¡°Go discuss with the vigers. They can rebuild on top of their old homes or relocate elsewhere. The Faust Group will bear all the costs,¡± he exined. There was a war in her mind. The more she got to know Alec, the more she realized that he was different from what the rumors portrayed. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that¡­¡± she finally blurted out, even though she didn¡¯t know what else to say. He stared deep into her eyes and dered boldly. Til do anything as long as it makes you happy.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 195 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Can You Help Us? When Jenny told the vige chief about Alec¡¯s proposal, he was so ted and grateful that he almost knelt down before her. ¡°You and Mr. Faust are both good people, Dr. Walter!¡± His hands trembled, and he was at a loss for how to express his gratitude. Jenny helped to hold him up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Faust.¡± All the credit belonged to Alec, and she didn¡¯t want to take credit for his hard work. ¡°No, no. Of course we¡¯re grateful for Mr. Faust¡¯s help in rebuilding the vige, but we are also grateful for what you¡¯ve done for us during the earthquake,¡± the vige chief said. He proceeded to utter a long thank you speech, but Jenny couldn¡¯t register most of his words. The words Alec had said to her as she left the tent echoed in her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything as long as it makes you happy.¡± It always confused her that Alec liked her. After all, she didn¡¯t think she was particrly charming enough to attract him. ¡°Dr. Walter, I¡¯m going to talk to the vigers and thank Mr. Faust.¡± With that, the vige chief gathered everyone to discuss the reconstruction of the vige. Since it was such a big deal for the vige, everyone had to be involved in the discussion. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jenny didn¡¯t stop him from leaving. After all, the reconstruction of the vige was an important matter that had to be discussed in great detail. After the vige chief left, Jenny was about to visit the patients. Just then, she spotted Justin and Lilian huddling outside the tent, watching her secretly. Her heart ached with sorrow at the sight of them, but she made sure it didn¡¯t show on her face. ¡°Come here, you guys.¡± ¡°Jenny!¡± the two kids shouted in unison. Jenny pulled them into her arms and asked, ¡°Have you had enough to eat? Did you eat the candies they brought you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They nodded. ¡°Jenny, we didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. We just happened toe over to y with you,¡± Justin said, sounding very mature. With a smile, Jenny said, ¡°It¡¯s okay; it¡¯s not a secret anyway. Since you¡¯re also members of this vige, you can give your opinions.¡± Justin fell silent. ¡°Jenny, I actually know everything,¡± he said. Jenny froze; a thousand emotions bombarded her. It turned out that he already knew everything. It upset her, and she didn¡¯t know how tofort them. ¡°Mom and Dad passed away, and I don¡¯t know how to take care of Lilian. Can you help us?¡± To the five- year-old Justin, Jenny was more trustworthy than everyone else in the vige, which was why he came to seek her help. Looking at him, Jenny asked kindly, ¡°Do your parents have any rtives or friends?¡± Usually, children would be entrusted to their rtives or family friends. She couldn¡¯t make decisions without their permission. ¡°No, they don¡¯t want to see us.¡± Justin had looked for them in the past two days, but they avoided him, afraid he and his sister would pester their family. Jenny sighed, understanding the situation. After all, everyone in the vige was poor. It would cost them at lot if they had two more mouths to feed. Nheless, refusing to even meet the kids was a little too much. After a moment of thought, Jenny said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ignore you and your sister. When everything here is settled, I¡¯ll find a way to help you guys, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Justin nodded, believing in Jenny¡¯s promise. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 196 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Reconstruction At night, the vige chief headed to Alec¡¯s tent. Jenny figured that the viger¡¯s discussion hade to fruition. She was a little curious whether the vigers would choose to leave or stay. The vige chief and Alec chatted for two hours before he finally came out of the tent. Seeing the wide smile on the vige chief¡¯s face, Jenny knew he was delighted with the oue. After some hesitation, she entered Alec¡¯s tent. ¡°I knew you woulde,¡± Alec said, grinning when she walked in. He appeared to have expected her arrival. Instead of beating around the bush, Jenny asked directly, ¡°What did they choose?¡± ¡°They chose to stay here during the reconstruction,¡± Alec replied. ¡°The vige chief said that the vigers have lived here for generations, so they don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Jenny was not surprised by the result. ¡°Well, it¡¯s their hometown, after all. It¡¯d be difficult for them to leave it behind just like that.¡± ¡°Vincent will monitor the construction here, so don¡¯t worry about it. Come back to Parrington with me.¡± He was worried about Jenny remaining in the vige. After a moment of silence, Jenny agreed. Due to the earthquake, the free clinic program would have to end early. She would have to wait until the reconstruction was finished before she could return to the vige. ¡°I want to bring two kids home,¡± she informed Alec. ¡°You mean the kids who lost their parents?¡± Alec knew about the children, and he pitied them. However, he was a little concerned that Jenny wanted to bring them back. Jenny nodded. ¡°No one here is willing to raise them, so they wouldn¡¯t survive here.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you have any ns for them after you bring them to Parrington? Are you going to adopt them?¡± Alec knew that Jenny was kind, but he also had to remind her of the consequences of her actions. She was talking about bringing back two humans, not two pets. If she brought them back, she would be responsible for them for the rest of their lives. Jenny was also doubtful about the situation. Although she was once married, it wasn¡¯t a normal marriage. Hence, she had no experience raising children and had no idea what to do with the prospect of suddenly having two of them. Alec sighed and shook his head, a little frustrated. ¡°I know you¡¯re kind, but you should¡¯ve thought of yourself.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just leave them here, can I?¡± Jenny asked angrily. She was well aware that it would be a lot of trouble to bring them to Parrington. In fact, she might not even be able to adopt them. Alec paused to think for a moment and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s possible to bring them back. Why don¡¯t you look for someone to adopt them?¡± ¡°I¡­ Jenny hesitated. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but you can¡¯t adopt them. You won¡¯t pass the adoption screening process,¡± Alec reminded her. Before Jenny could answer, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll find reliable parents for them. There are many childless couples in Parrington, so I should be able to find good ones.¡± ¡°Is it really possible?¡± Jenny was uncertain and worried. ¡°You still don¡¯t trust me?¡± It seemed that Jenny still didn¡¯t trust him much, and Alec felt there was nothing he could do to change. that. A little embarrassed, Jenny put on a wry smile and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask them if they¡¯re willing to be adopted by other people before I take them back.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t forget to tell the vige chief. After all, they are residents of this vige,¡± Alec reminded her. Jenny nodded at him. She was about to turn around and leave when Alec stopped her. ¡°We¡¯ve spoken for so long, but it¡¯s all about other people. What about me?¡± ¡°You?¡± Jenny nced at him. ¡°Well, I think you seem to be in good spirits, so there¡¯s nothing about you we need to talk about.¡± ¡°Who said that? I have a headache.¡± Alec¡¯s face contorted in pain as he held his head. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 197 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 197 Chapter 197 What a Heartless Woman Surprisingly, Jenny was a little worried. She walked to his bed and asked, ¡°Your head hurts? It shouldn¡¯t be hurting. I remember that your head was not injured when I checked it. Why would it hurt?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe there¡¯s an internal injury?¡± Alec said. Instantly, Jenny turned solemn. An internal injury was rather dire. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me check your head again.¡± She was worried and afraid that she hadn¡¯t checked carefully. Alec sat on the bed as Jenny loomed over him, bending down just enough to see the crown of his head. Then, she started pawing through his hair, determined to see every inch of his scalp clearly. However, no matter how hard she checked, she found no injuries. Jenny was puzzled. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. Even if it¡¯s a cerebral hemorrhage, there should be marks left by the impact. It¡¯s impossible that there¡¯s nothing,¡± she muttered, oblivious to the smile ying on Alec¡¯s lips. He leaned back, moving his head out of her sight. ¡°Don¡¯t move-¡± Jenny said, but she noticed Alec¡¯s strange smile. Finally, she realized what was going on. You tricked me!¡± ¡°No, I really did have a bit of a headache, but it wasn¡¯t serious.¡± He shook his head, too afraid to admit the truth. Jenny didn¡¯t believe him one bit. She shot him a re and was about to turn around and leave when Alec grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t leave. If you leave, my head will hurt even more.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so shameless!¡± Jenny said through gritted teeth, trying to break free from his strong embrace. As soon as she struggled, Alecined that his arm hurt. Jenny was frustrated, but she didn¡¯t dare to move. After all, Alec¡¯s arm was still in a cast. Trapped in his arms, she felt both anxious and angry. ¡°Let me go.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡± Not only did he not let go, but he also tightened his hug. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that once I let go, you will disappear.¡± ¡°Alec¡­¡± ¡°Jenny,¡± he interrupted her. ¡°Do you know how I panicked when I learned that you were buried underground? I was afraid that I would never see you again.¡± For once, Jenny was silent. She even stopped struggling. ¡°I hated myself for not arriving sooner. I could¡¯ve been by your side earlier, but I was so tied up by my company¡¯s trivial matters that I almost never saw you again.¡± His sincerity touched her a little. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious,¡± she said. Smiling wryly, Alec replied, ¡°It may be that way to you. After all, you never cared about my feelings.¡± Jenny wanted to deny it. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to as it was true. Alec continued to talk, and Jenny was starting to nod off, her mind taking in fewer and fewer of his words. For the past few days, she hardly rested and rarely had the chance to sleep. Soon, fatigue overcame her. Before she realized it, she was asleep. When Alec was done speaking his thoughts, he turned to her. However, the person in his arms was sound asleep. At that moment, Alec felt a strong urge to fling her to the ground. ¡°What a heartless woman,¡± he muttered. Although he was a little exasperated, he couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up. After all, it was a rare sight to see Jenny lying quietly in his arms, and Alec wished that time would stop so that she would sleep in his arms a little longer. Meanwhile, Vincent stood outside the door. There was no way he would enter if Jenny was there. He could already imagine the death re from Alec if he did. When Justin and Lilian came looking for Jenny, Vincent stopped them in time. ¡°Hey, kids, let¡¯s not disturb them.¡± ¡°Why? Are they exchanging secrets?¡± the kids asked because they knew secrets were not meant to be shared. After a moment of thought, Vincent nodded. ¡°Why yes, they¡¯re exchanging secrets, so we can¡¯t go in and disturb them.¡± With that, the kids nodded naively and waited outside with Vincent. Little did they know they would end up waiting for an entire night. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 198 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 198 Chapter 198 A Good Assistant Jenny woke up on Alec¡¯s hospital bed the next day. A little dazed, she asked, ¡°Why am I sleeping here?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Alec¡¯s voice sounded in her ears. She was so startled that she immediately sat up straight on the bed and turned to look at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked. ¡°This is my hospital bed,¡± Alec reminded her. An unnatural expression shed across her face as soon as she recalled what had happenedst night. This is all your fault,¡± she said. If Alec hadn¡¯t hugged her to prevent her from leaving, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen asleep and slept there through the night. Alec didn¡¯t bother arguing with her. Instead, he got out of bed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast. After that, we¡¯ll head back to Parrington.¡± ¡°That fast?¡± Jenny was stunned. She got up from bed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked Justin and Lilian what they think yet.¡± ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t be toote if you asked them after breakfast,¡± Alec replied. However, Jenny ignored him and marched out of the tent after getting up, quickly disappearing from his sight. When Jenny left the tent, she spotted Justin, Lilian, and Vincent outside. ¡°Miss Walter.¡± Vincent greeted her with a smile. However, his smile was a little different from usual. ¦§ Jenny was in a hurry to ask Justin whether they would go to Parrington with her, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to Vincent¡¯s strange behavior. After nodding at him, she looked at Justin and said, ¡°I have something to discuss with you two. Come with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two kids followed Jenny to her tent without question. After they left, Vincent waited for a while before entering Alec¡¯s tent. ¡°Mr. Faust, the ne is ready. We can fly back to Parrington at any time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alec nodded, then instructed, ¡°Bring her breakfast to her.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Vincent knew who he was referring to without Alec naming the person. Being the gossip he was, he became curious when he noticed Alec¡¯s in a good mood and figured that he must have made great progress with Jenny. ¡°Mr. Faust, have you finally gotten through to Miss Walter?¡± he asked curiously. Alec turned to look at him with a small smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Vincent began, forcing himself tough, ¡°I just care about you.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re really a good assistant.¡± Alec grinned, pretending he couldn¡¯t see how Vincent was burning with curiosity. Vincent smiled in response, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask again. Nheless, he figured that there was no need to ask. After all, given how Alec wasn¡¯t angry, the chances were very high. He left the tent, leaving Alec alone. Alec couldn¡¯t help thinking. Had he finally gotten through to her? Unsure, he shook his head. Jenny, on the other hand, was telling Justin and Lilian about the pros and cons of going to Parrington. Although they were still young, they still had the right to know. After she was done talking, the two kids were silent for a while. Justin was deep in thought, while Lilian looked rather confused. It seerned that she didn¡¯t quite understand what Jenny meant. ¡°Jenny, if I go to the Parrington, will there be delicious food? Will it be fun?¡± Lilian asked curiously. For her, food and fun were more important. Jenny gave it some thought and nodded. ¡°Of course. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. One of the prerequisites of adopting them was having a stable financial background, so it would be no problem for Lilian to eat and y. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go,¡± Lilian said immediately, nodding and smiling. Meanwhile, Justin was still silent. Although he was only five years old, he was frowning like an adult. While Jenny found it amusing, it was a heart-wrenching sight. Why would a five-year-old child need to consider so many things? ¡°Justin, have you decided?¡± Jenny looked at him, waiting for his answer. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 199 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 199 Chapter 199 I Never Give Up On the private ne back to Parrington, Jenny smiled as she watched Justin and Lilian, who were sitting beside her. In the end, the two children chose to leave Clearwater Vige with her. Jenny knew that they did this because they trusted her. Meanwhile, Alec was dealing with work. It seemed that many work matters had umted over the past few days. Jenny leaned back in her seat, wondering how she would face him from now on. He had let go of everything when he heard she might be in an ident. Could she really be with him? That was a question she never thought about. After all, she thought that she would never have to interact with Alec for the rest of her life when they filed for divorce. Somehow, after her divorce, not only did she still meet him frequently, but he was also pursuing her. It made her feel rather ufortable. She tried to make sense of the situation but eventually fell asleep. When Jenny woke up, she found Alec next to her. His eyes were also closed, deep in sleep. Her heart started beating fast for a reason she couldn¡¯t exin seeing his face so close to hers. She held her breath for fear of waking him from his sleep. However, Alec opened his eyes at that moment and looked at Jenny. Embarrassed that she was caught, her face turned red, and she quickly turned away. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded, his lips curling into a small smile. He had seen how Jenny reacted. ¡°How long till we reach Parrington?¡± Jenny asked in an attempt to change the subject. The flush in her cheeks was slowly fading. When Alec nced at Vincent, he quickly replied, ¡°We¡¯ll reach soon.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jenny nodded to him in thanks before looking straight ahead. Even though she knew Alec was looking at her, she dared not meet his gaze. After a long while, Alec asked softly with a smile, ¡°Are you shy?¡± ¡°Shy? Me? I¡¯m not shy.¡± She immediately denied it, thinking that she was never shy. Alec didn¡¯t argue with her. Instead, he asked, ¡°Can you give me some tips on how to make you my girlfriend?¡± Although Jenny gave him a chance, Alec, who had never pursued a girl before, didn¡¯t quite know what to do. Jenny didn¡¯t expect him to ask her about it directly. She paused for a brief awkward moment before shaking her head. ¡°Well, things like these depend on the person¡¯s feelings. I suggest you give up, Mr. Faust. ¡°Give up?¡± Alec chuckled. ¡°That phrase doesn¡¯t exist in my dictionary.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes at him before turning her attention away. Soon, the nended, and they deboarded the ne. Justin and Lilian followed Jenny timidly as they peered around them with wide-eyed curiosity. They grew up in Clearwater Vige and had never been to such a big, bustling city. Everything around them was strange and wonderful yet so unfamiliar. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jenny held their hands and encouraged them, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Her warm handsforted the kids. With that, they followed Jenny out of the airport and got in the car that Alec had prepared. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Alec asked. ¡°To Perry Residence,¡± Jenny replied. ¡°They will stay with me first, and I¡¯ll look for an adoptive family for them after I settle down.¡± ¡°Since I suggested it, let me do it,¡± Alec replied. He didn¡¯t want Jenny to tire herself out. Jenny didn¡¯t insist on doing it herself as she knew that Alec was more capable than her in that aspect. Alright, thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± He looked at her with a gaze full of affection. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 200 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 200 Chapter 200 I Will Be Careful Alec immediately headed to hispany after sending Jenny and the two kids to Perry Residence. In the days he was gone, many matters had begun to umte. At the news of his death, many people started to act up. It was the perfect opportunity for Alec to deal with those who harbored ill intentions toward him. Not long after Jenny arrived home, Gilbert and Zack came to visit. When they knocked on the door, Justin opened the door for them. He eyed them suspiciously, asking, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± t ¡°You¡­¡± Zack was surprised and stepped back to check the house number. ¡°Hey, this is Jenny¡¯s ce. We didn¡¯t go to the wrong house.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Zack,¡± Jenny called as she headed to the door, finding the whole situation ridiculous. Seeing her, Zack heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought I knocked on the wrong door.¡± ¡°Come on in.¡± Jenny pulled Justin aside to allow her brothers to enter. Gilbert¡¯s eyesnded on Justin, and he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Who is this child?¡± Before Jenny could answer, Lilian, who had just woken up, walked out of the room, asking, ¡°Who is it, Justin?¡± Surprised, Zack and Gilbert turned to Jenny in confusion, as if they were waiting for her to exin. Jenny pulled Lilian to her side and invited everyone to sit on the sofa. Then, she finally exined to Gilbert and Zack about what had happened. Hearing that the children had lost their parents, Gilbert and Zack felt sympathetic, and they were reminded of themselves. ¡°So, you brought them back to find an adoptive family for them?¡± Gilbert asked. Jenny nodded. ¡°I have no experience taking care of children, so I am not brave or rash enough to take them in on my own.¡± Jenny was usually so busy that she didn¡¯t have the time to take care of herself, much less the time and energy to take care of two young kids. ¡°Yeah, that makes sense.¡± Gilbert nodded in agreement, thinking that she made the right call. Jenny told the children to go y in the room before she asked Gilbert and Zack, ¡°How are the Dickmans? ¡°If the Blooms doesn¡¯t intervene, it will take a maximum of three days for the Dickmans to dere bankruptcy,¡± Gilbert replied, smiling. Jenny also smiled when she heard his reply. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Well, Yvonne really lucked out. Since she got married into the Blooms, we can¡¯t do anything to her for the time being,¡± Zack said, annoyed. He really wanted revenge for Jenny¡¯s sake, but dealing with the Blooms was different from dealing with the Dickmans. If they intended to attack them, they needed more preparation. Jenny, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t too concerned. Grinning, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from what I know about her, she won¡¯t let this go so easily. As long as she dares to make another move, we have plenty of opportunities.¡± ¡°Wait. You think that she will do something again?¡± Gilbert frowned, feeling a little worried. ¡°I think she will.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Her words didn¡¯t put Gilbert at ease. ¡°She was already behaving recklessly as a Dickman. Now that she has the support of the Blooms, things will be more serious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think. The power of the Blooms mostly lies in the hands of Sam¡¯s father, who doesn¡¯t like Yvonne very much. If she wants to use the power for her own gain, it may not be possible for the time being,¡± Jenny said, giving him her analysis of the situation. On the way back to Parrington, Jenny read a lot of information about the Blooms on the ne, so she knew a lot about them. Gilbert nodded, agreeing with her view. Instead of dwelling on that topic, he looked at Jenny with a serious expression. ¡°So, how are things between you and Alec going?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 201 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Do You Want to Be With Him? ¡°Right?¡± Zack nodded immediately, his curiosity aroused. ¡°When we heard about the earthquake, we were about to head over immediately, but you called to tell us not toe because Alec was there.¡± For one, why was Alec there? Also, why couldn¡¯t they go because Alec was there? Seeing how they were staring at her, Jenny knew it would be more trouble if she didn¡¯t exin the situation clearly. Sighing helplessly, she replied, ¡°After Alec arrived, the situation wasn¡¯t dangerous anymore. I thought you guys woulde, so I called you not to, hoping that you would focus on dealing with the Dickmans instead. This way, the Dickmans wouldn¡¯t have any chance to escape.¡± It was Alec¡¯s satellite phone that she had used to call Gilbert, mainly because she didn¡¯t want them to waste their time. Gilbert disagreed with her, a little unhappy. ¡°Do you think there is no danger just because he¡¯s there? Why do you trust him so much?¡± Jenny paused, sensing his hostile tone. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I just-¡± ¡°Your attitude toward Alec has changed a lot. Is it because he saved you?¡± Gilbert asked, feeling uneasy. After a moment of silence, Jenny nodded. ¡°He changed my view of him this time.¡± It wasn¡¯t just that Alec had saved her; he had also put himself in danger to save others. It was a side of Alec Jenny didn¡¯t know existed. ¡°So, do you want to be with him now?¡± Gilbert asked, a cold, stoic expression stered on his face. Despite that, he was about to be overwhelmed by his emotions. He regretted not rushing over to Clearwater Vige after receiving her news. If he had, things might be different. Jenny was taken aback, not expecting her brother to say that. When she recovered, she shook her head. Impossible. It¡¯s just a change in my impression of him,¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t hate him anymore, do you?¡± Gilbert asked. If she didn¡¯t hate him, she would end up liking him. Then, it would only be a matter of time before they ended up together. Unaware of his thoughts, she nodded. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t hate him anymore.¡± Gilbert looked at her in silence for a long time, failing to find the words to say. Meanwhile, Zack couldn¡¯t understand why his brother was so angry. Although he didn¡¯t like Alec that much, he thought it would be fine as long as Jenny liked him. ¡°Jenny, mypany¡¯s grand opening is happening the day after tomorrow. You must attend it.¡± Zack took out the invitation card and handed it to her. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Jenny was a little surprised as she took the card. ¡°So quick? I thought you would still need more time.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t that quick.¡± He avoided meeting Jenny¡¯s eyes as Alec had a lot to do with hispany¡¯s early launch ¡°I¡¯ll definitely attend theunch. After all, I must support my brother.¡± Jenny ced the invitation aside, her mood much better than before. Currently, both her brothers were running their own businesses. Once sheunched her fashion design company, they would all be busy. She believed that one day, all three of them would be invited to the same business function. Little did Jenny know that would be thest time the three of them would have such a peaceful, harmonious gathering. The days toe were nothing like the present. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯d like you to be mypany¡¯s technical consultant. What do you think?¡± Jenny¡¯s skills were better than his. Hence, Zack felt hispany would have a more stable footing if she joined. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 202 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Never Be with Him *Technical consultant?¡± Jenny was a little hesitant. ¡°But you don¡¯t need one. Your skills are no worse than mine. We¡¯re just good in different fields.¡± Since Zack¡¯spany specialized in cybersecurity, Jenny figured he could handle it on his own completely. After all, unlike Zack, she was better at infiltratingworks instead of creating a good network defense system. ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re good at different fields that I invited you to join. With you by my side, wouldn¡¯t my company be invincible?¡± Zack grinned, not hiding his true intentions. Jenny gave it a thought for a while before nodding. ¡°Okay, but I won¡¯t have much time to visit the company.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Juste whenever you¡¯re needed.¡± Zack didn¡¯t want to burden Jenny, so he decided not to bother her under normal circumstances. While they discussed their cooperation, Gilbert seemed to be a little down. ¡°Jenny, I invited you to join mypany, but you never agreed.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because I know a little about Zack¡¯spany while I don¡¯t understand anything about your company¡¯s trade. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for me to join yours.¡± Given Gilbert¡¯s abilities, he didn¡¯t need anybody¡¯s help. So, Jenny didn¡¯t agree to his request. Gilbert didn¡¯t push the argument any further. Instead, he shifted his focus to taking care of Jenny and her household. ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you at noon and dust this ce,¡± he said, taking a deep breath to calm himself. Jenny smiled gratefully. ¡°That¡¯d be wonderful, and maybe Justin and Lilian can try your cooking too. They¡¯ll love it.¡± Gilbert checked the fridge and sighed. ¡°We need to go grocery shopping. Jenny,e with me?¡± ¡°Sure thing. Zack, can you look after the kids while we¡¯re out?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m great with kids,¡± Zack replied confidently. He had spent a lot of time ying with the children in Orchid Vige, so he was sure he could handle Justin and Lilian. As soon as Jenny and Gilbert left, Zack invited the two siblings to y video games with him. What could be more fun than video games? ¡°Here, try it out,¡± Zack offered the controller to Justin, but he declined. ¡°Jenny said that we¡¯re too young to y video games, Justin said, his voice full of righteous indignation. ¡°Come on, just for a little bit. She won¡¯t scold you,¡± Zack insisted. However, Justin still refused. Taking Lilian away to y with toys, he said, ¡°You can y that yourself. We¡¯ll y with our toys.¡± Zack was puzzled, wondering what was wrong with them. In the past, the children in his vige had. fought to win the right to y video games. Undeterred, he started ying alone but kept an eye on the kids. Soon enough, they were enticed by the game, and Zack felt triumphant. ¡°Now you want to y?¡± he thought. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to let you.¡± Jenny and Gilbert pushed their shopping carts to the vegetable section in the supermarket. While they were selecting vegetables, Gilbert suddenly stopped and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jenny asked. Gilbert hesitated for a moment before blurting out, ¡°Jenny, can you make me a promise?¡± It surprised her. ¡°What promise?¡± Gilbert took a deep breath and said, ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll never be with Alec.¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Gilbert. She never expected him to make such a request; it was out of character for him to do so. Gilbert asked again, ¡°Can you promise me, Jenny?¡± His eyes were fixed on her, waiting for an answer. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 203 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Happy For You ¡°Miss Walter?¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Jenny looked back and saw Yvonne. ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Yvonne said and introduced Jenny to Sam. ¡°This is Jenny Walter, the well-known Dr. Walter from Parrington Hospital, and Mr. Birkett¡¯s secret mentee.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Sam said. ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Faust¡¯s ex-wife, right?¡± ¡°Well, Miss Walter is an amazing person, much better than me anyway.¡± ¡°In my heart, no one is better than you.¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t help but smile at the couple¡¯s disy of affection. She knew Yvonne¡¯s interest in Sam was just an act, as evidenced by her previous intention to marry Alec. Nheless, she decided not to put Yvonne down for her ster acting. Yvonne yfully pushed Sam away, saying, ¡°Oh, Miss Walter is still watching.¡± Sam introduced himself to Jenny and greeted Gilbert as well. Gilbert nodded at him but remained nonchnt. While he couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, he had no intentions of currying favor with Sam. The moment Sam married Yvonne, the Blooms became his enemy. ¡°Seeing Miss Dickman and Mr. Bloom happy together makes me feel so d. I¡¯m so happy for you,¡± Jenny said with a smile, her eyes slightly crinkled. While outsiders might have taken it as a genuine congrattions, Yvonne knew better. Jenny was subtly taunting her, but Yvonne didn¡¯t take the bait. Instead, she replied, ¡°Thank you. I never imagined that marrying Sam would be this wonderful. Looking back, Alec caused a lot of misunderstandings between us, and I wanted to apologize to you, Miss Walter.¡± She smiled and asked. Would you give me that opportunity?¡± Jenny raised an eyebrow, surprised by the request. ¡°Would Miss Walter be willing to join me for lunch tomorrow?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°I want to make amends.¡± Displeased, Gilbert wanted to persuade Jenny to decline the invitation, but Jenny replied, ¡°I would be delighted to ept your invitation, Miss Dickman.¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯ll text you the ceter,¡± Yvonne said cheerfully. Jenny nodded at her. With that, Yvonne and Sam left as if they had onlye to the supermarket to meet her. Jenny and Gilbert were alone now, and Gilbert was clearly upset. ¡°Why did you agree?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°She came to me herself. If I I idn¡¯t, it would look like I was afraid of her,¡± Jenny exined with augh. ¡± Don¡¯t worry, Yvonne isn¡¯t dumb enough to cause any trouble tomorrow.¡± Jenny knew that the Dickmans were in financial trouble, and Yvonne had only married into the Blooms recently. She didn¡¯t have the power to do anything anyway. Gilbert remained concerned, believing that Yvonne was up to something. ¡°If she didn¡¯t want to do anything, why did she invite you to lunch?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe they just want to show off,¡± Jenny suggested, although she didn¡¯t think there was R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only anything for them to show off. What was Yvonne thinking? To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 204 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Can¡¯t You ept It? When Jenny and Gilbert arrived back home from their shopping trip, they found Zack looking angry and flustered. Concerned, Jenny approached him and asked what was wrong. Zack, seeming to snap out of his anger, red at Justin before storming off to the kitchen with Gilbert, without answering her. Puzzled, Jenny turned to Justin and asked him what had happened. ¡°He was ying a game earlier, but he wasn¡¯t very good at it, so I teased him a little. He¡¯s probably upset about it,¡± Justin replied, looking apologetic. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jenny couldn¡¯t help butugh at the situation, patting Justin¡¯s head tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big deal. He just needs to practice more.¡± After reassuring Justin, Jenny made her way to the kitchen with a smile. ¡°Zack, even Justin can see that your skills suck. Why don¡¯t you put in a little effort and improve your skills?¡± she suggested. ¡°I don¡¯t see the point in wasting time on games,¡± Zack grumbled, clearly still annoyed. ¡°And why are these country kids better than me anyway?¡± Jenny shared that when she went to the countryside to work at the free clinic, she brought a video game because she feared it would be boring there. Justin often came to y with her, and she taught him how to y a few times. However, she didn¡¯t expect Justin would turn out to be very talented at it and even better than her after a few games. Jenny acknowledged the importance of talent; if nurtured the right way, Justin would be unstoppable. Zack was still feeling a little upset and he didn¡¯t know what to say. He understood the importance of talent too. Jenny¡¯s talent inputers was a good example. She was always much better than him, no matter how hard he tried to catch up. Jenny then asked, ¡°Okay, Zack, why are you so upset because of a child?¡± She gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder, and then an idea struck her. ¡°You know what, Zack? Why don¡¯t you take Justin as your foster son? Imagine how proud you¡¯d feel to have such a talented kid as your son in the future.¡± Zack was taken aback by her suggestion and looked at her in disbelief. Jenny continued, ¡°C¡¯mon, think about it.¡± She figured if Justin had Zack as his foster father, his life would be pretty good. Zack red at Jenny. ¡°Forget it. What if my future wife doesn¡¯t like the idea of me having a foster son before we even have kids?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t push the issue. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s your decision. I just feel bad that you¡¯ll be missing out on having such a great foster son.¡± Zack replied, ¡°Thanks, but I won¡¯t regret it.¡± He didn¡¯t think he could handle having such a bothersome foster son like Justin. He¡¯d probably drive him crazy. Jenny left the kitchen to apany the two kids, leaving Zack and Gilbert alone in the kitchen. ¡°Zack, do you think Jenny will end up with Alec?¡± Gilbert asked while chopping vegetables. After a moment of silence, Zack said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but no matter who she ends up with, I support her.¡± Frowning. Gilbert looked at him. ¡°I thought you were very upset with how Alec treated her.¡± ¡°I still am. However, as long as Jenny likes him, I can get over it.¡± As far as Zack was concerned, Jenny¡¯s choice was hers to make. ¡®So you¡¯vee to ept it.¡± Gilbert chuckled although he was feeling rather perplexed. ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± Zack asked solemnly, turning to face his brother. ¡°You don¡¯t agree with Jenny and Alec being together?¡± Before Gilbert could answer, Zack continued, ¡°Is it Alec who you don¡¯t like? Or do you not like Jenny being with anyone?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 205 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Don¡¯t Put Yourself in Danger Gilbert¡¯s back tensed up when he heard Zach¡¯s words. He looked at him in disbelief and asked, ¡°Zach, what are you trying to say?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that Zach might know about his secret. He had been trying to keep it hidden from everyone, even Jenny, so how could Zach possibly know? Gilbert¡¯s heart was pounding; he didn¡¯t know how to react. Should he admit the truth or deny it? Zach noticed Gilbert¡¯s anxious expression and worried he might be right. He decided to drop the topic and said, ¡°It was just a thought. Nothing important.¡± He didn¡¯t want to ruin everything by bringing up something that could potentially harm the rtionship between the three of them. 1 Gilbert continued cooking and replied with a simple ¡°Oh.¡± He was relieved that Zach didn¡¯t press the issue further. He thought Zach might have guessed his secret but chose not to expose it. It showed that he still cared about their brotherhood. The atmosphere during the meal was unpleasant, and Jenny couldn¡¯t help but notice that her two brothers were in a bad mood. Although she didn¡¯t know the reason behind it, she thought she might be overthinking it. After dinner, the two left, and Jenny finally got a good night¡¯s sleep. However, her peaceful sleep was interrupted by a call from Alec, and she tried her best not to curse upon seeing his name on her phone. ¡°What do you want?¡± she snapped. Alec was taken aback by her tone, feeling as if he had returned to the time when Jenny disliked him intensely. ¡°Is everything okay? Are you upset?¡± he asked cautiously, wondering if returning to Parrington had changed anything. Jenny realized her tone was harsh, but she was too tired to be polite. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just tired and want to sleep. ¡°she grumbled. ¡°Okay, sorry for bothering you. Get some rest, I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow,¡± Alec replied, understanding the situation. ¡°No, I have something to do tomorrow,¡± Jenny refused as she promised to have lunch with Yvonne. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Yvonne invited me for lunch. I had no choice but to ept her invitation.¡± She didn¡¯t intend to hide it, and it wasn¡¯t anything she couldn¡¯t talk about. After all, she was sure Alec would find out if he wanted to. Hearing that, Alec frowned. ¡°She invited you to dinner?¡± ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t refuse her because she brought Sam along with her.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know what Yvonne was up to, Jenny didn¡¯t care. *||| go with you tomorrow.¡± Alec didn¡¯t stop her from going; he knew how headstrong Jenny was, so the most he could do was stay by her side. Jenny sighed softly. ¡°There¡¯s no need. She wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to me. At least, that is the case for now.¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, but what if?¡± Alec asked. Before Jenny could reply, he continued, ¡°Jenny, I hope you¡¯ll never put yourself in danger.¡± His sudden show of concern made Jenny a little ufortable. It felt weird to her. ¡°I¡¯m not a three- year- old child. I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡± ¡°You do act like a child sometimes.¡± Alec chuckled. Jenny was exasperated. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Stop with the nonsense.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At that moment, she yawned again. She was feeling so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t stifle her yawn. ¡°Rest well. Sweet dreams.¡± Alec decided to get out of her hair, knowing she hadn¡¯t had a good rest recently. Jenny grunted and murmured a good night. Then, she ended the call and went straight to sleep. After the call ended, Alec¡¯s expression was solemn. Why would Yvonne invite Jenny to a meal? No matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t imagine it being a good thing. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 206 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 206 Chapter 206 What Are You Doing? Thinking about it, Alec dialed Vincent¡¯s number. ¡°Keep an eye on the Blooms. I want to know everything they do, especially Sam.¡± After speaking, Alec hung up, rubbing his forehead in exhaustion. However, there were still piles of files in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t go back to rest immediately, so he buried himself in work. The next morning, Jenny woke up feeling energized. After making arrangements for Justin and Lilian, she went to the hospital to work. In light of her recent experience with the earthquake, the hospital made it. mandatory for her to take a few days off. Even though she felt she didn¡¯t need it, the hospital insisted on Having left work early, Jenny had nowhere to go. Just then, Stephanie called her. ¡°Jenny, are you okay?¡± she asked. Her tone was rather casual, and she didn¡¯t sound concerned. Feigning anger, Jenny replied, ¡°Luckily, I¡¯m fine. If something had happened to me, do you think calling me after so long would help?¡± Stephanie was a little embarrassed. ¡°Well, I knew you were fine.¡± When she learned about the earthquake in Clearwater Vige, Stephanie wanted to rush there immediately. However, Paul told her that Alec had already gone there and that nothing would happen to Jenny with him around. Although she was still worried, he didn¡¯t allow her to leave. He even made someone watch over her, not letting her leave the house. She was only calling Jenny now because Paul had informed her that Jenny had returned to Parrington, so she wanted to confirm that she was fine. ¡°Where are you? Let¡¯s have lunch together,¡± Jenny suggested. She had nothing to do, and it had been a while since she had invited Stephanie to lunch. However, Stephanie hesitated, ncing at Paul who was sitting opposite her. There was no way he would let her go. ¡°I have something to do today,¡± Stephanie replied. ¡°Let me treat you another day.¡± Jenny frowned, sensing something amiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you doing, Stephanie?¡± Before Stephanie could answer, a male voice answered for her. ¡°She¡¯s with me, Miss Walter. Why are you asking? Do you want to join us?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jenny was dumbfounded. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked. Stephanie never told her the name of that man. However, Paul hung up right after. When Jenny tried to call her again, Stephanie¡¯s phone was already turned off. Upset, Jenny grumbled, ¡°Good luck dealing with your boyfriend¡¯s bad temper, Stephanie. We¡¯ll see how you fare!¡± With that, she put the matter aside as she knew that Stephanie was not in danger. Then, she hailed a taxi to the welfare home to inquire if they had any suitable adopters. Meanwhile, in Paul¡¯s vi, Stephanie watched as Paul ended her call with Jenny and turned off her phone in anger. ¡°What are you doing? Jeriny is my friend!¡± She red at him, finding his actions too domineering. However, Paul paid no heed to her words. He walked over to her, bent down, and lifted her chin. ¡°No friend is as important as your own man. Do you understand?¡± ¡°My man? Who are you to me? My boyfriend?¡± Stephanie sneered, her wordsced with a hint of fury. Paul had not properly defined their rtionship, making Stephanie feel like she was his mistress. Although she liked him very much, she no longer wanted to continue her situationship with him. She nned to cut her losses in time, but she hadn¡¯t figured out how to tell him yet. When she brought up that question, Paul¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°That¡¯s just abel. Do you really care that much about it? Would it make you happier if I said I was your boyfriend?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 207 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 207 Chapter 207 I Don¡¯t Want To Be Your Woman Anymore ¡°Yes! I care about it very much,¡± Stephanie admitted, looking him in the eye. Paul frowned in annoyance. ¡°Apart from defining our rtionship, I can give you anything you want.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else. I just want a public rtionship. Is that so difficult?¡± Stephanie¡¯s eyes began to tear. She just wanted them to date like any normal couple, why was it so difficult? ¡°As my woman, these are the things you have to bear,¡± Paul said stoically, his words bearing a tone of displeasure. Disappointed with his response, Stephanie shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to be your woman anymore.¡± She had been naive for thinking that nothing mattered as long as two people liked each other. However, after being with Paul, she realized she couldn¡¯t do it. She cared a lot about making a rtionship public. ¡°Take back what you just said, and I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything,¡± Paul said, his face a frightening mask of gloom. Then, his hands moved from her hand to her neck, as if he was threatening to strangle her. However, Stephanie had already made up her mind. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be your woman anymore. I said what I said.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She was really tired of their rtionship and she found no point in continuing whatever it was between them. As soon as the words left her mouth, Paul¡¯s fingers exerted force. His handsome features were contorted by gloom as he asked, ¡°You said what you said? I am Paul Wagner, how dare you say that to me?¡± ¡°You-¡± Seeing this side of Paul, Stephanie¡¯s eyes clouded with fear. At that moment, she realized she never knew him. She couldn¡¯t breathe. Just as she thought she would die in his hands, he let go of her, turned around, and walked out of the door. ¡°Think about it again. Until you have thought it through, you¡¯re not allowed to take a step out of here!¡± With that, he disappeared from her sight. Stephanie clutched her neck as she took deep, ragged breaths. ¡°You¡­you can¡¯t treat me like this¡­¡± However, Paul never looked back. Stephanie was trapped there, even her phone was taken away. She stared ahead nkly, finding it hard to believe that this was happening to her. Meanwhile, Jenny walked out of the welfare home feeling a little lost. She had analyzed the information of keen adopters, but none of them satisfied her. Hence, she had no choice but to wait. Just then, she heard a horn sound twice. Turning around, she saw Alec in a nearby car. She walked over and got in the car. ¡°How did it go?¡± Alec asked as he started the car. Jenny shook her head. ¡°I found no suitable adopters.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be disappointed. I told you to leave it to me. You didn¡¯t have to visit this ce,¡± Alec said. Although he felt a little frustrated, he knew that Jenny wouldn¡¯t be happy unless she personally looked for adopters. Jenny looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re a busy man, Mr. Faust. I shouldn¡¯t trouble you if I can handle it myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Even if I¡¯m busy, I¡¯ll still prioritize you.¡± Jenny shrugged as she knew she had to rely on Alec for this matter. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Mr. Faust.¡± ¡°Just call me Alec. Actually, you can call me anything. Just don¡¯t call me Mr. Faust,¡± he said sternly. ¡°Alec?¡± Jenny said hesitantly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s weird. We¡¯re not that close.¡± When she called him by his name, she was reminded of how Yvonne always called him that. She didn¡¯t want to do the same as her. ¡°What do you want to call me then?¡± Alec asked. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 208 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Yvonne¡¯s Intentions How to address Alec really stumped Jenny. She thought of several names in her mind, but none of them seemed appropriate. ¡°I think Mr. Faust is the best,¡± Jenny said with a smile. She was unable to think of anything better. Alec¡¯s face fell. Jenny had spent so much time thinking that he thought she woulde up with a good name. Seeing that he was getting angry, Jenny quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll just call you by your name.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Although he was still unsatisfied, Alec epted it. Soon, the car pulled into the restaurant Yvonne had invited Jenny to. They got out of the car and walked inside together. A waiter led them to a private room, opening the door to reveal Yvonne and Sam sitting inside. Yvonne wasn¡¯t surprised to see Alec. ¡°Alec, I knew you would apany Miss Walter here.¡± As she spoke, she gestured for the two to sit down. Jenny noticed that there were four sets of tableware on the table. Yvonne wasn¡¯t lying; she really had guessed that Alec woulde. Once they settled on their seats, Yvonne asked the waiter to bring out the food. Then, she turned to Jenny and Alec. ¡°Alec, don¡¯t worry. I invited Miss Walter to lunch today to apologize for what happened before. I did target Miss Walter on purpose because I had feelings for you, but now I¡¯m married, and I really like Sam. I won¡¯t bother you in the future, let alone target Miss Walter,¡± she said sincerely. Jenny didn¡¯t know what Alec felt about it, but she didn¡¯t believe a word from Yvonne and decided to say nothing. After all, she didn¡¯t want to offend Yvonne. If Yvonne wanted to y pretend, she was willing to y along. Alec nodded. ¡°It¡¯d be great if you could do that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already thought it through. I¡¯ll live a good life with Sam from now on. Regarding my family¡­¡± She looked uneasy when she mentioned the Dickmans. However, she quickly recovered. ¡°Since I¡¯m already married, I have nothing to do with the Dickmans. Whether they go bankrupt or not, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with them.¡± That caught Jenny by surprise. She thought Yvonne would ask Alec for help, especially since she had already apologized. Didn¡¯t she set up the lunch today for the sake of saving the Dickmans? Seeing that Yvonne was upset, Sam pulled her into his arms. His eyes were tender with affection. From their interaction, Jenny could tell that Sam adored Yvonne from the bottom of his heart, which surprised her. It wasn¡¯t that Yvonne wasn¡¯t worthy of anyone¡¯s affection. If it weren¡¯t for the incident with Alec, she could have married anyone, given her status as the daughter of the Dickman family. After what happened with Alec, however, all the major families avoided Yvonne. Yet, Sam was still willing to niarry her, and that was an act of true love. Unfortunately, while he was in love with Yvonne, she might not be in love with him. Although she looked lovingly at him, Jenny knew Yvonne couldn¡¯t sincerely love Sam. Everything was just an act. ¡°Mr. Faust and Miss Walter, now that Yvonne has spoken, I¡¯d like to say a few words.¡± Sam patted Yvonne¡¯s shoulder and then looked at the two of them. ¡°I know that Yvonne has done many wrongs in the past, but she is willing to change and cut ties with the Dickmans. I hope that you two can give her a chance.¡± As someone who genuinely liked her, he didn¡¯t want Yvonne to suffer any grievances. Alec remained silent, looking at Jenny. It was clear what he meant: it was up to Jenny. For a moment, everyone looked at her. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 209 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Drop the Act, Jenny Jenny didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the attention. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already worded it this way, Mr. Bloom, I can¡¯t refuse.¡± It was expected that Jenny wouldn¡¯t give Yvonne the time of day, but she didn¡¯t want to antagonize the Blooms just yet. At the very least, she couldn¡¯t be downright rude. Hence, she said she would not refuse Sam. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to forgive Yvonne?¡± Sam was surprised that Jenny was such a nice person. ¡°Of course.¡± Jenny nodded. Sam was happy to have gotten her confirmation. He nced at Alec. ¡°And Mr. Faust?¡± ¡°Whatever Jenny says.¡± He appeared to others as if he¡¯d listen to anything Jenny said. Someone in the dark would think that they were close. Sam smiled happily. He didn¡¯t want to be at war with Alec if he could help it. He was delighted with how things worked out. He raised his ss and said to Alec and Jenny, ¡°I¡¯m here to thank both of you. If there¡¯s anything that the Blooms can help out with, I¡¯ll do it fully.¡± Jenny smiled, thinking that Sam was a nice person. What a pity it was that he had fallen in love with someone who didn¡¯t deserve him. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. They ate in pleasant silence. It was as if everyone was happy with what had happened. Jenny got up to use the washroom, and Yvonne quickly tagged along. While in the washroom, Jenny retouched her makeup. When Yvonne appeared, Jenny thought to herself, ¡± So, she¡¯s here.¡± Yvonne stood next to her, doing nothing except staring straight at Jenny. Jenny was soon done with her makeup, and she turned to look at her. ¡°Do you have something to say. Yvonne?¡± Because of how great their conversation from before had gone, they were already calling each other by name, like friends of many years. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. It makes me sick.¡± Yvonne¡¯s face was cold. With no one around, she didn¡¯t conceal her disgust toward Jenny. Jenny, on the other hand, was stunned. She put a hand over her lips and said in disbelief, ¡°What do you mean, Yvonne? We said we would be friends.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Yvonne smirked. ¡°Drop the act, Jenny. I don¡¯t believe for one second that you¡¯re that naive.¡± Since Yvonne had already pointed it out, Jenny thought it would be disrespectful if she kept up the act. Alright. Calling you Yvonne made me feel sick, too. So what¡¯s up with your performance tonight? Who¡¯s it for? Sam?¡± Jenny was surprised that Yvonne would reveal her true colors so quickly. She thought that Yvonne would at least keep the act for a little while longer. Yet, before lunch even ended¡­ ¡°You¡¯re right. I have my motives for tonight.¡± Yvonne didn¡¯t deny it, walking toward Jenny. When Yvonne drew closer, Jenny¡¯s back turned cold. Her guard was up. But nothing prepared her for what was about to happen. Yvonne pped herself. Jenny was stunned. And then, Yvonne pped herself again. Just like that, Yvonne pped herself several times. Soon, her five fingers were imprinted on her face. Jenny was in a daze. What was Yvonne doing torturing herself? Once Yvonne was done, Jenny looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°So you¡¯re going to frame me?¡± If that were the case, Jenny thought that Yvonne truly had nothing else better to do. Yvonne said nothing. She walked out of the washroom. Then, Jenny heard her sobbing as she rushed toward the dining area. As the sobs faded away, a smile appeared on Jenny¡¯s lips. She walked out of the washroom, eager to see what Yvonne would y at next. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 210 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 210 Chapter 210 I¡¯m Not Done When Jenny returned to the private room, Yvonne was already cradled in Sam¡¯s arms. The moment she appeared, she could feel his re on her. She smiled and walked over serenely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Dickman?¡± ¡°Jenny, I know I¡¯ve done you wrong before, but I¡¯ve already apologized. You said you¡¯ve forgiven me. So why¡­¡± she sobbed, letting her red face be on disy. Sam¡¯s mood was ruined. Her gaze on Jenny was almost venomous. Jenny burst intoughter. ¡°Surely you¡¯re not going to say that I hit you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do anything if you won¡¯t admit it. There are no surveince cameras in the washroom. I have no proof.¡± Yvonne looked extremely pitiful. Sam held her tightly and red at Jenny coldly. ¡°I thought you were someone who kept their promises. I didn¡¯t expect you to p her once I turned my back. You¡¯ve truly opened my eyes today. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s despicable to go back on your words?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t have much of a reaction to Sam¡¯s words. On the other hand, Alec looked furious. ¡°Watch your mouth, Sam. Do you think the truth is whatever Yvonne says? Do you think that no one has Jenny¡¯s back? As he spoke, he walked over to Jenny¡¯s side. His intentions were clear. Jenny looked at the man next to her, unable to describe what she was feeling. Although this was something she could handle, and she didn¡¯t need Alec¡¯s help, his readiness to protect her made her feel things. Yvonne sobbed miserably. She looked at Alec. ¡°Alec, I know that Jenny has you by her side. I don¡¯t want to be enemies with her. I wanted to make amends today. I didn¡¯t think¡­¡± ¡°So what if she did hit you? What then?¡± Alec red at her, his tonemanding. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Yvonne shut up instantly. Sam looked upset, but Jenny looked satisfied by his words. It was exactly what she was thinking. So what if she had hit her? She walked toward Yvonne, and Sam shielded her at once. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Calm down, Sam. I just have a few things to say to Yvonne.¡± Jenny smiled lightly, looking at her. ¡°Are you sure that I hit you?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and she pointed at the marks on her face. ¡°It¡¯s right on my face. What¡¯s there to lie about?¡± With that answer, Jenny nodded in satisfaction. Just as Yvonne was pondering over the meaning behind her words, Jennyshed out. She held up her right arm and pped Yvonne with all her might. Sam tried to stop her, but he failed. With a sharp smack, Yvonne was pped silly. She nearly tumbled to the floor. At once, the pain on her cheek and a wave of disbelief washed over her, causing her to stare nkly at Jenny. Jenny flicked her wrists, saying mockingly, ¡°pping kind of hurts.¡± If Jenny¡¯s hand hurt, Yvonne was going through an ocean of pain. Her tears began falling for real. ¡°Jenny Walter!¡± she roared. She wanted to rush over to fight her. But before she could get close, Alec stepped between them. ¡°With me around, no one can touch a single hair on Jenny.¡± ¡°Alec¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Alec. Let here at me. I¡¯m not done yet.¡± Jenny smiled, wagging her eyebrows at Yvonne. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 211 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 211 Chapter 211 I Want You to Protect Me Alec took Jenny seriously and no longer stood between her and Yvonne. But Yvonne didn¡¯t act out anymore, not daring to take another step. She knew that Jenny was true to her words. If she rushed over, Jenny wouldn¡¯t hesitate to smack her again. She cried pitifully. This time, her tears were real. She turned and rushed into Sam¡¯s arms. ¡°Sam, it hurts¡­¡± Sam looked at her flushed face, feeling his heart ache. He red at Jenny. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re invincible, Jenny Walter? The Blooms are nothing to be looked down upon!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Sam. But she¡¯s the one who said that I hit her first. How could I admit to something I haven¡¯t done? Well, I can, now. I admit that I hit her.¡± Jenny threw her hands into the air, implying she was forced into doing it. ¡°Jenny Walter!¡± Sam roared. But that was all he could do. With Alec around, he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Jenny shrugged, looking nonchnt. ¡°I understand that you like her, Sam. But we need to take the rose- tinted sses off. You wouldn¡¯t even know if you¡¯re being used like a tool.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sam frowned. Jenny didn¡¯t borate. She looked at Alec. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t finish dinner like this.¡± 1 ¡°Alright.¡± Alec nodded and left the restaurant with her. Once they were long gone, Yvonne let her tears flow freely. ¡°Sam, they¡¯re huge bullies. I can¡¯t let this go!¡± ¡°But Yvonne, Jenny has Alec backing her up. We can¡¯t¡­we can¡¯t do anything.¡± Sam thought Jenny was a huge bully, too, but he couldn¡¯t square off against the Fausts. It was as if Yvonne expected this answer from him. She wasn¡¯t surprised at all, instead saying, ¡°So what if they¡¯re the Fausts? You¡¯re the heir of the Blooms. You¡¯re not that much worse.¡± Sam was happy to hear her say that, but it was just an emotion. He had to face the reality of it. ¡°My father would never agree.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Sam knew that the chances of victory against the Fausts were slim. He knew his father¡¯s personality. ¡°Sam, my parents never liked me. I know they¡¯ll never have my back. But¡­I want you to protect me.¡± Yvonne looked at him with hope and a tinge of disappointment. ¡°But I¡­¡± Sam felt helpless. He had no deciding power in the Blooms. Seeing this, Yvonne said, ¡°You¡¯re their eldest son. You should be inheriting thepany soon. Your parents are going to grow old. You can¡¯t keep relying on them. Look at Alec and Max. They started controlling their families¡¯panies at a young age. Your abilities aren¡¯t that far off from theirs. Why can¡¯t you do it? If you¡¯re worried about your skills, I can help you. You know of my power in the Dickmans before this. With me, you can rise in the Blooms. When that timees, even Alec will have to bow down to you.¡± In Jenny¡¯s eyes, Yvonne¡¯s motive for tonight was sabotage. But what Yvonne wanted was for Sam to decide to inherit the Blooms. If those old farts kept controlling them, she would be powerless. If she wanted to fight against Jenny, she had to first control the Blooms. ¡°Can I really do it?¡± Sam was uncertain. ¡°You can. With me.¡± Yvonne nodded. She knew he was moved and said, ¡°You can¡¯t keep watching me get bullied. You promised to protect me when we got married.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 212 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Just For Pity¡¯s Sake Jenny didn¡¯t know what Yvonne had said to Sam, but she felt that her actions that day were odd. What was the point of framing her? Who else would believe her besides Sam? Did she p herself just for pity¡¯s sake? Jenny couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she buried herself in her thoughts. Alec, who was driving, looked concerned. ¡°What are you thinking about? The Blooms?¡± ¡°Not really. I just thought that Yvonne was being weird.¡± She retracted her gaze from the window and looked at Alec. Alec understood what she was trying to say and nodded. ¡°It does seem weird. But maybe she just wanted to hurt you. She just didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d respond like that.¡± Anyone would be rushing to exin things. Only Jenny would refuse to exin and p her instead. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility.¡± Jenny nodded and then smiled at Alec, asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to doubt me? What if I did p her?¡± ¡°I believe you,¡± Alec said. Hurriedly, he added, ¡°But even if you did hit her, it wouldn¡¯t be your fault.¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t helpughing. Such trust didn¡¯t move her; instead, it amused her. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s just blind trust?¡± she asked. ¡°Does that mean that whomever you¡¯re protecting can do no wrong?¡± Truth be told, she didn¡¯t like this act of blindly loving someone. ¡°Not really. I just believe in your character. You wouldn¡¯t hurt Yvonne without reason,¡± Alec replied. He wasn¡¯t blindly loving her; he could discern things himself. After a moment¡¯s silence, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I went overboard with what I did afterward? i gave that p everything I had.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Nope. I just thought you had a strong personality.¡± When it happened, Alec had not pitied Yvonne. On the contrary, he admired Jenny. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± Jenny mulled over her words, all of a sudden unable to describe Alec. He looked at her, saying with a straight face, ¡°Maybe I feel that way because it¡¯s you.¡± Jenny gazed at him before turning away, saying nothing else. The car drove on. Jenny thought Alec was driving her to her apartment, but then he stopped in front of a restaurant. ¡°You¡¯re not full yet, are you? You barely touched your food.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright. I didn¡¯t really have an appetite when I saw her.¡± Besides, she worried that Yvonne had added a few extra ingredients to their food. Who knew what crazy stunts she¡¯d pull? Jenny felt she had to tread carefully. Alec smiled lightly and opened her door for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat something. I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t decline. It was rare for her to rest, and she didn¡¯t want to starve herself. They ate considerably happily. Putting aside the fact that he was her ex-husband, Jenny thought that Alec was actually a pretty decent person. ¡°Grandpa has been missing youtely. Are you free in the afternoon? Perhaps you coulde with me to the Old Mansion to see him.¡± Alec said suddenly during the meal. His grandfather was truly constantly talking about Jenny. But Alec wanted to spend time alone with. Jenny, too. ¡°Sure.¡± Jenny nodded. Since she was done with her little stay, it was expected of her to visit him. At the mention of Alec¡¯s grandfather, Jenny suddenly looked at Alec curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird that he firmly believes that we¡¯re suitable for each other?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 213 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 213 Chapter 213 You Think Grandpa¡¯s Lying? Alec wasn¡¯t expecting that question from Jenny. He thought it was weird, too, but because it was his grandfather, he didn¡¯t prod into the matter. He believed his grandfather wouldn¡¯t hurt him. Now that Jenny was asking the question, he grew serious. ¡°What if he¡¯s right? We are quite suited for each other.¡± Jenny was speechless. ¡°Can you take this seriously?¡± Jenny rolled her eyes at him, speaking crossly. ¡°Fine.¡± Alec nodded, no longer teasing her. ¡°Which part of it do you think is weird?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t quite describe it. I just think that it¡¯s weird that he keeps insisting on it. There are so many eligible. women in Parrington, but he insists that we¡¯re suited for each other. It just seems so far- fetched.¡± She felt that his words were not grounded in reality. Alec didn¡¯t retort. He had his doubts before. ¡°So, you think my grandfather is lying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Jenny hurriedly exined. ¡°I¡¯m just curious to know why.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I couldn¡¯t figure it out either.¡± Alec smiled and said, ¡°But after I met you, I thought maybe his words had some truth.¡± Jenny was silent for a moment, considering things. Then, she sighed exasperatedly. ¡°Maybe. After all, no one knows what he¡¯s really thinking.¡± They no longer talked about it. There were no conclusions drawn. Unless they t out asked the old man about it, he wouldn¡¯t let them know that easily. After their meal, Jenny and Alec went to the Old Mansion and apanied the old man throughout dinner. Jenny went back to her apartment after that. The next day, Zack¡¯s business officiallyunched. It was to be held at a hotel. Jenny had dressed herself and prepared to head over to help out. When she got down, she was surprised to see Alec¡¯s car parked by the road. It looked like he had been waiting for a while. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jenny asked, walking over. ¡°Waiting for you.¡± Alec opened the door for her. ¡°Zack¡¯s having his businessunch, isn¡¯t he? He invited Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. me over, too.¡± ¡°Zack invited you?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t quite believe it. Since when were they so close? Alec nodded, smiling. He didn¡¯t say much. ¡°There¡¯s no beef between us, and we¡¯re all going to be businessmen in the future. Wouldn¡¯t that make it normal to invite me?¡± Jenny, however, thought that Zack wasn¡¯t such a generous person. ¡°Get in. We can¡¯t bete,¡± Alec said. Jenny didn¡¯t decline. She got into the car, and they headed for the hotel. There was quite a crowd at the hotel. Although the people were not quite familiar with Zack, they knew Gilbert well. Once they found out he was Gilbert¡¯s brother, they felt obligated toe. People hadn¡¯t taken it seriously at first, but once they saw Alec¡¯s arrival, they were stunned. Did Zack and Alec know each other? At once, everyone understood. It was because Jenny, too, got down the car. When they saw her, realization dawned upon them. Quite a few people in Parrington knew that Jenny, Gilbert, and Zack had be siblings. And if Alec sessfully won Jenny over, he would have to call Gilbert and Zack his brothers. Now that it was viewed this way, his appearance seemed less out of the ordinary. The people who sucked up to Zack grew in number as if he were a rising star in Parrington. ¡°Gilbert, Zack,¡± Jenny greeted them as she walked over, They responded in kind. When they saw Alec by her side, their expressions shifted, especially Gilbert¡¯s. However, they didn¡¯t say anything. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 214 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 214 Chapter 214 III at ease ¡°Congrattions, Zack. You¡¯re going to do so well,¡± Jenny congratted him. Zack seemed a little tipsy. His cheeks were tinged with a shade of red. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jenny. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go in,¡± Gilbert said. They began heading toward the hall. It was swarming with guests. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you knew so many people, Zack,¡± Jenny said. ¡°So many people came to support your business.¡± She looked around carefully. Quite a few of them were big names in Parrington, and she was surprised. Zack was a little embarrassed. He scratched his head, saying, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here because of Gilbert. Not a lot of them know me.¡± He knew where he stood. Without Gilbert, Zack was nothing. At least, that was true right now. Of course, he had faith that if he worked hard, he would create a promising future for himself. When that happened, people would no longer refer to him as Gilbert¡¯s brother and call him by his name. They talked for a bit, and then Zack went back to the entrance to greet guests. Gilbert eyed Alec and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get a drink? Alec looked at Jenny intently, as if asking for her opinion. Feeling his gaze, Jenny said, ¡°You can go. I¡¯m going to sit for a while.¡± Gilbert and Alec were both people in the business field. They had obligations to fulfill. Jenny didn¡¯t want to affect them because of her presence. Hearing her words, Alec didn¡¯t object. He nodded at Gilbert, saying, ¡°Well, don¡¯t mind if I do.¡± It so happened that Alec wanted to see for himself what Gilbert was up to. Gilbert couldn¡¯t possibly be simply inviting him over for a drink. Jenny found herself a seat and drank the juice that she had with her. When sweeping her gaze over the crowd, a figure appeared before her. She looked up. The girl had on a full face of delicate makeup, and she was dressed fashionably. However, Jenny didn¡¯t know her. ¡°Are you Gilbert¡¯s sister?¡± the girl said a little haughtily. There was no reason for someone to dislike her. Jenny said nothing, not wishing to entertain her. The girl, however, sat next to her as if they knew each other already. She introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Marigold Wagner, a friend of your brother¡¯s.¡± Wagner¡­ Jenny noticed her name immediately. There was only one family named Wagner in Parrington. They were the lords of the city¡¯s underworld. People wanted to be on good terms with them, but they feared getting too close. ¡°You¡¯re Jenny, aren¡¯t you? i heard from Gilbert that you guys get along really well.¡± She looked at Jenny, not caring that Jenny had yet to acknowledge her. Jenny considered it for a while and thought Marigold probably didn¡¯t have ill intentions. She answered,¡± Yeah, we¡¯re pretty close.¡± ¡°Could you do me a favor?¡± Marigold looked at Jenny expectantly. Jenny¡¯s heart thumped hard. She felt ill at ease. like your brother. Could you tell him to give me a chance?¡± Marigold said. When Jenny heard that Marigold liked Gilbert, she found that she wasn¡¯t too surprised about it. When she came toward her, she already had a feeling that it would be this. Now, it was confirmed. ¡°Could you? I swear that I truly do like him. I¡¯ll prove it to him if he just gives me a chance!¡± Marigold was nervous when Jenny stayed silent. She couldn¡¯t help thinking that they were indeed siblings. They were both so cold.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 215 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 215 Chapter 215 She¡¯s Here for Me ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you.¡± Jenny shook her head. Although she wanted her brother to find happiness, he had to first fall in love with someone he truly liked. Upon hearing her refusal, Marigold was upset. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m not worthy of your brother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of being worthy. It¡¯s a matter of feelings.¡± Jenny looked at her, then nced at Gilbert, standing some distance away. ¡°Since you¡¯vee to me for help, it means he doesn¡¯t like you. I can¡¯t help you if that¡¯s the case.¡± If Gilbert were just embarrassed, Jenny would be of help. But since Gilbert obviously didn¡¯t like Marigold, she had no reason to help her. Marigold was a little disappointed, but she couldn¡¯t argue with that logic. What Jenny said was true. Gilbert didn¡¯t like her and had t out rejected her multiple times before. Now that she was here, he had shied away. If not for an event like this, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to see him. As if sensing her disappointment, Jenny asked, ¡°Why do you like him?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s handsome and capable. Who wouldn¡¯t like a guy like that?¡± Her eyes twinkled when she spoke of Gilbert. Jenny could feel that Marigold truly liked Gilbert. However¡­. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°I can try helping you, but it might not work. So it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡± ¡°For real? You¡¯re the best!¡± Marigold was ecstatic. She hugged Jenny in one swift motion. Jenny wasn¡¯t used to a hug like this, but she didn¡¯t push her away. If Gilbert and Marigold were to be together, Jenny would have to be her sister-inw. Getting acquainted beforehand was a good idea. Marigold let go of Jenny and said, ¡°We¡¯re friends from now on. You can count on me for help whenever you need it. Although I have little say in my family, I¡¯m still their daughter. I¡¯d still be of some use.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jenny smiled faintly. She didn¡¯t think that Marigold would be so honest. She even spoke about her position in the family. She couldn¡¯t help liking her. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ask for help when I need it,¡± Jenny said. They talked merrily. Gilbert seemed to notice Marigold¡¯s presence next to Jenny. He excused himself from a few guests and turned toward them. Marigold instantly grew anxious. She stood up at once. ¡°He¡¯sing. I¡¯m going to leave now. You have to help me!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny wasn¡¯t expecting Marigold to be so afraid of Gilbert. It seems that he had admonished her before. When Gilbert walked over to Jenny, she noticed how dark his expression was. He swept his gaze over their surroundings, as if he were looking for someone, then retracted his gaze quickly. ¡°What did she say to you?¡± He looked at Jenny, his voice cold and frosty. Jenny at once pulled him down to the seat next to her. ¡°What are you so mad for, Gilbert? She¡¯s just a girl. What is she going to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll hurt you,¡± Gilbert said. His gaze was deep. ¡°She¡¯s one of the Wagners. She looks innocent, but she has aplicated history. You can¡¯t believe a word she says.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not here for me. She¡¯s here for you, Gilbert.¡± Jenny was exasperated. She had no idea why Gilbert would be so serious. Marigold didn¡¯t look like a thug, no matter which way she looked. ¡°Me?¡± Gilbert frowned. It took only a moment for him to figure something out. His face turned even sourer than before. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 216 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 216 Chapter 216 The Devil Himself ¡°She likes you, but you already know that.¡± Marigold had turned to Jenny for help because she most definitely had already told Gilbert about how she felt but was faced with his rejection. Gilbert scoffed. ¡°Likes me? Who knows if it¡¯s a trap set by the Wagners? They¡¯ve always done underhanded things to achieve their goals.¡± Were the Wagners that pathetic? Before Jenny could think of a reason, Alec walked over. ¡°That¡¯s not right of you to say, Gilbert. Who hasn¡¯t done underhanded things in the business world? And that includes you.¡± Marigold stood next to Alec, her eyes reddened. Evidently, she had heard Gilbert¡¯s words. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I quite forgot that you¡¯re close with the Wagners, Mr. Faust, especially with Paul Wagner. People even say that you¡¯re like brothers. Of course you¡¯d stick up for them,¡± Gilbert said sarcastically. His words implied that he turned up his nose at the Wagners, and now, even Alec. Alec didn¡¯t deny it and said, ¡°So what if we¡¯re close? Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°What can I say?¡± Gilbert sneered. ¡°There¡¯s a saying, birds of a feather flock together. With all that time spent with Paul, I fear you¡¯ve be like him, Mr. Faust.¡± ¡°How could you say that about my brother, Gilbert? What has he ever done?¡± Marigold couldn¡¯t bear to hear this anymore. Out of the Wagners, she and Paul were the closest. She couldn¡¯t bear to hear someone else speak ill of him. Gilbert nced at her coldly. ¡°Your brother? You should be asking about what he hasn¡¯t done. How do you think he inherited the Wagners? He has blood on his hands. What¡¯s the difference between him and the devil? And you dare to ask me what he¡¯s done.¡± Marigold wasn¡¯t well-versed in what her family did. She didn¡¯t know how Paul took charge of the Wagners, either. She just thought that he was amazing. But now, hearing what Gilbert had said, she felt shaken. One was her brother, and one was her crush. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whom to trust. Alec nced at Gilbert and then said to Marigold, ¡°Even if there¡¯s blood on your brother¡¯s hands, it¡¯s the blood of the damned. He has done nothing wrong.¡± As Paul¡¯s good friend of many years, Alec understood him well. At the same time, he worried about him. Out of all the Wagners, only Marigold treated Paul as her own brother. If Paul had a soft spot, it would be his sister. Alec thought that if Marigold were to take someone else¡¯s side and snub him, Paul would go crazy. ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Marigold nodded. She wouldn¡¯t actually be swayed by Gilbert¡¯s words and turn on her brother. Jenny listened to everything that they said. She was just curious to know what Paul was like. Gilbert¡¯s face was full of disdain. No matter how much they tried to clear Paul¡¯s name, he would always remain as the devil to Gilbert. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jenny.¡± Gilbert was about to pull Jenny away with him. But then Marigold stopped them from leaving, particrly Gilbert. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you felt so strongly about the Wagners. I thought that you just didn¡¯t like me. I know about it now. That¡¯s why I¡¯m still not giving up. I¡¯m going to show you that the Wagners are not as bad as you think. At least not all of us.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 217 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 217 Chapter 217 He¡¯s Your Brother, Not Your Son Marigold left right after she spoke. Jenny stole a nce at Gilbert¡¯s expression. It was worse than before. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always tell me not to judge a book by its cover?¡± Jenny said after a moment¡¯s silence. ¡°Maybe the Wagners are dislikeable, but that doesn¡¯t mean that every member of the family is bad. At least, I think Marigold¡¯s decent.¡± Gilbert said nothing. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He stared at the direction in which Marigold left for a long time, still lost in his thoughts. ¡°Gilbert?¡± Jenny called. He came back to his senses. He looked at Jenny and said, ¡°You¡¯re just too naive. Is she going to announce her motives while getting close to me?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you overthinking things? Marigold is just a girl. You can choose not to like her, but using her of evil intentions that she may or may not have is going overboard,¡± Alec finally said, unable to bear it anymore. He and Marigold were not close, onlying into contact with her through Paul, but he could tell that Marigold was just an innocent girl. She was not as vindictive as Gilbert thought. ¡°Don¡¯t you think interrupting my conversation with Jenny is going overboard?¡± Gilbert looked at him, the hatred in his eyes clearly shown. Alec was about to speak, but Jenny cut them both off. ¡°Stop. Gilbert, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like Marigold. You don¡¯t have to get angry over this.¡± Perhaps Gilbert thought that he had been overreacting, as well. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m not angry. Just ignore her if shees looking for you.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± In her eyes, Marigold was an outsider. It was not worth getting into a fight with Gilbert over someone they barely knew. Theunch was still ongoing. Zack was the true star of the show, surrounded by a few people. His face flushed red, and he was stumbling on his steps. ¡°Gilbert, you should go help Zack out.¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t bear watching it. She worried that Zack would pass out at his own businessunch. Gilbert nodded and reminded her to take care of herself before walking over toward Zack. As for Alec, he said nothing. After Gilbert was gone, Jenny looked at him embarrassedly and said, ¡°Sorry. My brother was in a bad temper.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing for him? He¡¯s your brother, not your son,¡± Alec said, annoyed. Jenny said nothing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jenny. I¡­¡± Alec wished he could p himself. What was he saying? It was Gilbert who had provoked him, not Jenny. Why did hesh out at her? Jenny didn¡¯t take it to heart. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you were standing up for Paul.¡± If someone said that about Stephanie, she would be mad, too. Stephanie¡­ Jenny suddenly realized that Stephanie was not there.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. That wasn¡¯t right. Stephanie was her best friend. She knew that Zack was her brother. She had no reason not toe. She swept her gaze over the audience. Just as she was about to confirm her suspicions, she spotted Stephanie¡¯s father. She turned toward Alec and said, ¡°I have to deal with something for a bit.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Alec did not stop her. Jenny walked toward Stephanie¡¯s father. ¡°Mr. Walker.¡± ¡°Jenny.¡± Mr. Walker nodded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you looking for something?¡± ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen Stephanie around. Isn¡¯t sheing? Jenny asked, an uneasy sensation washing over her. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 218 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Stephanie¡¯s Lie ¡°Stephanie? Didn¡¯t shee here with you?¡± Mr. Walker looked bewildered. ¡°A few days ago, she said she was going to stay over at your ce. You didn¡¯t know?¡± Jenny was stunned. Stephanie hadn¡¯t mentioned anything like that. ¡°Something happened to you, right? Once you got back, Stephanie said she was going to keep you company for a few days. I figured that since you¡¯d been through an earthquake, you¡¯d need the support. So I didn¡¯t think too much of it and let her go,¡± Mr. Walker continued. Jenny didn¡¯t answer. She remembered how Stephanie had called her to check in on her but had not come to see her. Jenny thought that she was busy, but that wasn¡¯t the case, apparently. Her silence made Mr. Walker nervous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t she go to see you?¡± ¡°No. She gave me a call but never visited. I thought she was busy, so I didn¡¯t think too much of it.¡± Who would have known that Stephanie told her father she wasing to see her? Wasn¡¯t this a tant lie? Now Mr. Walker was truly nervous. He called Stephanie at once, but the robotic voiceing from the other end made his heart sink. ¡°The number you have called is unavable.¡± ¡°Where would she go if she didn¡¯t go to see you?¡± Mr. Walker was worried that something had happened to his daughter. Jennyforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Mr. Walker. Maybe she¡¯s just busy, and her phone happened to be turned off.¡± ¡°But why did she lie to me?¡± Stephanie clearly hadn¡¯t gone to Jenny¡¯s ce, yet she had told him she had. Jenny couldn¡¯t think of a reason, either. She was quiet for a bit, and then she suddenly remembered Stephanie¡¯s secret boyfriend, whom she had never met. Technically, he wasn¡¯t her boyfriend because Stephanie had mentioned that he didn¡¯t put a name to their rtionship. Jenny had no choice but to ask, ¡°Stephanie has a crush on someone. Did you know that?¡± ¡°A crush?¡± Mr. Walker was surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t. She never told me about it. Who is it? What¡¯s his name? I¡¯m going to get someone to find him at once.¡± Mr. Walker sensed that if his daughter had a crush on someone, her lie would have something to do with it. She had probably gone to see her boyfriend. He was frustrated and worried at the same time. But Jenny shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, either. Stephanie never let me see him. I just know that someone like that exists.¡± Now Mr. Walker was panicking. He no longer cared about her lie, only that he wanted to find her. ¡°I¡¯m going to find her.¡± Mr. Walker headed toward the exit. He was no longer in the mood to attend the Jenny didn¡¯t stop him. She turned to look for Zack and Gilbert. They had to find Stephanie. Nothing else mattered now. ¡°Zack.¡± Jenny looked at him, and seeing how tipsy he was, she grew worried. ¡°What¡¯s up, Jenny?¡± Gilbert sensed her urgency. Jenny told them everything she knew about Stephanie¡¯s situation, and she looked at Zack. ¡°Zack, I remember I told you to investigate the men close to Stephanie before. Did you find any clues?¡± Zack sobered up a little. He thought about it and shook his head exasperatedly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find anything. He¡¯s not someone to be underestimated. He wiped out all traces of him and Stephanie together.¡± Jenny frowned. ¡°Gilbert, send some people over to help me. We need to take the idiotic route.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert nodded. He knew how close Jenny and Stephanie were and took this matter seriously. ¡°I¡¯m going to the police station so that we have police officers on the lookout, too. The more, the better.¡± Jenny walked toward the exit. The worry in her heart increased tenfold. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 219 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 219 Chapter 219 What the Fuck Are You Doing? Jenny had departed quickly and without telling Alec. So, when Alec noticed she was missing, he called her and learned about Stephanie¡¯s situation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, alright? I¡¯ll send someone out to look for her, too.¡± Alec said. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. If Alec was willing to help, they would find Stephanie faster. When the call ended, Alec ordered Vincent to get someone to do the job. He then felt that it wasn¡¯t enough and called Paul as well. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Help me find someone,¡± he said once the call was epted. ¡°Who?¡± Paul¡¯s voice was calm. Alec had no idea what he was doing, and he couldn¡¯t care at the moment. He told Paul about Stephanie. But then, Paul did not answer, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. He thought this was weird. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Alec asked. Finding someone was an easy task for Paul. It was the first time he was reacting this way. After a moment, Paulughed lightly on the other end. ¡°She¡¯s got such a good friend.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Alec frowned. He could sense that something was amiss with him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. She¡¯s here. With me.¡± Paul had nothing to hide from Alec. Rather, he had not nned to hide it from him. Now it was Alec¡¯s turn to be stunned. ¡°What? She¡¯s there with you? What¡¯s all this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin right now.¡± Paul rubbed his temples, feeling a little annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ming over. You¡¯d better find a way to exin things.¡± Alec hung up and drove toward Paul¡¯s vi at once. Paul was a great friend of his, and Jenny was his crush. If Paul had done something to Stephanie, Jenny would never let him off the hook. Alec thought he¡¯d be in trouble if that happened, so he had to clear things up. Jenny came out from the police station and received Gilbert¡¯s call. At first, she thought that it was news about Stephanie, but she was disappointed. ¡°This proves something, Jenny,¡± Gilbert said. ¡°What?¡± Jenny was in a taxi. She hadn¡¯t understood what Gilbert meant. ¡°If I can¡¯t find a person in Parrington, it means they¡¯re more powerful than I am. This is actually an easy thing to do.¡± There were only a handful of people more powerful than Gilbert in the city. Jenny understood, and she grew serious ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for Alec¡¯s update. If he can¡¯t find her either¡­.¡± If even Alec couldn¡¯t find her, Jenny wouldn¡¯t dare to dream of who was keeping Stephanie. Right this moment, Gilbert was feeling a little dejected. He didn¡¯t want Jenny asking Alec for help, but in a situation like this, Gilbert couldn¡¯t help with much. He had no choice but to watch Jenny rely on Alec. When Alec reached Paul¡¯s vi, one of Paul¡¯s men was waiting for him at the entrance. The bodyguard didn¡¯t take Alec through the living room, instead bringing him to Paul¡¯s study through the back door. Alec knew something was off, but he asked no questions, merely following the bodyguard to the study. Paul was there. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived,¡± he said. His voice was somber-he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Alec walked toward him. ¡°What¡¯s this? Don¡¯t tell me Stephanie is in this house.¡± Paul looked at him, saying nothing, but his eyes answered for him. Alec was right. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± Alec roared. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 220 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 220 Chapter 220 | Could Never Marry Her Facing his friend, Paul didn¡¯t hide things from him. He told Alec about his situation with Stephanie and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Alec responded at once. ¡°If you really like her, you have to pursue her the right way and make her your girlfriend. And if you don¡¯t like her, quit wasting her time. Now you¡¯re forbidding her from being your girlfriend, yet you¡¯re not letting her go. I¡¯d call you a motherfucker, but you¡¯re worse than that.¡± He had no idea what his friend was thinking. If he liked her, why was he treating her like this? Who could ept it? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Paul frowned, his expression solemn. ¡°You know what my family is like. I could never marry her.¡± He didn¡¯t want things to be this way, but he knew how the Wagners worked. If he got together with Stephanie, he wouldn¡¯t just be making her miserable; he¡¯d be hurting her too. Alec grew quiet. The Wagners were much moreplicated than the Fausts. Alec could pursue whomever he wanted, but Paul had no such liberty. ¡°So you¡¯re nning on keeping her here forever?¡± Alec asked, frowning. His emotions were jumbled together. Paul sighed and looked out the window, lost in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. All I know is that I don¡¯t want her to leave.¡± ¡°The Wagners are indeed veryplicated, but if you like her, you¡¯ll have to remove the threats to her safety. That¡¯s how it should be.¡± Alec stared at his friend, not wanting him to walk down the dark path. But when Paul heard him, he burst intoughter. ¡°Me, liking her? What¡¯s there to like about her? I was just bored, and she happened to walk into my life. I¡¯m just ying around with her.¡± Alec was frustrated at his friend¡¯s nonchnce. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, I¡¯m going to take her away. Jenny and her parents are looking for her.¡± ¡°Oh, Alec, you know my personality. I¡¯d never let someone go that easily. Not even if I didn¡¯t like them.¡± Alec¡¯s face darkened. He held his gaze on Paul. ¡°Must you do this?¡± ¡°I know you want to help Jenny because you like her. I get that. But if I¡¯m not letting Stephanie go, no one¡¯s taking her. Not even you, Alec.¡± Paul raised the corner of his mouth. Even when faced with Alec, he was not backing down. Alec didn¡¯t object. He admitted that what Wagner said was the truth. The Fausts conducted their business in a straightforward manner. Everything that they did was out in the open. They were not involved with any of the underworld matters. They did notpare to the Wagners in that aspect. They stared at each other for a while. Perhaps sensing the anger emanating from Alec, Paul shrugged in exasperation. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll let her go for your sake.¡± ¡°When?¡± Alec asked. ¡°Maybe after a few days. Once she learns to be more submissive,¡± Paul replied. He wasn¡¯t nning on letting Stephanie go so quickly. Alec frowned and was about to speak, but Paul cut him off. ¡°I¡¯m already doing this for you. You¡¯d be asking too much if you said anything else.¡± Alec saw the seriousness in his eyes and understood there was no point in saying anything else. He had no choice but to let it be. ¡°Do it as soon as you can if you don¡¯t want the police to find you,¡± Alec said before he left. But Paul simplyughed. ¡°Rx. As long as you don¡¯t utter a word, no one will ever find this ce.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 221 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Cops and Robbers Jenny left the Walkers¡¯ house afterforting Stephanie¡¯s parents. The moment she stepped outside, she called Zack and Gilbert. As expected, there was no news regarding Stephanie. It was as if she had never existed-there was no trace of her anywhere. Jenny was afraid for Stephanie. Something could have happened to her. She thought about it for a while and called Alec, hoping to get a lead. ¡°Jenny.¡± Alec¡¯s low voice sounded from the receiver. He sounded a little stiff, but the anxious Jenny didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Have you¡­found anything?¡± Jenny asked. Her palms were sweaty. If Alec hadn¡¯t found anything, she had no idea what to do. Alec was silent. He didn¡¯t wish to lie to Jenny, but at the thought of Paul, his lifelong best friend, he had no choice but to do so. ¡°Alec Faust?¡± Jenny said again, not receiving an answer. Her heart thumped hard. Alec came back to his senses. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jenny. I found nothing.¡± At once, Jenny fell into despair. If Alec couldn¡¯t find her, who could? Just who was this person? Jenny had a million questions in her heart, but she had to force herself to calm down. ¡°You can¡¯t find her?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Alec nodded, not daring to say much. Guilt washed over his heart. ¡°If you can¡¯t find her, then it should be easy to figure out the other person by elimination,¡± she said, remembering Gilbert¡¯s words. Alec was quiet once more. After a long while, he said, ¡°That might not be the case. I looked you up before and couldn¡¯t find out you were Jenny. If he¡¯s covering his tracks on purpose, my abilities are also limited.¡± ¡°How did you know about me in the end?¡± Jenny asked. Alec bit his lip. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t have said anything. ¡°It was Paul Wagner who found you out. He¡¯s better at this than I am.¡± He felt remorseful. He shouldn¡¯t have brought this up. It was as if Jenny had found a lifeline. She said at once, ¡°Could you ask Paul to help me look for Stephanie? He should be able to find something out easily.¡± How could Alec respond to that? Tell the criminal to y cops and robbers? ¡°Could you ask him to help me, Alec Faust?¡± Jenny begged. Alec had no defenses for when she did that. He felt helpless. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ask him to help.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Jenny thanked him sincerely. She had no other leads. After hanging up, Jenny didn¡¯t go home. She went to Gilbert¡¯s vi and tracked surveince cameras with Zack. She believed that the cameras could tell them something. But Alec was exasperated and had to call Paul once more. ¡°Jenny wants me to ask you for help. What do you think of that?¡± ¡°Sure. Just give me some time, and I¡¯ll give Stephanie back to her.¡± Paulughed. How amusing. Jenny had resorted to him for help. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard,¡± Alec reminded. He couldn¡¯t help feeling worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t drag you down with me. If something does happen, you can pin the me on me,¡± Paul said. He didn¡¯t want to affect Alec¡¯s and Jenny¡¯s rtionship. Alec sighed, an ominous feeling dwelling in his chest. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about. It¡¯s you.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Me? What¡¯s there to worry about me?¡± Paulughed, as if he didn¡¯t understand what Alec meant. ¡°Is that so? It¡¯d better be that way.¡± Alec hung up. Paul¡¯s face had already darkened; it was an intimidating. sight. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 222 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 222 Chapter 222 It Was Him! Stephanie was missing for three days. Jenny had turned up empty-handed. She¡¯d gone to the police station countless times, and Jenny had begged several people for help, but still, there was no news of her. Jenny¡¯s heart began sinking little by little. In Gilbert¡¯s vi, Jenny checked the surveince cameras alone in the room. She didn¡¯t give up just yet. Gilbert and Zack stood at the doorway, worried. ¡°Bro, can¡¯t you tell her to rest? If she keeps doing that¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use. She won¡¯t stop until she finds Stephanie.¡± Gilbert knew Jenny very well, so he had not told her to stop. ¡°It¡¯s so absurd. How can a person vanish just like that? If not for Jenny¡¯s insistence, I¡¯d think her friend had never existed.¡± Zack began doubting his technical skills. Gilbert frowned. He knew how great Zack¡¯s and Jenny¡¯s skills were and found this very weird, too. It shouldn¡¯t be this way. After a while, he walked into the room, stopping next to Jenny. ¡°Jenny,¡± he said. Jenny stopped typing. ¡°Is there news of her, Gilbert?¡± He shook his head. The hope that had risen in Jenny¡¯s eyes dimmed once more. Gilbert sat down next to her and looked at her grimly. ¡°Parrington is neither big nor small. There aren¡¯t a lot of people whom you can¡¯t find. When you said Alec asked Paul for help yet came up with nothing. I thought it was weird.¡± Jenny raised an eyebrow. ¡°Weird, how?¡± ¡°You could say that Alec isn¡¯t that great at looking for people, but Paul is an expert. There¡¯s no one in Parrington that he can¡¯t find,¡± Gilbert said. Jenny was deep in thought; what Gilbert said made sense. ¡°But he still hasn¡¯t found anything. I can¡¯t ask him too many questions since he¡¯s doing me a favor.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have you considered that perhaps he knows where she is?¡± Gilbert shared his bold hypothesis. Jenny was shocked. She was dazed for a while. Gilbert continued, ¡°We¡¯ve sent out so many people, yet we haven¡¯t found her. Even your hacking abilities couldn¡¯t trace her. This is weird in itself. There haven¡¯t been any big namesing to stay in Parringtontely, so the one who made Stephanie disappear is most likely someone from here. If you look at this carefully, there really aren¡¯t a lot of choices left.¡± Gilbert¡¯s words opened up a new train of thought in Jenny¡¯s mind. Her face was grim as she continued typing on her keyboard. But this time, she didn¡¯t look for anything rted to Stephanie. Instead, she started cing the focus on Paul Wagner. She thought that if Paul knew about this and chose to hide it, it meant he had something to do with it. If she could find his whereabouts, she could have her answers. At this thought, Jenny¡¯s confidence bloomed. She had to find Stephanie. She found things out quicker than she expected. After simply looking up Paul¡¯sings and goings these past few days, she found the route that Stephanie had taken. Things were not as she expected. Paul was not covering for anyone but himself. Stephanie was right there in his vi! Right this moment, an unpleasant feeling washed over her. ¡°Paul probably didn¡¯t expect you to investigate him, so he didn¡¯t tamper with his surveince cameras.¡± Gilbert looked at Paul¡¯s vi through the monitor. Stephanie had walked in and never came back out. Jenny didn¡¯t speak. Gilbert pressed on, ¡°Paul is Alec Faust¡¯s friend. Who knows if Alec is in the dark about this or if he¡¯s covering up for Paul.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 223 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 223 Chapter 223 She Knows ¡°Of course he¡¯d cover for his friend,¡± Jenny thought. She remembered the call she had with Alec that day. His tone was off, and she hadn¡¯t noticed anything then. But now that she looked back on it, it seemed obvious. It was no wonder that Alec didn¡¯te to see her these past few days. He didn¡¯t contact her often, either. He was probably afraid that he would give something away. At once, it felt as if a huge rock were weighing down on Jenny. She couldn¡¯t breathe. She got up and walked out of the room. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call:¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t ask her any questions. He guessed that Jenny was going to call Alec. He was happy to see this happening. He didn¡¯t believe for one second that Alec knew nothing about this, and Jenny would not believe it, either. Jenny went to the balcony and took a deep breath before calling Alec. ¡°Jenny?¡± Alec¡¯s voice sounded the moment the call went through. He seemed surprised that Jenny would call him. She said nothing, suddenly realizing she didn¡¯t know what to say. Should she interrogate him? What right did she have to do that? She and Alec were not in that kind of rtionship. He was doing nothing wrong in covering for Paul. ¡°Jenny? What¡¯s wrong? Have you found anything on Stephanie?¡± Alec was worried when he didn¡¯t hear her talk. At the mention of Stephanie, Jenny¡¯s face shifted. ¡°No. Have you?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What about Paul?¡± Jenny asked. Alec paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Probably not. He¡¯d tell me if he did.¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling. It just felt horrible. A wisp of disappointment appeared in her chest. ¡°Are you¡­close?¡± she suddenly asked. Alec said that they were, but then he sensed that something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just surprised that there are people in Parrington that he can¡¯t find.¡± She smiled. If Alec were here, he would see that her smile was forced, twisted as if she¡¯d been crying. Alec was silent. He had the urge to tell Jenny the truth, but when he thought of Paul, that urge subsided. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Stephanie will be alright. Maybe she¡¯lle back in two days.¡± He and Paul had agreed that he would let her go in two days max. Jenny smiled lightly. ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes. Believe me. She¡¯ll be alright,¡± Alec said. He didn¡¯t know Jenny already knew everything; he thought his words wouldfort her. Jenny hung up, her face as cold as ice. She turned and went back into the room. ¡°Get someone, Gilbert. We¡¯re going to get Stephanie back,¡± she said, her voice devoid of emotion. But Gilbert knew that she was angry. Furiously angry. ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded and took his phone out. Done with his calls, he still felt worried. ¡°What if Paul doesn¡¯t give her up? It¡¯s his territory. It¡¯ll be hard for us to just waltz in.¡± On top of that, they were obedient citizens. Paul, on the other hand, was from the underworld. If anything happened, they would be at a disadvantage. ¡°He will.¡± Jenny¡¯s face darkened. She walked toward theputer and printed a few documents, bringing them along. Gilbert didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Since Jenny had spoken, he was confident. They rushed toward Paul¡¯s vi. On the other side of town, Alec thought Jenny seemed weird over the phone. He came to a conclusion quickly: Jenny already knew about everything. He instantly got up and left his office. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 224 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 224 Chapter 224 My Rtionship With Stephanie Jenny and her group of people reached Paul¡¯s vi. A bodyguard walked up to her. ¡°Miss Jenny?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Paul Wagner?¡± Jenny looked unpleasant. All she wanted to know was how Stephanie was doing. ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you,¡± the bodyguard replied. He gestured for Jenny to follow him. Jenny raised an eyebrow. So, it seemed that Paul already knew that she wasing. She didn¡¯t decline, following the bodyguard into the vi. Perhaps Paul was feeling confident. He even permitted Gilbert and the people to go in. There were about twenty of them, clearly not here on good terms. Paul was drinking coffee in the living room. When he saw Jenny and the troupe of people tagging along behind her, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. ¡°Is this really necessary? Alec and I are friends. I should even be calling you my sister-inw.¡± Paul looked like the dominant friend, but Alec was the older of the two. That was why Paul would call Jenny his sister-inw. He seemed to think Alec and Jenny would be together sooner orter. Jenny¡¯s eyebrows furrowed when he said that, expressing her displeasure. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your friendship with Alec. Nor do I want to care. I¡¯m here to take Stephanie back. Where is she?¡± Jenny had not seen a trace of Stephanie yet, so she was worried. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t need to interfere in the matters between Stephanie and me?¡± Paul smiled, but it was a devious smile that made people ufortable. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t care if you were a normal couple, but are you? Is Stephanie your girlfriend?¡± She didn¡¯t hold herself back. Stephanie had told her before that he was unwilling to put abel on their rtionship, so there was nothing between them. It was evident that Jenny¡¯s words hit too close to home. Paul¡¯s gaze sharpened at once, as if he were about to go on a murder spree. Jenny was not in the least bit afraid. If he attacked, she was confident that she could handle him. Instantly, Alec walked into the living room. ¡°Paul! Don¡¯t you dare to touch a single hair on Jenny¡¯s head.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At the sight of his arrival, Paul put his arms up in the air helplessly. ¡°Am I touching her, Alec? It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s the one who wants to attack.¡± Alec walked to Jenny¡¯s side, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize, Mr. Faust. Paul is your friend. There¡¯s nothing wrong with helping out a friend.¡± Jenny was cold. She didn¡¯t look at him. When she said, ¡°Mr. Faust,¡± Alec knew that the bond he had struggled to build with her was gone once more. He red at Paul at once. If not for this bastard, he and Jenny wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. As if understanding the meaning behind his re, Paul said, ¡°Why are you getting angry at Alec? This has nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°Where is Stephanie?¡± Jenny¡¯s voice was cold. She was losing her patience. ¡°She¡¯s mine. Why should I give her to you?¡± Paul held her gaze. Even if Alec were here, he was not nning on letting Stephanie go. Jenny¡¯s face darkened. She clenched her fists. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you just this once. Where is Stephanie?¡± The air was so tense it could be cut through with a knife. They stared at each other, neither one relenting. Alec, who was just standing next to them, felt a headache iing. ¡°Let Stephanie go,¡± he said, looking at Paul. ¡°It¡¯s time. What¡¯s the point of you keeping her here?¡± Jenny sighed in relief. She thought that Paul would let Stephanie go if Alec spoke up. But that was not the case. Paul merely looked at Alec and said, ¡°Sorry, Alec. I don¡¯t feel like letting her go anymore.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 225 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 225 Chapter 225 What Can You Do About It? Paul just wanted to know what Jenny¡¯s people would do if he refused to let Stephanie go. Would she fight him? ¡°Paul Wagner!¡± Alec roared. He was already suppressing a lot of his anger. Paul ignored him. He knew that Alec, as his best friend, would not hit him for Jenny¡¯s sake. He was not afraid. He got up and walked toward Jenny. ¡°I¡¯m just not going to let her go today. What can you do about it?¡± ¡°The Wagners are notorious in all of Parrington. What can a normal person like me do to you?¡± Jenny looked up at him, smirking. Paul was surprised. ¡°So you¡¯re going to give up?¡± ¡°Give up?¡± Jenny burst intoughter as if she¡¯d heard a joke. ¡°Stephanie is my best friend. I wouldn¡¯t let her go even if I die.¡± ¡°Oh. So you¡¯re nning to die with me?¡± If Jenny were to do that, Paul would have to look at her in a different light. However, Jenny took over a few documents from Gilbert and presented them to Paul. ¡°Not to that extent. Why don¡¯t you look at these things and reconsider your decision?¡± Seeing the documents in her hands, Paul was suspicious. He took them over. At once, his face turned sour, and he shot daggers at Jenny. ¡°Well? Can these things clear your mind a bit, perhaps?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t care about his fury, only about when he was going to let Stephanie go. Alec didn¡¯t know what Jenny had given to Paul. He only knew that Paul¡¯s expression had turned grim, and that he would strike at any moment. He leaned over, ncing at the contents, and his face turned instantly. Every single detail about what the Wagners had done these past few years was documented. Of course, nearly all of them were horrendous acts that couldn¡¯t be brought to light. If these were to leak out, the Wagners would be taken down no matter how powerful they were. It was no wonder Paul looked so sour. No one would feel good being threatened with their livelihood. ¡°Where did you get these?¡± Paul¡¯s voice was low. He was controlling himself. Jenny smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. All you need to know is that I have the power to destroy the Wagners any time I want. So you¡¯ll have to think of the consequences for every decision you make.¡± ¡°What a fucking brat.¡± Paul shredded the entire document into pieces. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Tear that up all you want. I have lots more.¡± Jenny did not mind. Someone handed her yet another document. Paul¡¯s face was a whole other level of dark, and Alec grew anxious. He was afraid that they would start fighting. Then, Paul suddenlyughed. ¡°You think that this can destroy the Wagners? Aren¡¯t you underestimating me a little?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I try? It¡¯s not like I have anything to lose.¡± She shrugged. That face of hers was making Paul feel irritated enough to punch her. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Do you really want everything to be burned down?¡± Alec looked at Paul. ¡°Let her go. If your truly like her, pursue her like a normal person. Why are you doing this?¡± Upsetting Jenny was not good news for Paul. The document aside, as Stephanie¡¯s best friend, what Jenny think of him was very important. ¡°You think I¡¯ll back down just like this?¡± Paul gnashed his teeth. He was being held at gunpoint. How could he let this go? ¡°If you let her go, I¡¯ll guarantee this document will not see the light,¡± Alec said. But doubt shed across Paul¡¯s face. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯ll listen to you?¡± At once, everyone looked at Jenny, waiting for her response. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 226 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Son of a Bitch ¡°As long as Stephanie is all and well, I wouldn¡¯t want to be at odds with the Wagners,¡± Jenny said. The implication behind her words was clear. She had no intention of leaking the contents of the document. She was just threatening Paul with it. Paul went back to his seat and stared at her. ¡°What you¡¯re holding can determine my life or death. How could I believe you?¡± ¡°You have no choice.¡± Jenny frowned. Her words were the unpleasant truth. Paul stared at the woman before him and then looked at Alec. ¡°You can¡¯t control a woman like this.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Let her go.¡± Alec couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. He didn¡¯t want to control Jenny. Paul shrugged. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let her go for your sake.¡± Jenny scoffed. If Paul were really doing things for Alec¡¯s sake, he would¡¯ve let Stephanie go a long time ago. Paul was just afraid of what that document could do, but Jenny couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose him. As long as Stephanie was alright, nothing else mattered. Soon, Stephanie was brought down by a bodyguard. At first, she thought that Paul was calling for her. She didn¡¯t expect to see Jenny in the living room and perked up at once. ¡°Jenny!¡± ¡°Stephanie!¡± Jenny was excited as well. Stephanie looked alright. Although she slimmed down, she was fine. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. They embraced each other. Then, Jenny guarded her and looked at Paul with a warning gaze. ¡°We got what we came here for. We¡¯ll get out of your hair now. Goodbye.¡± She was about to take Stephanie away at orice. She didn¡¯t want to be here for a moment longer. Who knew if Paul would suddenly change his mind? ¡°Hold up,¡± Paul said suddenly. Jenny¡¯s heart thumped. She felt uneasy. ¡°What do you want?¡± She was on her guard. She was afraid that Paul would go back on his word. Paul was amused by her reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already agreed to it. I won¡¯t take back my words. I called you because I wanted to tell you to look out. Who knows. An ident might happen,¡± he said with a smile, but his words could make anyone¡¯s blood run cold. She understood what Paul meant. She was holding something that could potentially destroy him. He would never let her off the hook that easily. The best thing for her to do now was to disappear off the face of the earth. That way, she would have nothing to lose. Gilbert¡¯s expression was grim. He red at Paul. ¡°If you touch her, I¡¯ll never let you go until the day I die.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I said nothing about touching her.¡± He smiled, getting on their nerves. Gilbert wanted to keep talking, but Jenny stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let hime at me. If I run into any trouble in the future, I¡¯ll attribute it to him. When that timees, you¡¯ll send this document out into the world. I believe that Paul will want me to live well now.¡± As expected, Paul was incensed. ¡°You¡­¡± he pointed at her and gritted his teeth, ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± ¡°The feeling is mutual,¡± Jenny retorted. Stephanie stood behind Jenny. She didn¡¯t know what they were saying, but she knew that Jenny must have butted heads with Paul to protect her. She felt horrible. She looked at Paul and said, ¡°If you do anything to Jenny, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 227 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 227 Chapter 227 You¡¯re An Aplice Jenny brought Stephanie out along with her group of people. They left Paul¡¯s sight quickly. Stephanie¡¯s words and her look of hatred had made asting impression. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They¡¯re all gone. Why are you still here?¡± Paul looked at Alec dejectedly after a moment. Alec frowned. He could sense that something was off with Paul. ¡°If you like her, just pursue her. You¡¯ll just push her away like this.¡± Paul sneered at his words. His slender fingers typed on the keyboard. ¡°I could have any woman I wanted. Why would I pursue her? Someone would think she was a princess.¡± ¡°The choice is yours. Don¡¯te crying to me when you regret thister.¡± Alec didn¡¯t have the strength to talk to him anymore and turned to leave. ¡°Why don¡¯t you worry about yourself? I don¡¯t think Jenny is easy to handle,¡± Paul said cruelly. Alec¡¯s face turned dark instantly. He red at him. ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Paul waved at him, an infuriating look on his face. Alec left the vi and called Jenny at once but was greeted by the soulless robotic voice. Jenny had hung up on him. Alec panicked. Without thinking, he drove toward Perry Residence. He had to exin this to her. Jenny didn¡¯t return to her house immediately. She sent Stephanie home safely and instructed her to rest well before going home. When she got there, Alec had been waiting for two hours. But he didn¡¯t feel tired. He was just worried that Jenny would ignore him. ¡°Jenny.¡± Alec straightened when he saw her, like a child who had done something wrong. Jenny nced at him and went straight toward the door. Before she closed it, Alec squeezed in. ¡°Jenny. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you,¡± Alec said, full of remorse. Jenny took off her shoes and went toward the sofa, saying expressionlessly, ¡°Yeah. You didn¡¯t mean to. You just did it on purpose.¡± ¡°Jenny, L ¡°How dare you say you didn¡¯t know Stephanie was in his vi?¡± Jenny cut him off. Alec was silent, and she grew angrier. ¡°And you dared to say you didn¡¯t mean to do it. Aren¡¯t you just helping him? Thank God that Stephanie is alright. If anything happened to her, you¡¯d be an aplice.¡± She wasn¡¯t just furious because something could have happened to Stephanie. It was partly because of Alec¡¯s betrayal. She hated being lied to more than anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Alec felt nothing he said would change anything. He didn¡¯t know what to say except that he was sorry. Jenny took a deep breath and willed herself to calm down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Paul is your friend. It wasn¡¯t wrong of you to help him.¡± *Jenny¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. This was your choice. I have mine, too.¡± She looked at him with disappointment. Alec¡¯s heart sank when he saw the way Jenny looked at him. All of a sudden, it was hard to breathe. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to Stephanie myself.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Jenny refused on Stephanie¡¯s behalf. She didn¡¯t think Stephanie would want to hear it. ¡°Can¡¯t you just give me another chance? I swear that something like this will never happen again.¡± Even if Paul were involved, he would never lie to Jenny again. Jenny looked at him, speaking softly, ¡°I can¡¯t. You had one chance, but it¡¯s gone now.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 228 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 228 Chapter 228 A Herd of Mindless Sheep When Alec left the apartment, the sky had turned dark, He walked alone by the road. He didn¡¯t drive, merely walking around aimlessly. Meanwhile, Jenny was not as calm as she had made herself out to be. Shey in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. When news of the Dickmans¡¯ bankruptcy spread, Jenny had just finished performing surgery. She received the message that Gilbert had sent, as well as a copy of the information on the fashion design company she wanted. She looked through it carefully and changed her clothes, heading straight toward Dickman LLC, though it shouldn¡¯t be called that anymore. When she arrived, Gilbert and Max were both there. They were arguing over shares, both wanting to have the bigger slice of the pie. Jenny didn¡¯t interfere in their matters. Even if Gilbert was her brother, it was best if she kept a distance from their affairs. But when they saw hering, they stopped arguing. ¡°Jenny, are you sure that you want to seed that designpany? It¡¯s in bad shape and in the red.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s still easier than building a newpany from scratch.¡± She didn¡¯t want to waste her time on that, which was why she vied for the one under the Dickmans. Gilbert didn¡¯t question her anymore. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. Max spoke up, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll send you there. I happen to be free.¡± ¡°You? What are you nning to do?¡± Gilbert frowned. Even if they were business partners, it didn¡¯t mean he liked Max. Max wagged his eyebrows at him. ¡°What am I going to do? Rx. I¡¯m not going to bite or anything.¡± He walked toward Jenny. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t refuse. It didn¡¯t matter who brought her over. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about why Max was being so friendly. They walked out of Dickman LLC and drove toward thepany. Jenny flipped through the documents in the car. Dream Vonne Designs was founded two years ago. They specialized in local luxury items. Jenny frowned as she looked through the documents. First of all, she didn¡¯t like the name. It was obvious that Yvonne had thought of it. Second of all, they imed to be in the luxury market, but besides the pricing, nothing about the designs or the quality seemed luxurious. It was no wonder they were neck-deep in debt. She was deep in thought and didn¡¯t notice Max looking at her. ¡°I hear you and Alec have fought again,¡± he couldn¡¯t help saying. Jenny looked up and turned toward him. ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. Just tell me if it¡¯s true.¡± He didn¡¯t need to hear it from anyone. A simple investigation into what had happened between Paul and Stephanie would tell him everything he needed, especially since he tracked Alec¡¯s movements everywhere. Jenny eyed him and said coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about securing your position in the Pearsons instead of concerning yourself with us?¡± She had heard that there were some shifts in the Pearson family. A few chairmen were conspiring to make Max step down from his position. How absurd it was that he would have the time to poke his nose into her affairs. ¡°They¡¯re just a herd of mindless sheep. Why should I be afraid?¡± Max didn¡¯t care. He had not thought. anything of them at all. Jenny scoffed lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cocky just yet. If you don¡¯t have the Pearsons backing you up and upset those people, they will not let you go so easily.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re worried about me? Could this be cheating?¡± Max teased. Jenny was rendered speechless. She didn¡¯t want to speak with him anymore. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 229 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Who Would Care? She said nothing. Max, however, didn¡¯t intend to stop just there. ¡°Go on, tell me. What happened between you and Alec? Are you really not going to give him a chance?¡± She was silent. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t think you should me him for this. It¡¯s his best friend, after all. Plus, I believe he must have made sure Stephanie was alright, which is why he was in no hurry to tell you. Even if you hadn¡¯t found Paul, Stephanie would havee back safely.¡± Jenny thought his words made sense. She looked at him andughed. ¡°Did an alien rece you? You¡¯re backing him up?¡± Max treated Alec like his enemy, but he was not fanning the mes. Conversely, he was taking Alec¡¯s side. It was very unusual. Max coughed dryly to ease the awkwardness. ¡°You don¡¯t know my true motives, then.¡± ¡°Really? Pray tell.¡± Jenny looked at him with a smile, waiting to see how he¡¯d exin this. ¡°If you get back together, Alec will focus all his energy on you. He wouldn¡¯t control Faust Group as much. And I would be able to seize the opportunity. Besides, you¡¯d be his weak spot. If I had no choice in the future, I¡¯d just take you as a hostage. It¡¯s a better situation for me than before, when he had no weak spots. His words made sense, but Jenny didn¡¯t believe him. Someone like Max wouldn¡¯t think that far. He derived pleasure upfront. She thought it was weird, but she couldn¡¯t think of the reason. She stared at Max for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much Alec had to bribe you for you to say this.¡± ¡°Bribe?¡± Max chuckled. ¡°The bad blood between us can¡¯t be washed away with money.¡± So it wasn¡¯t a bribe. Jenny couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Max obviously didn¡¯t want to say, and Jenny could not be bothered to ask. At this moment, the car stopped at Dream Vonne Designs. She got out and walked straight in. Max didn¡¯t leave; he followed behind her. ¡°I¡¯m going to be your bodyguard. No need to thank me.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jenny rolled her eyes. Who would care? They walked into thepany, but someone at the front counter stopped them. Before Jenny could speak, Max said, ¡°Dickman LLC is bankrupt. Yourpany has been sold. The woman before you is your new boss. Tell everyone in here to have a board meeting.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The clerk was stunned. She knew that Dickman LLC was bankrupt, and she was worried about her future. Now that these people said that they were her new boss, she panicked. ¡°The legal procedures will be carried out shortly. Tell everyone to attend the meeting,¡± Jenny said, not denying Max¡¯s words. Jenny¡¯s voice was not loud, even emotionless, but she sounded trustworthy. The clerk nodded in a daze and went to inform everyone. Max nced at her, surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d be so calm. You look just like a boss.¡± ¡°Thanks. Butpared to you, ! have much to learn.¡± Jenny went inside the building. Max was pleased. He tagged behind her. ¡°That¡¯s true. But don¡¯t worry. If you run into anything that you can¡¯t solve, you cane to me for help. I promise to help in whichever way I can.¡± Jenny ignored him and didn¡¯t tell him that she and her brothers were taught together when they were little. Managing apany was no problem for her at all. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 230 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Fire Them All When Jenny walked into the meeting room, most of the people were already in there. When they saw her walking in, they were all nervous. They didn¡¯t know what to expect. Jenny sat at the end of the table and looked at the clerk next to her. ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. Most of them are here,¡± the clerk replied. ¡°Most of them?¡± Jenny raised her eyebrows. The clerk couldn¡¯t help panicking when Jenny looked at her like that. ¡°A few designers aren¡¯t here yet. They said¡­they said¡­¡± ¡°Said what?¡± Jenny asked. She didn¡¯t expect things to go smoothly on her first day, so she wasn¡¯t surprised by this. ¡°They said that even if you¡¯re their boss, they won¡¯t take orders from you because they¡¯re the pirs of thepany,¡± the clerk said in a soft voice, afraid Jenny would be mad. She didn¡¯t know why she was so afraid of Jenny when she looked so friendly. She felt there was an air about her that screamed confidence. ¡°The pirs of thepany?¡± Jenny was amused. If they were that important, thepany wouldn¡¯t have been so much in debt. ¡°Fire them all,¡± she said calmly, with no hesitation. She was very calm, but everyone else looked horrified. Fired, just like that? Those were the designers. Who¡¯d be doing the designs in the future? They all had several questions swimming in their heads, but they dared not ask for fear of being the next to be fired. Jenny didn¡¯t dwell on the designers for long. ¡°Who is in charge of the finance department?¡± she asked. ¡°I am.¡± A middle-aged man raised his hand shakily. ¡°Tell everyone about thepany¡¯s finances right now,¡± Jenny ordered. He did not refuse. Quickly, he told everyone about thepany¡¯s situation, and their expressions were amplified. So, thepany had not only been losing money, but it was also deeply in debt. It was no wonder that they hadn¡¯t been paid in months. Now, they were no longer worried about what would happen in the future; they were concerned about whether their sries would be paid. Jenny only spoke when they were done discussing amongst themselves. ¡°This is what thepany is going through now. If anyone wishes to leave, you can do so at any time. Your sries and compensations will be transferred into your ounts with no cent left behind.¡± They began speaking, but Jenny wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°But, if you choose to stay, everyone¡¯s sries will rise by thirty percent. Your year-end bonuses will be doubled, and your other benefits will be increased. You may now make your decision.¡± Done speaking, sheid back against her chair, not saying more. They looked at each other. It was hard to decide in such a short time. If they left, they¡¯d be reimbursed. But the conditions for staying back were tempting; if only the company wouldn¡¯t go bankrupt. After a long while, someone raised their hand nervously. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask if you¡¯re Dr. Walter, the one who was trending on the Inte. Mr. Faust¡¯s ex-wife, Gilbert¡¯s sister, and Mr. Birkett¡¯s mentee?¡± The one who had popped the question was a young girl. She was frequently online, so she knew everything that was happening. Someone had dug out Jenny¡¯s profile, but it was taken down quickly. However, as someone who was chronically online, this young girl knew about it. She just wasn¡¯t sure if that person was standing right before her. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 231 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 231 Chapter 231 I¡¯m Sorry I Was Nervous The moment the words left her mouth, everyone was stunned. They looked at Jenny, all wanting to know her answer. Jenny didn¡¯t think much about the identities except for the one about her being Alec¡¯s ex-wife. Did that really matter? Why did everyone want to know about that? Feeling their gazes, Jenny nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± the girl eximed. But then she apologized at once. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just nervous.¡± What was there to be nervous about? Jenny didn¡¯t understand it. The employees didn¡¯t expect such a young woman to bear so many identities. Each of them was difficult to aplish. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°I¡¯m going to stay,¡± the girl said. She believed that someone this capable wouldn¡¯t make thepany bankrupt; it might even get better. She was not going to let this opportunity go. With someone taking the lead, everyone else would follow naturally. At once, the majority of them chose to stay, but a few still chose to leave. Part of it was because they didn¡¯t think Jenny would know how to run a business. Plus, she had just fired the designers. There was no one left in thepany to create the designs, and it would be a wonder if they could continue running. Taking the money and leaving the ship before it sank would make better sense. Very quickly, a third of the employees had gone. Jenny nodded approvingly at the remaining people. It was better than she had expected. ¡°Thank you for choosing to stay. Please believe in me. I will not disappoint you,¡± she promised. Just when the employees were feeling ted, beginning to dream about a brighter future alongside Jenny, people stormed through the door. A few of them marched in angrily. When they saw how young the new boss was, they grew angrier. ¡°Are you the new boss?¡± one of them shot the question at Jenny. There was no respect in their tone. Jenny smirked. ¡°Yes. Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°We¡¯re the pirs of thispany. Have you ever thought of the consequences of firing us?¡± another roared. ¡°Consequences? I don¡¯t know what consequences there will be if I fire just a few employees.¡± Jenny smiled, not taking their words seriously. They were incensed by her attitude and gnashed their teeth. ¡°We¡¯re the only designers in thepany. Not only that, but without us, you¡¯ll never win the approval of the Board of Fashion Design. It looks like you don¡¯t even know what they are. Without their support, your designs would never be recognized.¡± Jenny frowned. Indeed, she hadn¡¯t known about this. As a consumer, she had never heard of brands needing approval from the Board of Fashion Design before going on the racks. ¡°Why should I need their approval? My clothes only need to be recognized by the consumers.¡± She looked at them, not taking the Board of Fashion Design seriously. Her words made them so angry that theyughed. ¡°What a big talker. The consumers¡¯ recognition? Why would they recognize you?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t want to waste her time on them anymore and turned to the clerk. ¡°Escort them out, please.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Jenny.¡± The clerk nodded. She was referring to Jenny as ¡®Miss Jenny¡¯ now, and it made Jenny spare her another nce. She was a quick thinker. The security guards were called in quickly. ¡°Please leave,¡± the clerk said. ¡°Or I¡¯ll have the security guards drag you out.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Someone pointed at Jenny. ¡°Just you wait!¡± They stormed off, cursing Jenny in their heads. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 232 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 232 Chapter 232 You¡¯ve Sabotaged Me The others instantly felt conflicted when they saw Jenny¡¯s ruthlessness. Some were happy because a strong boss like her would guarantee an improvedpany. Some were worried that ruffling the feathers of these designers would not be good for thepany-they might evene back to bite it. Jenny didn¡¯t exin further. There wasn¡¯t much that she could say to help. Only good results would win their trust. The meeting ended. Jenny handed the business n she had long prepared to the clerk next to her and said, ¡°From today onward, you will be my assistant.¡± ¡°Me? Miss Jenny, I¡­ She couldn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°Do you think you can¡¯t do it?¡± Jenny looked at her. ¡°If you think you can¡¯t, just forget what I said.¡± She was willing to give her a chance, but if she didn¡¯t want it, Jenny would not force her to take it. The clerk was stunned, and her face shifted at once. ¡°I can do it! Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I will not disappoint you.¡± Jenny smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Alright. Make yourself busy.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She nodded and turned to leave. Right as she reached the door, she stopped and looked at Jenny. Im Anna.¡± ¡°Okay, Anna.¡± Anna left, leaving Jenny alone in the meeting room. Jenny had written down everything thepany needed to get done in that business n, including registering themselves under a new name. Once these were done, thepany would be like new. However, that would not be enough. For a fashion designpany to survive, it had to make clothes that consumers would purchase. That was what she needed to do right now. She took her phone out and made a call. ¡°Come to Parrington, Jade.¡± At night, Jenny went back to the apartment. She hadn¡¯t seen Alec around tonight, which left her slightly disappointed, but the feeling quickly vanished. What was there to be disappointed about? It was what she wanted. She went into her room and took a shower, Then, shey in bed and prepared to sleep. ¡ª Alec¡¯s car stopped at the gate of Perry Residence. He had no thoughts of leaving as he watched Jenny¡¯s lights turn on and off. He wasn¡¯t a smoker, yet he decided to light a cigarette that night. The strong smell of smoke made him choke, but he didn¡¯t stop. ¡°You¡¯ve sabotaged me, Paul,¡± he murmured. Until now, he hadn¡¯t found a way to let Jenny forgive him. At the same time, Marigold Wagner was drinking at a bar because she hadn¡¯t been able to invite Gilbert out. As the Wagners¡¯ daughter, she knew that her family wasplicated, but she didn¡¯t quite know why until she met Gilbert. Although she was raised in the Wagners, she was nothing like them. She was shocked to hear about the things that Paul had done, yet she didn¡¯t have the courage to ask. She felt rmed, but she didn¡¯t know what to do. Not far off, Yvonne downed her drink in one shot. Then, she put it down and walked toward Marigold. Marigold took no notice. She drank because she wanted to drown her sorrows. ¡°Do you know who Gilbert has a crush on?¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice floated into Marigold¡¯s ear. Gilbert¡¯s name drew her attention, and the question stunned her. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 233 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Gilbert¡¯s Crush ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Marigold looked at the person next to her. She vaguely remembered Yvonne, having seen her on the news a few times before. ¡°What¡¯s her name¡­¡± Marigold wondered silently. ¡°Yvonne? Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡± Yvonne nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m talking to you.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Although Marigold didn¡¯t care about what happened in the Wagners, her gut instincts told her that this woman had no good intentions. ¡°I think you¡¯re hurt because you don¡¯t know why Gilbert rejects you.¡± Yvonne smiled lightly, looking as if she cared for Marigold. Marigold frowned. ¡°You said Gilbert liked someone.¡± ¡°Yes. In fact, you know her.¡± Yvonne was just waiting for Marigold to take the bait. She couldn¡¯t do anything to Jenny now, but that didn¡¯t mean everyone else couldn¡¯t. Marigold¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no one by his side, and he¡¯s said before that he doesn¡¯t like anyone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like anyone. He can¡¯t let her or anyone knows that he likes her.¡± There was a hint of mockery in her smile. Marigold was even more bewildered by her words. She stared at her, waiting for her to continue. ¡°There is actually a woman by his side. You just haven¡¯t considered thinking of them that way.¡± Yvonne was dropping a hint, not saying Jenny¡¯s name out loud. She believed that Marigold was smart enough to put two and two together. As expected, after a moment of silence, Marigold¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Jenny? How can that be? They¡¯re siblings¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re not biological siblings. I believe you can find this out.¡± Their family names were enough for anyone to make an educated guess. Marigold was silent. She was still in disbelief. ¡°Even if they¡¯re not biological siblings, they¡¯re still adoptive siblings. How could Gilbert like her?¡± ¡°Why not? Why do you think no other woman has appeared by his side? That¡¯s because he has a crush on Jenny, so he doesn¡¯t want any other.¡± Yvonne was making things up. She wanted Marigold to hate Jenny as she did. Marigold didn¡¯t take the bait. She was quiet for a while and then epted it as it was. ¡°Even if Gilbert likes Jenny, they can¡¯t be together. I¡¯ll just have to wait. I¡¯ll be with him one day.¡± Yvonne seemed dazed by her words. She¡¯d spoken so much, yet Marigold¡¯s reaction was less than she had expected. Weren¡¯t the Wagners a bunch of devils, doing things underhandedly? But this woman¡­ She didn¡¯t give up and continued, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a one-sided love?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Could Jenny like him back?¡± Marigold couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Of course Jenny doesn¡¯t like him back. But that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯d reject him,¡± Yvonne said, making the implications clear. Marigold seemed to understand now. Her face shifted at once. ¡°Is she stringing him along?¡± ¡°What do you think? Why would Gilbert persist in his crush if he hadn¡¯t seen a glimmer of hope somewhere?¡± This time, Marigold didn¡¯t retort. She thought it was likely as well. Gilbert was such a brilliant man. Many women liked him, but how could he keep liking Jenny if she didn¡¯t even like him back? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. At the thought of this, Marigold began to hate Jenny. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 234 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Get Back Here! Jenny raised her ss in the restaurant to toast the woman in front of her. ¡°Thanks for agreeing to see me, Jade.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me, Jenny. I¡¯ve said before that I can help you whenever you need it.¡± Jade Weston raised her ss and clinked it against Jenny¡¯s. ¡°I know, but I was afraid I¡¯d be bothering you. You were going into hiding¡­¡± ¡°That was such a long time ago. Maybe no one even remembers me. You¡¯re worrying too much.¡± Jade smiled, reminiscing her past. It couldn¡¯t haunt her now. Hearing Jade¡¯s reassurance, Jenny¡¯s concerns dissipated slightly. She told Jade about thepany and said, ¡°I hope you¡¯lle help manage thispany, Jade. After all, you were once in this industry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I can do it.¡± Jade nodded. Managing apany was her bread and butter. ¡°However, it¡¯s a designpany. It prioritizes designing. You can count on me for the business part of things, but design, on the other hand¡­¡± Jenny looked at her, widening her eyes innocently, making Jade¡¯s heart drop. Jenny¡¯s smile was bright.¡± Designing is what you do best, Jade.¡± ¡°But¡­ I haven¡¯t designed anything in a very long time.¡± Jade was hesitant. The things that had happened before had made her swear off designing, and now¡­ Jenny could see her hesitation and held her hand. ¡°Jade, we can never escape the past. But the best way to deal with it is to defeat it.¡± She knew more or less what had happened, but she hadn¡¯t told anyone of this. She didn¡¯t want Jade to live in the past anymore. ¡°Jenny¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Jade. Just help me manage thepany for now, and I¡¯ll handle the designs. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your only mentee!¡± Jenny said with a chuckle. No one was forcing Jade into anything now. Jade said nothing more. ¡°Alright. From a design perspective, you¡¯re far better than I am. You possess more creativity.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter me, Jade. I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± Jenny pretended to blush, and Jade rolled her eyes. ¡°Quit with the antics. I don¡¯t fall for that.¡± They talked andughed merrily. Outside the restaurant, Max chattered away, his voice grinding on Alec¡¯s ears. ¡°Hey, are you listening to me, Alec? The n must go exactly as I want, or I won¡¯t let go of her so easily. When that happens¡­¡± He followed Alec¡¯s gaze toward the restaurant, spotting Jenny and Jade at once. A smile appeared on his lips as he realized what Alec was looking at now and smacked him, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Jenny? Why, are you sad that she didn¡¯t invite you out for dinner?¡± Alec rolled his eyes in response. Max smiled happily and pretended to walk into the restaurant. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we should go in.¡± ¡°Get back here!¡± Alec called to him. He hadn¡¯t thought of how to make Jenny forgive him, so he couldn¡¯t very well appear in front of her now. Max was not one to listen to Alec. In the blink of an eye, he was already in the restaurant. Alec had no choice but to follow him in. Max¡¯s appearance stunned both Jenny and Jade. They were in the middle of a conversation. ¡°Is this a friend of yours, Jenny? Could you introduce us?¡± Max said shamelessly, as if he had drunk liquid courage before sauntering in. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 235 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 235 Chapter 235 This Is Her Ex-husband Jenny rolled her eyes at the pickup line. ¡°Mr. Pearson, I don¡¯t mind if you want to flirt around with women, but please stay away from my friends.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so heartless, Jenny. We¡¯re friends, too.¡± Max sat down in front of Jade and smiled. ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Jenny¡¯s friend, Max Pearson.¡± Jenny was speechless. Compared to her, Jade seemed much calmer. Little boys like him always amused her. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Jade Weston. You may call me Miss Jade.¡± ¡°Miss Jade?¡± Max frowned. ¡°That¡¯s like calling you my elementary school teacher.¡± Jade chuckled. Jenny was about to speak, but then another figure appeared. She looked up and saw Alec. Alec was feeling a tirade of emotions. He noticed that Jenny had stopped talking and thought she didn¡¯t want to see him. Apologetically, he said, ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll take him away at once. Sorry to have bothered you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious to leave. I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡± Max didn¡¯t want to leave. It was rare for him to find someone who could be on the same wavelength as him. It¡¯d be a shame if he left. Alec¡¯s face darkened. He red at Max. ¡°Are you leaving or not? Don¡¯t make me punch you.¡± He could control himself in front of Jenny, but he had a limit. *Alec Faust!¡± Max thought Alec simply wanted to antagonize him, but now, he was clearly trying to ruin his shot at happiness. Just before Alec was about to strike, Jade said, ¡°Since you¡¯re Jenny¡¯s friend, you may sit down with us. What do you think, Jenny?¡± Jenny had no choice but to nod under Jade¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yeah. They can sit.¡± ¡°Sit down, please. I¡¯ll get the waiters to bring us some more food.¡± Jade nodded at Alec and beckoned for a waiter toe over. Truthfully, she wasn¡¯t that generous. She merely saw that Jenny and Alec had a long history and wanted to know more about it. After all, it was about Jenny¡¯s happiness. The entire vige took that very seriously. Alec was embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t refuse. He wanted to have a meal with Jenny, too, so that she could forgive him. The meal was now amongst four people. The atmosphere instantly changed, but of course, with a chatterbox like Max around, it wasn¡¯t quiet. Only Jenny and Alec stayed silent, while Max and Jade got along well. ¡°Why are you so aloof, Alec? Aren¡¯t you going to exin yourself to Jenny now that she¡¯s here?¡± Max couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He¡¯d even spoken on his behalf, and here he was, not making a single peep. Alec red at him. Max needed to learn to shut his trap. Jade smiled, asking, ¡°Exin what? He and Jenny¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Max was surprised. He thought Jenny and Jade were very close, so she should know everything. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jade shook her head. They were close in the vige, but after Jenny left, they talked less. Jenny didn¡¯t tell her much about the things that happened in the city. ¡°You probably know about Jenny¡¯s divorce, don¡¯t you?¡± Max asked. Jade nodded. She¡¯d heard the vigers talk about this. ¡°Well, this person right before your eyes is her ex-husband.¡± Max pointed at him. Alec was pursing his lips. He wished the floor would swallow him whole. Max had introduced them as if this was something to be proud of, and Alec was rendered speechless. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 236 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 236 Chapter 236 We¡¯re Not Close Ex-husband? Jade began looking at Alec differently. No wonder she thought something was off between Alec and Jenny. ¡°Hello, Miss Jade,¡± Alec said exasperatedly. Jade didn¡¯t smile at him. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± she sneered. ¡°We¡¯re not close.¡± She didn¡¯t know much about Jenny¡¯s marriage, but she knew a little bit, at least. She knew that Alec hadn¡¯t even visited Jenny once in their marriage. It had angered not only her, but also the entire vige. Alec saw the murderous gaze she was wearing, and his heart sank. He said grimly, ¡°I was wrong. I didn¡¯t. cherish Jenny. But now I know what I did wrong, so I wish to make up for it. I hope that she¡¯ll give me another chance.¡± However, Jade wasn¡¯t moved by his speech. In fact, she was a little angry. ¡°What do you take her for? Do you think she owes you a chance just because you¡¯re ashamed?¡± 1¡­¡± ¡°The Fausts of Parrington. I¡¯ve heard of you. Your family is great, but your character is nothing much to talk about.¡± Jade was not holding herself back. She didn¡¯t care that the person before her was Alec Faust, whom no one in Parrington dared to upset. Alec¡¯s face shifted, and his lips parted, but he said nothing. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. think Jade, however, was not going to let things rest. She red at him and said haughtily, ¡°Maybe you that Jenny is just a vige girl and she¡¯s not worthy of you. But I think that Jenny is the best woman in the world. Since you couldn¡¯t cherish her, you should just disappear.¡± Jade knew that Jenny was worthy of Alec, but he was the one who wasn¡¯t worthy of her. She lived in the vige and knew of Jenny¡¯s multiple identities. Although she wasn¡¯t sure what they were, she knew that Jenny was an interesting woman. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Jade. You don¡¯t need to waste your breath.¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling. She¡¯d heard everything that Jade said and seen the quietened Alec. However, she found that she wasn¡¯t as happy as she thought she would be. Jade looked at her, upset. ¡°Why? Are you feeling upset on his behalf?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Jenny was exasperated. Why would she be upset? ¡°Jade, your observation is on point. Jenny is just sympathetic. Don¡¯t believe her when she says she feels nothing. Deep down, she likes Alec.¡± Max was speaking up for Alec, and he even batted his eyshes. Surely Alec was moved that he was standing up for him instead of fanning the mes. However, Alec rolled his eyes and said nothing. Jade red at him. ¡°You will call me Miss Jade.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, Miss Jade.¡± Max didn¡¯t argue. It didn¡¯t matter to him, as long as he could make her happy. Soon after, the waiter served them their food, and they started eating. Alec and Jenny didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, so they only ate a little. It was a hard meal to digest. The four of them stood on the sidewalk. Jade looked at Alec and said unpleasantly, ¡°Drive her home safely. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll never let you go.¡± Alec was stunned. He couldn¡¯t quite believe his ears. Jenny was surprised, too. She asked, ¡°Where are you going. Jade?¡± ¡°Miss Jade agreed to go to the bar with me. You can sit in Alec¡¯s car. Bye!¡± Max answered for Jade. He ushered her toward his car, leaving behind the dazed Jenny and Alec. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 237 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 237 Chapter 237 He¡¯s My Enemy Melodious music filled Max¡¯s car. ¡°Alec doesn¡¯t seem as scary as those people make him out to be.¡± Jade was scrolling through her phone, reading up about him. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his appearance,¡± Max replied. ¡°He¡¯s only honest with Jenny around. In reality, his schemes run deep.¡± The Fausts wouldn¡¯t have ben as prosperous as if Alec hadn¡¯t been capable. ¡°You stood up for him, but now you¡¯re talking behind his back. Are you helping him out or not?¡± Jade put her phone away and looked at Max. Max smirked. ¡°Why would I help him? He¡¯s my enemy. But, even though I hate him and want to destroy the Fausts, I have to be honest. He really is head over heels for Jenny.¡± He didn¡¯t want to praise Alec, but he had to tell the truth when it came to it. ¡°Head over heels? Would he have divorced her if that¡¯s true?¡± Jade didn¡¯t buy it. Maxughed loudly. ¡°That was just a misunderstanding.¡± Then, he told her everything in detail, especially the time when Alec had no idea who Jenny was and made a fool of himself. Heughed while talking about it. He thought it¡¯d be something he¡¯d use tough at Alec for the rest of his life. Jade was speechless. ¡°So when he began to have feelings for Jenny, he had no idea at all that she was his ex-wife?¡± ¡°Yeah. Isn¡¯t that hrious?¡± It was. Jadeughed, too. ¡°Well, even so, I still have to keep an eye on him. Who knows if this is all just an act?¡± Jade said, still having some reservations about Alec. Max pursed his lips and said nonchntly, ¡°Do you need to? I thought you were giving him a chance when you let him take her home.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Jade retorted at once, but she felt a little guilty since that was exactly what she thought. It was eerily quiet in Alec¡¯s car. ¡°Don¡¯t take Jade¡¯s words to heart,¡± Jenny finally said after a long while. Alec nced at Jenny. ¡°What she says is the truth. I didn¡¯t cherish you back then.¡± Most importantly, he didn¡¯t know that Jenny was his ex-wife. Neither did he know that he would fall in love. Now that he looked back, he thought that he was crazy back then. Why didn¡¯t he visit her when they were married? ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ve missed our chance; we just aren¡¯t meant to be. There must be a reason that destiny has kept us apart, so I don¡¯t think you should be wasting your time on me.¡± She thought it was better to reject him. With Alec¡¯s frequent appearances, she felt her emotions growingplicated. She didn¡¯t like how it felt and wanted to cut him offpletely. It was a shame that Alec wasn¡¯t the type to easily give up. He didn¡¯t agree with what she said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t meant to be, we wouldn¡¯t have met after the divorce, and I wouldn¡¯t have fallen for you. I think it¡¯s just how destiny is challenging us.¡± Alec stepped on the break, and his gaze trailed toward Jenny. ¡°Don¡¯t keep rejecting me, Jenny. Give me a chance. No, give yourself a chance.¡± 1 They locked eyes with each other. Jenny felt her heartbeat quicken. Alec was leaning in, and she couldn¡¯t quite catch her breath.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 238 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 238 Chapter 238 What on Earth Happened? The sudden ringing of a phone startled the both of them. Jenny came back to her senses and pulled away from Alec¡¯s lips. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gilbert?¡± she said, answering the call. ¡°Where are you? Are you alright?¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice sounded from the other end. He sounded anxious, worried. Jenny frowned. She sensed that something was wrong with him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gilbert? What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­nothing.¡± Gilbert was tripping over his words. He didn¡¯t know how to exin himself. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Jenny was not a fool. She could tell from Gilbert¡¯s tone that something had happened. Gilbert was quiet. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing much. I just fought with Marigold, and she might have gotten the wrong idea. I was worried that she would go for you.¡± ¡°A fight?¡± Jenny thought that was weird. Would Gilbert fight with someone? She¡¯d never seen anything like that. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Well, if she goes to you, ignore her. Don¡¯t believe anything she says,¡± Gilbert said. However, the worry in his heart had not dissipated. ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny wasn¡¯t sure what went on between them, so she couldn¡¯t offer an opinion. She hung up and put the phone away before noticing Alec was looking at her. ¡°Was that Gilbert?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded. ¡°He sure picked a good time to call,¡± Alec said sarcastically. He hated him with all his heart. Jenny ignored him and acted as usual. ¡°Send me home.¡± ¡°Jenny, I-¡± ¡°Send me home!¡± Jenny cut him off, raising her voice. She looked angry, but the blush on her face gave away how she truly felt. Alec said nothing else and began driving toward Perry Residence. Not long after, the car stopped at the entrance. Jenny was about to get out of the car, but Alec called out to her. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m sorry for what happened to Stephanie. I¡¯m not asking you to forgive me, just that you don¡¯t push me away.¡± ¡°Right.¡± There was no way to tell if Jenny was pleased or upset. She got down the car and went into the apartment, disappearing from his sight. Jenny was still thinking about what Alec had said in the elevator. Should she believe him, she wondered. The elevator stopped at her floor, and she got out. She made the short walk home and saw someone there, which surprised her. The visitor looked to have been waiting for a long time. When the visitor saw her, she widened her eyes and red at Jenny as if she were her enemy. Jenny was bewildered. ¡°Marigold?¡± she said, puzzled. Gilbert had called to say that Marigold might come looking for her, and here she was. ¡°Hmph. I was beginning to think you were too scared toe home,¡± Marigold scoffed coldly, her arms. crossed. She shot daggers at Jenny. Jenny was even more confused. ¡°Why would I be afraid toe home? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Marigold smiled and walked toward her. ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here. What¡¯s the point of keeping up the act?¡± ¡°What act?¡± Jenny was getting irritated. She was nice to Marigold when they met. Why was she treating her like she was the bane of her existence now? Marigold grew angrier. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Gilbert? He¡¯s your brother. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s disgusting?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 239 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Gilbert Likes You Marigold said a lot of things, but Jenny didn¡¯t understand a single word. She stared at Marigold, who was on the brink of turning crazy, and thought of Gilbert¡¯s phone call. Could she be going crazy because of a rejection? ¡°Go to the hospital if you¡¯re sick. Don¡¯t scream around here.¡± She was not a psychiatrist. She was helpless against something like this. ¡°You!¡± Marigold was infuriated and pointed at Jenny. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick! You call him your brother, but you¡¯re stringing him along while getting close to Alec. You¡¯re fucking sick!¡± Jenny¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Something wasn¡¯t right with Marigold¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you dare say you haven¡¯t been stringing Gilbert along? If it weren¡¯t for that, he wouldn¡¯t be so fucking infatuated with you!¡± Marigold was determined to expose Jenny¡¯s pretense. Infatuated? Jenny thought that was an odd phrase to use. But Marigold didn¡¯t care and zed on, as if she wanted to vent her anger in one go. ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, why are you giving him hope? Do you want him to be your third wheel forever? I thought you were a nice person, and since you¡¯re Gilbert¡¯s sister, I figured I should consider you my own in case Gilbert and I ever got together. Now looking back, I think it was foolish of me. You¡¯re siblings! You¡¯re family! How could you do this?¡± She said a lot at once, but even then, her anger was still aze. She red at Jenny, wishing she could just tear her apart. Jenny was in a daze, but in her confusion, she somehow seemed to understand something. She just wasn¡¯t sure if it was true. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, but to me, Gilbert will always be my brother.¡± Jenny¡¯s expression was cold. She no longer looked at Marigold kindly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what conflicts have happened between you two, but that¡¯s between Gilbert and you. I will not be involved in this. I respect all of his decisions.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jenny was about to open the door, not wanting to waste her breath on Marigold anymore, but then Marigold grabbed her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me you don¡¯t know Gilbert likes you!¡± Sheughed while she said it. How could Jenny not know? When Jenny heard her, she was indeed dumbstruck. She nearly dropped the keys in her hand. It was as if she¡¯d heard a joke andughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re sick. Gilbert is my brother. Even if he likes me, it¡¯s brotherly love. It¡¯s not asplicated as you think.¡± ¡°As what I think?¡± Marigold sneered. She hadn¡¯t quite believed it when Yvonne said it, but she became absolutely certain when Gilbert confirmed it to her this morning. ¡°Why do you think Gilbert rejected me? It¡¯s because he likes you. Don¡¯t you tell me that you knew nothing about this!¡± Marigold red at her as if she wanted to pierce right through her. However, she was arguing with Jenny. Even if Jenny¡¯s emotions whirled around like a tornado, her face was as calm as a tranquilke. ¡°That¡¯s just your spection. I believe that Gilbert has no such intentions.¡± ¡°Oh really? Do you really believe that, or is that the denial speaking?¡± Marigold was smiling coldly. Jenny flung her arm away and went into the house. ¡°This is my business. It doesn¡¯t involve you. If you have the time, you should be thinking about how to make Gilbert like you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The door mmed shut. No matter how Marigold knocked, Jenny wouldn¡¯t open it. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 240 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Don¡¯t Give Me Those Eyes Jenny leaned against the door, hearing Marigold¡¯s thumps and knocks. Even after she left, Jenny stood frozen in her spot, unmoving. Gilbert¡­ Jenny tried hard not to think about what Marigold had said. She told herself that it wasn¡¯t real, that Gilbert was just her brother, that he wouldn¡¯t mix up his feelings for her. But then, she couldn¡¯t calm down. Her memories with Gilbert shed before her like a movie. His actions, the look in his eyes¡­. She realized the signs were all there, but she hadn¡¯t thought of him that way, which was why she never noticed. And now, after being rudely exposed, she realized that she couldn¡¯t lie to herself. She slid down the door and buried her head in her arms. A throbbing pain permeated her heart. Alec appeared outside the door. He¡¯d waited a long time for Jenny¡¯s lights to turn on, and had begun to worry for her safety, so he came up to look. He just so happened to hear Marigold¡¯s words. He hadn¡¯te forward to stop her because he thought Jenny deserved to know. He only went to her door after Marigold left. He didn¡¯t knock, knowing that Jenny would be upset and he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Nofort in this world would be of use. Jenny had to get through this on her own. He sighed helplessly, leaning against the door. Instinctively, he thought about lighting a cigarette, and his lips twisted into a bitter smile. He seemed to be smoking more frequently now. He was contemting lighting the cigarette when the door unexpectedly opened as he was finally putting it back. Alec had no time to hide, presenting himself to Jenny head-on. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jenny frowned. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to have left a long time ago? Then, she thought of something, and her face changed. ¡°Did you hear everything?¡± ¡°Jenny¡­¡± Alec wanted to exin, but when he saw her reddened eyes, he knew that anything he said would not be of use. ¡°Don¡¯t give me those eyes. Are you pitying me?¡± Jenny looked at Alec, not understanding why he would look at her like that. Even if Gilbert liked her, what was there to pity her about? ¡°No. I was worried about you.¡± He was worried that Jenny wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At first, Jenny truly couldn¡¯t take it. But then she calmed down quickly. She couldn¡¯t take Marigold¡¯s word for it. Who knew if what Marigold said was true? She wanted to go out to look for Gilbert so she could talk to him about it. If it were real, she would have to make it clear that he¡¯d have to stop thinking about her that way. They were siblings. Even if they were not blood-rted, they could only be siblings. Jenny waved her hands. She was in no mood to talk to Alec. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Please, go home.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Alec asked. ¡°I have something to do.¡± Jenny walked into the elevator, and Alec followed closely behind. In the elevator, Alec guessed where she was going, but he didn¡¯t ask. ¡°Alright. Call me if anything happens. I¡¯ll always be there.¡± Jenny only looked at him, not saying anything. The elevator stopped on the first floor. Jenny walked out of the gates, hailed a cab, and left quickly. Alec didn¡¯t even have the chance to offer to drive her. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 241 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Marigold Came to See Me Jenny knew the passcode to Gilbert¡¯s vi, so she went right in. Zack and Gilbert were both there. They were surprised to see her, but then their expressions shifted. Zack was happy. He walked toward Jenny and said, ¡°Jenny, why are you here sote? Did you miss me?¡± Gilbert also went up to her, but he didn¡¯t look as happy. In fact, he looked a little uneasy. Jenny said nothing. Zack sensed that something was wrong, and he grew serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has something happened?¡± Jenny shook her head and said, ¡°Zack, why don¡¯t you sleep early tonight? I have something to say to Gilbert.¡± Zack seemed to have guessed what was going on, and his face turned sour. ¡°Alright. Call me if anything happens.¡± He turned and went upstairs, not forgetting to re at Gilbert before he left. Gilbert could only smile bitterly. Jenny¡¯s reason foring was crystal clear. Zack disappeared quickly, leaving them both alone in the living room. The atmosphere grew tense at once. They didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before Gilbert said through gritted teeth, ¡°Let¡¯s sit. We can¡¯t talk standing like this.¡± Jenny was still quiet. She sat, looking at the familiar face before her, and her heart ached. ¡°Gilbert,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Marigold came to see me.¡± Gilbert tightened his grip around the ss of water he was holding. As expected, she was here to talk about this. ¡°Is what she said¡­ true?¡± Jenny asked. If she didn¡¯t clear things up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. Gilbert held up the ss and drank a few mouthfuls. ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She said¡­¡± Jenny looked at him, unable to speak. ¡°She said that you like me. She¡¯s spouting nonsense, isn¡¯t she, Gilbert?¡± Jenny was still holding on to a thread of hope. She hoped that Gilbert would say that it was false. Jenny would believe him if so. However, she didn¡¯t receive the answer she wanted. Gilbert returned her gaze. Slowly, he said, ¡°It¡¯s true. I like you, Jenny. And it¡¯s not just the type of feeling that exists between siblings.¡± He wasn¡¯t ready to deny it. Maybe this wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought. Maybe he¡¯d be able to pursue her openly. Wasn¡¯t that what he always wanted? But Jenny¡¯s face fell. She was visibly upset. ¡°Gilbert, we¡¯re siblings. We¡¯re family. How could you¡­.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Jenny, we¡¯re not blood-rted. Why can¡¯t I have feelings for you?¡± He looked at Jenny, his tone growing sharp. Jenny rarely saw him like this. For whatever reason, she suddenly felt like she didn¡¯t know him. It was as if she was learning about him for the first time. Her silence was making Gilbert uneasy. ¡°Jenny, although I have feelings for you, I don¡¯t want it to bother you. That¡¯s why I held it in for so many years. I didn¡¯t want you to find out. If it weren¡¯t for Marigold, you would never have known. I would never tell. You can rx. So what if you know now? If you¡¯re upset about it, I¡¯ll stay in myne and just be your brother.¡± Although he wished that Jenny would give him a chance, he knew very clearly that if Jenny were to ept him now, she would only be making things worse. Jenny was still upset after hearing Gilbert¡¯s words. Was he really still her brother? Could everything be just like how they were before? She knew the answers very quickly. Things would never be the same again. She could never be able to call him her brother anymore¡­ To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 242 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Stop Making the Same Mistake ¡°Can we really go back to how it was before?¡± she mumbled. There was a hint of sarcasm in her tone. Gilbert frowned. ¡°Of course we can. Unless you don¡¯t want me as your brother anymore.¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± But the moment she thought of the fact that he liked her, Jenny would be unable to pretend as if nothing had happened. She¡¯d even wanted to run away. Gilbert held her shoulders. ¡°Jenny, I know this is sudden, and you can¡¯t ept it immediately. But you must believe me when I say that I only want you to be happy.¡± As long as Jenny was happy, he would be able to stow away his feelings. ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny nodded in a daze. She got up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there,¡± he offered. Jenny shook her head at once. ¡°I can get myself back.¡± ¡°Jenny¡­¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t bear to let her go like this. Jenny forced a smile at him. ¡°I need some time to think about it, okay?¡± They held their gaze. Gilbert could see the pain in her eyes, and he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jenny walked out of the vi alone, and Gilbert watched as she left. When she was out of sight, he turned and found Zack staring at him from the second floor. He was no longer in his room. ¡°You¡¯ll ruin our family,¡± Zack blurted out. They had grown up together. He¡¯d always thought of Jenny as his sister. He thought Gilbert would, too. Gilbert kept quiet. He knew that. It was why he didn¡¯t dare to tell her how he really felt. But no matter how carefully he guarded his secret, someone exposed him anyway. Zack was angry when he saw how silent Gilbert was. He rushed down the stairs and stood before him, fuming. ¡°Why? You could have any woman you wanted. Why did you have to choose Jenny?¡± He was afraid. Afraid that the bond they had worked for so long to build would fizzle out. ¡°Zack, you don¡¯t know this, but no one can control how they feel.¡± If he could, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to fall for Jenny. ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t. But I would never fall in love with Jenny-I know she¡¯s my sister. Who would feel this way toward their sister? Unless¡­unless you never saw her as one.¡± Zack wasn¡¯t stupid. Gilbert¡¯s feelings didn¡¯te from nowhere. It must have started early on. Zack and Jenny simply had not seen things from that perspective. No matter what Zack said, Gilbert remained silent. He didn¡¯t tell him that on the day they were adopted by Jenny¡¯s grandfather, when Gilbert saw Jenny for the first time in that vige, his feelings for her had begun to sprout. Now, it had grown into arge tree. ¡°Motherfucking¡­¡± Zack raised his fist, wanting to punch Gilbert. It was infuriating seeing him so quiet. Gilbert didn¡¯t intend to duck. But then, Zack¡¯s fist didn¡¯tnd on his face. They were brothers. How could he punch Gilbert? He was just angry because Gilbert¡¯s actions could ruin their family. He sighed in exasperation. ¡°Just think about it really hard. I want you to forget about your feelings for her and think of her as your sister instead. Stop making the same mistake.¡± Zack thumped Gilbert¡¯s shoulders heavily and turned. He didn¡¯t go upstairs; instead, he left the vi. No one would be able to sleep tonight. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 243 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Do You Think You¡¯re a Statue The next morning, Jenny woke up exhausted. She got herself ready and rushed to the hospital. Despite what had happened yesterday, she was not shaken. To her, work was work. Besides, her thoughts would spiral if she stayed at home all alone. If she was busy, she¡¯d have no time to overthink things. ¡°Good morning, Dr. Walter.¡± Morgan smiled at her when she walked into the office. She¡¯d learned a lot staying by Jenny¡¯s side. Although her internship had not yet ended, a number of hospitals had already given her offers and opportunities. She was extremely happy. Jenny nodded and forced out a smile. Morgan sensed that something was amiss at once. She walked over, worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dr. Walter? You¡¯re pale. Are you sick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I couldn¡¯t sleepst night.¡± Jenny shook her head. She couldn¡¯t very well talk about Gilbert. That was a family matter. Morgan was still worried. ¡°There are quite a few surgeries lined up for today. Are you sure you can do them? Do you need me to reschedule some?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I can carry out the surgeries just fine,¡± Jenny replied. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about your health.¡± Morgan hurried to exin herself, thinking Jenny had taken her words the wrong way. Jenny of course understood. She smiled. ¡°I know. But brain diseases are not like other diseases. Ate surgery could have unfathomable consequences.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Morgan didn¡¯t push the matter further since Jenny was so determined. She¡¯d been by Jenny¡¯s side for a long time, so she somewhat understood her personality. If Jenny made up her mind about something, she would not change it. The first surgery was scheduled early. Before long, it was time for them to carry it out. They walked toward the operating room and began to prepare themselves. Jenny had worked there for six months, and the people who came in to see her had only increased. Because of her, Parrington Hospital had be the most famous hospital in Parrington. The chairman was happy. He felt that his decision to convince Jenny to stay was the correct one, but she didn¡¯t care about all this. She only cared for her patients. The surgeries were conducted from morning till night. Besides a lunch break and a few bathroom breaks, Jenny hadn¡¯t rested at all. The doctors and nurses all said amongst themselves that Jenny was a soulless surgery-performing robot. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. All the surgeries were finally done, and Jenny was exhausted. She leaned back in her chair in the office and slept. When she woke up, it was dark all around her. No, notpletely. She trained her gaze on a sofa nearby. A littlemp was turned on, and someone was sitting on the sofa.¡± Alec Faust?¡± She was uncertain. Why would he be here in the middle of the night? Alec knew she was awake. The first thing he did was turn on the lights. The fear in his heart dissipated greatly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been to the doctor yet?¡± Jenny asked instinctively. Alec¡¯s fear of the dark had not been cured. He seemed to avoid the topic. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner, have you? You know you have stomach issues. Do you think you¡¯re a statue?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 244 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Is My Share Included? Jenny didn¡¯t know what to say. Alec hadn¡¯t taken care of himself, yet here he was, lecturing her about her own body. How ridiculous. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him anymore and simply red at him. ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± she said, getting up from her chair. ¡°You can stay here if you like it so much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± What sort of a joke was this? He was there for Jenny. Why would he stay if she weren¡¯t there? They left the hospital. Before Jenny could hail a cab, Alec stopped his car in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s not safe to take the cab thiste. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± She didn¡¯t refuse because she knew it was pointless; if she did, she¡¯d still be wasting time with him here. She was exhausted. All she wanted was to go home and sleep. Her eyelids drooped shut in the car, and she fell asleep. Alec nced at her, feeling his heart ache. He¡¯d heard from the hospital staff that she had performed surgeries all day without rest. It was no wonder that she was tired. Not long after, the car stopped in front of the apartment. While he was debating whether or not to wake her up, her eyes fluttered open. ¡°Weren¡¯t you asleep?¡± He was surprised. ¡°Yeah.¡± She got down the car. Alec followed behind her quickly, and she looked back at him. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± He¡¯de to see her right after finishing work at Faust Group. But then she had fallen asleep, so he had no choice but to wait for her in her office. ¡°Oh.¡± Jenny was expressionless, as if she couldn¡¯t care less. Alec was exasperated. ¡°Is it alright if I make myself some ramen at your house? You wouldn¡¯t be so stingy, would you?¡± Jenny said nothing as she stared at him for a while. She knew that the ramen was just an excuse. She would never agree to it before, but now, she found that she was too tired to argue with him. ¡°Whatever. Don¡¯t expect me to cook for you, though.¡± She didn¡¯t cook, much less for anyone else. Alec felt pleased that she hadn¡¯t refused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can take care of it.¡± They went into the elevator. When they got to her house, a bag of groceries was hung on the door. ¡°Who put this here?¡± Jenny wondered aloud. Alec hurriedly took the bag. ¡°I guessed there¡¯d be no food in your house, so I bought some beforehand.¡± Jenny said nothing. She went straight to the sofa andy down, feeling better instantly. ¡°You can cook whatever you want. I¡¯m going to rest for a bit.¡± Alec didn¡¯t mind. He carried the bag of groceries to the kitchen and set to work. Jenny hadn¡¯t woken up because of Alec; she woke up because of the aroma wafting from the kitchen. She walked into the kitchen and saw Alec making fried chicken, and a te of fried sausages wasid on the table. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were making ramen?¡± she asked, looking at him curiously. His hands paused in the air for a bit. He smiled dryly. ¡°These are the side dishes.¡± ¡°You have side dishes for ramen?¡± Jenny was speechless. Ramen was supposed to be a quick dinner solution. However, she didn¡¯t press it further. She knew what was going on, but didn¡¯t have the heart to face it. ¡°Is my share included?¡± she asked weakly, suddenly feeling a little guilty. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 245 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 245 Chapter 245 You Don¡¯t Have to Feel Guilty ¡°What do you think?¡± Alec raised an eyebrow, smirking. Why would he put in all this effort if this wasn¡¯t for her as well? He was worried for her health. Why else would he be a cook when he was Mr. Faust? Jenny smiled and walked over. ¡°Is there anything that I can help with? I can¡¯t cook, but I can wash things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can take the dishes out to the table. I¡¯ll be done in a minute.¡± He didn¡¯t want Jenny to dirty her hands. She nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t burn yourself,¡± Alec said concernedly, he regretted letting her take the hot dishes. ¡°I¡¯m not a child, Mr. Faust. I¡¯m not stupid.¡± She rolled her eyes and put the dishes out on the table. Nothing that Alec had feared happened. She didn¡¯t know what Alec would think she was so stupid. He even warned her about the hot tes. Did she look stupid? Alec smiled, not minding her retort. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. Isn¡¯t that clear enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so over the top,¡± Jenny said. Alec had finished cooking thest dish, and he brought it out. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± They sat at the table, facing the four dishes. For some reason, Jenny felt satisfied. She gave him a thumbs up. ¡°This is amazing. They smell and look great. As expected of Mr. Faust.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± Alec smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you every day.¡± ¡°Well¡­you don¡¯t have to.¡± The sun would be rising from the west if he did. They ate in silence, and the living room grew quiet. Only the sounds of their eating could be heard. A whileter, Alec spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself. You can¡¯t get your body back if you ruin it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a worse workaholic.¡± Before they divorced, Jenny would hear his grandfathermenting how Alec was at work every day and wouldn¡¯t visit him. If they really were to talk about health, Jenny thought Alec was in far worse shape. ¡°You really just want to argue with me on everything, right?¡± Couldn¡¯t she tell that he was just worried for her? Jenny pursed her lips and chose not to say anything else. Once she was done eating, she gathered up her utensils. Alec leaned against the doorframe to the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll cook, and you can do the dishes. How does that sound?¡± He thought they were like any other domestic couple, but Jenny¡¯s words shattered his dreams. ¡°I don¡¯t like doing the dishes. Sorry,¡± she said. Alec looked at her grumpily. ¡°Then, who cooked and cleaned in the vige?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My grandfather cooked. And Gilbert¡­¡± At the mention of Gilbert, she trailed off. Alec saw how upset she was and walked to her side. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel too guilty about it. You¡¯re brilliant. It¡¯s normal for someone to like you.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s different,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe you think he is. But to me, Gilbert is just like any other guy on the.¡± Alec looked at Jenny and added, ¡°That¡¯s just how it works when ites to feelings. It¡¯s not like he can control them, either.¡± Of course, he just wanted tofort Jenny. He wanted her to be happy, to stop overthinking things. As for Gilbert, Alec still hated him. He didn¡¯t want him to appear around Jenny. But of course, only if Jenny could be happy without him. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 246 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Aren¡¯t You Going to Let Me Stay? Jenny understood Alec¡¯s words, but she still felt upset. ¡°Maybe. I just can¡¯t ept this so quickly.¡± ¡°Take your time. Just don¡¯t take it too seriously,¡± Alec said. After they had done the dishes, Jenny felt tired. She looked at Alec, still in the living room, and asked, ¡± Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote. Aren¡¯t you going to let me stay the night?¡± he said, smiling. ¡°What do you think?¡± She raised her eyebrows and clenched her fists as if she¡¯d strike any second. He stepped backward at once. ¡°I¡¯m joking. I¡¯ll leave.¡± He was already walking toward the door. Jenny felt a little awkward. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to go back to the mansion, you can stay next door. I actually didn¡¯t want you to move out,¡± she said and regretted her words at once. Why was she telling him this? Did she want to see him every day? Alec had no clue about her inner turmoil, and his smile broadened. ¡°For real? You won¡¯t move out if I stay next door, will you?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Why would I? I paid for this house. I¡¯ll live in it however I want,¡± she said. Alec felt at ease when she said that. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll move back in. It¡¯s closer to thepany.¡± Most importantly, he¡¯d be able to see Jenny every day. They could even eat and talk together. It¡¯d be a great environment for their feelings to flourish. ¡°Oh, just go. I want to sleep. You can stay wherever you want.¡± Jenny waved at him, pretending not to notice the smile he failed to conceal. This time, Alec really did leave. She heard the sound of the door opening from his ce and had a sneaking suspicion that he¡¯d been nning on moving back in all along. Why else would he have his keys on him tonight? Oh, whatever. She walked toward the bathroom and took a shower. Shey in bed, falling asleep quickly. Alec, however, didn¡¯t sleep at the same rate. He stared at the ck walls, suddenly feeling that they were not appropriate. It was what he wanted before, but now, he found that he didn¡¯t like it so much after all. On the contrary, he preferred Jenny¡¯s warm, cozy decorations. He shook his head, trying to stop thinking. about it. He walked toward his bedroom. He had to go to sleep as he was tired, too. Stephanie went home after work. From afar, she could see that someone was standing at her door. When she drew near, she realized that it was Paul Wagner. Her face darkened at once, and she grew anxious. Ever since Jenny rescued her from his vi, she and Paul had not contacted each other. She thought that he would not appear in her life again. But now¡­ The car stopped, and Stephanie tried her hardest to calm down. She got off the car and walked over. A faint ache appeared in her heart when she saw him, but she didn¡¯t express it. Coldly, she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°To see you,¡± he said. ¡°To see me?¡± She reacted like it was a joke. ¡°To see what I¡¯m like without you? If you want to see me weak and scared, you¡¯re going to be disappointed. I¡¯m doing well without you.¡± Even though none of this was what she imagined when they first met, and even though she still harbored feelings for him, she was free now. She never was something to be controlled, even by the person she liked. ¡°You look like you hate me.¡± Paul took a long drag on his cigarette. There was an indescribable upset in his heart when he saw how cold she was being. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 247 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Let¡¯s See How Strong You Can Be ¡°Are you only realizing it now?¡± Stephanie smiled. She thought she¡¯d been making it clear. Paul looked at her for a moment before saying, ¡°Cut the crap. I don¡¯t want to do anything to the Walkers, soe with me. Don¡¯t get under my skin.¡± He was losing his patience. ¡°Paul Wagner!¡± Stephanie gnashed her teeth, ring at him. ¡°Still fooling around? Do you think I¡¯m joking? Do you think I still like you?¡± There was a fire in her heart that begged to be released. Paul said nothing, but Stephanie¡¯s eyes told him everything. That was exactly what he thought. Stephanie was furious. ¡°I don¡¯t like you anymore, so please, don¡¯t let me see you again. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied calmly. Stephanie didn¡¯t know if he truly understood or was choosing not to. Seeing that he still wasn¡¯t nning on leaving. Stephanie asked, ¡°What are you still standing here for? The Walkers don¡¯t wee you.¡± Her words were unpleasant to hear. She tore down Pauk¡¯s pride, thinking that bruising his huge ego would make him leave immediately, but he didn¡¯t. Paul looked at her and said, after a long while, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you like me or not. The most important thing is you must stay by my side until I say otherwise.¡± He just didn¡¯t want to fight with Jenny at the vi. It didn¡¯t mean that he was going to let things rest. Stephanie was his woman. Even if she didn¡¯t like him, he had to have her. ¡°You¡­¡± His words rendered Stephanie speechless. ¡°What right do you have? Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± ¡°Well, what about your parents? Are you sure that they aren¡¯t afraid of me?¡± Paul looked at her in amusement, enjoying how angry she was. He even thought it was interesting to see. Stephanie gritted her teeth, wishing she could rip him apart. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you.¡± She believed that if her parents knew how much she had endured at the hands of Paul, they wouldn¡¯t let her a fight. go without ¡°Of course, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But would you have the heart to let them fight against me?¡± Paul smiled. It pleased him to look at Stephanie¡¯s sour expression. She hadn¡¯te to see him these past few days. He¡¯d suppressed his anger all this while, and now, it was all finallying out. Stephanie clenched her fists. ¡°What on earth do you want? You could have any woman you wanted. Why are you not letting me go?¡± She regretted involving herself with him. ¡°All along, I¡¯ve been the one rejecting women. No woman dared to reject me.¡± In his eyes, Stephanie was leaving him without his permission. She was a woman who had rejected him. How could he bear that? ¡°So you¡¯re just looking to nurse your wounded pride?¡± she said mockingly, not knowing why she even expected anything. A glimmer of hope had appeared in her heart when she saw him. She wanted him to admit that what he had done was wrong and to respect her. However, none of it happened. He was still Paul. He would never change. She looked up. The upset in her eyes had vanished, reced with anger. ¡°If that¡¯s the case,e at us then. I want to see just how you¡¯ll be fanning your ego.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t want the Waikers to exist anymore?¡± Paul was surprised. He thought that Stephanie would sumb to him. ¡°I do. But I rather fight than beg for it.¡± If she returned to Paul¡¯s side, she¡¯d be wasting Jenny¡¯s efforts. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to go back to him anymore. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see how strong you can be!¡± Paul turned and got in the car, quickly disappearing from Stephanie¡¯s sight. Stephanie knew that a storm was about to hit the Walkers. The only thing she could do was protect her family alongside her parents.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 248 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Who Else Would it Be Dream Vonne Designs had its name officially changed to La Vie Jen Rose. Jenny had considered the name for one whole night before finallynding on one that sounded good. She kind of understood why Yvonne would name it Dream Vonne now. It turned out that naming things was not an easy feat. The name was changed, and because of Jade, thepany was soon in full motion. Right now, what Jenny needed to do was to create stunning designs that would help spread the name of La Vie Jen Rose. Jenny didn¡¯t need to go to the hospital on the weekends. She stayed at home, keeping herself busy. ced before her was a pile of paper that she had drawn on throughout the night. If Jade were around, she¡¯d say something about Jenny surpassing her, but Jenny didn¡¯t feel that way. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She held up a sheet of paper from the table. It wasn¡¯t what she wanted. But what should La Vie Jen Rose¡¯s style be? In the middle of her fog, the doorbell rang. Jenny sensed that it was Alec and opened the door. She was right. ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised.¡± Alec was bringing in breakfast. Jenny¡¯s eyes gave her away. She walked into the living room, saying, ¡°Who else would it be at this hour?¡± Ever since Alec said he would move in, Jenny had prepared herself for constant visits. She was turning out to be right. ¡°Are you designing?¡± Alec asked, looking at the designs on her table She nodded and picked up her pen, preparing to draw. ¡°You should have something to eat before doing that,¡± Alec interrupted her. ¡°I know you¡¯re a workaholic, but breakfast shouldn¡¯t slow you down.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t decline. Before his arrival, she hadn¡¯t felt hungry. But her stomach began growling when he brought the food into her home, so she went over to eat. Alec walked toward the pile of paper. ¡°Can I take a look at them?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± It wasn¡¯t a secret to her. Besides, Alec had brought her breakfast. Jenny felt that she couldn¡¯t refuse. With her permission, Alec held up the designs on the table and looked at them seriously. Jenny was intrigued to see him being so serious. ¡°Do you know fashion design?¡± ¡°I learned about it before. Faust Group has a few designingpanies under its belt, too,¡± Alec replied, returning to her side. She pursed her lips. She had nearly forgotten that this man controlled the almighty Faust Group and that numerouspanies were under their umbre. It was expected that there would have a few design. houses. She remained silent, and Alec didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. ¡°The styles that you created are all different. Why is that?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t decided on a theme yet. It concerns the target demographic of La Vie Jen Rose, so it¡¯s hard,¡± she shared her frustrations over breakfast. Alec was quiet for a bit. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve decided to do luxury fashion, you¡¯d be marketing it toward consumers who have lots of money to spend. These people tend to be on the mature side, so the designs. would have to reflect their tastes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. However¡­¡± she paused before continuing. ¡°There are too many luxury brands that make mature clothing. How could a newbelpete with them? Plus, since I¡¯m creating my own brand, I want to create something that no one has ever created.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 249 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 249 Chapter 249 My Girlfriend Probably Would Jenny was suddenly filled with enthusiasm. The vision she had in mind was bing clearer, and the style she was looking for was at the tip of her fingers. Without finishing her breakfast, she headed to her desk, picked up a pen, and started sketching. Soon, she presented aplete design to Alec, who brightened up when he saw it. ¡°What do you think? Would you buy it?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t help asking Alec. After all, he was the only person around her. Alec shook his head, and Jenny was disappointed. Then, he said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t buy it, but my girlfriend probably would.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to say. ¡°This style is very suitable for girls in their twenties. Are you sure this demographic can afford your clothes?¡± Alec wanted to remind her that ideas often didn¡¯t trante well in reality. Jenny, however, was confident about her design. ¡°Hey, are you saying girls in their twenties don¡¯t have money? They can buy the things they want with their own money. Besides, there are many girls in their twenties in Parrington who are rich.¡± Plus, Jenny¡¯s potential customers would also include the daughters of rich men and the girlfriends of the sons of rich men, which was a sizable customer base. Alec didn¡¯t argue, as her words did make some sense. ¡°Well, you can give it a try. It could be a good direction too.¡± As long as Jenny was happy, he would support her. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal even if she failed because he would be there for her. Jenny, on the other hand, didn¡¯t know what was going through Alec¡¯s mind, but she never thought she would fail. With a clear vision in mind, inspiration flowed through her like a tide. Jenny didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Alec; she waspletely engrossed in her work and could care less if he left. Alec was a little frustrated. He had pushed aside some tasks at work to apany Jenny, yet she ended up being too busy to spare time for him. Nheless, he decided to stay with her. He brought hisptop over to the sofa to work. As it approached noon, Alec shut hisputer down. Seeing that Jenny was still busy, he went to the kitchen. He didn¡¯t expect that he would frequently cook because of Jenny when he had never cooked since returning from studying abroad. When the aroma of the food wafted over, Jenny stopped drawing her designs. A warm, fuzzy feeling spread through her body when she saw the food on the table. ¡°Alec, why don¡¯t you be my private chef? I can promise you a sry higher than that of others in the industry. What do you think?¡± After all, Alec was a CEO. It would be embarrassing if his pay weren¡¯t higher than that of others. Alec rolled his eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Why don¡¯t you marry me? You can eat the food I cook without spending any money. Isn¡¯t that more cost-effective?¡± At a loss for words, Jenny decided to keep quiet. ¡°Come and eat,¡± he soon shouted from the kitchen. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Without hesitation, Jenny headed over. Familiarity bred fondness. As they had spent much time together, she wasn¡¯t shy to dig in immediately. ¡°What ns do you have this afternoon?¡± Alec asked as he put food on her te. ¡°I have to visit the office with my designs and produce a prototype as soon as possible, Jenny answered while eating. ¡°What about after that?¡± ¡°After that¡­¡± Jenny hadn¡¯t thought that far. She had no other ns for the time being. Alec looked at her and asked with a hopeful look. ¡°Since I cooked for you, can you watch a movie with me?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 250 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Are You Sure? Jenny turned away from his hopeful eyes and focused on the food on her te instead. She felt that it would be a little mean to reject him. However, going to the movies seemed inappropriate, given her current rtionship with him. After all, they weren¡¯t a couple yet. Alec misread her hesitation as unwillingness, and it hurt him very much. Seeing how crestfallen he was, Jenny coughed to break the tension, suggesting, ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose something else? Wouldn¡¯t watching a movie be boring?¡± No matter how she thought about it, going to the movies with Alec felt inappropriate. If she ran into anyone, they would misunderstand that something was going on between them. ¡°Everything works. You can choose whatever you like. Alec¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. It didn¡¯t matter what they did as long as Jenny was with him. After all, going to the movies was Vincent¡¯s idea. He had reported to Alec that going for dinner and movies was a popr dating activity, which was why he had suggested it to Jenny. His suggestion baffled Jenny. Despite her age, she had never gone out alone with a man beside her brothers. After some contemtion, an idea came to her. ¡°I think there¡¯s a fashion exhibition in Parrington these days, right? Why don¡¯t we visit it together?¡± Alec was a little frustrated. He thought he finally had the chance to go out with her alone, yet she was still thinking about work. He felt hurt. Did he have absolutely no appeal in her eyes? ¡°You don¡¯t seem keen. Well, if you don¡¯t want to go-¡± ¡°No, I want to.¡± Alec immediately answered. Was she kidding? Just so he could be with Jenny, he would even dive into the deepest depths of hell.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jennyughed out loud, finding his behavior a little amusing. After dinner, Alec drove Jenny to the office and waited for her downstairs. In La Vie Jen Rose Designs, Jenny entered Jade¡¯s office and handed her a stack of design sketches. ¡°Jade, could you take a look at these?¡± As she flipped through the designs, Jade¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. When she was done reviewing them, she scowled at Jenny, asking, ¡°You know, you make me wonder if I¡¯m actually a good teacher or if you¡¯re just inherently talented?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all thanks to you,¡± Jenny replied yfully. Hearing that made Jade happy. Sheughed but quicklyposed herself. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss your designs first. They are amazing, but I don¡¯t know if our customers would recognize that. I mean, we are a high- end brand. Your designs seem a bit too young. Are you sure they¡¯ll work?¡± She had expected Jenny¡¯s design to cater to a more mature audience, so this was a surprise. Jenny nodded in response. ¡°I have considered all of these. However, since we want to create our own brand, I thought we shouldn¡¯t limit ourselves to one style. Let¡¯s use these designs that cater to a younger audience to attract everyone¡¯s attention first. We can alwayse up with more mature designs in the future Let¡¯s not be too rigid. After all, there is no rule that a brand is only allowed to have one style.¡± Every fashion brand employed several designers, each with a different style, so it was prettymon. While Jenny was currently responsible for their designs, she might hand the role over to Jade in the future or even recruit new designers. Hence, herpany was bound to have designs of different styles. ¡°That makes sense. In that case, let¡¯s get a prototype of these designs,¡± Jade said. Jenny nodded and put the designs away. ¡°What are you doing this afternoon? Why don¡¯t you hang out with me?¡± Jade asked. She just came to Parrington, so she was still unfamiliar with it and had yet to explore the city. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 251 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Let Her Go Jenny was put into a difficult situation by Jade¡¯s invitation. If she hadn¡¯t agreed to Alec, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate. s, she couldn¡¯t do that anymore. Sensing her hesitation, Jade narrowed her eyes at her suspiciously. ¡°Hm? Do you have an appointment this afternoon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an appointment. I¡¯m just going to visit the fashion exhibition,¡± Jenny replied, not daring to look. Jade in the eye. ¡°Perfect! I¡¯ll go with you to see what the popr designs are.¡± Jade looked at Jenny intently as if she had seen through her. Jenny wanted to p herself for admitting she was visiting the fashion exhibition. She should¡¯ve just lied and said she was going home to sleep. Her perplexed look made Jadeugh. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go by myself. I don¡¯t want to disturb your date.¡± ¡°My date?¡± Jenny was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s not a date. What are you talking about, Jade?¡± ¡°No? Didn¡¯t Alec drive you here just now? Aren¡¯t you nning to go to the exhibition with him?¡± Jade asked, leaving Jenny no room to refute. With an awkward smile, Jenny bit the bullet and exined, ¡°We¡¯re just going to the event together. It¡¯s not a date.¡± ¡°Oh, sure, sure. Whatever you say.¡± She didn¡¯t bother to argue with Jenny as she had already decided that Jenny was going on a date. Nheless, she admired Alec. Thest time she met him, Jenny was still cold and indifferent toward him. Although it hadn¡¯t been long since then, he managed to persuade Jenny. After talking to Jade, Jenny left the office and headed downstairs. When she was walking toward Alec, who was waiting for her not far away, a car suddenly stopped in front of her. ¡°Gilbert?¡± Jenny was a little surprised to see him. Gilbert got out of the car, his expression ugly. ¡°I called you. Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± ¡°Ah? Did you call me?¡± Confused, Jenny took out her phone to check. Sure enough, there was a missed call from Gilbert. She had been focused on sketching her designs and her phone was on silent, so she missed the call. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was sketching my designs, so I didn¡¯t hear the phone ring.¡± She apologized, very embarrassed. Gilbert¡¯s expression didn¡¯t improve; her apology only made him feel worse. ¡°Jenny, when did so distant from me?¡± you be All it took was one night for them to turn into strangers. ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking things,¡± Jenny said, smiling wryly. She couldn¡¯t meet Gilbert¡¯s eyes, Gilbert didn¡¯t give up. He grabbed her wrist, asking, ¡°Jenny, do you not want me as your brother anymore?¡± Jenny bit her lip, not knowing how to answer. Of course she wanted him as her brother. However, she couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing had happened. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡± She tried to free herself but failed. The truth was, she could break free, but that would mean she would need to fight Gilbert. If that happened, it would be the end of their rtionship. ¡°Let her go.¡± As soon as Alec¡¯s voice sounded, he appeared in front of Jenny in the blink of an eye. He pushed her behind him and fixed his eyes on Gilbert. Taking in the scene, Gilbert¡¯s heart throbbed in pain. ¡°Jenny is my sister! I¡¯m talking to my sister. You don¡¯t tell me what to do!¡± If it weren¡¯t for her, he would have told Alec to fuck off. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 252 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 252 Chapter 252 You Are Really Protective of Her There was no way Alec would retreat simply because of his words. Instead, he forcefully broke Gilbert¡¯s grip, setting Jenny free. ring at him coldly, Alec said, ¡°Since she¡¯s your sister, you shouldn¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll excuse myself, Gilbert,¡± Jenny said. She felt tired. Although she wasn¡¯t angry at Gilbert, she didn¡¯t know how to face him. With that, Alec led Jenny away. Gilbert stood as still as a statue, even when the car pulled out of sight. ¡°I told you a long time ago that Jenny wouldn¡¯t ept it,¡± Jade said with a sigh, suddenly appearing beside him. She was the first to know that Gilbert liked Jenny, having discovered it when she was in Orchid Vige. She had told him a few times to let go of his feelings, but he never listened. Now, look at how things turned out. Gilbert turned to look at Jade. ¡°Why can¡¯t she ept me? We aren¡¯t rted by blood, and I am not worse than Alec.¡± He didn¡¯t understand. Was it because they were siblings? They weren¡¯t even biological siblings. ¡°Perhaps, in your opinion, you¡¯re not real brothers and sisters since you¡¯re not blood-rted. However, to Jenny, you are real brothers and sisters. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re rted by blood or not,¡± Jade exined, urging Gilbert to give up. Gilbert understood everything she said. s, he was not willing to give up. He stared in the direction Jenny and Alec left, refusing toe to his senses. Jade sighed at the sight. She had said everything she could. It was up to Gilbert to figure things out. In Alec¡¯s car, Jenny¡¯s good mood was ruined by Gilbert¡¯s appearance. She was silent from the moment she entered the car. ¡°What would you like for dinner? After the exhibition, let¡¯s go shopping.¡± Alec tried to divert Jenny¡¯s attention as he did not want her to dwell in sadness. Jenny knew his intentions. Although her mood was not particrly good, she forced herself to smile, saying, ¡°I¡¯m okay with anything. You decide.¡± Alec nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about unhappy matters. Things will improve for the better on their own.¡± Surprised, Jenny nced at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you knew how tofort people.¡± ¡°Well, it depends on who it is. If it¡¯s someone else, I won¡¯t bother.¡± Alec was not so kind to everyone. Jenny didn¡¯t believe him. After all, he had treated Faye very well. At the thought of Faye, Jenny asked, Where did you send Faye?¡± Alec, who was driving, almost steered them into an ident. Looking at her in disbelief, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to take revenge on her.¡± ¡°Am I not allowed to do that?¡± Jenny retorted, her eyebrows raised. Jenny was a person who held grudges. With a wry smile, Alec answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. It¡¯s just¡­since she won¡¯t ever appear in front of you again, I hope you will let bygones be bygones.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really protective of her.¡± For some reason, it made Jenny feel ufortable. ¡°You have misunderstood my rtionship with her. Let me exin it to you.¡± So, Alec told her how Faye¡¯s brother had saved him and how he had asked Alec to take care of Faye before his death. He made sure to exin things to Jenny clearly so that she wouldn¡¯t misunderstand.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 253 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 253 Chapter 253 I¡¯m Afraid You¡¯ll Misunderstand When Alec was done exining, Jenny asked nonchntly, ¡°I just asked where she was. Why are you telling me so much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll misunderstand,¡± Alec admitted with a wry smile. Never had Jenny imagined that there was a timid side to the dignified Mr. Faust. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like we have anything to do with each other, so there¡¯s no need to exin to me,¡± she replied. Before Alec could say otherwise, they arrived at their destination, so he had no chance to speak his mind. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± They got out of the car and headed to the exhibition together. Jenny had rejected the idea of going to the movies with Alec to avoid being misunderstood by others. However, as they walked into the venue, many people looked at them. From the looks on their faces, they recognized Alec. Jenny regretted her decision. She wished she had worn a mask. 1 ¡°Mr. Faust.¡± Soon, someone came up to say hello to him, seeming rather curious about Jenny. ¡°Is this¡­. your girlfriend?¡± ¡°No, not yet.¡± Alec¡¯s answer intrigued their curiosity as it alluded that she might be his girlfriend in the future. As a result, they began to look at her in a different light. ring at him angrily, Jenny announced, ¡°I¡¯ll go over there to have a look first. You guys carry on.¡± Without waiting for Alec to reply, she marched to a nearby exhibit and began studying the work. After visiting several exhibits, nothing caught her eye. She hade hoping she could scout talented designers as herpany didn¡¯t have any. It appeared that she had been too hopeful. ¡°How is it? See anything you like?¡± Alec asked, suddenly appearing beside her. Turning around, Jenny was surprised to see that he had a mask on. ¡°You-¡± ¡°No one will recognize me like this. It was hard enough for me to bring you out, so I don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡± The man who had approached him to say hello had greatly annoyed him. Although hearing that brought her a warm, fuzzy feeling, it could not tame her sharp tongue. ¡°Well, it¡¯s your fault for being the famous Mr. Faust. Everywhere you go, someone will know you.¡± ¡°I already admitted that I was wrong. Can you stop making fun of me?¡± Alec grumbled, thinking that Jenny was really ruthless to him. Jenny smiled silently and continued to look at the disys. Alec followed behind her quietly, buying everything Jenny liked without hesitation. In his opinion, the one thing he didn¡¯tck was money. Just like that, they spent the entire afternoon together. When they left the venue, it was already dark outside. As Alec opened the car door, he asked Jenny, ¡°Shall we go grocery shopping?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny nodded before she changed her mind. ¡°Actually, since it¡¯s already sote, let me treat you to dinner.¡± Considering how Alec had spent the entire afternoon walking around the exhibition with her, he must have been exhausted. It would be burdensome for him to go grocery shopping and cook after returning home. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s eat at home. That¡¯ll be healthier,¡± he insisted, already inside the car.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Healthier? Given Alec¡¯sck of work-life bnce, Jenny doubted he had any consideration for his own health. Nheless, she decided he could tire himself out since that was what he wanted. With that, she got into the car, and Alec drove to the nearest supermarket. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 254 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Coincidence In the lobby of Perry Residence, Zack red at Gilbert, who refused to budge an inch. ¡°You really won¡¯t go upstairs?¡± Zack asked. ¡°We¡¯re already here. Let¡¯s just go up to see Jenny, okay?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t tell Zack that he had visited Jenny earlier and how differently she behaved around him. *And you won¡¯t go to her just because of that?¡± Exasperated, Zack dragged him into the building. As he tugged on Gilbert¡¯s arm, he continued to say, ¡°Hey, you were wrong. How can Jenny forgive you if you don¡¯t make the first move? Let me give you some advice. Tell Jenny sincerely that you don¡¯t like her anymore, and promise to see her as your younger sister. If you do that, everything will be fine, won¡¯t it?¡± Since the three of them grew up together, Zack hated to see how strained their rtionship was. Hence, he tried his best to persuade Gilbert to give up his feelings for Jenny. He also brought him to find Jenny, hoping they could resolve their misgivings. Gilbert remained silent. He didn¡¯t want to, nor could he give up his feelings for Jenny. Could a person really stop liking someone at will? He had had feelings for her for decades. Asking him to get rid of his feelings was impossible for him. Despite Gilbert¡¯s reluctance, Zack dragged him to Jenny¡¯s door. ¡°Hey, did you hear what I just said?¡± Gilbert nodded perfunctorily. However, he didn¡¯t intend to say anything to Jenny. After ringing the doorbell, the door was soon opened. At the sight of Zack, Jenny asked delightedly. Zack? Why did youe here unannounced?¡± ¡°Must I make an appointment to visit you? Are you afraid I¡¯ll find out you¡¯re hiding a man at home?¡± Laughing, Zack pulled Gilbert to the door into Jenny¡¯s line of sight. Instantly, Jenny¡¯s grin disappeared. ¡°Gilbert,¡± she greeted him. Gilbert nodded at her, pretending he couldn¡¯t sense the change in her behavior toward him. s, there was nothing he could do about it. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it inside,¡± Zack announced. With that, he dragged Gilbert into Jenny¡¯s house. Since they were already there, they had to set matters straight before they left. The moment they stepped into the living room, Alec exited the kitchen with food in his hands. The three men stared at each other awkwardly. Zack was the first to react. He asked in mock anger, ¡°So, you were hiding a man in your house?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence,¡± Jenny answered with a helpless smile. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯d be a fool if I believed that.¡± Zack, however, didn¡¯t harbor any resentment toward Alec. After all, he had received Alec¡¯s help before, and Alec had rescued Jenny several timester. Hence, his impression of him had changed. He turned to observe his brother, only to find him simmering with hostility. Suddenly, Zack thought it would be good if Jenny and Alec ended up together. At least, it might encourage Gilbert to give up. During the two years of Jenny¡¯s marriage, the siblings had dwelled peacefully with each other. If Jenny and Alec hadn¡¯t divorced, they wouldn¡¯t be in their current predicament. ¡°Zack, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll prepare more food, and we can have a drink togetherter,¡± Alec suggested. He was supposed to be Jenny¡¯s acquaintance, yet he behaved like he was the man of the house. Although Zack had already epted Alec, he was still not used to him calling him by his first name. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. Don¡¯t put yourself through too much trouble.¡± ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t you guys take a seat first? The food will be ready soon.¡± With that, Alec returned to the kitchen, resuming his cooking. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 255 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 255 Chapter 255 She Can¡¯t Seeing Alec alone in the kitchen, Jenny felt a little sorry. ¡°Please take a seat while I help him out in the kitchen,¡± she told her brothers ¡°Go, go¡± Zack waved her away. ¡°We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± With that, Jenny left the living room and headed to the kitchen. However, Gilbert¡¯s face darkened because of what Zack had just said. ¡°What do you mean? When did Alec be part of our family?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a matter of time? Look at them; they¡¯re bound to get married again.¡± With a smile, Zack intentionally took a jab at Gilbert¡¯s sore spot. He wanted Gilbert to understand that it was impossible for him to be with Jenny ¡°Don¡¯t you know how Alec treated Jenny? How can you support him, Zack? Do you really treat Jenny as your sister? Gilbert scolded. He was already angry the moment he saw Alec in Jenny¡¯s house, and Zack¡¯s words only added fuel to the fire. Zack shrugged, saying, ¡°She¡¯s my sister, so I wish nothing but happiness for her.¡± ¡°Alec can¡¯t give her happiness!¡± Gilbert spat. ¡°He can¡¯t give it to her, but can you?¡± Zack stopped smiling and turned to look coldly at his brother. ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times, and I thought you would take at least a little bit of my advice, but I guess I was wrong Well, I think it doesn¡¯t matter who Jenny ends up with. All that matters is her happiness. As her brother, I will always support her What about you? Will you support her?¡± Gilbert gritted his teeth, his expression was ugly ¡°Since it doesn¡¯t matter who she is with, can¡¯t she be with me?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t!¡± Zack was frustrated. ¡°Jenny won¡¯t ept you. She won¡¯t ever be with you.¡± ¡°How do you know that? I never tried to pursue her, Gilbert retorted ¡°Wasn¡¯t her reaction obvious enough? Do you really want her to be a stranger to you?¡± Zack spat, fuming and wondering why Gilbert couldn¡¯t understand the situation. Gilbert was silent. Zack was right, Jenny¡¯s reaction said it all. Nheless, his heart would not rest. The brothers fell quiet, and neither attempted to break the silence. When Jenny and Alec came out of the kitchen, they realized something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Jenny asked, a little baffled Zack shook his head. ¡°Nothing¡± He walked to the dining table to look at all the food they had prepared, eximing. ¡°Alec made all of this?¡± ¡°Yeah¡± Jenny nodded, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Zack, you already know I don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen you cook once.¡± Zack had no doubt that Alec made all the food. He looked at the dishes on the table before turning to Alec in disbelief. ¡°I never imagined the mighty Mr. Faust would be such a good chef.¡± *Coine on Take a seat and try my food. If it tastes good,e back again next time.¡± Alec grinned as he poured Zack a ss of wine. ncing at him, Jenny wondered why he was acting like it was his house. However, she decided to let it go Given that he had cooked so many dishes, Jenny decided not to argue Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Everyone took a seat except Gilbert Jenny turned to him and called, ¡°Gilbert,e and eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although he didn¡¯t want to eat Alec¡¯s food, he didn¡¯t want to leave just like that. If he left, who knew what would happen between Jenny and Alec? Even though he was reluctant to linger any longer, he decided to stay, refusing to give them the slightest chance. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 256 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 256 Chapter 256 I Couldn¡¯t Do It Anymore Alec couldn¡¯t be bothered with Gilbert. In the past, he considered Gilbert as a potential threat. However, after the way Jenny reacted to her brother, he waspletely at ease. However, since Jenny was around, he couldn¡¯t make his dislike of Gilbert too obvious. Hence, he poured Gilbert a ss of wine. ¡°Would you like a drink?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t think that Alec could hold alcohol better than him. The three men downed their sses while Jenny ate her food. Jenny thought how cozy the moment would¡¯ve been if Gilbert hadn¡¯t done what he did. The three men continued drinking, till the point that they were bing a little tipsy. Seeing that, she was a little worried. ¡°Stop drinking and have some food,¡± she said, feeling helpless at the sight of them downing ss after ss. However, they insisted on drinking. One might even think that they were in a drinkingpetition. Jenny then ignored them and headed to the sofa to sketch her designs. An hourter, Alec and Zack cked out from drinking. Gilbert, on the other hand, was still awake. ¡°Jenny, *he called, getting up and approaching her. ¡°Gilbert?¡± Jenny noticed that Zack and Alec were sprawled on the table. ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡± ¡°Jenny,¡± Gilbert called her again, which brought Jenny an ominous feeling. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She turned around and met Gilbert¡¯s gaze. As she had expected, Gilbert was not looking at her the way a brother would. However, it was a deep, tantalizing gaze that begged for love. Jenny wasn¡¯t moved. Instead, she felt a chill. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Go and sleep in the room.¡± She had two guest rooms in her apartment, so both Gilbert and Zack could stay over. Instead of leaving, Gilbert approached Jenny, asking, ¡°Jenny, do you hate me that much?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± Jenny shook her head. ¡°Then why can¡¯t you give me a chance? I can do everything Alec can do, and I can even do it better than him.¡± Perhaps because he was drunk, Gilbert didn¡¯t stop himself from speaking his mind. Jenny frowned in response, displeased. ¡°But you¡¯re my brother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your big brother. At least I don¡¯t want to be your brother for the rest of my life.¡± Staring at her, Gilbert couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. ¡°Jenny, I like you. I have liked you since the first time I saw you. You don¡¯t know how difficult it was for me to hide my feelings all these years.¡± Jenny stood there, frozen. ¡°Since you hid your feelings for so many years, why didn¡¯t you continue to hide them? Why do you want me to know?¡± She wished she had never found out about his feelings, as he stopped being her elder brother the moment it happened. ¡°I wanted to hide them for the rest of my life, but I couldn¡¯t do it anymore,¡± Gilbert said with a wry smile.¡± You don¡¯t know how it pained me to see you and Alec getting closer. He hurt you so much, yet you still want to get close to him. How could I bear to watch? I wondered why couldn¡¯t you ept me when you could ept him. Unlike him, I never hurt you.¡± He just wanted a chance to pursue Jenny openly. Unfortunately, Jenny refused to give him the opportunity. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hurting me right now?¡± Jenny asked, her eyes tearing up as she looked at him. Wasn¡¯t he hurting her by destroying the siblingship they had shared for so many years? In Jenny¡¯s opinion, Gilbert had hurt her a hundred times more than Alec ever did. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 257 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Return Everything to Its ce Gilbert was stunned as he never thought his feelings had hurt Jenny. ¡°Jenny, I-¡± ¡°Gilbert, I know you never intended to hurt me. But your feelings hurt me. It hurts that they ruined the siblinghood we shared for so many years. Do you understand?¡± That was the reason why she had avoided Gilbert. She was afraid of the situation she was currently in, afraid that she couldn¡¯t even call him her brother. They had spent so many years together, was it all going to end just like that? Gilbert was silent for a while, wearing a pained smile. ¡°That¡¯s why you will never like me, right? Even if I don¡¯t want this brother-sister rtionship?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jenny nodded without hesitation, looking him in the eye. ¡°If you give up on our siblinghood, it will only make me hate you.¡± She didn¡¯t want things to evolve to that state. Gilbert sighed as if he had resigned to his fate. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°So, what is your choice?¡± Jenny asked warily, afraid that Gilbert would still insist on pursuing her. If he did, what should she do? Gilbert looked at her with a tender gaze that Jenny was familiar with. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t give up our siblinghood.¡± Although upset about it, he knew he would get nothing out of giving up on it. He was afraid that he would end up with nothing if he actually did that, afraid that he couldn¡¯t even be around Jenny. So, he decided to return everything to its ce. Perhaps it was for the best, but one thing didn¡¯t sit well with him¡­ Gilbert looked at Alec lying on the table and frowned. ¡°Let me ask you a question as your brother. Do you really want to remarry him?¡± Surprised by the sudden change of topic, Jenny struggled to respond. ¡°Gilbert, I-¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Jenny, can¡¯t you tell your brother the truth?¡± Gilbert asked. Jenny had no choice but to answer him. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know for now, but I won¡¯t push him away. About remarrying him, I have never considered that.¡± She was a person who let bygones be bygones. Gilbert¡¯s heart sank at her answer. The fact that she didn¡¯t reject Alec meant that she was willing to give him a chance. Given Alec¡¯s stubborn determination, he could potentially impress Jenny. ¡°I have nothing to say about you not returning my feelings, but I hope you won¡¯t end up liking him.¡± In the end, Gilbert couldn¡¯t stop himself from speaking what was on his mind. ¡°Gilbert, you never interfered with my affairs before,¡± Jenny said, smiling wryly. She knew that Gilbert hadn¡¯t given uppletely, or he wouldn¡¯t have said that. If he had given up, he would be like Zack, supporting Jenny as long as she was happy. Gilbert fell silent. Jenny was right. If he didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t have interfered. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°If you like anyone else, I won¡¯t interfere, but Alec¡­you just can¡¯t.¡± Neither of them noticed Alec¡¯s fist clenching under the table. ¡°Gilbert, I don¡¯t know if I will like him, but I hope you will support any of my choices.¡± In the end, she still didn¡¯t agree to Gilbert¡¯s terms. As soon as he heard her, Alec loosened his clenched fists, and a smile appeared on his face. Sighing, Gilbert realized that whatever he said would be futile. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be hurt.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 258 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Bastard! Gilbert didn¡¯t stay at Jenny¡¯s house that night. After watching him leave with Zack in a taxi, Jenny returned to her apartment. The sight of Alec still sprawled across the table gave her a headache. ¡°Alec?¡± Jenny walked over to him and shoved him, but he didn¡¯t respond. ¡°If you can¡¯t drink, why did you drink so much?¡± she grumbled. Then, she helped him up and brought him to the guest room. She wanted to help him back to his condo, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the keys to his house. After finally getting him inside her guest room, she threw him hard on the bed. However, due to inertia, Jenny ended up on the bed, pressing on Alec¡¯s body. Finding herself in that awkward situation, she let out a loud. squawk. He was so close that the sound of his breathing rang in her ears, causing Jenny to blush. She was grateful that Alec was asleep. Otherwise, he might even use her of molesting him. With that in mind, she was about to get up from the bed, but someone grabbed her wrist suddenly. It was then that she realized Alec had opened his eyes at some point, and he was watching her. ¡°You¡± Before she could finish, her whole world turned, and she found herself pinned under Alec. Finding herself in a more embarrassing situation than before, Jenny wanted to bury herself in the ground. ¡°I thought you were drunk?¡± Jenny asked, as he wasn¡¯t behaving like a drunk person at all. ¡°Anybody would wake if you fling them so hard on the bed. There was no way he would admit that he had been pretending to be drunk. Jenny was a little embarrassed since she had indeed exerted too much force. ¡°You¡¯re so heavy. How could I lift you up on my own? You should be grateful I didn¡¯t throw you on the floor.¡± ¡°Are you saying I should thank you?¡± he asked, his eyebrows raised.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah, a thank you would suffice. Also, please remove yourself from me, thank you very much.¡± Their current position was rather weird. One might even consider it inappropriate. At least, Jenny did. However, Alec didn¡¯t move. He even moved forward to draw closer to Jenny. ¡°How can I do that? I¡¯d hate to owe you a favor.¡± ¡°Um, what are you- Before she couldplete her sentence, Jenny¡¯s lips were sealed by his. The moment their lips met, Jenny¡¯s mind went nk, and she could do nothing but stare at him. Alec, on the other hand, was a little ufortable with her staring so intensely at him. Sheepishly, he suggested, ¡°You should close your eyes.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Just as Jenny was about to close her eyes, she returned to her senses. ring at him, she shouted, You took advantage of me!¡± Instantly, she shoved Alec away. Her strength was on par with his. Hence, with a single push, he was cast aside. Retreating to the door, she watched him warily. ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°I was expressing my gratitude to you!¡± he said brazenly. Hearing that almost made Jenny rush forward to strangle him. Nheless, she didn¡¯t do that because she knew she was no match for him. If she really did it, she would end up on the losing end. With an angry snort, she pointed at the door. ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you for another second.¡± ¡°I¡¯m drunk¡­I can¡¯t walk,¡± Alec dered before flopping down on the bed, closing his eyes, and pretending to fall asleep. Enraged, Jenny seethed. ¡°Oh, you just wait!¡± With that, Jenny immediately left the guest room. Alec, who had closed his eyes, smiled and murmured,¡± Good night, Jenny.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 259 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Pretending to Be a Gentleman When Alec woke up in Jenny¡¯s house the next day, his mind was still flooded withst night¡¯s memories. The thought of the kiss made him smile goofily. He reached out and touched his lips as if he could still feel Jenny¡¯s warm lips. He heard a voice from outside the door; it was probably Jenny. Without hesitating, he quickly got up from bed and opened the door to see her in the living room. When their eyes met, neither spoke, and they began blushing hard, especially Jenny. ring at Alec angrily, she said, ¡°The toiletries are in the bathroom. I happened to have some extra lying around, so you can use them.¡± Nobody of the opposite gender had stayed overnight in her house, not even Gilbert and Zack. Who knew Alec would be the first? ¡°Thank you.¡± Alec nodded. He turned and walked into the bathroom. Outside the guest room, Jenny silently cursed him for pretending to be a gentleman. Afterst night¡­ Jenny sighed at the thought. Smacking her forehead, she told herself not to think about it. When Alec came out of the bathroom, breakfast was ready on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared breakfast,¡± Jenny announced. ¡°Breakfast? What¡¯s for breakfast?¡± Alec was truly surprised as he didn¡¯t expect Jenny to cook. ¡°Instant noodles,¡± she replied, leaving him speechless. ¡°How can we eat instant noodles first thing in the morning?¡± Alec murmured before he took the instant noodles away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jenny asked. Alec ignored her and went into the kitchen with the instant noodles. After a few moments, he brought them out again. However, they had protein and greens in them now. Jenny couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so concerned about things like that.¡± ¡°Do you think I would do this if I wasn¡¯t worried about your stomach?¡± Even his grandfather had yet to have the luxury of enjoying a breakfast prepared by Alec. Jenny was the first one. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not as bad as you¡¯re making it out to be. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Is that so? I wonder who was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t stand,¡± Alec teased. At a loss for words, Jenny couldn¡¯t refute that. After breakfast, Alec, who only had a day off that week, couldn¡¯t stay at Jenny¡¯s house any longer. After all, he had to attend a meeting at the Faust Group. ¡°I¡¯ll head off to work first. What are your ns today?¡± he asked before he left. As it was Sunday, Jenny didn¡¯t have to go to the hospital. ¡°I might go to my office. Since we¡¯re just getting started, things might be busy.¡± Although Jade was overseeing the projects, Jenny couldn¡¯t wait around as she was the head of thepany. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± she muttered, wondering why he was treating her like a child.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Alec soon left, and Jenny cleaned her house before heading to her office. Meanwhile, in Gilbert¡¯s vi, Zack woke up from his hangover. Rubbing his head in a daze, he asked, ¡± Where am I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re at home. Where else would you be?¡± Gilbert answered, handing him a ss of water. Zack epted it. After he drank it, he asked, ¡°You brought me back?¡± ¡°Did you think you walked back here by yourself?¡± Gilbert asked incredulously, wondering why he was asking dumb questions. cing the ss on the table, Zack rolled his eyes at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so irritated?¡± When Gilbert fell silent, Zack asked, ¡°How did it go with Jennyst night? Did you clear things. up?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Zack heaved a sigh of relief. Gilbert didn¡¯t sleepst night as a question kept bothering him all night long. Finally, he made up his mind. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 260 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Nonsense ¡°Zack,¡± Gilbert called, his voice heavy. ¡°I may have to leave for a while. I believe you¡¯ll take good care of Jenny when I¡¯m gone, right?¡± Zack froze in his tracks and instantly turned to look at him. ¡°Leave? Where are you going?¡± ¡°I need to attend to matters regarding mypany¡¯s overseas business. I¡¯m going to investigate them.¡± Hearing that, Zack rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Oh, a business trip! I thought you were nning to leave for good.¡± ¡°There are a lot of things going on over there, so I may not be back so soon,¡± Gilbert borated. Zack, who was in the middle of sighing in relief, instantly frowned. Studying Gilbert, he realized he was serious. He jerked upright and snarled, ¡°Why are you doing this? You¡¯re trying to escape!¡± He was not stupid. Since Gilbert suddenly wanted to leave, there was only one reason. Zack assumed it was because he never resolved things with Jenny. ¡°Maybe.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°If I remain here, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to control my feelings for Jenny. I just realized that my feelings had already caused her harm, so I decided to leave for a while. Perhaps when I am back, I¡¯ll havepletely let go of my feelings for her, and we can let bygones be bygones.¡± He didn¡¯t want to leave as it meant he couldn¡¯t see Jenny for a long time. However, he knew that as long as Jenny was within his vicinity, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his feelings for her. Zack was about to persuade Gilbert that he didn¡¯t need to do that, that the situation didn¡¯t require such a dire measure. However, he swallowed his words in the end. He sighed and said, ¡°You have already made up your mind, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert nodded, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that bad things will happen to her after I leave.¡± ¡°Excuse me? Are you saying that I¡¯m not capable of protecting her?¡± Zack was rather annoyed as Gilbert¡¯s statement insinuated that he was weak. Although he was indeed a little weaker than his brother, he would never admit it. Gilbert side-eyed him, saying, ¡°Well, if you¡¯re so mighty and powerful as you im, how did Alec manage to buy you over so easily?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about. What nonsense are you on right now?¡± Zack immediately retorted, refusing to admit it. Gilbertughed; he couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him, but Zack wasn¡¯t done talking. Looking him in the eyes, he continued, ¡°Jenny doesn¡¯t need us to support her. She¡¯s already capable of doing everything by herself, much better than us, I must say. Gilbert didn¡¯t deny it. Jenny had indeed improved so much from how she was in Orchid Vige. Although Gilbert always wanted to help her, he couldn¡¯t find a chance to. Even so, he was still worried about her. ¡°Well, in any case, take good care of her.¡± Gilbert patted him on the shoulder. He turned around, ready to leave. It made Zack anxious. ¡°Are you leaving right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany now since I need to make the necessary arrangements first.¡± After all, there were many people under his management. They might think he was siphoning money from the company if he left without a word. Zack heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Gilbert would leave immediately. If that were the case, he wouldn¡¯t have any time left with him. He followed Gilbert, ready to go to thepany with him. when a phone call stopped him. His expression gradually turned grim as he listened to the report from theText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. other end of the line. As soon as the call ended, Zack called Jenny, saying, ¡°There¡¯s an update about the matter you told me to investigate.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 261 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Conflicted At La Vie Jen Rose Designs, Jenny¡¯s conversation with Jade had just ended when she received a call from Zack. After he finished reporting to her, Jenny asked, ¡°So, he was employed by Yvonne because his sister was seriously ill, and he wanted to use the money to treat his sister?¡± ¡°ording to the information I¡¯ve found, that seems to be the case,¡± Zack replied. Jenny was conflicted. Jonathan was a skilled martial artist, but he had aided Yvonne in her ns, knocking Jenny out and putting her in the room where Steven was killed. As a result, she was nearly framed as a murderer. She had found it strange that someone as skilled as Jonathan would aid Yvonne, so she asked Zack to investigate Jonathan¡¯s background. Little did she know, he had a younger sister who was seriously ill. It suddenly made sense why Jonathan became Yvonne¡¯s hitman. It was likely that he was extremely short of money. Knowing that, the anger she had harbored toward him also dissipated. ¡°Yvonne is really cruel. Although she promised to treat his sister¡¯s illness, she didn¡¯t pay the hospital a single cent after Jonathan was arrested. Now, the girl is still in the hospital,¡± Zack grumbled. ¡°Wait, so his sister was never treated?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°Well, ording to the hospital, Jonathan only paid a deposit, saying he would pay the surgery fees soon. However, not only was the payment not made, Jonathan never contacted them again.¡± Jenny fell silent. Sometimes, it was better not to know. Knowing Jonathan¡¯s predicament made her feel sorry for him. As if he knew what she was thinking, Zack said, ¡°Jenny, you aren¡¯t considering saving her, are you?¡± Although he didn¡¯t know everything about Jenny, he knew her fairly well as they had grown up together. ¡°Despite what Jonathan did, his sister is innocent,¡± Jenny said. She knew saying that made her sound like some sort of saint, but she genuinely meant it. She couldn¡¯t let the girl die on her watch. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Zack was a little frustrated, but he wasn¡¯t surprised by her decision. ¡°I knew you would intervene if I told you. It¡¯s fine if you want to save her, but at least make Jonathan speak up and confess that Yvonne did it.¡± Frowning. Jenny sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think. Jonathan really did kill Steven. Even if he said. Yvonne ordered him to do it, who¡¯d believe him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re letting him off the hook just like that?¡± Zack couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°No, Jonathan will spend the rest of his life in prison. Even if his sister survives, he won¡¯t be able to see her.¡± Jenny held the principle that everyone was responsible for their own actions. Jonathanmitted a crime, and he paid the price for it. She could not me his sister for it. Since she insisted, Zack decided not to say more. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You¡¯ve always been like this anyway.¡± Jenny had always been kind; it wasn¡¯t the first day Zack knew her. ¡°Great, please help me wire the money to her. You don¡¯t need to tell the hospital the truth, just say it¡¯s from a charity organization.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t want to have anything more to do with Jonathan or his family. Hence, she decided to end things in such a manner. After ending the call, she took a deep breath before she rose from her seat and left the office, putting Jonathan out of her mind. Zack, on the other hand, didn¡¯t think the same. After transferring the money to the hospital, he drove to prison as the situation didn¡¯t sit well with him. Even though he couldn¡¯t prove that Yvonne was the mastermind, he wanted Jonathan to feel guilty and let him know how wrong his actions were. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 262 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Suicide? Jenny thought that Wednesday would be an ordinary day. However, the day proved otherwise when she received a call from prison informing her of Jonathan¡¯s death. The news caught her by surprise, and she was stunned for a long time before she returned to her senses. Half an hourter, she arrived at the prison. ¡°How did he die?¡± she asked the warden, a little worried that Yvonne had silenced Jonathan. Since the incident happened so long ago, wasn¡¯t it toote to silence him? The warden¡¯s answer cleared her suspicions. ¡°He died by suicide.¡± ¡°Suicide?¡± Jenny raised her voice without realizing it. ¡°Why would hemit suicide?¡± It was not like Jonathan tomit suicide. Why did he suddenlymit suicide? ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened. When we found him, he was already dead,¡± the warden replied. Jenny had too many questions, but she knew asking the warden all of them was pointless. She requested to see Jonathan¡¯s body, and the wardenplied. After carefully inspecting Jonathan¡¯s body in the morgue, she had to admit that Jonathan had indeedmitted suicide. There was no trace of foul y. She stared at the gloomy sky when she left the prison, feeling rather conflicted. Jonathan had aided Yvonne in harming her, and he had taken Steven¡¯s life. A life for a life-while he had to pay for his crime, Jenny didn¡¯t think he deserved to die given his motives. Confining him in prison for the rest of his life was the biggest punishment for him. However, hemitted suicide without a clear reason, so Jenny struggled to make sense of it. A ck Maybach pulled up in front of her, and Alec stepped out of the car. ¡°How did he die?¡± ¡°Suicide,¡± Jenny replied. ¡°Why do you think hemitted suicide?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe he felt guilty?¡± Alec guessed. Jenny felt that it was somewhat unlikely. If he felt guilty, he would havemitted suicide long ago. Why did he wait until now? Seeing that she had a lot of questions and concerns, Alec tried to take that burden off of her. ¡°He¡¯s just a convict. Why do you care so much about him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­different.¡± Jenny sighed. Jonathan was different from everyone else who had tried to harm her as he had done it to save his sister. While everyone viewed his actions as despicable, he was probably the best person in the world to his sister. Jenny didn¡¯t want to sympathize with or forgive him; she thought he should at least be allowed to spend the rest of his life in prison. However, he died. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Let¡¯s head back first.¡± Alec didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but he could tell she was in low spirits. Jenny nodded and entered his car, and the two left the prison grounds. Zack was also stunned when he heard the news of Jonathan¡¯s suicide. How could he die just like that? Were the few words he had said to Jonathan enough to drive him tomit suicide? He was furious. While he thought he did the right thing, he felt guilty for some reason. When Gilbert noticed he was acting strangely, he forced the story out of him, and Zack revealed everything. ¡°Jenny told you not to hold it against him, so why did you visit him in prison?¡± Gilbert asked. He was a little frustrated as he thought Zack¡¯s actions were pointless. ¡°I felt angry for Jenny, so I went to meet him to let off some steam. Am I not allowed to do that?¡± Zack asked, thinking that his actions weren¡¯t wrong. He just didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to be so mentally vulnerable that he wouldmit suicide with just a few words from him. Was a person like that capable Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. of murder? Zack found the whole situation strange. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 263 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 263 Chapter 263 The Cause of Death Seeing Zack¡¯s reaction, Gilbert knew he hadn¡¯t realized his mistake at all. After a moment, he said, ¡°You better tell Jenny about it. She¡¯s probably confused by the news of Jonathan¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Wait, are you asking me to tell her I caused his death?¡± Jenny would rip him to shreds if he did that. Gilbert stared at him and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Zack fell silent. All he wanted was to express his anger on Jenny¡¯s behalf. He didn¡¯t attack Jonathan physically, all he did was mock and ridiculed him. Just like that, he became a murderer? Nheless, he heeded his brother¡¯s advice in the end. He called Jenny and confessed that he had met Jonathan in prison. Jenny was still in Alec¡¯s car when she received Zack¡¯s phone call. Hearing his story, she had mixed emotions. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alec asked after the call ended, sensing that her expression wasn¡¯t quite right. Jenny didn¡¯t try to hide it from him. ¡°I found the reason behind Jonathan¡¯s suicide.¡± Alec was puzzled. How did she find out so fast? ¡°Zack went to see him in prison yesterday and said nasty things to him. I guess his conscience couldn¡¯t bear it, so he chose tomit suicide,¡± Jenny said. She didn¡¯t me Zack as she knew he was angry at Jonathan because of her. Although she thought it was pointless, Zack wasn¡¯t at fault for doing so. Alec was a little surprised. ¡°Conscience? Does he even have a conscience?¡± If he had a conscience, he wouldn¡¯t havemitted murder. ¡°Actually, when I met him the first time, I didn¡¯t think he was evil, which was why I kept tabs on him.¡± From Jonathan¡¯s martial arts skills, Jenny guessed that his teacher was powerful and could possibly be someone she knew. That was why she didn¡¯t make things difficult for him, as she felt he received a fitting sentence. In fact, she wanted to give him a chance to turn his life around. She didn¡¯t expect he would die so soon. Little did Jenny know Zack¡¯s words were not the sole reason for Jonathan¡¯s death. He had thought of suicide ever since he killed Steven and framed Jenny. Zack¡¯s words were thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Perhaps they convinced Jonathan that he had to atone for his sins through his death. His guilt only worsened when he discovered that Jenny, not Yvonne, paid for his sister¡¯s operation. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You have done your best.¡± Alec was afraid that she would be sad, so heforted her. Jenny smiled and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m not as emotional as you think. I just feel sorry for Jonathan¡¯s death. I¡¯m not sad.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I know you¡¯re strong.¡± Alec couldn¡¯t helpughing, feeling that Jenny never wanted anyone to see her vulnerable side. Jenny turned her attention to her phone, sending a message to Zack and instructing him to monitor Jonathan¡¯s younger sister¡¯s operation. Hopefully, the operation would be a sess. Soon, they arrived at their destination. When Jenny looked out the window, she realized that Alec had brought her to a restaurant. Surprised, she said, ¡°I thought we were going home to cook again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tiring to cook every day.¡± Alec sighed deeply. Cooking every day was starting to take a toll on him. Jennyughed out loud in glee. ¡°Who was it that said he would do it for the rest of his life? It¡¯s only been a few days.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 264 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Can¡¯t You Be More Ambitious? ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to give me the chance to cook for you.¡± Alec turned around to look at Jenny. ¡°So, will you give me a chance?¡± Regretting her words, she blinked and looked at the restaurant. ¡°I haven¡¯t been here before. It looks wonderful.¡± She walked into the restaurant, leaving him shaking his head defeatedly at her awkward change of topic. The waiter led them to the reserved table by the window. On the 30th floor, they had a perfect vista of the brilliant night view. Jenny looked out of the window, lost in thoughts. When she thought about it, she had never seen. Parrington¡¯s night view after living here for a long time, not even in the two free years when she had been married to Alec. ¡°Have a taste of their signature menu. I wonder if you¡¯d like it.¡± He brought her to a Cagliostronese restaurant that he thought was good, but he had no idea if it matched her preference. She tasted the food and nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Eat up. You probably haven¡¯t been eating well because you¡¯re so skinny.¡± He started filling up her te without even taking her appetite into consideration. They chatted throughout the meal, and the atmosphere was just right. At the other end of the restaurant, Yvonne and Sam were having dinner as well. There was a tense and awkward air between them, unlike Jenny and Alec. Sam was filling up Yvonne¡¯s te with food in aN?velDrama.Org holds this content. desperate attempt to please her, but she did not as much as give him a look. She ate her food in a gloomy mood. ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve been acting quite conspicuouslytely? My dad isn¡¯t too happy about it,¡± Sam mumbled weakly. He wasn¡¯t the type to show off, and the current situation made him uneasy. Since Yvonne once said she wished for him to protect her, he followed her suggestion to work in the Bloom Conglomerate. Not only that, he brought her along, which had led to someints. After Yvonne offended many in thepany, even Sam¡¯s father felt that things were out of hand. Hearing that, she put her cutlery down and shot him a hard look. ¡°The Bloom Conglomerate is ours! Why do I have to consider their feelings?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I know they¡¯re our shareholders, but they can¡¯t bully us!¡± Yvonne cut him off. He couldn¡¯te up with a response, and she went on, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for our reputation. Sam, we need to be more ambitious and chase the shareholders out of Bloom Conglomerate for good. If that happens, thepany will wholly belong to our family. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± ¡°Of course, but¡­¡± Sam was doubtful. ¡°Is that doable?¡± It was the Blooms¡¯ wish to control thepany, but that was easier said than done. ¡°Of course. With your full support, I can make you the CEO of Bloom Conglomerate.¡± Yvonne sounded confident. Although she disliked Sam, he was her only support at the time being. Naturally, she¡¯d want to push him into a higher position in thepany. When that happened, she would kick him off the throne and take over. As she pictured their future, her mood improved as well. She wanted to discuss more, but she suddenly overheard some staff discussing in hushed voices. ¡°Is that Mr. Faust and his girlfriend? They¡¯re a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°I want to snap a photo so badly,¡± someone gushed. ¡°Snap a photo? I couldn¡¯t care less if you lose your job, but you shouldn¡¯t get the restaurant into trouble,¡± the manager coldly schooled the staff, who calmed down almost immediately. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 265 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 265 Chapter 265 We¡¯re Not That Close Yvonne was in no mood to listen to the staffs conversation. Alec was on her mind, and she assumed he was likely with Jenny. Her mood tanked, and she looked across at Sam. ¡°Since Alec Faust is here, we should at least say hi to him. If the Blooms have his support, we can soon take over the reins of the Bloom Conglomerate.¡± ¡°Yvonne, let¡¯s stay put.¡± Sam wasn¡¯t an idiot. He knew their presence would only irk Alec and Jenny, who had made it clear that they disliked the Bloom couple. Yvonne red at him impatiently. ¡°Why are you so afraid? Alec¡¯s not going to bite.¡± After that, she disregarded his protest and dragged him with her. She wore a broad smile on her face when she stood in front of Alec and Jenny. ¡°Alec, are you having dinner with Jenny here? What a coincidence. Sam and I are eating here too,¡± she addressed them in an annoyingly sweet manner, especially when she referred to Jenny. It was a testament to her shamelessness. Jenny was the one who had goosebumps over the uneasy exchange. She remarked, ¡°Miss Dickman, we¡¯re not that close. Why don¡¯t you go with ¡®Miss Walter¡¯?¡± ¡°Jenny, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. How could you say that we¡¯re not close?¡± Yvonne nced at her without any hint of budging. Jenny was dumbfounded by her behavior but couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She couldn¡¯t possibly tape up Yvonne¡¯s mouth, so she turned around and stared out of the window, pretending that Yvonne wasn¡¯t there. Alec¡¯s attitude was no better than hers. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing much! We happened to run into you here. Sam told me that we shoulde up and say hi. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here,¡± Yvonne exined while nudging Sam. At that moment, Sam was in distress but was forced to look at Alec. ¡°It¡¯s not often that I run into you, Mr. Faust. It¡¯d be impolite not to greet you. But don¡¯t worry! Yvonne and I won¡¯t take up much of your time. We¡¯ll just say hi and leave.¡± Although the Blooms were influential in Parrington, they were no match for the Fausts. Therefore, Alec didn¡¯t need to go out of the way to please Sam. ¡°Okay. Are you done?¡± Alec asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Sam was taken aback by the abrupt question but soon gathered himself. ¡°Yeah, we are. We¡¯re leaving now.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Alec¡­¡± Yvonne wanted to say something more, but Sam pulled her away. After the Bloom couple left, Jenny finally felt more at ease. She poked fun at Alec, ¡°I never thought Yvonne would still be interested in you. Look at her-she¡¯s married to Sam Bloom but insisted oning over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s her problem. I have no interest in her at all,¡± Alec tried to clear the air as he worried that Jenny might take it the wrong way. She chuckled and thought, ¡°I¡¯m not that unreasonable.¡± Meanwhile, Yvonne put on a sour face after Sam dragged her away, and she hissed, ¡°Useless trash!¡± ¡°Yvonne¡­¡± Sam was upset. ¡°I know you love Alec, and that¡¯s why you hate Jenny. But you¡¯re now married to me. I have never hoped you¡¯d fall for me, but I wish you could put Alec behind. You could tell that he isn¡¯t into you.¡± He wouldn¡¯t have to put up with the humiliation if he weren¡¯t in love with Yvonne. Sadly, his genuine words meant nothing to her. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to butt into my business, And why do you think I¡¯m into him just because I went up to say hi? I was hoping that you could foster a good rtionship with him. Then, we could use our rtionship with him to eventually take over the Bloom Conglomerate. Got it?¡± She wasn¡¯t lying, for that was her n all along. However, she obviously had other motives when she approached Alec. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 266 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Never Thought We¡¯d Reach This Point One Day Sam was naive and took Yvonne¡¯s words seriously. Feeling that he had wronged her somehow, he apologized, ¡°Sorry, Yvonne. I was¡­¡± ¡°Whatever. You probably don¡¯t love me anyway.¡± She smirked and put on a pitiful look that almost broke his heart. He quickly pulled her into aforting hug. ¡°Of course I love you. No one loves you more than I do.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, if so, I want to be a shareholder of the Bloom Conglomerate. Why don¡¯t you give me some of yours? * she suggested, causing him to hesitate. During his deliberation, he heard herining, ¡°See! You¡¯re not willing to even give your shares to me. How could you im that you love me? You¡¯re a liar!¡± ¡°I will give you my shares,¡± he hurriedly agreed to her request to cheer her up. Hearing that, she beamed at him and gave him a peck at the corner of his lips while holding back her disgust. ¡°Okay! You promised! No taking it back.¡± ¡°No, of course, I won¡¯t take it back!¡± Sam was overjoyed. Even if Yvonne wanted his life, he would probably give it to her without hesitation. Little did he know that his seemingly minor decision that day. would ring the death knell of the Bloom Family. Jenny received a call from Gilbert one week after theirst meeting. He informed her that he would go abroad for some time. She had thought that Gilbert would let go of his feelings after that night and that they could face each other like usual after a cooldown period as if nothing had happened. When she learned he was going abroad, she immediately understood that he had failed to let go of her. He wouldn¡¯t havee to such a drastic decision otherwise. At Gilbert¡¯s vi, Jenny stared at him while he was busy cooking in the kitchen. She wanted to say something, but the words were stuck in her throat. Zack walked up and gave her aforting pat on the shoulder. They went to the living room, where she whispered in disbelief, ¡°Does he really have to leave the country?¡± *Jenny, you know the issue here is not about going abroad. He¡¯s just seeking a temporary escape.¡± Zack nced at Gilbert and sighed helplessly. He seemed to have read her mind and added, ¡°I thought he¡¯d let it go.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Me too. But now I understand that letting go is hard for him.¡± Zack had long given up on advising Gilbert. If Gilbert wanted to escape from the matter at hand, he would let him be. ¡°From what I know about you, I know you¡¯ll never ept his feelings. So, you should let him go and stop advising him against it.¡± They knew that Gilbert wouldn¡¯t listen anyway. Feeling upset, she had tears in her eyes. ¡°I never thought we¡¯d reach this point one day.¡± She had envisioned the three of them to be loving siblings forever. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When Gilbert returns, things will go back to how they were.¡± Zack could only hope for everything to be back to norma! when Gilbert returned. Jenny nodded with a heavy heart. Soon, Gilbert emerged from the kitchen and smiled at them. ¡°Help me out over here.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± They nodded at him and exchanged nces with each other before heading to the kitchen. It was a pleasant meal, or at least it seemed so. Beneath the facade, everyone was upied with thoughts they¡¯d rather not share for fear of causing worry to the others. After the meal, Jenny lifted her gaze and asked, ¡°Gilbert, when are you leaving?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 267 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 267 Chapter 267 You Don¡¯t Get It ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. I have made arrangements forpany matters,¡± Gilbert answered with a smile. She frowned. ¡°Tomorrow? Why the rush?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been nning for this for a long time,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just think that thepany¡¯s business overseas is underperforming. I¡¯ll take this chance to develop the business abroad and expand thepany.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Oh,¡± she responded, but she didn¡¯t believe a word from him. ¡°When I¡¯m not around, ask Zack for help if you need anything. He¡¯s capable of helping you out now,¡± Gilbert reminded her, as he still felt worried about leaving her alone. She nodded sorrowfully. ¡°Gilbert, if you worry about me that much, you should¡¯ve stayed. I was counting on you to protect me.¡± He merely smiled at her, and that was enough said. How could he not go abroad? He¡¯d never let go of Jenny if he stayed in Parrington. She pursed her lips and said nothing more because Gilbert seemed to have arrived at a final decision. Unsure of how to face him before his departure, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t see you off tomorrow because I have surgery to perform.¡± He was taken aback but didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Okay. Your work is more important. I¡¯m not a three-year-old-I don¡¯t need a send-off.¡± After that, Jenny didn¡¯t stay long at Gilbert¡¯s vi. For every minute she was there, she experienced more pain in her heart. When Jenny left, Zack grumbled to Gilbert, ¡°You wanted her to see you off. Why didn¡¯t you tell her?¡± ¡°I know she¡¯s upset.¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t bear to see her upset. Zack shook his head and sighed. ¡°I wonder how the three of us ended up like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Gilbert shed a bitter smile at him. Had he been better at holding back his feelings, all of these would not have happened. Zack wanted to say it wasn¡¯t his fault, but he decided to keep quiet instead. He thought, ¡°Oh well, let¡¯s give everyone some time.¡± Jenny took leave from work the next day. She woke up early and clutched her phone. Zack texted her Gilbert¡¯s flight information, but he didn¡¯t urge her to see him off. Still, Zack made his intention clear by sharing the information, and he would let Jenny decide whether to send Gilbert off. It was two hours to Gilbert¡¯s departure. She assumed he was on his way to the airport, but she hadn¡¯t decided whether to meet him there. Her doorbell rang while she was debating on the topic. She didn¡¯t even need to guess the identity of the guest. She opened the door and found Alec standing there, which wasn¡¯t surprising at all. ¡°I bought breakfast. You want to have some?¡± While speaking, he entered her apartment with breakfast in hand. He could tell that Gilbert¡¯s departure sent her into a bad mood. Over the past few days, Gilbert made a lot of arrangements in thepany. As a result, many learned that he was nning to leave Parrington. It was good news for Alec. He thought it was best for Gilbert to take some time off. More importantly, he liked that Gilbert wouldn¡¯t be showing up to interrupt his rtionship with Jenny. It was a selfish thought that he would never reveal to her. ¡°You go ahead. I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± She went back to the couch and curled up in a corner. He walked up and pulled her from the couch. ¡°Sure, Gilbert¡¯s leaving. But it¡¯s not that serious of an issue.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get it.¡± She dismissed him. ¡°Okay. Look, I don¡¯t fully understand your bond with your siblings. But from what I understand, Gilbert¡¯s only taking a short leave. He¡¯s not gone forever. Why would you make it look like a life-or-death matter?¡± Alec had to sound harsher to wake her up. He added, ¡°When Gilbert¡¯s back, you will still be brother and sister. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 268 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 268 Chapter 268 She Forced You to Leave, Didn¡¯t She? Alec¡¯s words might have worked on Jenny because she finally got up and had breakfast with him. Even so, she looked gloomy and quiet. ¡°Gilbert¡¯s leaving today, right?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you sending him off?¡± She shook her head and gave him a half-hearted answer while eating. ¡°No. Just like you said, it¡¯s not a life- or-death matter. Why should I send him off?¡± Alec shook his head helplessly and said nothing else. When Jenny finished breakfast, she went to lie on the couch again. He had to drag her up. ¡°Go change. I¡¯ll bring you somewhere.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± She looked up but was in low spirits. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to go anywhere. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we¡¯re there.¡± He didn¡¯t offer an answer. Instead, he led her to his car and drove out of Perry Residence. She finally realized where they were headed when she saw the huge Parrington Airport sign. Her heart. fluttered as she nced at him, but he was too focused on driving to notice the look in her eyes. He parked the car, and they got out. Then, he quipped, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to send him off face-to-face, can still do it stealthily.¡± you She didn¡¯t reply to him but didn¡¯t turn down the suggestion either. He brought her to the VIP lounge, where she could have a clear view of the entrance to the boarding area. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered as she felt her heart opening up. Finally, her steely resolve was gradually breaking down. He smiled at her. Even though he disliked Gilbert, he wanted to cheer Jenny up. Not long after, they saw Gilbert and Zack at the boarding area. The two men seemed to be chatting while Gilbert scanned his surroundings as if he was anticipating someone. After a while, he looked away disappointingly when he didn¡¯t find the person he was searching for. Jenny witnessed his actions and realized that not sending him off was a wise decision. Only then could he give up on her. Zack sighed when they reached the boarding gate. ¡°Stop looking around. Jenny will not show up if she says she won¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Gilbert had wanted to deny the fact that he was waiting for Jenny, but Zack¡¯s eyes seemed to be speaking to him. ¡°Quit denying because I knew everything.¡± Gilbert fell silent. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zack waved at him. Gilbert finally nodded despite feeling bitter. It was time to leave. When he turned around to furnish his boarding pass, someone called out to him, ¡°Gilbert Hawthorn!¡± He spun around only to see Marigold Wagner hurrying over. There was no smile on his face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re leaving?¡± Worried and furious, she reached out and grabbed his arm. ¡°Why are you leaving? Is it because of Jenny Walter? She forced you to leave, didn¡¯t she?¡± Given that Gilbert was leaving in a hurry, Marigold assumed Jenny was the reason behind his departure- there was no better reason otherwise. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°And what does this have to do with you? I¡¯m warning you, Marigold Wagner, if you darey a finger on Jenny, I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡± Gilbert tried to warn Marigold, but she didn¡¯t seem to register. Given his response, Marigold was more confident Jenny must have had something to do with his departure, and she seethed in resentment. Tears brimming in her eyes, she tugged at him. ¡°Please don¡¯t go! I won¡¯t give her trouble, but can you please stay?¡± For the first time in her life, she met a man to whom she poured all her love. However, he was about to leave without a good reason, which upset her. ¡°Sorry.¡± Shaking his head, Gilbert pushed her hand away and left. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 269 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 269 Chapter 269 What Do You Know? When Gilbert left, Marigold burst into tears and wailed loudly, attracting the attention of other travelers. Zack felt the intense gaze on him when he stood beside her, as though people were wondering what he had inflicted on the poor girl who was crying hysterically. Feeling embarrassed, he finally spoke up after some hesitation, ¡°Uh¡­don¡¯t cry. Gilbert¡¯s on a business trip. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s gone for good.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± She red at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m clueless? He left because he wanted to run away from Jenny. God knows when he¡¯s going to be back!¡± ¡°From the way you speak, I would have thought that you had some rtionship with him,¡± he fired back in disdain. That fuelled her rage, and she roared, ¡°Get lost!¡± Speechless, he thought, ¡°I¡¯m trying to be nice to you. Why did you scold me?¡± Marigold left after that. No one knew what she was doing next, and no one cared. When she was gone, Zack left the airport as well with feelings of surprise that Jenny hadn¡¯t shown up to see Gilbert off. Standing in the VIP lounge, Jenny finally looked away from the boarding gate. A long silenceter, she mumbled, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Alec didn¡¯t ask questions and followed dutifully behind her. They left the airport without speaking. He had expected her to be moody for a few days. He wanted to offer some words offort, but suddenly she said, ¡°Let¡¯s watch a movie tonight. There¡¯s a new movie that receives rave reviews.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He was taken aback by the speedy change in topic. She looked at him. ¡°Why? Do you not want to go?¡± He hurriedly shook his head and agreed, ¡°Of course, I¡¯d love to! I was just surprised.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t in the mood.¡± He thought Jenny would be sad for a few more days after Gilbert¡¯s departure. She smiled and rested her chin on her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I recover fast.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Although she was saddened by Gilbert leaving, she wouldn¡¯t spend time grieving the loss. One had to move on somehow. ¡°I could tell.¡± He chuckled. Instead of seeing her as heartless, he had a newfound appreciation for her attitude. They drove to a nearby mall instead of Perry Residence. ¡°Let¡¯s watch the movie and have lunchter.¡± Jenny was fine with Alec¡¯s n. The only thing she needed at that moment was to rx. Alec watched a thriller with Jenny in the movie hall. He had first thought that they¡¯d watch a romance movie, but she said romance was boring, and that she¡¯d rather watch something cerebral. He couldn¡¯t deny that. Still, despite hisck of interest in the romance genre, he thought it¡¯d be interesting to watch one with her. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t give him a chance to do so. During the movie, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Are you scared?¡± She shook her head as she immersed herself fully in the movie and attempted to work out the identity of the murderer. Alec was speechless at her boldness. At first, he had nned to give her a hug during the movie, but he was clearly thinking too much. He secretly grumbled about Vincent¡¯s useless n-that guy was a long-time bachelor after all. Vincent¡¯s idea that watching a movie would create opportunities for intimacy didn¡¯t work. ¡°Withhold his bonus!¡± The thought popped up in Alec¡¯s head, and he decided to take that month¡¯s bonus. from Vincent out of spite. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 270 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 270 Chapter 270 What Are You Doing Here? After the movie ended, they exited the hall. Jenny asked, ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I do,¡± he replied while staring at her. She turned around and met his eyes. He seemed to be saying that he liked staring at her throughout the movie instead of actually reviewing the movie. Dumbfounded, she scoffed, ¡°Can¡¯t you be serious for once? ¡°I am being serious.¡± He coughed and added, ¡°The movie was enjoyable. It was exciting.¡± Although he missed out on most parts, he believed it was good because Jenny was absorbed in the story. She smirked and dropped the topic. ¡°What¡¯s for lunch?¡± ¡°You decide. I¡¯m okay with anything.¡± Any food was fine as long as he was dining with her. She could not think of anything and scanned around. ¡°Let¡¯s have a look around.¡± ¡°Sure, we¡¯re not in a hurry. It¡¯s still early.¡± Alec nodded, and they strolled around the mall, searching for a restaurant. Suddenly, she halted in front of one restaurant and stared at the busy employees. Following her gaze, one could see that she was focused on a particr staff member. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alec looked in the same direction and realized she was staring at a young boy. Her expression soured, and without answering, she stormed into the restaurant to confront the boy. The boy sensed that someone was in front of him and looked up. He froze when he saw Jenny standing there. ¡°D-Dr. Walter?¡± The boy sounded unsure. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Joey Little!¡± Jenny was angry. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in school? Why are you working here?¡± The boy named Joey lowered his head and dared not look into Jenny¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t answer her either. ¡°Did you drop out of school?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t think of another reason he was working here. He lowered his head when he heard her question, affirming her suspicion. Feeling sorry for the boy but furious at his decision, she demanded to know, ¡°Why did you drop out? Didn¡¯t I tell you to look for me if you face any trouble?¡± Joey Little was the boy who almost lost his life at the hands of his stepmother. He was forced into a craniotomy even when he didn¡¯t need one, and had it not been for Jenny, he would have lost his life. That was how Jenny found out about Joey¡¯s unfortunate background. After Joey¡¯s dad remarried, he stopped caring about his son and allowed his new wife to abuse Joey, even to the point where she wanted Joey dead. Jenny felt sorry for Joey and worried about his future. Therefore, she reminded him toe to her if he faced any difficulties in life. To her dismay, not only did he not contact her, but he also decided to drop out of school and work in a restaurant, which infuriated her. ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing and get back to school.¡± She reached out and grabbed the tablecloth from his hand. He looked up with teary eyes. ¡°Dr. Walter, this is my problem. Please stay out of it.¡± ¡°I could very well leave you alone. Whatever happens to you doesn¡¯t affect me anyway. But have you thought about it carefully? You might regret your decision to drop out and work when you¡¯re older,¡± she advised him earnestly, hoping he wouldn¡¯t go down the wrong path. She was never one to meddle in the affairs of others, but the matter at hand concerned the future of a boy she was acquainted with. She couldn¡¯t possibly turn a blind eye to it. Joey¡¯s hands were trembling. He understood that Jenny wanted the best for him, but¡­ he had no option. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 271 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Come Up With Solutions Alec seemed to have recognized Joey too. Although he never interacted with Joey, he had helped Jenny investigate his stepmother, and he learned a thing or two about the boy in the process. He interjected to break the tension between the two, ¡°Jenny, let¡¯s not get too riled up. Sit down and talk it out with him.¡± Then, he called a waiter over to get them a quiet dining room. Joey was reluctant to follow them but had no choice because Jenny was staring at him. They took their seats in the room, and Alec ordered some food. After that, he turned to Joey. ¡°Tell us now. Why did you drop out?¡± Feeling their eyes on him, he sighed and told them his story. After his stepmother was sent to jail, his dad, who had grown increasingly displeased with him, put all the me on him. Not long after, his dad stopped paying for his school fees and pocket money. At his wits¡¯ end, he decided to quit school and work. ¡°You¡¯re only sixteen. Are you going to work retail forever?¡± Jenny was upset but didn¡¯t get mad at him because she understood he was in a difficult position. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± It would be hard for a sixteen-year-old to continue school without basic financial support for meals. ¡°Can your boss legally hire you? You¡¯re technically childbor,¡± Alec questioned, wondering if any boss would be so careless. Joey panicked when he brought up the topic. ¡°I¡­I lied about my age. Restaurants of this level usually didn¡¯t run stringent background checks. If one lied about their age and imed that they had lost their identification card, no one would raise a brow. ¡°Go back to school. Don¡¯t worry about the school fees and your monthly expenses.¡± Jenny looked at him, angry but sympathetic. However, Joey merely bit his lip without agreeing to her plea. He didn¡¯t reach out to Jenny for help to avoid creating problems for her-he always felt that his existence was trouble, and thest thing he wanted was to annoy others. Although Jenny had volunteered to pay for his schooling. he was reluctant to be indebted to her because he had received too much kindness at this point. ¡°Are you really going to work here forever?¡± She fumed at his silence. Alec quickly assuaged her, ¡°Rx. I get him.¡± After all, it was normal for a teenage boy to be egoistic and sensitive. Alec furnished a name card and wrote a phone number on it. Then, he handed it to Joey. ¡°This is the number of the person in charge of ourpany¡¯s phnthropic arm. Call him, and he¡¯ll settle your living expenses for you to continue studying. Of course, thises with a condition-you must sponsor another child in a simr situation after you graduate from university and start working. Can you do that?¡± Even though it was an optional request, most children sponsored by the trust managed to fulfill the promise, and he trusted that Joey could do that too. Joey was flustered upon seeing the name card. ¡°Can I¡­ept this?¡± He refused to ept unconditional kindness and would rather earn the sponsorship, such as epting Alec¡¯s conditional help. ¡°Of course. Do you really think that all poor kids could only end up quitting school and working?¡± Alec smiled at him weakly and added, ¡°You¡¯re still young. When you run into problems, you shoulde up with solutions. Don¡¯t give up easily. Even if Jenny and I didn¡¯t sponsor you, you could have told your teacher about your situation. They could have figured out a way to help you, so you didn¡¯t have to quit school to work.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 272 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 272 Chapter 272 I Don¡¯t Have a Home Joey was unaware of his options, nor had he tried them out. When his teacher asked him the reason behind his decision, he merely answered that he didn¡¯t want to study anymore. Despite his teacher¡¯s attempt to change his mind, he didn¡¯t budge. Therefore, his teacher was left with no choice but to process the paperwork for him. ¡°But¡­I already dropped out.¡± He hung his head in regret. ¡°I can handle that for you. What you need to do is to show up to school on time. Don¡¯t fret about it,¡± Alec replied. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Joey looked at the two with teary eyes, even though he was a tough guy. ¡°Thank you.¡±¡± ¡°Study hard and score well if you really want to thank us.¡± Jenny was relieved after Joey agreed to go back to school. He nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Joey had always been good at studies, which was why he was ced in 12th grade at sixteen. If all went ording to n, he¡¯d be taking the SAT the following year. ¡°All the best! If you get into a good college, I¡¯ll buy you a gift.¡± Jenny finally broke into a smile and appeared more relieved. After lunch, Jenny apanied Joey to submit his resignation to the restaurant manager. The manager readily epted the resignation, paid his wages, and offered him words of encouragement. Joey followed Jenny and Alec from the shopping mall to their car. At that moment, he had no idea where he should head to. ¡°Where do you live now?¡± Jenny asked. Joey looked troubled. ¡°I was living at the employee dorm, but now that I¡¯ve resigned, I have no idea where to stay.¡± ¡°Your home¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a home. He kicked me out.¡± A look of resentment shed across Joey¡¯s eyes when he mentioned his father, but he tried not to show his negativity in front of Jenny. He refrained from telling her that not only did his dad chase him out, but his dad would also ask him for money every month. Although Joey¡¯s pay was too little to live on, he had to put aside money for his dad to buy alcohol. ¡°I wonder if he found out I left my job and went back to school? What if he looks for me at school?¡± he wondered. He dared not picture the scene where his ssmatesughed at him behind his back. Still, he kept his worries to himself instead of confiding in Jenny because he was sure he could handle the matter. He had decided to continue school even if his dad made life hard for him. That was his only ticket out of his current situation, and he could only repay Jenny¡¯s kindness with sess. Jenny thought about it and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you crash at my ce for a few days? When we settle the paperwork at school, we can send you there.¡± ¡°No!¡± Alec quickly responded without giving Joey a chance to speak. Jenny and Joey stared at him, but he was unfazed and said, ¡°How are you going to take care of him with that busy schedule? He might even go hungry at your ce. How about this, Joey? I¡¯ll check you into a hotel for a few days. The hotel will serve all three meals, and all you have to do is rx.¡± Joey felt burdened by the luxurious arrangement and muttered cautiously, ¡°I can stay at an inn. I¡¯ll cook my own meals.¡± ¡°Listen to Alec. Clear your mind and rest well before returning to school.¡± Jenny agreed with Alec¡¯s suggestion because she was indeed too busy to look after the boy. Joey nodded and did not argue further. ¡°Okay. Thank you so much. I will repay your kindness one day.¡± Alec and Jenny chuckled at his serious attitude. Jenny chirped, ¡°Sure. Good luck! I look forward to that.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 273 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 273 Chapter 273 What Help Can You Offer Me? On their way home, after they made the necessary arrangements for Joey, Jenny was suddenly reminded of Justin and Lilian. ¡°Do you have any updates on the adoptive family?¡± she blurted out to Alec. ¡°Yeah, I found one, but we haven¡¯t gotten in touch with them,¡± Alec answered. He would always fulfill Jenny¡¯s request to the best of his ability. She sighed in relief after learning that. She had been busy with work and had no time to care for two children. Therefore, she sent them to Orchid Vige and entrusted them to the vigers¡¯ care. Still, she couldn¡¯t leave them in the vige for the long term and nned to find them an adoptive family so that they could resume their daily lives. ¡°Share their information with me. I¡¯ll look into their background.¡± Speaking of investigation, Jenny was proud of her skills. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Alec agreed to let her take over because he knew that Jenny was blessed with detective skills. ¡°Sure.¡± Soon, they arrived at Perry Residence. As it waste, they wished each other good night and returned home to rest. When they fell asleep that night, someone was losing sleep elsewhere. At the Wagner Manor, sounds of items crashing were heard from an eastside vi. The maids scurried away to hide when they witnessed Marigold¡¯s outburst. ¡°Damn it!¡± While throwing and breaking stuff, she cursed, ¡°Jenny Walter, you drove Gilbert away! I won¡¯t let this slide!¡± At the height of her fury, she was interrupted by her phone ringing. Her expression darkened when she saw the caller ID. ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± ¡°Why the hostility? I¡¯m here to help.¡± Yvonne¡¯s sympathetic voice didn¡¯t convince her. ¡°Help me? What help can you offer me?¡± she spat in disdain and refused to engage further with Yvonne. Yvonne chuckled calmly in the face of her anger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset because Gilbert left? You knew that Jenny was the reason behind it. Don¡¯t you want to teach her a lesson?¡± Yvonne¡¯s words resonated strongly with Marigold, who had always wanted to find an opportunity to teach Jenny a lesson but had no idea how to go about it, which contributed to her anger. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up and have some drinks.¡± With that, Yvonne hung up and sent Marigold the address of a bar. Marigold gritted her teeth and hesitated as she stared at the address. She was not naive and knew that Yvonne was using her to get back at Jenny. After some deliberation, she concluded that since she and Yvonne shared a mutual goal of exacting revenge on Jenny, what difference would it make if she met with her? Perhaps, Yvonne would have a better idea for dealing with Jenny. After making a decision, she quickly changed and left the Wagner Manor. Jenny woke up early on Monday morning, ready for a busy day ahead. As usual, Alec rang her doorbell and delivered breakfast. She joked, ¡°You¡¯re making me wonder if the Faust Group is faring well. You don¡¯t look busy at all.¡± ¡°Well, if the Faust Group goes down, could you take me in and look after me?¡± He beamed at her and waited eagerly for her answer. She rolled her eyes at him and took the food. ¡°No!¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. Dr. Walter, you¡¯re a kind soul. Are you going to watch as I die of hunger on the streets?¡± He walked up to her and put on a pitiful face. She dug into the breakfast and casually remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With your looks, you¡¯ll have sugar mommies lining up to pay your bills if you go bankrupt. You won¡¯t die of hunger.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 274 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Are You Dissatisfied With Me in Any Way? Alec¡¯s expression fell when he heard that, and he gave her a disgruntled look. ¡°You can be one of them.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not rich enough to pay for you.¡± She shook her head as she tried to hold backughter. Alec shut up after trying hard to squeeze a word of affection out of her. Sometimes, she could be more simple- minded than a man. After breakfast, she went to work at the hospital. Alec had offered to take her there but was turned down. ording to her, their rtionship was not at that level yet. It was one thing to deliver breakfast every day. If he started sending her to and from work, others might gossip. Alec protested at the injustice, ¡°Why won¡¯t you acknowledge me then?¡± As Jenny looked puzzled, he had toy it out, ¡°Just make me your boyfriend, and I¡¯ll have a good reason to send you to work.¡± Without hesitation, she shook her head, coughed, and replied gravely, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you as much as before, but¡­I can¡¯t make you my boyfriend.¡± ¡°Why? Are you disappointed with me in any way?¡± he prodded with a determination to get to the bottom of it. His question made her speechless, for he was a perfect man that any woman would feel lucky to call her own. She begged to differ. Alec was remarkable, but she was a respectable self-made woman too. She wouldn¡¯t prioritize him just because he was the CEO of Faust Group. Although they got along well, Alec didn¡¯t feel like a boyfriend to her for some reason she couldn¡¯t quite exin. Under his intense gaze, she felt a little sorry for him. ¡°I¡¯m runningte. Let¡¯s talk about it next time.¡± She soon escaped, leaving him standing there alone with a bitter smile. He was always helpless around Jenny. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll keep working hard to win you over. Your heart will open up one day,¡± he mumbled, determined not to give up even after hearing her words. On Jenny¡¯s way to work, she had a call with Stephanie Walker in the cab. Stephanie opined, ¡°I think Alec Faust is a decent man. Look at how much effort he¡¯s put in to win your heart! No other man will have such patience.¡± Stephanie was not a fan of Alec in the past, but she was quite touched by his actionstely. Moreover, he was a better manpared to Paul Wagner. The thought of Paul dampened her mood. Jenny understood Stephanie¡¯s sentiment but still didn¡¯t feel like taking her rtionship with Alec to the next level. ¡°Well, I feel like something¡¯s missing. Yes, I agree that he treats me very well, but I don¡¯t really feel like dating him.¡± ¡°Oh, I guess you don¡¯t love him then. You don¡¯t have romantic feelings for him,¡± Stephanie analyzed and concluded. There would be a stark difference in one¡¯s behavior, depending on whether one was in love or not. If Jenny was in love with him, she¡¯d be rushing to go official with their rtionship and announce it to the world. However, she must be ambivalent because she didn¡¯t mind his advances but didn¡¯t feel like getting into a rtionship. ¡°Do I not love him?¡± Jenny struggled with the definition of love. She had had one rtionship in her college years that ended with a whimper. She wasn¡¯t in love with Alec, but her heart did flutter for him, especially¡­ She was reminded of his kiss, and her heart suddenly raced. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 275 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Help! ¡°Alec Faust is handsome, and he¡¯s good to you. I¡¯m surprised that you haven¡¯t fallen for him. Jenny, don¡¯t you think your standards are too high?¡± At first, Stephanie thought that Jenny had a grudge against Alec because of the divorce, but it turned out that Jenny truly didn¡¯t have feelings for him. That sounded almost impossible. Even though Stephanie didn¡¯t like Alec, she figured she would have been moved by Alec¡¯s daily acts of service and surrendered her heart to him over time. Anyway, that was a hypothetical scenario that would never happen to her. She fell silent, wondering if she had impossible standards. During the conversation, she got off the cab and crossed the road to the hospital. Walking across the pedestrian crossing, she was distracted by Stephanie¡¯s chatter on the phone and was unaware of the iing danger. A ck car that had been waiting long at the intersection started moving and elerating when Jenny showed up, and it seemed to be headed in her direction. In the car, Marigold held tightly onto the steering wheel, Yvonne¡¯s instruction ying in her mind. She was told to teach Jenny a lesson via a bad scare so that Jenny would learn not to mess with her. With the decision in mind, Marigold stepped on the elerator and drove the car in Jenny¡¯s direction. Jenny was unaware of the speeding car, but the other pedestrians tried to warn her from afar. ¡°Hey! Look out!¡± The scream attracted her attention, and she turned around to see the car rushing in her direction. Through the windshield, she saw Marigold in the driver¡¯s seat. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jenny¡¯s first reaction was disbelief. Instead of running away, she stood there thinking that Marigold must have gone mad. The car moved closer, targeting her, and she had no chance to escape. Marigold was gleeful when she saw the frown on Jenny¡¯s face. She thought, ¡°Now, is that enough of a lesson?¡± Just when the car was about to crash into Jenny, Marigold thought it was time to bring it down a notch, and she stepped on the brakes to bring the car to a halt. To her shock, she realized that the car didn¡¯t stop even after she stepped on the brakes, which plunged her into a panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is the brake not working?¡± she screamed frantically while stomping on the brakes. Then, she growled at Jenny helplessly, ¡°Step out of the way!¡± Jenny saw her lips moving but couldn¡¯t hear a thing. From her perspective, Marigold must have been cursing. There was a loud crash that attracted terrified stares from the pedestrians. Those worried about Jenny went up to help, only to find her standing there unharmed. Instead, two cars had crashed into each other in front of her. ¡°Alec Faust!¡± she eximed in her head when she spotted his car. Her heart thumped wildly as she hurried in his direction. Fear and panic ran through her body. At that moment, she realized she cared a lot about his safety Alec lost consciousness in the driver¡¯s seat. The huge impact led to the release of the airbag, which protected his head from the crash. Still, he was bleeding from injuries caused by the falling shards of ss. ¡°Alec!¡± Jenny wanted to open the door to save him but found out that the door was jammed from the ident. Panicking, she turned to the crowd and yelled, ¡°Help!¡± Someone stepped up in time to help her open the car door and pull Alec out. Thankfully, he was sent to the emergency room immediately because the hospital was nearby. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 276 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Shut Up ¡°Someone¡¯s in here!¡± a pedestrian yelled. Jenny looked across and noticed that Marigold was stuck in the car. Upon closer inspection, she realized Marigold had lost consciousness from the huge impact of the collision, just like Alec. ¡°Please help me pull her out,¡± Jenny told the crowd around her. Even though she had been Marigold¡¯s target not long ago, she couldn¡¯t possibly leave Marigold¡¯s life in danger. Marigold was sent to the emergency room after Alec. At the same time, Jenny changed into her scrub and dived right into saving lives. Meanwhile, Alec¡¯s operation wrapped up sessfully. Since he only suffered from a temporary concussion, the doctor didn¡¯t expect anyplications. In contrast, Marigold seemed to be in a worse condition. As the best neurosurgeon in Parrington, Jenny had to jump in to help. Alec woke up at the same time as Jennypleted her operation on Marigold. His first instinct was to search for Jenny, and he panicked when he failed to find her. ¡°Where¡¯s Jenny?¡± He gave Vincent a serious stare. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Faust. Miss Walter¡¯s fine. She¡¯s in the emergency room,¡± Vincent answered, feeling secretly proud of Alec, who had risked his life for Jenny. Without much thinking, Alec misunderstood the meaning behind Vincent¡¯s words and jumped out of bed in grave concern, worried that Jenny was being operated on. ¡°Emergency room? Is she hurt?¡± Then, he headed out of the room. Just as he was about to turn the knob, Jenny pushed the door open and walked in. She was taken aback when she found him standing there. ¡°Why are you up? Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you to rest for the time being?¡± Although he had only suffered some concussion and external injuries, he still needed to recuperate. He didn¡¯t answer. Only when he confirmed that Jenny was safe that he feel relieved. ¡°I told him you were in the emergency room, and he instantly thought you were operated on. He didn¡¯t know that you were operating on others.¡± Vincent burst outughing, thinking Alec could be quite funny at times. However, Alec quickly rolled his eyes at Vincent. ¡°Oh, shut up!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Vincent had wanted to exin himself but wasn¡¯t given a chance. Alec waved at him, signaling him to disappear from the room. Jenny and Alec watched as Vincent sensibly left the room. After Vincent was gone, Alec finally gave Jenny an embarrassed look. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She shook her head and stared at him with conflicted feelings. Before getting into the ident, she told Stephanie that she wasn¡¯t into Alec and had no feelings for him. But¡­ She found out that she was worried about Alec¡¯s safety. The moment she saw him risking his life and driving into Marigold¡¯s car, even her frozen heart started throbbing. The two stood there without speaking. Silence hung heavily in the air for a few minutes until she noticed that he was getting wobbly. She quickly held him. ¡°Go back to your bed. Don¡¯t do strenuous exercises for at least a few days. It¡¯s best that you rest in bed.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± He went back to bed with her help with a jubnt expression. Clueless, she thought him weird for looking so cheerful and excited despite his injuries. ¡°Weren¡¯t you on your way to the Faust Group office? Why did you drive past the hospital?¡± she asked as she wondered about the reason behind his timely appearance. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 277 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 277 Chapter 277 To Me, Your Life Is More Important Leaning against the headboard, Alec said in defeat, ¡°I just wanted to see that you arrived at the hospital safely. That¡¯s why I followed you. I never thought that¡­¡± He didn¡¯t immediately notice Marigold¡¯s car. It wasn¡¯t until Marigold was close to crashing into Jenny that he realized something was off. Without hesitation, he drove into Marigold¡¯s car to stop it from crashing into Jenny. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve always followed me to work?¡± She stared at him, dumbfounded. He nodded and did not deny it. Flustered and helpless, she sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this for me. Frankly speaking, we don¡¯t have a rtionship with each other. If something bad happens to you in a situation like today¡¯s, it will not bring you any benefit.¡± ¡°You can run your little cost-and-benefit analysis because you aren¡¯t into me. But I love you. These considerations don¡¯t ur to me.¡± He didn¡¯t have time to think twice in that urgent situation anyway. She wanted to hide from his scorchingly passionate gaze. ¡°If you know I¡¯m not into you, why would you waste your time on me? It¡¯s out of character for you, Mr. Faust.¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident in myself. One day, you¡¯ll fall for me.¡± He shed her a confident smile. She wondered how he could be this confident. One thing was for sure-she seemed to have felt something for him. Still, she didn¡¯t express her feeling because she was unsure if it was love. ¡°Get some rest.¡± With that, she stood up to leave. She needed some alone time, but he didn¡¯t want her to leave. ¡°Won¡¯t you stay by my side for a while longer?¡± ¡°You need good rest. I¡¯ll only distract you from resting.¡± She was already standing at the opened door and staring at the man in the bed. A whileter, she blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t do this again. Nothing¡¯s more important than your life.¡± Plus, she didn¡¯t want to owe him anything, even though she had already owed him enough at this point. ¡°You,¡± Alec said, looking straight at her. She was confused by his reply. He exined, ¡°You¡¯re more important than my life.¡± She stood frozen at the door as she listened to the loud thumping of her heart, a sensation she had never experienced before. ¡°But why? I don¡¯t get it.¡± She never understood why he fell hard for her, to the point of giving up his life just to save her. It was puzzling. He thought it normal and exined, ¡°You¡¯re someone I love and care about. To me, your life is more important.¡± ¡°There¡¯s literally nothing in me that¡¯d attract you,¡± she muttered. ¡°Well, love isn¡¯t rational. Sometimes, you fall for someone after one look.¡± That happened to him with Jenny. Back in Jenny¡¯s office, she couldn¡¯t focus on work and reyed Alec¡¯s words in her mind. Thankfully, she had no surgeries scheduled that day and had all the time in the world to space out. Someone knocked on the door. Momentster, Morgan entered the office. ¡°Dr. Walter, the patient named Marigold Wagner has woken up. She didn¡¯t say a word after bing conscious. It¡¯s not looking good.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll check on her.¡± Jenny stood up and forced herself to put away her thoughts about Alec. When she left her office, she ran into Stephanie, who was running over in a hurry. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Stephanie gave her a huge hug. ¡°What happened? I heard a huge crash before the call ended. I couldn¡¯t reach you after that. I was so worried?¡± Hugging Jenny tight, Stephanie sounded like she was about to cry. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 278 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 278 Chapter 278 You Murderer Jenny was touched by Stephanie¡¯s concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m okay.¡± Stephanie let go of her and put on a stern look. ¡°What happened? Tell me everything.¡± She clearly heard a crash that sounded like a collision on the phone, and she wouldn¡¯t believe it if Jenny had told her everything was fine. Jenny didn¡¯t n to lie to her. While walking to Marigold¡¯s room, she recounted details from the ident. Stephanie felt her heart leaping into her throat when she heard how Marigold wanted to crash her car into Jenny, but she felt much relieved after hearing that Alec had saved Jenny by ramming his car into Marigold¡¯s. They arrived at Marigold¡¯s door right as Jenny wrapped up the story. Fuming, Stephanie was about to barge into the room and fight Marigold, but Jenny held her back. ¡°She¡¯s still in recovery. We should probably leave her to the police. Don¡¯t worry. She can¡¯t run from what she did.¡± After all, she had filed a police report, and there was evidence from the surveince camera on the street. She believed that Marigold wouldn¡¯t be easily forgiven for the car crash, and she had no intention of offering forgiveness, even though she was safe and sound. At the end of the day, Alec was injured while saving her. No matter what, she insisted that Marigold pay the price for the crazy act. ¡°I¡¯m just angry! Is she a madwoman? How could she run you over with her car? No wonder Gilbert doesn¡¯t like her at all.¡± Stephanie learned from Jenny the reason behind Marigold¡¯s hatred. Jenny had thought that Marigold simply disliked her, not knowing that the girl would go to such an extreme to harm her. Jenny didn¡¯tment on Stephanie¡¯s remark, but she agreed that it¡¯d be better for Gilbert not to fall for Marigold, who was a tad too radical. The two would not be happy if they were in a rtionship. In the room, Marigold was staring at the space with a vacant look. Still, her eyes immediately red with resentment upon seeing Jenny, and she hissed, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be alive, given the circumstances.¡± At the moment when the brakes failed, Marigold had expected Jenny to die from the crash. Even though she never nned to take Jenny¡¯s life, she wouldn¡¯t mind Jenny dying too. ¡°You should say that about yourself,¡± Jenny smirked as she looked at Marigold¡¯s bandaged head. Marigold red at her viciously, but she suddenly thought of Alec and blurted out, ¡°Where¡¯s Alec?¡± ¡°Alec Faust? Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s fine,¡± Jenny replied. ¡°Never thought you¡¯d care about him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s Paul¡¯s good friend. That¡¯s why I worry about him,¡± Marigold red at her again and gritted her teeth. ¡°I honestly do not know how you seduce Alec. Why would he show up and save you?¡± Jenny shrugged wearily and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he saved me, just like I couldn¡¯t understand your intention to kill me.¡± ¡°I never wanted to kill you,¡± Marigold mumbled in a hushed voice. ¡°You were simply unlucky.¡± She attributed the malfunctioning brakes to Jenny¡¯s bad luck. ¡°You never wanted to kill Jenny? Stop lying, you murderer!¡± Stephanie couldn¡¯t hold back and stood up to retort Marigold gave her a side eye and snickered, ¡°And you are Paul¡¯s kept woman. Am I right? He really has no taste.¡± Stephanie¡¯s temper red, and she almost charged at Marigold. ¡°Who¡¯s his kept woman again? You¡¯d better watch your mouth. Since when did I ask him to pay for anything?¡± She had never takenBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. advantage of Paul Wagner when she was dating him. However, the Wagners had the audacity to characterize her as a bloodsucker. How despicable! To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 279 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 279 Chapter 279 You¡¯re Her Family, Indeed Thankfully, Jenny held Stephanie back just in time; she didn¡¯t doubt for a second that Stephanie might get physical on Marigold. ¡°Steph!¡± Jenny chided her. ¡°Calm down. She¡¯s not worth it.¡± Stephanie bit her lips and almost cried. ¡°You¡¯re right. A murderer like her deserves to spend the rest of her life in prison.¡± ¡°Who are you using of being a murderer? I¡¯m warning you to watch your mouth. I lost control of the car -that¡¯s all.¡± Marigold wasn¡¯t a fool. She adamantly denied her involvement in the nned act, considering that there was no evidence pointing at her and that Jenny was safe. Stephanie became livid at Marigold¡¯s denial. ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯ll beat her up today.¡± She thought, ¡°The Wagners are annoying. First, there was Paul. Marigold was the same too.¡± ¡°Steph,¡± Jenny called out to Stephanie and shook her head. Stephanie was indignant but was surprised to find Jenny staring calmly at Marigold despite her denial. ¡°Do you think you could run from justice by denial? Marigold Wagner, who do you think I am? I¡¯ve checked all the surveince footage. Any sane person could tell that it was premeditated murder. Do you think you¡¯ll be fine because your family will back you up?¡± She shed a chilling smile that sent a shiver down Marigold¡¯s spine. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Marigold questioned, ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you want to guess how much Paul will pay for his sister? Is he willing to give up the family¡¯s reputation to protect you?¡± She smiled at Marigold, who was quiet but pale. She went on, ¡°Once I release the footage online, your family will have to get ready for the bacsh if they want to protect you. Are you sure that Paul will make that huge sacrifice for you? Plus, the Wagners has been undergoing an image change because it wants to part ways with its ugly history. Do you think Paul will defend you in this case? I bet he¡¯d rather give up on you to show his dedication to protecting the family¡¯s reputation.¡± Marigold trembled from head to toe after hearing Jenny¡¯s analysis, thinking she was scarier than Paul. Gritting her teeth, she finally muttered, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just want you to pay the price.¡± Jenny chuckled softly and decided to leave with Stephanie. Before they reached the door, they saw Paul pushing the door open and entering. He was momentarily caught off guard by their presence but soon gathered himself. ¡°Give me an offer. What can I do for you to let this slip?¡± He believed nothing was impossible as long as he offered a matching incentive. ¡°You¡¯re Marigold¡¯s family, indeed.¡± Jenny chuckled in disdain. She had never held any judgment against Paul, but after seeing how he treated Stephanie and his determination to protect Marigold, she started harboring a dislike for him. He frowned in displeasure. ¡°You won¡¯t benefit from sending her to jail. There¡¯s nothing for you apart from getting your revenge. Not only that, you¡¯ll be on the wrong side of the Wagners. Look, Alec has always described you as a smart woman. If so, I believe you know what¡¯s best for yourself.¡± If Jenny weren¡¯t important to Alec, Paul wouldn¡¯t have engaged with her at all-he didn¡¯t hold her in high regard. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 280 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 280 Chapter 280 You¡¯re Hopeless Hearing that, she almost giggled at Paul¡¯s hubris. ¡°Did Alec tell you that I¡¯m petty?¡± Smiling, she looked him in the eye and said coldly, ¡°What if I told you I wanted to make her pay? What will you do to me?¡± Paul¡¯s expression sank. A murderous gleam shed across his eyes. ¡°You¡¯d better not challenge me.¡± ¡°Paul Wagner!¡± Stephanie was at her limits and jumped out to shield Jenny. ¡°If you darey a finger on her, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± ¡°Get out of my way. This is none of your business.¡± Paul was seething, but Stephanie stood her ground, determined to give her all. Jenny pulled her aside and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± She looked at Paul, hoping that he¡¯d back down. ¡°Paul Wagner, you shouldn¡¯t forget that I am holding the evidence of your family¡¯s appalling doings.¡± He merely smirked without care. ¡°You¡¯re too naive. After thest incident, your evidence is no longer effective. Why don¡¯t you try to bring it on?¡± He would never let Jenny hold evidence against him. Since he had erased the evidence early on, he had nothing to fear. She was unsurprised to hear that. ¡°Oh, is that so? No wonder you¡¯re so confident.¡± He replied, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to make an offer.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When Stephanie saw that Jenny seemed to be considering his words, she got anxious that Jenny might agree to Paul¡¯s demand. Amid the tense confrontation, Alec entered the room and instantly picked up on the tension. He quickly scanned the faces of Paul and Jenny, and he understood the reason. Walking up to Jenny, he red at Paul. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Be nice to Jenny.¡± Paul chuckled. ¡°Alec, you¡¯re putting your chick before your friends.¡± ¡°I almost got into huge trouble because I helped youst time. I won¡¯t help you this time around.¡± Alec stood firmly on Jenny¡¯s side. bbergasted, Paul stared at the two. ¡°Okay, I admit that it¡¯s Marigold¡¯s fault this time. How about I get her to apologize andpensate you for the damage? You don¡¯t have to send her to jail. She¡¯s so young!¡± With Alec¡¯s help, he might stand a chance to save Marigold from serving time. His attitude softened a little. Plus, Marigold was one of the few family members who were close to him. If he failed to even protect her, no one in the family would take him seriously. Alec looked at Jenny and waited for her to speak. Still, she couldn¡¯t let this go. She turned to Marigold. ¡°I don¡¯t understand at all. Why would you be angry at me just because Gilbert doesn¡¯t like you? Do you need to take my life for that?¡± ¡°Gilbert would have fallen for me if you didn¡¯t stand in the way.¡± Marigold looked pitiful. Jenny snickered at the ridiculous idea. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡± Then, she turned to Paul. ¡°She¡¯s your little sister. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with her head? If I were you, I would make her serve her sentence. Perhaps, she¡¯ll be a bit wiser when she¡¯s released.¡± Paul was definitely upset when Jenny humiliated his sister. To him, that was akin to offending the whole Wagner Family¡¯s name, but he held back and didn¡¯t refute her. Instead, he said to Marigold, ¡°I wonder how you had the guts to n a murder.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 281 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Killing Her Wasn¡¯t My n Marigold was most afraid of Paul since she was a child. Under his scrutiny, she tensed up and held her breath. ¡°Killing her wasn¡¯t my n.¡± She lowered her gaze and dodged his eyes. ¡°Not your n? But the speed at which you charged at me seemed to say otherwise. You didn¡¯t look like you would spare me.¡± Jenny was slightly terrified after she checked the surveince footage of the incident. Had it not been for Alec¡¯s timely appearance, she could¡¯ve lost her life. Marigold wanted to retort but held her tongue when she sensed Paul¡¯s sharp gaze. ¡°I nned to brake the car right in front of you as a scare. But the brake wasn¡¯t working, and that scared the heck out of me as well.¡± ¡°Do you think that sounds believable?¡± Jenny stared at Marigold in disbelief. Marigold gritted her teeth. If Paul weren¡¯t around, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted her time responding to Jenny¡¯s interrogation. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s all up to you. I never intended to kill you,¡± she scoffed and lay back on the bed, giving up and pretending to fall asleep. Paul looked at Jenny. ¡°She won¡¯t lie in my presence. Moreover, he believed that Marigold wasn¡¯t bold enough to plot a murder, and she must have been telling the truth about her intention to scare Jenny. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jenny, however, pursed her lips. She understood that Marigold wasn¡¯t the type to kill, but she was hard- pressed to believe in the coincidence. ¡°Her car¡¯s still around. You can open an investigation into it,¡± Paul suggested. Jenny nodded at his words. ¡°Of course I will. But even if she didn¡¯t n to kill me, she¡¯s notpletely innocent, either. It¡¯s naive of you to think that¡¯ll be enough to convince me to let this go.¡± She decided not to go easy on Marigold. Paul wasn¡¯t surprised by her stubbornness, he knew from the start that she wasn¡¯t a pushover. ¡°State your conditions. I¡¯ll agree to what you want as long as it¡¯s not a ridiculous offer.¡± Finally, he came to the decision to protect Marigold. Jenny started thinking hard about what she could demand from Paul. When she was debating, Alec threw out an idea casually, ¡°Paul, I recall that you have a garment factory under your name. Is that right?¡± Her eyes lit up at the mention of the asset. Even though she had established her fashion design company, she stillcked a factory. Because of that, she could only subcontract factories to manufacture her clothes, which would be an obstacle to future development in terms of quality control. Having a dedicated factory for the brand could easily solve these issues. ¡°You¡¯re one heck of a good friend!¡± The suggestion wiped off the smile on Paul¡¯s face. Although his factory didn¡¯t manufacture the products from hispany, it could rake in hundreds of millions annually through its subcontracting business, so he was rather reluctant to hand it to Jenny. She had little regard for his feelings and demanded, ¡°I want the factory that Alec mentioned.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡± Paul didn¡¯t think giving up the entire factory in return for Marigold¡¯s freedom was worth the price. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to give it to me, that¡¯s fine too. I can put out the surveince footage for the world to see. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll protect Marigold, then. Jenny was cool about it since she wouldn¡¯t suffer any loss in either scenario. Paul was enraged by her attitude and gave her a warning look. ¡°Jenny Walter, you¡¯d better not burn your bridges. One day, when Alec couldn¡¯t protect you anymore, you might end up in grave trouble without knowing it.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 282 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Jenny Walter, You¡¯d Better Not Cross a Line! ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I didn¡¯t get to where I am today because of Alec¡¯s help.¡± Jenny shrugged without a care in the world. Paul was known to be merciless, but Jenny was confident that she wouldn¡¯t lose to him even without Alec¡¯s help. Seeing that Jenny was adamant, Paul turned to Alec for help. ¡°Don¡¯t you have shares in that factory too? Are we going to give it to her for free?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Alec shrugged. Paul was about to follow suit and said he didn¡¯t care either, but Alec added, ¡± You have topensate me for my loss in your factory anyway because it¡¯s your family¡¯s business.¡± Jenny almost burst outughing as she didn¡¯t expect Alec to be such a sly bastard. ¡°What if I refuse to give it to her?¡± Paul clenched his teeth,menting his bad karma for having a friend like Alec. ¡°If you refuse, I¡¯ll have no choice but to help Jenny to the best of my ability and send Marigold to jail. It doesn¡¯t affect me anyway.¡± Alec grinned widely, oblivious to Paul¡¯s rage. Marigold, who had been feigning sleep in bed, suddenly opened her eyes and appeared crushed. ¡°Alec, how could you do that?¡± Even though they weren¡¯t close in real life, she treated him with respect, like a big brother. Why was he so heartless? ¡°You messed with the wrong person. It¡¯s only fair that you pay the price.¡± Alec shot her an icy look. He had been good to her, considering she was Paul¡¯s little sister. After the incident, Marigold had Paul to thank for being her brother, or Alec would¡¯ve taken action against her even before Jenny made her move. ¡°How dare she drive into Jenny? Does she think I am a pushover?¡± Alec seethed silently. Marigold gritted her teeth and cast her eyes downward. She dared not speak as she waited for Paul¡¯s final decision. No matter which choice he made, she understood that she had no right to protest. In a foul mood, Paul took a deep breath to keep his anger in check. ¡°Okay. The factory¡¯s yours.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jenny beamed. ¡°I have another request.¡± ¡°Jenny Walter, you¡¯d better not cross a line!¡± ¡°I want you to stay away from Steph and her family.¡± Jenny stared at him with a grave look, her smile nowhere to be seen. Paul¡¯s expression soured, and he looked much more somber than before. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that invincible, Jenny Walter?¡± ¡°Not really, but Stephanie¡¯s my friend. And I will do anything for a friend.¡± She met his gaze head-on. The tension in the air, which had dissolved earlier, returned with a vengeance. Paul looked at her and finally broke into augh. ¡°Looks like the deal is off the table. Fine, send Marigold to jail. I¡¯ll not be involved in this matter anymore.¡± He was willing to part with some assets to guarantee her safety, but nothing could make him give up on Stephanie. Jenny was taken aback by his determination. Instead of regretting the failed deal, she was utterly shocked when she learned that Paul had no ns to let go of Stephanie at all. ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s fine.¡± Stephanie stepped in, hoping that Jenny wouldn¡¯t get into further problems with Paul because of her. Although Paul and Jenny were already on bad terms, he wouldn¡¯t harm her because of Alec. Still, the consequences might be dire once Jenny was on his bad side. Stephanie was worried by Paul¡¯s dogged pursuit, but she didn¡¯t want Jenny to get involved. ¡°He won¡¯t do anything to me. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Steph¡­¡± Jenny looked concerned. ¡°It¡¯s no use. He won¡¯t make that promise. Even if he promises you, there¡¯s no way you can guarantee that he keeps his word.¡± Paul was a man who dealt with both the authorities and the underworld; breaking a promise was second nature to him. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 283 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 283 Chapter 283 You Can¡¯t Lay a Finger on Her Alec was worried that the deal would fall apart, and he advised Jenny, ¡°Take the factory and let this slide. It won¡¯t affect how you protect Stephanieter.¡± In his opinion, protecting Stephanie was tangent to the factory deal in exchange for Marigold¡¯s freedom. No one would agree to such conditions-not even himself. Therefore, he knew that Paul would never agree to both requests. Jenny thought it through and agreed with Alec. What mattered most was to secure the immediate benefit. Instead of hoping that Paul would keep his promise to stay away from Stephanie, Jenny believed it was wiser to grow her power so she could better protect her friend. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get the factory, and Marigold gets her freedom.¡± She nodded and sealed the deal. Worried that Paul might walk back on his words, she quickly had him draft an agreement. After they signed it, she finally allowed him to leave the hospital with Marigold. Alec walked Paul to the hospital entrance. ¡°It¡¯s just a factory. Don¡¯t take it personally,¡± he said, patting his friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m your friend. I¡¯m not going to ambush Jenny Walter,¡± Paul had thought of doing so though. ¡°Marigold was in the wrong this time. You should discipline her. She won¡¯t be as lucky next time,¡± Alec said. Paul nodded with a stern look but said, ¡°When are you going to get your girl? You can¡¯t expect me to always yield to Jenny just because you¡¯re going after her. How about you give up on her? I¡¯ll get you a better chick.¡± Once Alec was over Jenny, Paul would immediately act on his grievance and get even with her. Alec shook his head and confessed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work. I don¡¯t have eyes for anyone else aside from her.¡± Paul shook his head as well. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡± ¡°What about you? Why are you obsessed with Stephanie? You don¡¯t even like her.¡± Alec worried that another argument might erupt between Paul and Jenny because of Stephanie. He was in a difficult position, stuck between his good friend and his crush. Paul scoffed and said, ¡°No woman has rejected me before. Do you think I can let this go?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Is that all?¡± Alec didn¡¯t believe his words. ¡°Yes.¡± Paul nodded with certainty. Alec shook his head hopelessly. ¡°Whatever. Just don¡¯ty a finger on Jenny, or our friendship¡¯s over.¡± ¡°You have my word,¡± Paul promised. Alec went back into the hospital after seeing Paul off. At the same time, Jenny returned from going with Stephanie. She thanked Alec upon seeing him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I didn¡¯t help much.¡± Alec felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯ve known Paul for many years. You can say he¡¯s one of my few friends.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I need to thank you.¡± Jenny was grateful to him for not siding with Paul. She understood his feelings well. Had the same thing happened to Stephanie, she might not bring herself to go against her friend as Alec did. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about Stephanie, why don¡¯t you ask her to go into hiding? Don¡¯t let Paul find her.¡± Alec knew Paul very well. If Paul said he wouldn¡¯t give up, he meant it. Jenny shook her head in defeat. ¡°She won¡¯t leave.¡± Not only was Stephanie not the type to run from her problems, but she also had to worry about her parents, who lived in Parrington. What would they do without her? What if Paul harassed them? ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to talk some sense into Paul. As for Stephanie, you should tell her to be careful. She shouldn¡¯t provoke him.¡± Alec was uneasy with the situation. Knowing Paul¡¯s stubborn and vengeful nature, he worried that something bad might happen if Stephanie provoked him. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 284 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 284 Chapter 284 I Don¡¯t Want to Be Indebted to You Marigold¡¯s case was finally closed, and Jenny reaped huge rewards from the incident that gave her a good scare. When she looked into the operations of the garment factory, she was surprised to find that Paul had been raking in a few hundred million annually through this asset. Even if she sat back and did nothing, she would earn a considerable amount yearly. She felt rather ufortable at the discovery as she finally realized that Paul had given up the cash cow purely for the sake of his friendship with Alec. Had it not been for Alec, he would have gotten into a huge fight with her and refused to cave in, given his personality. She hesitantly knocked on the door to Alec¡¯s hospital room. When she entered the room, she found him. working instead of resting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alec thought something had happened when he saw her. She walked up and handed him the agreement she had signed with Paul. ¡°I looked into this factory and found out that it makes a huge profit annually. Paul wouldn¡¯t have agreed to give it up if it were not for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Marigold is the daughter of the Wagner Family-she¡¯s worth more than you thought,¡± heforted her. ¡°You own 40% of the shares in this factory,¡± she mumbled. Alec¡¯s share ownership was higher than she had anticipated-she initially thought he owned only 5%. He shut hisptop and said with a smile, ¡°No worries. Paul willpensate me for the loss.¡± ¡°Stop hiding the truth from me. You¡¯d be lucky if he doesn¡¯t ask you forpensation.¡± Jenny was not naive; she knew full well that she had taken advantage of Paul in the transaction. There was no way Paul wouldpensate Alec, his shareholder. He was surprised by her meticulous consideration but added, ¡°Paul doesn¡¯t need that money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s his problem, and I don¡¯t care about him anyway.¡± She had nned to have Paul suffer losses, and things went her way. However, she was greatly indebted to Alec in the process. After some deliberation, she announced, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll let you keep your 40% shares in the factory.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I never put in any effort to run the factory anyway. Paul was the one managing it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your business with him. We¡¯re now talking about this business between us. It¡¯s different.¡± Jenny refused to be indebted to Alec. Whether or not she liked him, she would rather keep their rtionship free of such entanglements. Alec held a different opinion. The more Jenny wanted to set boundaries, the more upset he became.¡± Jenny, do you really need to draw clear boundaries with me?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You make me feel like my efforts are useless.¡± He leaned against the headboard and shed a bitter smile, looking miserable. Somehow, his actions seemed meaningless to Jenny, and she never disyed any hint of enthusiasm at his efforts. Jenny felt bad and quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just don¡¯t want to be too indebted to you.¡± ¡°Why? Is it because you don¡¯t have feelings for me?¡± He was perplexed. ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded but shook her head again. ¡°I need to set clear boundaries if I¡¯m not interested in you. But I need to do it more when I¡¯m interested in you.¡± He frowned, forming a guess in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t be sure of the meaning behind her words. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Alec Faust, everyone in Parrington knows you¡¯re remarkable. People might think I¡¯m not good enough for you if I date you, and I don¡¯t want to be perceived as such. Even if I¡¯m with you, I want to stand by your side as an equal rather than behind you. Got it?¡± She acknowledged that Alec was a great man, but she wanted everyone to know she was also an exceptional woman. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 285 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 285 Chapter 285 I Owe My Life to You At that moment, Jenny shone brightly in Alec¡¯s eyes. He stared at her admiringly for some time. ¡°Jenny.¡± Feeling touched and excited, he asked, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re willing to be my girlfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± To his disappointment, she shook her head. She added, ¡°I need more time for observation.¡± His eyes lit up, and he grinned. ¡°Sure. I can wait.¡± As long as she was working toward epting his feelings, he could afford to wait. Jenny changed the topic and brought up the factory, ¡°I will have someone draft a new agreement and get it delivered to you. You¡¯ll own 40% of the shares, just like before.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need that many shares. 10% is enough for me,¡± he replied. He no longer turned down her offer, but he refused to ept all the shares. Seeing her frown, he exined, ¡°You deserve the factory. It was Marigold who wanted to take your life. You¡¯re worth more than the factory.¡± If Paul were not a friend, Alec would have gotten everyone in the Wagner Family to make it up to Jenny. and even that would not have sufficed. ¡°But¡­I owe my life to you.¡± She shed a bitter smile. It seemed that she was more indebted to Alec than she had thought. ¡°That¡¯s a different matter. Don¡¯t use the shares to make it up to me.¡±He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll have to marry me if you want to repay me for saving your life.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes at his unserious attitude despite being injured. ¡°You¡¯d better rest well. I¡¯m waiting. for you to make dinner for me.¡± She walked to the door and waved at him before leaving. He was euphoric after Jenny left. Finally, he could see the fruits of hisbor-Jenny had started to open her heart to him. With time, he would eventually get her to ept his love. When Vincent arrived at the room, he was shocked by the stupid grin on Alec¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Faust, are you alright?¡± Vincent secretly worried about the future of the Faust Group for a second as Alec looked like he was wrong in the head. He started thinking hard, even when he was ignored by Alec. Soon, he seemed to figure it out. ¡°Has Miss Walter agreed to be your girlfriend?¡± That was the only thing that could evoke such joy in Alec. ¡°Not yet,¡± Alec answered. Vincent looked puzzled. ¡°If so, why are you¡­¡± ¡°Soon.¡± After some thinking, Alec decided to share the details of Jenny¡¯s response with Vincent because hecked confidence in reading her reaction. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s going to say yes to me soon?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vincent nodded. ¡°I think Miss Walter is hinting that your confession is not formal enough. It¡¯s too casual.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alec sat up straight and put on a serious face. Vincent almost burst outughing. Even since Alec fell in love with Jenny, he seemed to have changed in a good way. He was more approachablepared to his icy personality from before. ¡°Girls love a romantic confession. I think Miss Walter expects the same too.¡± Despite being single for his entire life, Vincent expressed his opinion freely. Alec fell silent and gave it some thought. Indeed, he had always asked Jenny to be his girlfriend in a casual manner. Perhaps, that was the real reason she refused to ept his confession! He perked up after making sense of the situation. ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Um¡­¡± Vincent looked embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve never confessed to any girl in my life.¡± He had never had a crush on anyone his entire life, so hecked the experience to offer any advice. ¡°Draft ten proposals for me within today,¡± Alec instructed, overlooking the fact that Vincent was inexperienced in rtionships. Vincent was about to tell him so, but he shut his mouth after hearing what Alec said next. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 286 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 286 Chapter 286 I Will Complete the Mission ¡°111 double your year-end bonus.¡± Vincent instantly became invigorated upon hearing the reward. He dered with a righteous air, complete the mission.¡± He thought, ¡°Sure, I might havecked the experience, but so what? I can run some searches on the Inte. If I run out of ideas, I can ask for the advice of those in Faust Group with rtionship experiences. There has to be something I cane up with.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I will After Vincent left, Alec continued his work but struggled to focus because he was constantly distracted by his thoughts of Jenny. Smiling wryly, he never thought that he¡¯d be so smitten with a woman. It waste when Old Mr. Faust visited Alec at the hospital. He barged into the room in a great hurry and looked at Alec with unspoken worries in his eyes. ¡°Grandpa? Why are you here?¡± Alec remembered that he had clearly informed Vincent to keep the hospitalization a secret from his grandfather. In the end, he still found out about it. Fuming, Old Mr. Faust red at him. ¡°Why can¡¯t I visit you? As your grandpa, do I not have the right to learn about your injuries?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want to worry you.¡± Alec smiled at him in an attempt to calm him down. Old Mr. Faust puffed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to worry about you? It seems like you think you¡¯re not giving me enough to worry about.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°If you really don¡¯t want me to worry, you shouldn¡¯t have put yourself in harm¡¯s way. Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± Old Mr. Faust was incensed at Alec¡¯s nonchnce. Alec fell silent as he couldn¡¯t find any good exnation for his behavior. When Marigold wanted to run Jenny over, his only goal at that instant was to ensure Jenny¡¯s safety. He drove his car into Marigold¡¯s without thinking about the consequences. Old Mr. Faust sighed at Alec¡¯s silence. ¡°I know you did that to save Jenny, but¡­.you need to treasure your life.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I know. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future,¡± Alec assuaged him to stop him from worrying. Still, Old Mr. Faust was unrelenting. He stared at Alec and shook his head. ¡°I can no longer tell if a rtionship with Jenny is better or worse for you.¡± ¡°Grandpa, why did you say so?¡± Alec was confused by his words, but he was sure things were not as simple as they seemed. Old Mr. Faust sighed without saying another word. He had insisted on matchmaking Alec and Jenny because he knew about her real background. When Jenny rejoined her powerful birth family, her connections would be of great help to the Fausts. However, all of that would not have mattered if Alec had to sacrifice himself for her. Judging from the situation, Old Mr. Faust assumed that Jenny would only meet with more obstacles down the road. He dared not picture his foolish grandson throwing himself again and again in harm¡¯s way to protect her. It was an unimaginable scene. If anything bad happened to Alec, Jenny-the ace card with powerful connections-would be meaningless to him. ¡°Alec, now that I think about it, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re not interested in Jenny. You don¡¯t have to like her just because I want the two of you together.¡± Finally, Old Mr. Faust chose to protect his grandson. Upset at his remark, Alec frowned. ¡°Grandpa, what do you mean by that? Do you think my feelings can be changed as you wish?¡± ¡°Alec¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m an adult with my own opinions,¡± he cut him off. ¡°I can tell you that Jenny is the woman I want. From now on, I will be with her whether or not you approve of our rtionship.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 287 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 287 Chapter 287 I Don¡¯t me You Standing outside the room with an insted food container in her hand, Jenny listened to Alec¡¯s words. She felt d and conflicted at the same time, not knowing whether to enter the room. After listening to what Alec had to say, Old Mr. Faust¡¯s expression sank, and he fell silent for a long time.¡± Do you still want to be with her even if it would cost your life?¡± he sounded distant and unhappy. Alec nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± Old Mr. Faust gave him a long look and finally sighed in defeat. ¡°Whatever. Do what you want.¡± Alec heaved a sigh of relief after his grandfather yielded. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m not that weak. I can protect Jenny and myself.¡± Underneath Old Mr. Faust¡¯s silence, he hade up with a n. He couldn¡¯t afford to wait, for no one would know how long it¡¯d take for the family in Bardoff City to discover Jenny¡¯s existence. She might be in greater trouble if her birth family¡¯s enemies found out about her before anyone else. Old Mr. Faust was uninterested in Jenny¡¯s reunion with her birth family. Still, he had to start caring because Alec¡¯s safety was on the line. He decided that he had to leak the news of Jenny¡¯s existence to her birth family in Bardoff City in the hope that they could reunite soon. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Once he arrived at a decision, he immediately took leave. ¡°Is that all? You didn¡¯t even ask about my injuries.¡± Dumbfounded, Alec wondered if his grandpa was truly there to visit him, but his protests were ignored. Judging from Alec¡¯s confident look, Old Mr. Faust knew well that he was fine. So, he had no more questions to ask. He opened the door and found Jenny standing on the other side. ¡°Oh, Jenny! Are you okay?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine.¡± She stood there embarrassed. She had been thinking of hiding somewhere, but Old Mr. Faust gave her no chance to do so when he opened the door without warning. He closed the door behind him and smiled at her. ¡°You heard what Alec said, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I know you didn¡¯t eavesdrop on purpose.¡± He smiled gently without any intention of ming her. ¡°But you overheard him. Is that right?¡± She bit her lips and nodded. Looking satisfied, he advised her earnestly, ¡°I can¡¯t deny that Alec has mistreated you in the past. But you can tell his feelings for youtely. Right?¡± She nodded at him. ¡°I¡¯m the one to me for everything that happened in the past. I forced him to marry you, and I understand his resentment toward me. That doesn¡¯t mean he was right.¡± At the end of the day, Alec was in the wrong for not meeting Jenny even once during their two-year marriage. His chilling indifference to his wife was a mistake that couldn¡¯t be glossed over. Staring at Jenny anxiously, Old Mr. Faust asked, ¡°So, Jenny, do you still refuse to give him a second chance?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She wondered how to break it to him that she had decided to give Alec another chance. She found it difficult to tell him the truth. After a pause, she blurted out, ¡°Grandpa, I appreciate all he has done for me.¡± He sighed. ¡°That¡¯s good. He¡¯s my grandson, after all. It¡¯s hard not to feel bad for him. I¡¯m really worried, especially after he almost risked his life a few times to save you.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you. That kid is willing to sacrifice anything for you.¡± Zachary waved at her. He didn¡¯t need an apology. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 288 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 288 Chapter 288 You¡¯re a Childish Old Man Alec abruptly opened the door and cut Old Mr. Faust off. Upset, he stared at his grandpa. ¡°Why are you still here chatting instead of going home?¡± ¡°You rascal! I¡¯m doing this all for you!¡± Old Mr. Faust was frustrated at Alec¡¯s insensibility. Alec shot a look at Warren and ordered, ¡°Send Grandpa home. He shouldn¡¯t be lingering around.¡± ¡°You little punk!¡± Old Mr. Faust raised his stick at Alec, and Jenny hurried over to protect Alec when the stick was about to hit him. ¡°Grandpa! He still hasn¡¯t recovered from his injuries!¡± In the end, Old Mr. Faust didn¡¯t beat Alec up because he had never intended to do so, apart from the fact that Jenny was standing between them. Smiling, he winked at Alec. ¡°I¡¯ll let this slip for Jenny¡¯s sake.¡± Speechless, Alec thought, ¡°You¡¯re such a childish old man.¡± After the old man left, Jenny and Alec returned to his room. She opened the thermal food container and said, ¡°Time to eat.¡± ¡°Mmm. Did you make this?¡± he asked without thinking, but her silence suggested otherwise. The dishes that sheid out were tooplicated for her. He coughed in embarrassment. ¡°I count myself lucky to enjoy your food delivery. It doesn¡¯t matter whether the meal is homemade.¡± She chuckled wryly, dismissing his opinion of her. Herck of culinary skills was a known fact anyway. While digging in, he was bothered by her silence and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take Grandpa¡¯s words to heart. My feeling for you is a matter between you and me; no one else has a say. Just ignore them.¡± He hoped she would agree to date him out of pure affection instead of indebtedness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not the type to bend under moral ckmail.¡± Although she felt bad after hearing Old Mr. Faust¡¯s words, she would never agree to a rtionship with Alec under coercion. If she said yes one day, it would be out of her free will. He nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Alec finished up his meal while Jenny sat without a word. Silence hung in the air between them. When he was done, he asked casually, ¡°Have you looked into Marigold¡¯s car? Did someone tamper with it?¡± ¡°I looked into it. Someone tampered with the brakes.¡± ¡°And who was behind it?¡± ¡°Yvonne Dickman.¡± Jenny gave him an amused look. ¡°Yvonne deliberately contacted Marigold and fed her ideas. Marigold probably hadn¡¯t expected Yvonne would modify her brakes. As long as Yvonne could get me killed, she wouldn¡¯t give a damn about Marigold¡¯s safety.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His expression sank. ¡°She¡¯s stilling up with wicked tricks after marrying into the Blooms. Hasn¡¯t she learned anything from what happened to the Dickmans?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not the type to learn her lesson.¡± Jenny wasn¡¯t surprised by Yvonne¡¯s moves. She knew how to read other women and was sure that Yvonne wouldn¡¯t give up any time soon. If she failed this time, she would keep trying until one of them was dead. ¡°What¡¯s your n now?¡± Alec asked. He assumed she had an idea judging from her expression. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 289 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 289 Chapter 289 He¡¯s Acting Strange Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jenny dodged his question and asked instead, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to speak up for her?¡± ¡°I gave her onest chance when she framed you for the murder.¡± Alec looked frigid. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t do anything against her this time, I will not let this slip.¡± Somehow, her heart fluttered with joy when she heard his promise. She said, ¡°We¡¯ll need to go against the Blooms to deal with her.¡± She had a rough idea of what to do but had not found a loophole yet. ¡°The Blooms¡­¡± Alec muttered, ¡°They¡¯re definitely not an easy target. Remember, they¡¯re old money in Parrington with hundreds of years of history and lots of connections. It will beplicated.¡± Even Alec dared not guarantee that he could ostracize the Blooms in Parrington. However, in the event that he wanted to make a move, he¡¯d have to get rid of the Blooms once and for all. Else, he would be nting a ticking time bomb for the future. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m still thinking hard.¡± Jenny had no bad blood with the Blooms, and her actions were driven solely by the grudge between her and Yvonne. Seeing how troubled she looked, he suggested, ¡°We can go against them openly if there¡¯s no better idea. I don¡¯t think that the Fausts need to fear them. And the Blooms might not want to turn against us just for Yvonne¡¯s sake.¡± She knew he was spitting facts, but she had other ideas. She exined, ¡°I don¡¯t think the Fausts and the Blooms have to go to war. The sh between two powerful families will only cause coteral damage. That would be unnecessary.¡± She was adamant about not having the two families fight against each other out of her petty grudge against Yvonne. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll figure out a way.¡± Jenny believed that the Blooms were not invincible. Once she found their Achilles¡¯ heel, she would hit the bullseye. Her goal was to leave Yvonne defenseless, not bankrupt the Blooms. Alec wanted to help and provide suggestions, but Jenny was dead set on solving the matter on her own. She reminded him to have a good rest and left the room. After she left, he made a call instead of resting. ¡°Keep tabs on any developments within the Blooms.¡± At the Spades Manor in Bardoff City, Harvey Spade ended a call with a serious look on his face. At the same time, Christopher knocked on the door and entered the study. He looked at the old man sitting at the desk. ¡°Grandpa, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Christopher, there¡¯s nothing much going on in thepany. Why don¡¯t you go out and have some fun?¡± Harvey put on a smiling face in ce of his gloomy expression. Christopher was surprised by the suggestion, for his grandfather had always wanted him to work hard. He¡¯s asking why I¡¯m not having fun. How strange. That¡¯s very unlike him,¡± he thought. Harvey had no idea what his grandson was thinking as he kept smiling. ¡°Do you still remember Jenny Walter from Parrington?¡± ¡°Of course. She¡¯s an interestingdy. Didn¡¯t you ask me to go after her?¡± Jenny had left a deep impression on Christopher. ¡°We¡¯ve been back to Bardoff for a while. Haven¡¯t you contacted hertely?¡± Harvey prodded. ¦§ Christopher shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re not exactly on friendly terms. Sure, we call each other friends, but I can tell that she doesn¡¯t see me as one.¡± He was smart enough to notice Jenny¡¯sck of interest in him. As a self-respecting heir of the Spade Family, he wouldn¡¯t lower himself and pester her. ¡°The past doesn¡¯t matter as long as you befriend each other in the future,¡± Harvey advised him. Christopher frowned and wondered what he meant. Harvey added, ¡°Since there¡¯s not much worktely, why don¡¯t you take a few days off and visit Parrington? Invite Jenny along when you head home. Just tell her that you¡¯ll give her a tour of Bardoff.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 290 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Don¡¯t Take Me as a Fool ¡°Why?¡± Christopher gave Harvey a perplexed look and waited for an exnation. Harvey merely nced at him and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s good to have more friends.¡± It puzzled Christopher even more. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t take me as a fool.¡± He was speechless at theme excuse. ¡°Friends? Since when do I need friends?¡± he thought. Harvey coughed in embarrassment after his intention was exposed. ¡°I think Jenny is a decentdy. I¡¯d like you to bring her around Bardoff and bond with her.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that it was a joke?¡± Christopher recalled that Harvey had asked him to pursue Jenny in Parrington, but they both took it as a joke. He had long put that memory at the back of his mind. Something felt off when Harvey brought up the matter again after a long time. Feeling annoyed by the barrage of questions, Harvey grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s with all the questions? Don¡¯t be noisy, and get it done!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Christopher shook his head furiously. ¡°I don¡¯t even love her. Why do we need to bond?¡± ¡°Who do you love, then?¡± Christopher had no good answer to Harvey¡¯s question. Harvey pressed on, ¡°Do you know what is love?¡± When he was met with silence again, he advised his grandson earnestly, ¡°See? You have no idea what¡¯s love like. If you can¡¯t define it, how are you sure you¡¯re not in love with Jenny? Perhaps you do, but you haven¡¯t realized it yet.¡± A confounded Christopher questioned himself, ¡°Do I love Jenny?¡± Harvey took the chance to convince him, ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s not a bad thing to get to know each other better.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Christopher was fully persuaded by his grandfather. However, he sensed that something was fishy. Before he left the study, he paused and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s so special about Jenny Walter? Why do you insist that I go after her?¡± ¡°You little brat¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, I know you very well. You¡¯re only motivated when you have something to gain.¡± Christopher came to his senses and formed a vague guess. Feeling frustrated, Harvey finally decided to get to the point. ¡°If you marry her, the Spades will be one of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City by your time.¡± Christopher was taken aback by the information. The Spades might have appeared influential to the other families in Parrington, but they were at most a second-ss in the high society of the wealthy Bardoff City. They were beneath the first-ss elites, who were one ss below the Ten Elites of Bardoff City. The ten elite families were at the top of the hierarchy and whom he would never have the privilege to meet. He was shocked when Harvey proimed their family could be one of the Ten Elites if he married Jenny. How is that possible?¡± he wondered. ¡°Grandpa, about Jenny Walter¡­¡± ¡®Don¡¯t ask questions. You only have the right to ask questions once you¡¯re dating her. Your questions would be meaningless otherwise.¡± Harvey waved at him and refused to reveal more. Even the information he held was courtesy of the old Faust guy from Parrington-he had a favor to ask and leaked Jenny Walter¡¯s identity in exchange for help. Harvey would have never learned about Jenny¡¯s background if it hadn¡¯t been for that guy. Armed with that information, he wouldn¡¯t give up on the one chance at bing one of the Ten Elites. Christopher fell into a long silence. He seemed to be deliberating over the idea of giving up love for al chance at bing a member of the Ten Elites. His hesitation didn¡¯tst long, and he came to his final decision. ¡°Love? Happiness? Those are bullshitpared to the attractive idea of bing one of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City,¡± he thought.Original from N?velDrama.Org. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 291 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Worried About Him Adapting A weekter, Alec was finally discharged. He looked at the woman beside him in the car. ¡°Have you checked the file I sent you yesterday-the one on the adoptive family?¡± Jenny nodded and handed him a tablet. ¡°I dug deeper into their background based on your information. For now, the couple seems nice and checks my boxes.¡± Alec had found an adoptive family in Parrington for Justin and Lillian. The family was not wealthy by his standards, but they were upper middle ss and got byfortably. Raising two kids should be easy for them. Most importantly, the couple was loving but couldn¡¯t have children, and thus they were searching for kids to adopt. Jenny believed that Justin and Lilian would be treated well in that family. ¡°Let¡¯s seal the deal then. Should we set up a time and get the kids to meet with the couple?¡± Alec asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Jenny wanted to get it settled as soon as possible too. ¡°I¡¯ll need to pick the kids up at Orchid Vige.¡± ¡°Can I go with you?¡± Alec was curious about the vige Jenny had grown up in. She tilted her head as though she could read his mind. ¡°Are you sure? That vige is nothing like Parrington. I¡¯m worried that you might struggle to adapt to life there. Regardless of how well-built the infrastructure was at Orchid Vige, it would pose a challenge for a man like Alec, who had lived his whole life in the city. ¡°You underestimated my ability.¡± He chuckled, wondering if he appeared weak in her eyes. ¡°Oh, okay. If you want to go, let¡¯s go together tomorrow.¡± She didn¡¯t say much since she also wished for Alec to visit her hometown. The vigers were like her rtives, and it was about time she paid them a visit. He was happy to get her green light. In his head, herck of objection suggested she approved of him. After all, the visit would mean a lot, as it was her hometown. Alec parked the car at Perry Residence and got out with Jenny. Not long after, a man jumped out and stopped them in their tracks. Jenny was caught off guard, and before she knew it, Alec had stood in front. of her, protecting her. She had to admit his swift action made her heart flutter. Staring at his back, she surprisingly found herself enjoying being around him. ¡°Who are you?¡± He stared warily at the unkempt middle-aged man and was ready to fight. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The man ignored him and red at Jenny instead. ¡°Are you the one who asked Joey to go back to school? Jenny frowned when she realized who the man was, but he appeared very different, with stubble around his chin,pared to when she saw him at the hospital. She collected herself and said, ¡°I¡¯m acting in his best interest. How could you actively stop him from returning to school when you, as his father, refused to pay for his studies?¡± ¡°And who are you to ask him to study? Now he¡¯s in school, so who¡¯s going to work and get me money for booze? The alcoholic father was unbelievably unremorseful, and his attitude came as a shock to Jenny She never expected gratitude from Miller Little, but she always thought he would at least be d about Joey going back to school. It appeared that she was wrong. ¡°If you want him back in school, no one will make money and pay for my drinks. You should be paying up in his ce.¡± Miller extended his hand, signaling her to pay with a cocky attitude that asked for a good beating. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 292 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Behave Yourself An angry Jenny burst outughing at the ridiculousness of the situation. Miller Little was probably the most shameless person she hade across in her life. She couldn¡¯t imagine how tough family life was for Joey with such an alcoholic father, and she started feeling bad for the kid. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Miller shot a threatening re at her during her silence. ¡°Are you paying up or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make him get back to work!¡± Hearing that, Jenny walked up to him from behind Alec and stared at him coldly. Miller cowered underneath her stare but gritted his teeth and barked, ¡°What can you do? You can¡¯t beat me up, can you? Get over here. Punch me!¡± He pointed at his face provocatively and inched closer to her. He nned to fall to the floor and demandpensation if Jenny punched him. Jenny rolled her fists andshed out in the next second. However, instead of punching him, she grabbed him by his cor and lifted him off the ground. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better not cause trouble for Joey. If you do, I¡¯ll see to it that you¡¯re crippled for the rest of your life.¡± Her threat caused Miller to start feeling wobbly in the legs. She snickered at him and threw him onto the floor. ¡°Behave yourself.¡± With that, Alec and Jenny left. Miller stared at them resentfully and clenched his jaw. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll not let this go.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t enter Joey¡¯s boarding school, he could target Jenny-he believed it wasn¡¯t hard to deal with a woman. In the elevator, Jenny was still fuming. Alec shook his head as he watched her. ¡°Why would you be angry at a loser like him? You don¡¯t have to dirty your hands as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just angry for Joey. He¡¯s such a good kid, but why does he have such a terrible dad?¡± She was seething in anger. If Miller weren¡¯t Joey¡¯s dad, she would have taught him a lesson on the spot. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll talk to Joey¡¯s school and make sure that his dad doesn¡¯t kick up a fuss there.¡± The boarding school that Alec ced Joey in was different-it was unlikely that Miller could get past the security. Jenny heaved a sigh of relief after hearing the assurance. ¡°Great. Thank you.¡± ¡°Why thank me? It¡¯s what I should do.¡± He smiled and patted her head. ¡°If you run into jerks like him in the future, leave them to me. I don¡¯t want you to dirty your hands.¡± She froze up when he touched her head, paralyzed for a moment. Thankfully, the elevator bell chimed, and she hurried out of the space in great relief. ¡°It¡¯ste. Rest early,¡± Jenny said to Alec from her door. He nodded at her with an amused look. ¡°Sure, you too. Good night.¡± ¡°Yeah. Good night.¡± She entered her apartment and vanished from his sight. Jenny clutched her chest in her bedroom as she realized her heart was racing uncontrobly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong with my silly heart? Alec didn¡¯t say much just now, did he?¡± she wondered as she gently patted her cheeks, only to find them hot to the touch. She went to the bathroom and sshed cold water on her face. After calming down, she stared at her reflection, water dripping down her face. She mumbled, ¡°Jenny Walter, you¡¯re a hot mess!¡± She felt even more embarrassed when she was reminded of her words after the divorce. She swore she wouldn¡¯t walk back on the decision and dered that she hated people with the surname Faust. ¡°Oh, Jenny, why did you go back on your words?¡± she sighed, but she could not contain her feelings anymore. beating. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 293 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Whatever The following morning was Jenny and Alec¡¯s trip to Orchid Vige. Before they left, she gawked at the trunk of the car, filled to the brim with all sorts of gifts. ¡°We¡¯re bringing the kids to Parrington. This is not a holiday visit.¡± ¡°The two can go hand-in-hand.¡± He beamed and added, ¡°We¡¯re meeting rtives who had watched over you as you grew up. I can¡¯t visit them empty-handed.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re my boyfriend or anything,¡± she fired back. People might mistake Alec for her lover at this rate. ¡°Well, maybe not now, but we¡¯ll be in a rtionship in the future. I want to leave a good impression early on. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± He didn¡¯t wish to face any objections from her family and friends in the long run. Even if her rtives were easygoing, he didn¡¯t want to put Jenny in a difficult ce. Therefore, he wanted to do his best. She was a little dumbfounded at his seriousness. Finally, she muttered, ¡°Whatever.¡± The car moved slowly on the road. Orchid Vige was a long drive from Parrington, and the trip would take at least four hours. They left early in the morning and finally arrived at the vige at noon. As they had notified Jenny¡¯s rtives, they were immediately greeted by her second uncle, David Wilkins, at the entrance to the family home. ¡°Jenny! You¡¯re finally here. I waited for a long time.¡± David went up to greet her, but he was surprised and confused by Alec¡¯s presence. Jenny never told anyone that she would bring a guest. ¡°Um, who is he?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She nced at Alec and introduced him, ¡°This is Alec Faust. He¡¯s tagging along. Don¡¯t worry about him. Alec, this is my Uncle David.¡± Alec went up and shook David¡¯s hand with a wide smile. ¡°Hello, Uncle David. Just call me Alec.¡± ¡°Oh, hello!¡± David was puzzled by Jenny¡¯s rtionship with the guest but didn¡¯t press further. He led them into the house, but the children were nowhere to be seen in the living room. They went fishing at the vige entrance,¡± David exined. ¡°They¡¯re having so much fun here.¡± ¡°Thanks, Uncle David,¡± Jenny said. David had always taken care of her when she was a kid, and she still needed his help as an adult. David waved at her coolly. ¡°We¡¯re family. You don¡¯t have to thank me. Take a seat, and let¡¯s have lunch.¡± He gestured at them to sit. Right when they sat down, someone showed up at the door. ¡°Aunt Hannah!¡± Jenny greeted one of the women. She said to the other, ¡°Felicity! When did youe home?¡± ¡°This is my family home. I cane home any time I want. Do I need to inform you first?¡± Felicity red at Jenny without attempting to mask her dislike for her cousin. Jenny only smiled and didn¡¯t take it personally. Felicity had never liked her much since they were kids. When her grandfather was still around, she¡¯d argue with Felicity, and since she rarely visited the vige nowadays, there was no need to stay in contact with her cousin. Felicity was about to mock Jenny when she noticed Alec at the dining table, and her expression shifted. Who¡¯s he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a friend of Jenny,¡± David introduced Alec coldly. Then, he hissed at Felicity, ¡°Why are you still standing? Come sit down for lunch. Do I have to roll out the red carpet for you now?¡± He was helpless when it came to his useless daughter. Felicity sat right beside Alec. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Felicity Wilkins. Just call me Felicity.¡± Alec nodded at her. He put on his best behavior around Felicity, given that she was Jenny¡¯s cousin. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 294 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Oh, Shut Up! Over lunch, Felicity¡¯s eyes were glued to Alec, which embarrassed her father to no end. David struck up a conversation to suppress his anger. ¡°Jenny, how long will you stay?¡± Jenny looked up at him. ¡°Uncle David, I¡¯m here to pick up Justin and Lilian. We¡¯ll head back to Parrington tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a little rushed! Don¡¯t you want to stay a few more days since you¡¯ve traveled all the He sounded disappointed. way here?¡± Before Jenny could reply, Hannah scoffed, ¡°She¡¯s a city girl now. She wouldn¡¯t want to live in the vige.¡± ¡°Oh! Shut up!¡± David bellowed. ¡°Jenny isn¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°Aunt Hannah, no matter where I live now, Orchid Vige will always be home.¡± Jenny smiled at her, ignoring the mockery. Hannah smirked but fell silent after David red at her. Still, she was spiteful at Jenny¡¯s sess. She was unhappy at how her father-inw raised Jenny by his side, nurturing her and paying for her studies and talent sses. Not only that, he had arranged Jenny¡¯s marriage to an allegedly rich family in Parrington before his death. Meanwhile, Hannah stewed in resentment and jealousy as Felicity received nothing. After lunch, David requested Jenny to bring Alec around the vige. Felicity interjected, ¡°How about! bring him around? Jenny¡¯s looking for the two kids, isn¡¯t she? She can go ahead.¡± During their short meeting, Felicit looked into Alec¡¯s background online because he seemed familiar. Her jaw fell at the search results. She learned that Alec was the CEO of Faust Group and the wealthiest man in Parrington. She¡¯d wallow in regret if she let this handsome and rich man slip through her fingers. Jenny nced at Felicity and immediately knew what she was up to. She agreed, ¡°Sure. You should bring Alec around.¡± Her words made Alec whip his head and shoot her a warning look. Jenny chuckled dryly and shrugged. ¡°Well, Alec, Felicity is just being nice to you. I can¡¯t possibly turn her down. What do your think?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Alec ignored her excuse. He had absolutely no interest in Felicity Wilkins; he wouldn¡¯t have given her the time of day if she wasn¡¯t Jenny¡¯s cousin. ¡°Alec¡­¡± Felicity purred. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving. We¡¯ll look for Justin and Lilian.¡± Refusing to listen to another word from Felicity, he stood up and walked out of the house. Jenny was next, and Felicity followed behind her with gritted teeth. With the three gone, only David and Hannah were left in the house. ¡°Look at your daughter!¡± he chided.¡± She¡¯s drooling at the sight of men! How inappropriate!¡± ¡°And whose fault is that?¡± She rolled her eyes at her husband, thinking that Felicity was not in the wrong.¡± Your dad is to me. Why didn¡¯t he arrange a marriage for Felicity while he was at it? Jenny¡¯s younger than Felicity, so why did she get married before Felicity? That¡¯s pure favoritism!¡± David felt a headacheing on. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? My dad did not arrange Jenny¡¯s marriage. Jenny had been engaged to the son of that family early on! Got it?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t care! Anyway, you need to put in more effort for Felicity¡¯s marriage. You¡¯d better ask Jenny to find her a rich family from Parrington. Felicity¡¯s destined to be the wife of a rich man-she¡¯s not going to marry a useless bum as I did!¡± Hannah was blunt and rude, and her words were filled with her disdain for David. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 295 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 295 Chapter 295 This Isn¡¯t Over David furrowed his brows in anger. ¡°You want Jenny to find a man for Felicity? She just got divorced, and now you want to burden her with that responsibility?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Hannah insisted. ¡°The man who¡¯s been following her is obviously rich. I think Felicity likes him too.¡± When David hesitated to respond, Hannah became angry and threatened him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I know all the secrets between you and your father. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t reveal them.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. David¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°Who is Jenny¡¯s real father?¡± Hannah asked. David was taken aback, ¡°My older brother is her father. What are you trying to say?¡± Hannah didn¡¯t back down. ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid? You don¡¯t have an older brother. Although no one in the vige knows, I found it out.¡± Before she knew it, she found David¡¯s hands wrapped around her neck. His grip tightened as he said, ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Shut up.¡± Hannah remained firm. ¡°Jenny is not even a Wilkins. You can¡¯t keep this hidden forever.¡± David¡¯s hands squeezed harder, and Hannah started to feel scared. She tried to push him away, but he wouldn¡¯t let go. He released his grip just as Hannah thought she was going to die. She coughed violently and used him of wanting her dead because of Jenny. ¡°Now I know whose child Jenny is. She must be your illegitimate daughter with some bitch outside!¡± she screamed. ¡°I warn you,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that again if you want to stay alive!¡± Hannah wanted to argue but was terrified of David¡¯s wrath. She pointed at him and dered, ¡°Just you wait. This isn¡¯t over!¡± With that, she quickly ran away, fearing for her safety. David watched her leave and shook his head, muttering to himself, ¡°Hannah, I¡¯m really doing what¡¯s best for our family!¡± Then, he walked over to his father¡¯s urn and asked, ¡°Dad, whose child is Jenny?¡± Neither Hannah nor David knew the answer. All David could remember was that one night, his father returned with a child in his arms and instructed him to tell everyone it was his older brother¡¯s child. They moved to Orchid Vige soon after and never left. Although they remained secluded, Horace hired teachers to train Jenny well. David sighed as he gazed at the vige, sensing that it held many secrets. Nheless, he had promised his father to keep their secret, so he would never reveal it. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 296 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Not Easy Jenny met Justin and Lilian in the vige. Happy to see her, they gathered around her, asking, ¡°Jenny, are you here to bring us back?¡± ¡°Yes, I found a good family for you. You will live a happy life with them,¡± Jenny replied, patting their heads. The children felt sad to hear that, especially at the thought of calling someone else their parents. Nheless, they kept their thoughts to themselves because they knew it was the best choice for them. Along the way back, they met many acquaintances, and Jenny greeted each one. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Jenny,¡± an old man called, his head full of white hair. Jenny immediately turned around and was surprised to see her teacher. She quickly approached him, asking, ¡°When did youe back? I thought you had gone on a trip?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I came back,¡± he replied. Turning to Alec with a smile, he asked, ¡°Is this young your boyfriend?¡± man ¡°No.¡± Jenny shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s just a friend who came to the vige with me. We¡¯re staying here for two days.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The old man nodded a few times before adding, ¡°I think he¡¯s not bad. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s a hundred times better than the man who divorced you. Don¡¯t be sad over your ex-husband, Jenny. You¡¯re such a catch; surely, many men are interested in you.¡± Jenny found the whole situation hrious. She wondered how her teacher would react if he found out the young man he was praising was her ex-husband. Nheless, she didn¡¯t volunteer that information. If she did, Alec might not leave the vige alive. Alec, on the other hand, was extremely embarrassed. However, he could onlyugh with the man, too afraid to say a word. ¡°Jenny has gone through a divorce at such a young age,¡± Felicity whispered to him. ¡°It will be difficult for her to find a partner in the future. Don¡¯t you think women should respect themselves instead of marrying young, Alec?¡± She looked at Alec, trying to point out that Jenny was a divorcee while she was not. However, he ignored her and even stepped aside to keep a distance from her. Felicity fumed, but her anger was directed at Jenny, not Alec. Why did all the fine men like Jenny? Felicity thought she wasn¡¯t too bad herself. She concluded that Jenny must have seduced Alec. After Jenny¡¯s conversation with the old man ended, they headed back home. ¡°Was he your teacher?¡± Alec asked. He had heard from Jenny that a few of her teachers and mentors were from the vige. Jenny nodded in response. ¡°He taught me martial arts. Don¡¯t be fooled by his appearance. His skills are so formidable that I still can¡¯t beat him.¡± ¡°Fooled by his appearance? Our guy looks exactly like a master of martial arts.¡± Alec felt that Jenny was being too modest. At a nce, he could tell that he was a force to be reckoned with. Jenny rolled her eyes. That man was her teacher, who had nothing to do with him. Was he trying to act close by referring to him as ¡°our guy¡±? ¡°By the way, how did you learn to fight?¡± Jenny was curious. She had learned martial arts since she was young, was it the same for Alec? ¡°My grandfather threw me into the military camp and hired several instructors to train me. So, I started. learning since I was a child,¡± Alec answered, not withholding any information from her. Jenny nodded. It seemed that his journey wasn¡¯t easy, either. ¡°Why do girls need to learn martial arts? It¡¯s not elegant at all!¡± Felicity said scornfully. She had been silent all this time and finally found a chance to interrupt the conversation. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 297 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 297 Chapter 297 I Won¡¯t Let Him Down Jenny nced at Felicity, wondering how to respond to her cousin. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re right!¡± ¡°Exactly! Look at me. I learned how to sew and cook from my mother. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ll make the perfect wife?¡± she asked, looking at Alec intentionally. Jenny only responded with a smile, keeping her mouth shut. When they returned home, David was already cooking dinner, and Jenny hurried over to help him. Alec followed suit, leaving Felicity alone. Given how much attention Alec paid Jenny, it was clear to Felicity what his intentions were. Nheless, she refused to give up. After all, he was an excellent, rich man, so she had to win. With that in mind, she went to look for her mother to devise a n for her. While Jenny, David, and Alec were cooking in the kitchen, Felicity met her mother in the bedroom and told her Alec¡¯s identity. Hannah was shocked by the revtion. ¡°Is he really the wealthiest man in Parrington? Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± Could the wealthiest man in Parringtone to their vige with Jenny? It was difficult for her to believe Felicity handed her the information she found. ¡°See for yourself. It¡¯s all avable online, and there¡¯s no way it¡¯s fake.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hannah studied the phone for a long time before she grabbed Felicity, eximing. ¡°The chance to change our fate has finallye!¡± She was very excited. If her daughter could marry Alec, she would be the mother-inw of the wealthiest man in Parrington. No one would dare to belittle her anymore! ¡°Mom, of course, I know this is our chance, but he wouldn¡¯t even look at me. He only had eyes for Jenny,¡± Felicity said, a little frustrated. Hannah, however, didn¡¯t take her concern seriously. ¡°Jenny is a divorcee, so I think Alec is just toying with her. There¡¯s no way he would actually marry her. You, my precious daughter, are a virgin. There¡¯s no doubt you¡¯re a hundred times better than Jenny. Surely Alec knows that.¡± Her mother¡¯s words boosted Felicity¡¯s confidence. ¡°Will he look down on me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as we find the right opportunity, we¡¯ll¡­¡± Hannah leaned over and whispered in Felicity¡¯s ear, and they smiled smugly as if they had already seeded. When it was time for dinner, Hannah and Felicity appeared on time in the dining room. David nced at Hannah, worried that she might say something inappropriate. However, he couldn¡¯t call her out on it since Jenny and Alec were there. During the meal, Hannah behaved differently than before. Instead of acting cold and hostile, she suddenly warmed up to Jenny. ¡°Jenny, have more meat! You¡¯re too slim for your own good.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Although Jenny thanked her, there was doubt in her heart. Hannah looked at Alec with a bright smile stered on her face. ¡°You¡¯re Alec, right? Come, have more food. We nted all the vegetables ourselves, so they¡¯re natural and organic.¡± ¡°Sure, thank you.¡± After all, since Hannah was older than him, Alec showed her a little respect. Hannah was acting out of character, and it made David uneasy. ¡°Jenny, I heard that you¡¯re a doctor now. You must have a high ie, right?¡± Hannah asked, trying to make her questions sound like casual small talk. Jenny shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have just enough to survive.¡± ¡°Your grandfather spent so much time and effort on your education. You can¡¯t let him down,¡± Hannah said. Jenny nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him down.¡± Having set the situation in her favor, Hannah got to the point. ¡°Your future may be secured, but Felicity¡¯s future is still uncertain. Jenny, why don¡¯t you bring her back with you to Parrington? Help her find a job too. We can¡¯t just have her stay in the vige forever, don¡¯t you think?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 298 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 298 Chapter 298 I¡¯ve Troubled You Jenny, who was reaching for more food, froze and looked at Hannah in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Joking? I¡¯m being serious right now,¡± Hannah replied with a smile, tugging at Felicity¡¯s arm. ¡°Felicity is your cousin, after all, and we¡¯re family. You can¡¯t just sit back and watch her do nothing, can you?¡± Felicity turned to Jenny, smiling. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯ll have to rely on you from now on.¡± Jenny was dumbfounded as Felicity certainly never wanted to have anything to do with her before. Nheless, for David¡¯s sake, she couldn¡¯t respond too harshly. She didn¡¯t know how to reject their request. ¡°It¡¯s difficult enough for Jenny to live alone in Parrington, so don¡¯t add to her troubles,¡± David scolded Felicity. He knew his daughter well and didn¡¯t believe she really wanted to go to Parrington to find a job. Perhaps she had some wicked ideas up her sleeve. ¡°Dad!¡± Felicity was upset. ¡°You always sided with Jenny. You¡¯ve been so kind to her, so what¡¯s wrong with asking her to help me find a job? Do you want me to live like this for the rest of my life?¡± Felicity genuinely felt wronged. Since she was a child, everyone in the family liked Jenny more, except her mother, who was always on her side. Even Gilbert and Zack, who were adopted by their grandfather, had always protected Jenny and ignored herpletely. She was David¡¯s daughter, yet Jenny had it better than her. The more she thought about it, the more upset she was, and she burst into tears, making the dinner awkward. David was about to scold her. However, he felt bad when she started to cry. Hence, he could do nothing but sigh helplessly as he took a swig of beer. Not wanting David to be put in a difficult situation, Jenny said, ¡°If you really want to go, Felicity, pack your things tonight, and we¡¯ll leave for Parrington tomorrow morning.¡± Felicity was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jenny nodded before hurriedly adding, ¡°But I may not be able to find you a good job, so keep that in mind.¡± Felicity only had a high school diploma, which would make it difficult for her to find a job in Parrington. The most Jenny could do for her was to get her a job at her ownpany. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The job was not important to Felicity. All she had in mind was to marry Alec. She shoved more food into her mouth before she hurried back to pack her things. Hannah followed Felicity iming she had to give her some instructions, but no one knew exactly what the instructions were about. After the two left, David looked at Jenny, clearly embarrassed. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯ve troubled you¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll always remember how kind you¡¯ve been to me. I¡¯m overjoyed now that I have the opportunity to repay it.¡± Although she disliked Hannah and Felicity, Jenny was genuinely grateful to David. Meanwhile, Alec silently ate his food, keeping his opinions to himself. That night, Jenny tossed and turned on the bed. Despite being in a familiar room, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Finally, she got up, deciding to go outside for a walk. As soon as she stepped out of the room, she saw a tall figure standing in the courtyard. ¡°Alec?¡± she called out hesitantly. He turned to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± She walked over and stood beside him. ¡°Why are you still up?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something on my mind,¡± Alec replied, his gaze falling on Jenny¡¯s face. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 299 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 299 Chapter 299 She¡¯s a Divorcee A little surprised, Jenny asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I was wondering how your life here was,¡± he replied, looking into the distance. Jenny smiled at his reply. ¡°I guess you must imagine I¡¯ve had a hard time here after what you saw today.¡± Alec didn¡¯t answer, as her guess was spot-on. His heart had throbbed with pain and anger when Jenny had not retaliated to Hannah and Felicity¡¯s taunts. He couldn¡¯t imagine how hard life had been for her when she was young. ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t hard at all. When Grandpa was still around, my life was great,¡± she replied, grinning.¡± Felicity and her mother didn¡¯t dare to provoke me back then and always avoided me.¡± Alec frowned, unconvinced. ¡°Also, Gilbert and Zack always protected me. They protected me so much that even the stray dogs in the vige were afraid of messing with me,¡± Jenny said,ughing as she recalled those nostalgic days. Seeing the bright smile on her face, Alec felt a little sad. ¡°Then, did you regret going to Parrington to marry me?¡± Jenny turned to look at him. ¡°A little bit. However, it was Grandpa¡¯sst wish, so I had to do it anyway.¡± And there was no way she would have stayed in the vige forever. Eventually, she would have to grow up and move out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jenny,¡± Alec said. ¡°I owe you a proper apology.¡± ¡°Hey, it was ages ago, yet you¡¯re still talking about this. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Jenny waved him off, refusing to make eye contact with him. For some reason, her eyes were tearing up. ¡°Let me protect you from now on. I¡¯ll never leave you again,¡± he said, suddenly changing the topic. The night was silent, save for the sound of a gentle breeze. The moonlight illuminated the ground, allowing her to see him clearly. Perhaps it was her surroundings that stirred something within Jenny. ¡°-¡± ¡°Alec!¡± Felicity shouted, pushing open the door to the courtyard. When she saw Jenny standing so close to Alec, jealousy consumed her. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± she questioned them. Jenny frowned. Meanwhile, Alec was livid. He was certain that Jenny would have agreed if she hadn¡¯t been interrupted. Suddenly, he had half a mind to murder Felicity. Instead of answering Felicity¡¯s question, Jenny asked, ¡°Why are you still up? It¡¯s already sote.¡± ¡°I¡­I came to see Alec, not you,¡± Felicity replied rudely, not pretending to be nice to Jenny. ¡°Alright, you guys talk. I¡¯ll go to bed first,¡± she said, shooting Alec a yful look. Even a fool could guess. why Felicity was looking for him. Felicity scoffed as she watched Jenny leave before smiling at Alec. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alec, you can¡¯t sleep? Let¡¯s chat for a while, shall we?¡± she suggested, approaching him shyly. However, Alec looked at her disdainfully, saying, ¡°Miss Wilkins, I don¡¯t want to embarrass you since you¡¯re Jenny¡¯s cousin, but please have some self-respect.¡± ¡°Alec-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you,¡± Alec said bluntly. Felicity took a step back, but she was reluctant to give up. ¡°Then, who? Jenny?¡± ¡°Yes, I like her.¡± Alec felt that there was no need for him to hide it. Clenching her fists, Felicity fumed, saying, ¡°She¡¯s a divorcee. What do you even like about her? Alec, don¡¯t be fooled by her!¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 300 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Cut Off Your Tongue Instantly, the temperature seemed to drop as Alec shot Felicity a warning look. ¡°If I hear you say anything bad about Jenny again, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue.¡± After making a cutting gesture, he returned to his room, leaving a stunned Felicity standing alone in the courtyard. Due to the poor soundproofing of the wooden door, Jenny overheard their conversation. It was honey to her ears, and suddenly the moon seemed to shine brighter. That night, Jenny tossed and turned in bed, trying hard not to think about Alec. When she woke up the next day, Alec was already waiting for her in the courtyard. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Sporting dark circles under her eyes, Jenny red at him in response. It left Alec wondering what wrong he had done. Little did he know, Jenny couldn¡¯t fall asleep because of him. When she finally fell asleep, he even appeared in her dreams. Hence, she didn¡¯t sleep well. Jenny was ready to leave after breakfast. After all, she still had a lot of work to do in Parrington, and she couldn¡¯t take too many leaves from her hospital duties. Although she was in a hurry, she still went to look for her martial arts teacher. ¡°I met a very skilled fighter in Parrington,¡± she informed her teacher. ¡°And I was no match for him.¡± He was surprised by that. ¡°You met someone more powerful than you In a small city like Parrington?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t tell him that Jonathan wasn¡¯t the only one; there were quite a few. Alec, who hade to Orchid Vige with her, was one of them. Her teacher stroked his beard as he thought to himself. Finally, he said, ¡°I can only think of a few guys who are capable of teaching their students to be better than mine, and they¡¯re all extremely protective people. You didn¡¯t run into any trouble with them, did you?¡± Jenny awkwardly replied, ¡°Well, hemitted suicide.¡± As he didn¡¯t seem to understand the implication of that incident, Jenny exined the whole situation to him. When she was done, her teacher¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Things are quiteplicated,¡± he said. Jenny nodded, agreeing with him. However, he soon smiled at her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. If his teacheres seeking revenge, I¡¯ll be there to deal with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I just don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± She knew he was very protective of her, and Jenny didn¡¯t. want that to trouble him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Well, if you didn¡¯t cause trouble, wouldn¡¯t I have no ce to put my skills to good use?¡± he retorted, clearly not taking her seriously. After a few more exchanges, Jenny bid him goodbye and left Orchid Vige with Alec and the rest. On the way back to Parrington, Alec drove, and Jenny rode shotgun while Felicity and the two children sat in the backseat. ¡°Jenny, I don¡¯t have a ce to live in Parrington, so am I going to live with you for the time being?¡± Felicity asked. Jenny nodded. Since she was bringing Felicity to Parrington, she couldn¡¯t just throw her to the streets. If something happened to Felicity, David would be sad. Felicity was secretly happy; as long as she lived with Jenny, she¡¯d definitely meet Alec often. And as long as they met, she¡¯d always have a chance. ¡°Alec, this is my first time in Parrington, and I¡¯m not familiar with the city. Can you show me around tomorrow?¡± she asked Alec sweetly, acting coy. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 301 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Agenda Alec ignored her and continued driving, which frustrated Felicity. Nheless, it wasn¡¯t enough to make her give up. ¡°Alec, we¡¯re all friends,¡± she said, ¡°and friends always take care of each other.¡± Remaining silent, Alec nced at Jenny, who coughed when she met his gaze. Jenny turned to Felicity and said coldly, ¡°Felicity, your father told me to bring you to Parrington because he wants you to work hard. You¡¯re not here to mess around. For his sake, I¡¯ll make sure you get a job, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can sit back and rx. If you don¡¯t do well, you¡¯ll be fired, and I¡¯ll just send you back to Orchid Vige. ¡°As for your little agenda¡­¡± ncing at Alec, Jenny looked for the right words before continuing, ¡°I can ignore it, but you better think about the consequences of offending someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. Let me make it clear to you now that I won¡¯t plead on your behalf if that happens.¡± Her blunt words stunned Felicity, rendering her silent. While she understood what Jenny was trying to say, her words were too ruthless and cruel, and they angered Felicity. ¡°Did I ask for your help?¡± she spat out.¡± Do you think you¡¯re that powerful?¡± ¡°Great, I¡¯m d to hear that. Didn¡¯t I just say I won¡¯t plead for you?¡± Jenny replied before turning away. After another four hours, they finally arrived at Parrington. Felicity had been to Parrington two years ago, but because she failed to find a job, she returned to Orchid Vige. Now that she was back, she realized how much Parrington had changed in just a few years. She was a little out of ce following Jenny into Perry Residence. However, she made sure not to show. it. ¡°Jenny, how much rent do you pay every month? It must be expensive.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not too bad.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t answer her question as she didn¡¯t want Felicity to know too much. Alec walked them to Jenny¡¯s condo but didn¡¯t go inside as he was tired from driving all day. ¡°Rest early, guys. I¡¯ll head back now.¡± ¡°Thank you. It must¡¯ve been exhausting for you.¡± Jenny felt very sorry as their trip to Orchid Vige wasn¡¯t fun for Alec. Instead, he became a chauffeur for two days. Alec grinned at her. ¡°What¡¯s so exhausting about being with you? It¡¯s you who will be exhausted soon.¡± He was referring to Felicity. With Felicity as a cousin, there was no way for Jenny not to feel exhausted. After that, Alec returned to his condo, and it wasn¡¯t until he closed the door that Felicity came to her senses. ¡°Alec lives across from you?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°Yeah.¡± Jenny nodded and opened the door to let the two children in. She told them to wash up and go to bed early. After all, they were already feeling sleepy in the car. Felicity entered Jenny¡¯s condo in a daze, still unable to recover. Why was Alec, the richest man in Parrington, living in Perry Residence? Although the ce seemed pretty ssy, shouldn¡¯t Alec live in a mansion? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Why does he live here?¡± Felicity couldn¡¯t help asking. Jenny seemed to guess what she was thinking. ¡°Why do you care so much? What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Why does it not?¡± Since Alec wasn¡¯t around, she stopped pretending to be nice and told Jenny, ¡°Let me make this clear. I have my eyes on Alec, so he belongs to me. You better not get any funny ideas.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 302 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Yes, I Like Him Jenny couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. ¡°Alec is not an object. He¡¯s not yours just because you im him. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you wake up, Felicity?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. You stay away from him. You¡¯re not allowed to approach him.¡± Felicity knew Alec was interested in Jenny, so she had to stop the two from getting closer, or she would stand no chance. Jenny ignored her and walked straight to the bathroom, but Felicity didn¡¯t stop there. She followed her into the bathroom, asking, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me? Are you going to steal Alec from me?¡± Jenny continued to ignore her and reached for her toothbrush. However, Felicity snatched her toothbrush and asked, ¡°Do you like Alec?¡± ¡°Yes, I like him! What about it? Am I not allowed to like him?¡± Felicity frustrated her. Couldn¡¯t she give it a rest? Hearing her confession, Felicity felt the urge to turn violent. ¡°How can you like him? Why do you like him? You¡¯re a divorcee! You have no right to like him!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a psycho!¡± Jenny rolled her eyes at her. She snatched her toothbrush back and brushed her teeth. When she was done, she returned to her room without saying a single word. Felicity shouted at her, ¡°Alec is mine! Don¡¯t you dare take him away! Let me tell you, I want topete fairly with you, so you better not y any tricks behind my back-¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jenny closed the door before she finished, sessfully shutting out her voice and restoring peace to her ears. Felicity must be crazy in love with Alec. That night, although many thoughts lingered on her mind, Jenny soon fell asleep. She had many things to do the next day. Not only did she need to bring the two children to meet their adoptive family, but she also had to find a job for Felicity. Plus, she needed to find a ce for Felicity, as she didn¡¯t want to live with her forever. Felicity was still asleep when Jenny headed out with the two children, not bothering to wake her. After leaving breakfast on the table, she took the two children out. She was surprised to see Alec waiting for them downstairs, so she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go to work?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bring the children to meet their adoptive family today? Since I was the one who made this arrangement, I should go and see them too,¡± he replied, leaving no room for Jenny to argue. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡± They got into the car and headed to their destination. The journey there was very quiet. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Jenny asked the two children. Justin nodded while Lilian didn¡¯t react. Perhaps she didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Jenny patted their heads and said, ¡°The people we¡¯re bringing you to meet today are all good people, so don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Justin nodded, but he was still unable to rein in the tension growing within him. He was afraid that they would not like him and his sister. ¡°Alec, do you like thedy yesterday or Jenny?¡± Justin asked suddenly. Alec was taken aback by his unexpected question, but he made sure not to show it. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 303 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Angry Words Jenny wanted to cover Justin¡¯s mouth, but she was toote. Things turned awkward when Alec looked at her. Hurriedly, she turned her head out the window, feeling a little guilty. Alec smiled but said nothing. Soon, they arrived at their destination. The adopters had been waiting for a long time, and when they saw theming, they hurried to wee them. When they were all sitting in the living room, the couple looked at the two children in adoration. ¡°Justin and Lilian, right? They are so cute.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Justin greeted them with a smile, trying to win their favor. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Although Lilian seemed a little distracted, she followed her brother¡¯s example and greeted the couple. She even praised the woman for being beautiful, which brought a smile to her face that never seemed to fade. In no time, the two children were mingling happily with the couple. As Jenny and Alec watched from the sidelines, Alec asked, ¡°You told Felicity that you liked me?¡± The sudden question made Jenny jerk upright. She thought Alec had forgotten about it, so she didn¡¯t expect him to bring it up. Faking augh, she answered, ¡°I said it out of anger.¡± If Felicity hadn¡¯t acted so obnoxiously, she wouldn¡¯t have lost control of herself. ¡°Out of anger? Why do I feel that you genuinely meant it?¡± Alec didn¡¯t buy her story. Jenny wasn¡¯t someone who would say such a thing just to annoy Felicity. Jenny remained silent, refusing to admit it. However, Alec didn¡¯t mind. As long as she knew it was true, it was fine with him. With that thought in mind, he announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call.¡± Jenny nodded. Alec headed to a corner to call Vincent. ¡°Any updates about the ten ns I asked you to draft?¡± ¡°I have already figured it out, and a report on the ns has been ced on your desk,¡± Vincent replied. He got excited thinking about the bonus he would receive. Satisfied, Alec hung up the phone and returned to Jenny¡¯s side. They had lunch at the couple¡¯s home and got a taste of their cooking skills. ¡°Mr. Faust and Miss Walter, we are very happy with Justin and Lilian. When will the adoption process begin?¡± the couple asked, a little worried. As long as the adoption was not formalized, they would be worried. When Jenny looked at the children, Justin nodded at her while Lilian smiled. Although she didn¡¯t know what would happen to them in the future, she could tell that they liked the couple very much. ¡°Anytime you want,¡± Jenny said. ¡°I hope the children will grow healthy and happy under your care.¡± That was her only wish. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Walter, my wife and I won¡¯t have any more children, so Justin and Lilian will be our only children. We will treat them well,¡± the husband said sincerely. Jenny nodded. ¡°Alright, let us get the formalitiespleted as quickly as possible.¡± She wanted the two children to resume a normal life as soon as possible. They couldn¡¯t go on without attending school forever. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that,¡± Alec said. Those were trivial things to him, but it would be a lot of trouble for Jenny to handle them herself. ¡°In that case, thank you for your help, Mr. Faust. With your help, I¡¯m sure things will proceed much more smoothly.¡± They thanked Alec, feeling very grateful to him. To them, Alec was an unreachable figurepletely out of their league. Not only did he bring Justin and Lilian to them, but he was also willing to help them with the adoption process. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 304 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Work Hard After lunch, Jenny and Alec left, bringing Justin and Lilian with them as they couldn¡¯t just leave them there. Jenny had agreed with the couple that they could bring the two children out every day. When the adoption was formalized, Justin and Lilian would officially be their children. After driving the three to Perry Residence, Alec headed to work. Jenny told him to hurry up and not dy his work because of her. After he left, Jenny took the two children back home. She thought Felicity would have already woken up by this time, but she had underestimated herziness. When Jenny knocked on her door, Felicity opened it and drowsily asked, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you knocking on my door so early in the morning? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m still sleeping?¡± Jenny was furious. She couldn¡¯t understand how Felicity, who had such a hardworking father, could be sozy. Nheless, Felicity couldn¡¯t care less that she was angry. She came out of the room and began eating when she spotted the food on the table. ¡°I only get up at this time when I¡¯m at home. Do you think I¡¯m supposed to work hard like you?¡± Her mother had told her that she was born to enjoy life, unlike Jenny, who had to work hard. Jenny was exasperated. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re not here to find a job in Parrington?¡± After hesitating, Felicity shook her head. ¡°Of course not; I¡¯m here to find a job. Don¡¯t you think a person can change?¡± If she said she wouldn¡¯t work, Jenny would definitely send her back immediately, and Felicity didn¡¯t want that. She had finally met a rich man. If she went back, wouldn¡¯t Jenny be the one to bag the prize instead? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a chance,¡± Jenny said. ¡°We¡¯ll leave in half an hour for your interview. If you¡¯re even one minutete, you¡¯ll return to Orchid Vige.¡± ¡°Jenny! You can¡¯t do this-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± Jenny looked at her, her expression stoic. It was then that Felicity realized Jenny was quite a scary person. She gritted her teeth, reluctant to obey Jenny. s, she had no choice. With a huff, she headed back to her room. She had a quick change of clothes and came out to stand in front of Jenny, asking, ¡°Are you happy now?¡± ¡°Wise decision.¡± Jenny had been serious about sending her back as she figured Felicity wouldn¡¯t work properly even if she found a job for her. It would only be a waste of time. However, she decided to give her a chance after Felicity heeded her instructions and dutifully changed her clothes. Jenny dropped the siblings off at a nanny¡¯s house and brought Felicity to La Vie Jen Rose Designs. She didn¡¯t tell Felicity it was herpany as she didn¡¯t want her to start cking off. She had already talked to Jade to ensure no one else in thepany would told Felicity about it. ¡°This is my friend¡¯spany. Given your education and experience, this is the best job you can find. If you don¡¯t cherish it, there¡¯s nothing else I can do to help you,¡± Jenny said after Felicity¡¯s onboarding process wasplete. Felicity waved her away, not taking her words to heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do well.¡± ¡°I hope so. You¡¯re not a kid anymore, so stop making your father worry about you.¡± With that, Jenny got up and left. However, she didn¡¯t leave thepany. Instead, she went to Jade¡¯s office upstairs to see how the dresses turned out. After all, she hoped tounch them to make the name of La Vie Jen Rose known as soon as possible.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 305 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Kick Her Out When Jenny arrived at Jade¡¯s office, Jade got to her feet immediately, saying, ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time. Take a look at the dresses.¡± She handed her a turquoise dress, and the color alone was eye- catching. From Jade¡¯s smile, Jenny could tell she was very satisfied with the dress. She studied it carefully. Although the color was fine, the fit was not quite to her expectations. Frowning, she handed it back to Jade. ¡°Have you tried it on?¡± ¡°Me? No.¡± Jade shook her head. ¡°Why? Did you spot a problem with the dress?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the fit is very good, and I¡¯m worried there might be some issues. You should get a few people to try it on so I can take a closer look.¡± Since it would be their first batch of designs, Jenny wanted to do her best. Jade didn¡¯t object to her suggestion. She made a phone call, and several people walked into the room. soon after. Jenny handed them the dresses. After they tried it on and showed it to Jenny, her face fell. ¡°I thought it looked okay. Why do you seem rather unsatisfied?¡± Jade asked her after everyone left. Jenny sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you see that the dress only looks good on someone with a good figure?¡± Among those who tried on the clothes, only the two with better figures looked the best in them while the others looked rather average. ¡°Of course, while clothes maketh the man, the opposite also stands true. Clothes from any brand would experience the same issue.¡± Jade didn¡¯t understand why Jenny was so concerned. In her opinion, it was not a problem at all. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jenny shook her head and replied, ¡°A good design would be able to amodate any body shape, and that¡¯s the design I want to create.¡± If only people with good figures could wear her clothes, what made her brand different from the others? Why would anyone choose her brand? ¡°So you mean you want to make changes?¡± Jade asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take them back to make some changes. Have others try on the other pieces to see how it looks. If it¡¯s still the same, I¡¯ll work on them again,¡± Jenny replied. She took the issue very seriously. Jade nodded in response, understanding her concern. ¡°You requested to make this batch of clothes out of silk, but there are very few silk suppliers. So, the price exceeds our budget.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just buy it for the time being. Once we have a stable demand, we¡¯ll raise silkworms ourselves and produce our own silk,¡± Jenny said. Jade was surprised by her idea. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too much trouble? We don¡¯t have the experience or space for that.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten about Orchid Vige?¡± Jenny grinned. Once everything was running smoothly, she would get the silk from Orchid Vige, which would help the vigers make money. Jade gave her a thumbs up, saying, ¡°Your foresight is amazing.¡± ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t worry too much,¡± Jenny said, patting her shoulder. She had full trust in Jade¡¯s abilities. After discussing work, Jade pulled Jenny to sit on the sofa and asked, ¡°Are you serious about bringing Felicity to work here, or did you do it for your uncle¡¯s sake?¡± ¡°If she performs well, then yes. I was serious about it. If she doesn¡¯t¡­¡± Jenny was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll kick her out.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 306 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Too Much Jade expressed concern about David, knowing that Jenny was grateful to him. ¡°What about your uncle?¡± she asked. Jenny replied confidently, ¡°He¡¯ll understand. He¡¯s not unreasonable.¡± Jenny also warned Jade to avoid being seen by Felicity, exining that she had told Felicity that the company belonged to a friend but had not revealed that Jade was the general manager. If Felicity knew that Jade was working there, she would start acting up as Jade had once lived in Orchid Vige. Jade reassured Jenny that Felicity wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity toe to their floor, which was exclusively for management. Just as Jade was about to ask how things were going between Jenny and Alec, the office door opened, and Max entered without knocking. He greeted Jenny like an old friend and sat on the sofa, indicating that he had been there before. Jenny wondered why Max hadn¡¯t visited her in a long time, but she soon found out why. She smiled mischievously at Jade, ¡°Jade, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Jade looked confused and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± When the realization hit her, Jade said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Max and I just have a normal rtionship.¡± She quickly exined that Max had expressed interest in cooperating with thepany, which was the only reason they had been in contact. ¡°Cooperation?¡± Jenny repeated, skeptical, and raised her eyebrows at Max. He faked a cough and shied away from her gaze. ¡°Yes, my family ns to venture into the fashion industry, so I¡¯m here to gain some insight and experience. I mean, we¡¯ll end up working together sooner orter.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t believe Max¡¯s words. The Pearsons had shown interest in the fashion industry? No one would ever believe that. When Jenny didn¡¯t buy his story, Max quickly changed the subject and suggested they have lunch. together. Jenny didn¡¯t answer. Leaning on the sofa, she turned to Jade. ¡°Are you going, Jade?¡± ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go together,¡± Max answered before Jade could. Jade frowned as she didn¡¯t want to go. Although Max always invited her, she didn¡¯t think they were close to begin with, so she always refused him. With Jenny around, things were different. ¡°I¡¯ll go if Jenny is going,¡± she said. Jenny looked at Max, musing, ¡°So it¡¯s up to me to decide, right?¡± ¡°Would you be so kind as to join me for a meal?¡± Max said with a chuckle, but it sounded forced. He knew exactly what she was thinking. ¡°My kindnesses at a high price,¡± Jenny replied. Although Max¡¯s face fell slightly, he forced himself to say, ¡°My family owns many luxury shopping malls across the country. If your brand wants to set up a store in one, I can give you a discount.¡± ¡°A discount?¡± Jenny found his offer amusing. ¡°The best location, half the rent.¡± Max scoffed, ¡°Impossible!¡± She was asking for too much!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 307 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 307 Chapter 307 A Capitalist¡¯s Ugly Habits Jenny gazed at Max, unperturbed, and Max clenched his teeth in frustration. ¡°My family can offer a fifty percent rent reduction only for the high-end shopping malls in Parrington, not in other parts of the country, *he grumbled. Being in charge of the Pearson family, Max knew that such a decision could be used against him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Just Parrington?¡± Jenny sounded disappointed. Max snapped back, ¡°Parrington is good enough. Do you have any idea how much rent in the best spot of a high-end shopping mall costs per year? Besides, my family owns more than one mall in Parrington.¡± He believed it was premature to ask for nationwide shopping malls at this stage, as it was unclear whether Jenny¡¯s brand could expand beyond Parrington. ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny rose from her seat, content. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat, and Max, you¡¯re treating.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been with Alec for so long, and all you¡¯ve learned from him is his ugly capitalist habits,¡± Max snickered. Jenny was unbothered by hisment. Getting tangible benefits was what mattered most. Max led the way, with Jade and Jenny following behind. ¡°You¡¯re so clever,¡± Jade whispered. ¡°Max has been to ourpany so many times, and I never thought to speak to him about renting a spot in his mall for our brand.¡± Jenny nced at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Jade. You didn¡¯t know that the Pearsons owned malls.¡± However, Jenny knew that the only reason she didn¡¯t know was because she never went looking for that information. Jenny wasn¡¯t certain what Max and Jade always discussed when they met, but it was clear they weren¡¯t talking about work. She didn¡¯t mind if Jade and Max got together, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little worried about Jade¡¯s past and afraid that Max might end up hurting her. When they arrived at the restaurant and Jade went to the restroom, Jenny asked Max about his intentions toward Jade. Max lightlyughed in response. ¡°I thought you already knew.¡± Jenny smiled when Max confirmed his intentions. She leaned back in her chair and said, ¡°You¡¯re so fickle. Thest time I heard from you, you said you wanted to pursue me.¡± Max didn¡¯t take her words seriously. ¡°You have Alec around you, so I don¡¯t have a chance.¡± ¡°Speaking of Alec,¡± Jenny said, ¡°you seem to be on good terms with him recently, and I haven¡¯t seen you bother him.¡± Max felt a bit embarrassed that Jenny had noticed that. ¡°What do you mean on good terms?¡± he retorted.¡± I¡¯m just looking for the perfect opportunity to take his family down.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± a familiar voice asked from behind Max, making him freeze as if he were a criminal caught in the act. Alec sat next to Jenny and looked at Max, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still harbor evil intentions. Do you not want the Pearson family anymore?¡± Max awkwardlyughed it off. ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jenny asked, turning to Alec as she noticed something amiss in what he had just said. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 308 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Difficult Alec was about to speak when Max cut him off, ¡°You promised not to tell anyone until the matter is sessful.¡± Alec nodded and whispered to Jenny, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when he¡¯s not around.¡± Jenny giggled and covered her mouth. Annoyed by their whispering, Max said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t hear you!¡± Jenny found his reaction amusing. As Jade approached them from afar, Jenny said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your past, Max, but if you want to pursue Jade, you have to give up your old ways. She¡¯s not like those other women outside.¡± Max red at her. ¡°Why do you always lecture people?¡± His question annoyed her. ¡°I just want to make sure Jade is treated right.¡± Finally, Max relented and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around.¡± He had no shortage of women around him. If he were just fooling around, he wouldn¡¯t have continued wasting his time after Jade repeatedly refused him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Just then, Jade arrived at the table, surprised to see Alec there. ¡°Mr. Faust, you¡¯re here too?¡± she asked. ¡°Just call me Alec,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Calling me Mr. Faust sounds too formal.¡± He was polite to Jade since she was someone important to Jenny. Jade nodded, saying, ¡°Okay.¡± Alec took care of Jenny attentively the entire meal, and Jade was pleased with his behavior. Max tried to help Jade, but she declined his offer. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Mr. Pearson. I can manage it myself.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re already calling Mr. Faust, Alec, why don¡¯t you call me Max? We¡¯ve met so many times, and I¡¯m closer to you than he is,¡± Max pointed out. Jade felt embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just not used to it.¡± ¡°Just call me Max,¡± he insisted. Feeling even more embarrassed, Jadeplied, ¡°Okay, Max.¡± Pleased with her response, Max nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± After the meal, Max suggested going shopping, and Jenny didn¡¯t object. After all, he had agreed to halve the rent, so leaving right away wouldn¡¯t be fair to him. However, she sensed Max¡¯s intentions and gave the two some space while shopping, trailing behind them with Alec. ¡°Do you think Max stands a chance with Jade?¡± Jenny asked Alec, curious about his opinion. Alec observed the way Max and Jade interacted and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Jenny knew that Jade had been through a lot and found it difficult to trust men, especially someone like Max, who had a history of constantly being in the news for his romantic affairs. Anyone in Jade¡¯s position would have a hard time epting him. She then asked Alec about Max¡¯s request for his help with the Pearson family. Alec was surprised. ¡°How did you find out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult,¡± Jenny said nonchntly. ¡°The situation within the Pearsons is pretty bad, but Max seems unfazed, which makes me think he has everything under control. You guys don¡¯t seem to be that hostile to each other anymore, so I¡¯m not that surprised you helped him. But I can¡¯t figure out how he convinced you.¡± Given their strained rtionship, Jenny had thought that Alec would never help Max. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 309 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 309 Chapter 309 What Do You Want to Talk About? Alec wouldn¡¯t admit to Jenny that he only agreed because Max promised to stop harassing her. It was absurd, but Alec went along with it anyway. ¡°It seems his acting skills aren¡¯t very convincing. If anyone from the Pearson family catches wind of this, they will start specting.¡± Alec changed the subject, ignoring Jenny¡¯s previousment. Jenny shot him a quick nce, but she didn¡¯t press further when he remained quiet. ¡°You don¡¯t need my help with the Blooms anymore?¡± Alec asked, concerned that Jenny might not be able to handle it alone. He wanted to assist her but didn¡¯t want to interfere with her ns either. Jenny pulled out her phone, opened her photo album, and handed it to Alec. ¡°No, I found a lead.¡± She had been keeping an eye on the Blooms¡¯ home and finally discovered some useful information. Alec studied the photo and furrowed his brow. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Sam¡¯s older sister,¡± Jenny replied, beaming. ¡°She¡¯s the Blooms¡¯ oldest daughter, but few people know about her. She receives no preferential treatment despite working for them.¡± ¡°Are you nning to instigate her?¡± Alec deduced Jenny¡¯s n. Jenny nodded before shaking her head. ¡°Not exactly. The Blooms don¡¯t seem to have a great rtionship with her, so I don¡¯t need to provoke her.¡± ¡°What if she¡¯s content with how things are?¡± Alec asked, aware that not everyone was as ambitious as Yvonne. Jenny was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but I think the chances are very small. Even if she didn¡¯tin at the beginning, after a long time of not being recognized for her efforts, who wouldn¡¯t start resenting their family?¡± Jenny believed that if she were in Sam¡¯s sister¡¯s position, she wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate it for long. Alec was silent then said, ¡°Since you have a n, let¡¯s go ahead and do it. Regardless of sess or failure, I¡¯ll support you.¡± The Blooms may be difficult to take down, but there was still a chance. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jenny said gratefully. It was great to have someone who always had her back. While Jenny and Alec chatted behind them, Max and Jade had an ufortable conversation in front. Jade hadn¡¯t thought much about it before, but now she couldn¡¯t help but listen to what Max and Jenny had said earlier. She could guess what Max meant if she thought about it enough. She walked in silence, her heart heavy. No idea what was on her mind, Max asked casually, ¡°There¡¯s a movie theater upstairs. Do you want to go watch a movie together?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jade refused without hesitation. Feeling her reaction was too exaggerated, she quickly exined, Sorry, I don¡¯t really like watching movies.¡± Maxughed and asked, ¡°Do you not like movies, or do you not like watching movies with me?¡± He wasn¡¯t stupid. On the contrary, he was quite perceptive. ¡°Max¡­¡± ¡°Jade, I think you already know how I feel about you. Why don¡¯t we talk about it?¡± Max said, ncing at Jenny and Alec behind them before turning back to her. Jade chewed on her lips, neither agreeing nor refusing. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Well, nothing much. Why don¡¯t we start with what kind of man you like?¡± Max answered with a grin, his eyes filled with dominance as he stared straight at Jade, making her afraid to meet his gaze. Jade didn¡¯t know why she felt scared. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, but she felt guilty. She forced herself to calm down and reminded herself that she was several years older than Max. She couldn¡¯t show any fear in front of him. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 310 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Is That a Threat? ¡°Someone mature and reliable,¡± Jade answered. Max smiled lightly and rubbed his nose, saying helplessly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound like me.¡± ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know why you¡¯d like me, Max. You can have any woman you want. You don¡¯t have to spend your time on me.¡± She didn¡¯t think that Max would actually like her. At most, it was just a crush. Flirtatious men like him typically only ever felt that way. Max understood what she was implying, but he stood firm. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m just messing with you?¡± Jade said nothing, but her eyes told him everything he needed to know. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I was serious?¡± Max smiled bitterly. If he had known that those. scandalous rumors of him would result in the mess that was today, he wouldn¡¯t have created that reputation for himself. Jade shook her head, looking solemn ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t know if Jenny has told you this before, but I¡¯m a divorcee.¡± She had no intention of starting a rtionship at the moment, so she didn¡¯t mind letting Max know about her failed marriage. She just wanted him to give up. Indeed, Jenny hadn¡¯t told him, but Max had his suspicions. The news didn¡¯t caught him by surprise. ¡°So what if you¡¯ve been divorced?¡± he asked, smiling nonchntly. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone through a divorce, and I¡¯m way older than you. I just don¡¯t understand why you like me.¡± Jade. couldn¡¯t fathom it at all. Max was the president of hispany, and he could have any young, beautiful woman he wanted. It just didn¡¯t make sense for him to like her. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can control my feelings.¡± He was frustrated too. He noticed he had paid more attention to her when they first met, and he couldn¡¯t help it. Later on, he found out that this was how it felt to fall in love. It wasn¡¯t something he could control. Jade knew she couldn¡¯t convince him, so she said bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on me. I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too harsh. Aren¡¯t you going to give me just one chance?¡± Max was exasperated. How could he handle it if she rejected him outright? Jade red at him. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll still be friends, even if you won¡¯t give me a chance. We can still go out for meals, can¡¯t we?¡± He was persistent. Jade shook her head, knowing full well his intentions. ¡°I¡¯m busy. I wouldn¡¯t have the time to eat with you.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll reconsider that thing about your brand entering the market, then.¡± He smiled, looking at Jenny behind him. ¡°She spent a long time getting this deal. Are you going to just let it go to waste?¡± Jade was furious. ¡°Is that a threat?¡± ¡°Yeah¡± He didn¡¯t deny it. He had always acted unscrupulously. As long as he got what he wanted, nothing else mattered. Jade gritted her teeth She had to reign in her anger. ¡°The business deal is already made. You can¡¯t go back on your words.¡± ¡°That depends on you.¡± Jade took a deep breath. She had to bear with it. Once the deal was signed, Max wouldn¡¯t have the chance to rescind it. With that thought in mind, she nodded. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s just a meal. I wouldn¡¯t have anything to lose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all friends. A meal or two wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± Max smiled brightly after hearing her response. He didn¡¯t care if she was silently cursing him. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 311 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 311 Chapter 311 He¡¯s in Pain Too It was yet another busy day in the hospital. Jenny had two surgeries scheduled in the morning; when lunchtime came around, she was exhausted. She had just sat down in her office when Zack called. ¡°Hey, Zack,¡± she answered. ¡°Have you found it?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already forwarded Simone Bloom¡¯s schedule to your inbox,¡± Zack said. Although he had no idea what Jenny wanted it for, he didn¡¯t ask. ¡°Alright. Thanks, Zack, Jenny said. It was great having someone help her out. At least she wouldn¡¯t have so much on her te. She couldn¡¯t help thinking about Gilbert. She hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Have you heard from Gilberttely?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said, then asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he contacted you?¡± Jenny smiled bitterly. There was an ache in her heart. ¡°He¡¯s never contacted me since the day he left.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to contact him; she just didn¡¯t have the guts to call. She feared that she¡¯d be influencing Gilbert if she called, so she had to keep her distance until he finally thought. things through. Zack was quiet on the other end. He was no longer the naive Zack from before. ¡°Don¡¯t me him, Jenny. He¡¯s probably in pain too.¡± He knew how much Gilbert cared for Jenny. It must have been torture keeping his distance, afraid a single phone call would unleash the unthinkable. Jenny¡¯s eyes felt prickly. How could she me Gilbert? She was just upset. ¡°I¡¯m not ming him. I¡¯m just worried about his overall being in a foreign country.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Gilbert is much stronger than us. He¡¯s doing well overseas. Thepany¡¯s branch has been established. Everything is going ording to n.¡± Gilbert had said nothing to Jenny, but he had contacted Zack. It was why he knew so much. Jenny rxed. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Rx. He¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Zack said. The call ended, and Jenny took a deep breath, clearing her thoughts. She opened her inbox and saw the schedule that Zack had sent. Simone Bloom was Sam Bloom¡¯s sister. Not many people knew about her. Jenny didn¡¯t head home after work. She went to the gym that Simone frequented. Zack¡¯s information told her that Simone woulde to this gym every day after work without fail. From this information alone, Jenny felt she was a persistent and patient woman. Would someone like this truly be pure and innocent? Jenny wouldn¡¯t believe it. When she got there, she spotted Simone at once, who was already at the start of her routine. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry and observed Simone from a distance. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you have a membership, miss?¡± A personal trainer went up to her. Jenny looked at him. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°No, but I have something I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± While speaking, she took a wad of cash from her bag and handed it to him. He smiled and pocketed it. ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± ¡°That woman over therees here often. Do you know if she has any close friends here?¡± Jenny knew she had to understand Simone thoroughly to avoid being at a disadvantage. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 312 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 312 Chapter 312 I Don¡¯t Know What You¡¯re Saying The personal trainer looked at Simone. He obviously knew her. ¡°You mean Ms. Bloom? I know her. Her trainer is my brother. They¡¯re close. They even go out to eat together sometimes.¡± He emphasized the part about them eating together, and Jenny got the hint. She took out yet another wad of cash from her wallet and said softly, ¡°Bring your brother over. Don¡¯t let her notice.¡± ¡°Alright. You can count on me.¡± The trainer was happy with the easy money. Not long after, Simone¡¯s trainer was brought over. Jenny got straight to the point, bribing him while asking about Simone. She was surprised to know that they had a pretty problematic rtionship. Problematic, in the sense that this trainer had a girlfriend, but Simone told everyone that she was single. With a clear understanding in mind, Jenny walked toward Simone. Simone was still running, and when Jenny went over, she paid her no mind. She thought she was. just another gym goer. Only when Jenny stood behind her for two minutes did Simone finally look over. ¡°There are treadmills over there. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to run,¡± Jenny said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± In the break room, Simone drank water and looked at Jenny. Calmly, she asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to talk about the Blooms,¡± Jenny said, not beating around the bush. Simone frowned immediately. She didn¡¯t look too happy. ¡°The Blooms? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°You¡¯re part of the Bloom family. How could you not know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± Jenny smiled, knowing that Simone was just ying dumb. Simone¡¯s face darkened. She didn¡¯t seem to want anyone to know about her identity. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ve never cared about what went on in that family.¡± Although she worked at Bloom Conglomerate, she didn¡¯t tell anyone of her status as the Bloom family¡¯s daughter. She separated herself from them very well. She didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d still be sniffed out. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious to know why you¡¯ve never disclosed your identity as a Bloom. They¡¯ve never mentioned having you as their daughter, either.¡± Jenny could find everything there was to know on the surface, but she wasn¡¯t able to find out the inner workings of things. Simone drank her water and nced at Jenny. ¡°Why should I tell you that? Who are you?¡± She still didn¡¯t know who Jenny was, only that she was a weird woman saying weird things. ¡°I¡¯m Jenny Walter. You may call me Jenny.¡± Jenny smiled at her, expressing her kindness. ¡®Jenny Walter?¡± Simone murmured her name and came to her senses quickly. ¡°Alec¡¯s ex-wife?¡± Jenny was speechless. Was she doomed to be known as Alec¡¯s ex-wife, no matter how hard she worked? ¡°What do you want from me? Say it.¡± Simone¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t change even after knowing Jenny¡¯s identity. She didn¡¯t care who she was. Jenny said straightforwardly, ¡°I think it¡¯s a pity that the Blooms have fallen under Sam¡¯s control. Aren¡¯t you just the tiniest bit interested in them?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Simone¡¯s face shifted slightly at these words, but not in a good way. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 313 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Don¡¯t Deny Your Wild Side Simone¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at Jenny. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? What¡¯s wrong with Sam being in charge? He¡¯s the rightful heir.¡± Jenny frowned. She was a little surprised at Simone¡¯s words. ¡°You work at Bloom Conglomerate. Anyone who knows you knows of your abilities. Haven¡¯t you ever considered taking over the company?¡± Simone jumped from her chair and red at Jenny. ¡°Cut the crap, I¡¯m warning you. Sam is my brother. It¡¯s only right that he inherits thepany. Why would I think otherwise?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t helpughing at how serious her reply was. ¡°Oh, really? Do you honestly not think. that? Or are you just afraid?¡± Simone was angry and wanted to retort, but Jenny said, ¡°I think it¡¯s because your father warned you early on not to have any ideas about taking over thepany.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°In fact, he forbade you from disclosing your identity to anyone. He made you a cog in the machine and treated you unfairly. You hate him, don¡¯t you?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Simone couldn¡¯t answer, but Jenny was right-that was indeed the situation. Since she was young, her sexist father told her that she would never inherit thepany, and she could never tell anyone her identity. Once she came of age, she was kicked out of the family. But then, they made her work at Bloom Conglomerate and even appointed her as one of the executives. However, her father had ulterior motives. He just wanted Sam to have someone useful by his side when he took over. Simone would forever live in her brother¡¯s shadow. ¡°What do you want from saying all this?¡± she asked weakly. ¡°I¡¯d like to help you. I don¡¯t think someone like you should always conform to others¡¯ wishes.¡± It was honestly what Jenny was there for. Simone didn¡¯t believe her. She scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re here because of Yvonne, aren¡¯t you?¡± Although she wasn¡¯t part of the Blooms, she worked at thepany and knew of Sam¡¯s and Yvonne¡¯s marriage. It was an easy guess with Jenny and Alec¡¯s history, along with Yvonne¡¯s. ¡°That¡¯s also true.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I hadid everything to rest after the Dickmans went bankrupt, but she insisted on slighting me after marrying into the Blooms. She even tried to harm me. I can¡¯t just stand around and watch.¡± Jenny said. Simone believed her, but she didn¡¯t agree just yet. She merely smiled, saying, ¡°Yvonne and I are cut from the same cloth. Her entire life, she has been looked down on by her family, and that¡¯s how she became who she is today. Why do you think I¡¯d help you?¡± Jenny shook her head. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be helping me. You¡¯d be helping yourself.¡± ¡°I like things just the way they are. I don¡¯t care about Bloom Conglomerate,¡± Simone said. Jenny wasn¡¯t angered by her words. ¡°Really? Then why would you hate your father? Why would you comin about Sam being trash?¡± ¡°You!¡± Simone was anxious now. She looked at her personal trainer. Only he knew all this. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it anymore. You have a wild side. It¡¯s just that you were never given an opportunity to shine. Well, here it is.¡± Jenny¡¯s enticing words rang in her ear, and Simone was moved. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 314 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Do You Trust Me? She didn¡¯t let it cloud her judgment. ¡°You think you can help me take over Bloom Conglomerate?¡± she asked calmly. ¡°That¡¯s not for me to say but to do.¡± Jenny handed Simone a document. As she flipped through it, Jenny said, ¡°These are the board members of Bloom Conglomerate and their personal details. As long as half of them agree to elect you as the CEO, thepany will be yours for the taking.¡± She didn¡¯t need to take action against the Blooms. She just needed to get them to change their CEO. ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. Why would they vote for me? I don¡¯t even have any shares in the company.¡± Simone was bitter about it. Every Bloom was supposed to get a share of thepany, but her father hadn¡¯t given it to her. Jenny smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Shares can be bought.¡± Bloom Conglomerate wasn¡¯t some hotshotpany. As long as one had money, one of the shareholders would be willing to sell their shares. ¡°And these people?¡± Simone pointed at the document. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all of their details and ckmail material that you need. You know the rest, don¡¯t you?¡± They would never dare to protest as long as she knew their secrets. Simone looked at Jenny in disbelief. ¡°You found all of their dirty secrets?¡± ¡°There¡¯s bound to be dirt on people in such high positions of power.¡± And if there was none, Jenny believed that someone like that would vote for Simone. Simone nodded. She was shocked that Jenny was able to do all this. Jenny clearly had no intention of telling her anything more. She made to leave, but before that, she said, ¡°Oh, and I just received some news. Sam has just given Yvonne some of his shares.¡± ¡°What?¡± Simone was stunned. ¡°Is he crazy? He gave his shares to an outsider! ¡°You said before that you and Yvonne are cut from the same cloth. But I think that there are clear differences between you two.¡± Jenny smiled. ¡°At least you¡¯re not someone who achieves her goal through unscrupulous means.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Simone frowned, sensing something deeper behind Jenny¡¯s words. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why do you think Yvonne married Sam? Do you think she just wanted emotional support?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t answer, instead asking her a question. Simone went silent and thought about it, and her face turned grim. ¡°Are you saying that she¡¯s plotting against Bloom Conglomerate?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t seize thepany now, it¡¯s only a matter of time before Yvonne takes over.¡± Simone¡¯s face was as ck as thunder. She hated her father and thought Sam was trash, but she didn¡¯t want the Blooms to fall into someone else¡¯s hands. She was hesitant about working with Jenny, but now she was certain. ¡°What should I do? I¡¯ll go with your n.¡± She looked at Jenny with 1/2 determination in her eyes. Jenny was happy to see it but didn¡¯t disclose her n in detail. ¡°It¡¯ll be you in charge of the long, even if I help you obtain it. All I can do is provide you with information and help where needed. You¡¯ll have to be on your own after that. Do you trust me?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 315 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 315 Chapter 315 | Have Something to Say T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jenny walked out of the gym after ending her conversation with Simone. She was about to hail a cab when Alec¡¯s car stopped before her. ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Alec rolled down his window. Jenny nodded, then realization dawned upon her. ¡°When did youe? No, how did you know I was here?¡± She didn¡¯t tell Alec that she wasing to see Simone, much less where she would go. ¡°I just found out you were with her when I sent someone out to investigate her.¡± Alec didn¡¯t think that such a coincidence would happen, either. He wanted to find Simone before Jenny did, but Jenny was still faster. Jenny didn¡¯t press the matter. Even if Alec sent someone out to spy on her, Jenny would believe he was considering her safety. Wait. Since when had she be so trusting of him? Alec opened the door for her. Jenny sat in his car and didn¡¯t ask where they were going. ¡°How did the conversation go?¡± Alec asked. Jenny nodded. ¡°It was just as I thought. She has an ambitious side but was never given an opportunity. Now that it¡¯s fallen right into herp, she has no reason to refuse.¡± Alec wasn¡¯t surprised. It wasn¡¯t because he understood Simone, but because he understood Jenny. She could do anything she put her mind to, and Alec didn¡¯t doubt her from the start. He merely thought that his help would lessen her burden. The car wasn¡¯t heading toward Perry Residences. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°Dinner,¡± Alec said. ¡°We¡¯re not eating at home?¡± She thought Alec would cook like usual, but Alec shook his head. He didn¡¯t say where they were going. The car moved out of the city. It was then that Jenny¡¯s curiosity was piqued. They were evidently going to eat at an unusual ce. Ten minutester, the car stopped. Jenny realized that they were standing before a manor. They were surrounded by trees, and it felt like they were transported to a different world. ¡°Are we eating here?¡± Jenny asked Alec curiously. The ce didn¡¯t seem like a restaurant to her. Alec brought her in, and a butler moved forward. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Is it prepared?¡± Alec asked. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the butler replied. He gestured for them to follow him. ¡°I bought this ce a few years back,¡± Alec exined to Jenny. ¡°It¡¯s a little far away from thepany, which is why I don¡¯te to stay often. ¡°Oh.¡± Jenny nodded. She knew this wasn¡¯t a restaurant. But why would Alec bring her here if he didn¡¯t come here often? Before she could ask the question, the butler had already brought them to the dining room. It was then that Jenny realized she had severely underestimated the sheer size of the manor. The dining room was asrge as a hotel restaurant. On the long table a distance away were wine, steak, candles, and fresh flowers. It all seemed strange to Jenny, and she looked at Alec, who seemed unperturbed. Was she overthinking things? ¡°Sit, Jenny.¡± Alec smiled at her, helping her to sit opposite him. Once she was seated, he let the butler leave before saying, ¡°Jenny, I brought you here today because¡­I have something to say to you.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 316 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Will You Fulfill My Wishes? Jenny felt as if a thousand needles were pricking her. She could guess what Alec was going to say, and her palms grew sweaty. ¡°Alec¡­¡± ¡°Hear me out, Jenny.¡± Alec cut her off, and Jenny pursed her lips, not saying anything else. ¡°To be frank, I sometimes wonder if destiny is at y with us. But I¡¯ve never figured out the answer.¡± He smiled like he wasughing at himself. ¡°And then I thought, is that really important?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it is. Because right now, I like you. A lot. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re the one I¡¯ve been. looking for. I appeared by your side even if you hated me in the beginning because I knew that if I lost you again, I¡¯d never find someone else that I liked so much.¡± Alec was stili talking, but Jenny no longer had the heart to listen. She knew what would happen next but hadn¡¯t thought of her answer. Could she and Alec truly start over? Could she really believe this man, who had once neglected her and caused their marriage to fail? She couldn¡¯te up with an answer just yet. She wished that Alec would stop and keep his words to himself, so she would have more time to think. Alec didn¡¯t stop. He thought the time hade. ¡°Jenny, please give me a chance. Let me start by being your boyfriend.¡± He didn¡¯t propose immediately because he knew that it was too sudden. Jenny would never be able to ept it. He also wanted to take things slowly. They could start off by being boyfriend and girlfriend. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jenny looked at Alec; he was staring hopefully into her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help breaking out into a sweat. ¡°Do I need to give you an answer right now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink, Jenny. Could we just go with the flow?¡± Alec was extremely nervous. He was afraid that Jenny would reject him. If he were to be rejected now, he didn¡¯t know if he would be able to muster up the courage to ask her out again. Jenny bit her lip and looked around her, discovering the lights had turned dim. Roses surrounded them, showing that early preparations had been made. She pointed at the roses that filled the dining room, smiling as she asked, ¡°How long have you been preparing these?¡± ¡°Since the car crash,¡± Alec answered. He was a little embarrassed. ¡°It was Vincent¡¯s idea. I have no experience in this department.¡± Jenny wanted tough. Who would think that this was the formidable Mr. Faust? He was now as nervous as a child. ¡°Did he tell you how to confess, too?¡± Jenny was about tough. Alec hurriedly exined, ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t know what to do, so I made hime up with a few Ideas, and I chose the best one.¡± He chose this because he thought it was quiet and would suit Jenny¡¯s personality. ¡°You can tell me if anything iscking. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± He was in a panic; if Jenny thought he was insincere, he would stop breathing. Jenny could tell how antsy he was andughed. Alec was stunned, but he turned serious once more. ¡°Miss Jenny, I¡¯m in the middle of a confession. Could you take this a little more seriously?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny did her best to hold in herughter. ¡°Really?¡± Alec was exasperated. ¡°So, will you fulfill my wishes?¡± He was so nervous he could throw Jenny stroked her chin and looked at Alec with interest. ¡°What would you do if I refused?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 317 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Hello, Boyfriend of Mine Alec froze, and his face turned pale. ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t really thought about that.¡± ¡°So, you were sure that I would agree?¡± Jenny raised an eyebrow. She wanted to know where he got his confidence. ¡°It¡¯s just how I feel. I don¡¯t think you hate me all that much. I think you like me.¡± Alec replied honestly. He couldn¡¯t lie now. Jenny didn¡¯t oppose anything he said. She hated to admit it, but what Alec said was the truth. She had begun disliking him less, even managing to catch a few feelings for him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give up even if you honestly don¡¯t like me. I would still love you,¡± Alec replied after giving it some thought. He was not one to give up, even if Jenny rejected him. Jenny had to admit that his words moved her. She didn¡¯t think he would be so determined. ¡°Are you really not nning on giving me a chance?¡± Alec asked. His heart felt like it was about to burst. Jenny sighed a little helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m afraid that if we break up, it¡¯ll be even worse than the divorce.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that,¡± Alec said. ¡°I don¡¯t care about what the future holds. I¡¯m focusing only on the present.¡± Besides, he didn¡¯t think he would leave Jenny, ever. ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked, staring at him. Alec met her gaze and nodded seriously. Jenny smiled. ¡°Well, hello there, boyfriend of mine.¡± It was all too sudden. For a moment, Alec forgot how to react. He froze in his spot, dissociating slightly. It was the apuse and the fireworks outside the building that jerked him back to reality. Jenny was stunned. Stephanie, Jade, Max, Zack, and even Paul Wagner walked in, and she was surprised and pleased. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why¡­why did you call them over?¡± Jenny was a little embarrassed. At the thought of them hearing what they had said to each other, she wished a hole would open in the ground for her to crawl into. Alec smiled. ¡°Happiness should be shared. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Jenny said nothing, but she had to admit that she was radiating joy. ¡°As your best friend, I¡¯d never pass up the opportunity to see you happy, Jenny,¡± Stephanie said, walking up to her with a bright smile on her face. Jade went up to her, too, and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Just as I expected. You¡¯d end up with Alec.¡± ¡°Well, looks like I¡¯m totally out of the picture now.¡± Max walked over and pretended to be disappointed. Jenny red at him. Jade was here. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she would misunderstand? But Max merely shrugged nonchntly. Alec smiled and went to Jenny¡¯s side. He gave her the present that he had prepared. Jenny took the present, surprised. It was the pair of earrings that Alec and Gilbert had fought over at the auction. Alec had won the auction and given the earrings to her, but Jenny refused him in front of everyone. ¡°You¡¯re not going to refuse it now, are you?¡± Alec smiled. He had kept this pair of earrings. carefully, feeling that they would belong to her sooner orter. Jenny rolled her eyes. She suspected that he was holding a grudge against her. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 318 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Not Everyone Likes Roses Jenny put the earrings on, and Alec heaved a long sigh. ¡°Well, hello there, girlfriend of mine.¡± Jenny smiled as an unspoken happiness welled up in her chest. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The crowd surrounding them couldn¡¯t help teasing them. ¡°Stop it, you two. We¡¯re all single.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Stephanie chimed in. A bright smile hung off her lips. One could tell that she truly was happy for Jenny. Alec and Jenny looked at each other, smiling. Soon, the staff served them their food. They sat around the table, talking merrily. The dining hall was a harmonious ce that night. But of course, there was just that one person who wasn¡¯t as happy as the rest. Paul Wagner looked at Stephane, who was sitting next to Jenny. She hadn¡¯t said a single word to him or even looked at him. An indescribable fire was burning in his stomach. He had no appetite, even with the delicious foodid out before him. After dinner, they went out to the garden to enjoy the fireworks disy. Alec had prepared a long itinerary for the night. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d think all this is cheesy.¡± Max offered his opinion. Jade merely nced at him. ¡°Alec might be cheesy, but at least he¡¯s considerate. Max, on the other hand¡­with so many women around him, he hadn¡¯t been sincere to even one,¡± she thought, keeping her opinion to herself. She could never say it out loud because she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Max. Besides, it didn¡¯t matter if Max was considerate of her. Jenny stood at the front. She didn¡¯t think the fireworks were cheesy at all. She knew that the fireworks were only meant for her to see. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Alec appeared behind her. He held a ss of rose puree. ¡°Try this. I made it.¡± ¡°Roses again?¡± Jenny epted it, not knowing whether tough or cry. The manor was filled with roses. Even the drink was made of roses. ¡°Vincent said that every woman likes roses.¡± He¡¯d purchased every single rose in Parrington, but it was still not enough. ¡°Well, not everyone likes roses.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t think they were all that special. ¡°What flowers do you like, then?¡± Alec asked instinctively. He¡¯d be sending her many flowers in the future, so he had to be clear about this. As if reading his mind, Jenny smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do all this for me. I¡¯m not a princess.¡± Flowers could make her happy, but they weren¡¯t all that important to her. ¡°You¡¯re a princess in my eyes,¡± Alec said, looking at her affectionately. Jenny could see the love behind his eyes and felt touched. Things blurred together, and they leaned closer, drawing nearer to each other. Just before their lips touched, there was a roar. Jenny looked over; she heard Stephanie¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you crazy, Paul? I¡¯ve stopped liking you for a long time now,¡± Stephanie yelled. She was furious. Jenny frowned. ¡°I¡¯m going to watch this.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Alec nodded and followed her, feeling a little regretful about their moment before. They only needed one more second. When Jenny arrived, Stephanie was wiping her lips furiously. Based on her repulsion, Jenny could roughly piece together what had happened. She looked at Paul. If he weren¡¯t Alec¡¯s friend, she would have smacked him. ¡°Do you know what this is, Paul? It¡¯s sexual harassment,¡± she said, her gaze frosty. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 319 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Control Your Woman Paul¡¯s face was stone cold. He exuded disgust. ¡°This is between Stephanie and me. Don¡¯t interfere!¡± ¡°Between Stephanie and you? What¡¯s there to say?¡± Jenny retorted. Then, she sneered. ¡°Stephanie has already told you that she doesn¡¯t like you. Why are you still harassing her?¡± ¡°Control your woman, Alec Faust. Don¡¯t me me for being crass if you don¡¯t!¡± He red at Alec while suppressing his anger. Alec knew that Paul was angry, but he wasn¡¯t nning on taking Jenny away. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. You¡¯ll just push her away like this.¡± In his eyes, if Paul truly liked Stephanie, he had to pursue her sincerely. What was the point of all this? ¡°You¡¯re choosing hoes over bros now?¡± Paul scoffed, feeling a twinge of disbelief. Alec said nothing, but his actions said it all. He would stand on Jenny¡¯s side. Paul retracted his gaze and looked at Stephanie once more. ¡°You will regret your decision.¡± Then, he turned and left. This time, he was truly incensed. Jenny waited for him topletely disappear before turning toward Stephanie. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Stephanie shook her head, but her spirits remained low. ¡°He¡¯s not going to let the Walkers go, is he?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have me.¡± Jenny looked in the direction that Paul had gone, her face grim. If Paul were to reallyy a hand on Stephanie, she would never let him go. Alec smiled exasperatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him after this. He¡¯s not as evil as you think, really.¡± Jenny looked at him. Wasn¡¯t he already evil enough? ¡°It¡¯splicated in the Wagner family. He¡¯s actually protecting Stephanie by not revealing who she is.¡± Alec was trying to speak on Paul¡¯s behalf. No one believed him. Stephanie scoffed. ¡°Protecting me? Do I need his protection? Besides, you know that he won¡¯t marry me. Why should I waste my time on him?¡± Although a rtionship didn¡¯t necessarily have to end in marriage, people like Paul would never marry her. What was the point of that rtionship? It would just be a waste of everyone¡¯s time. Alec couldn¡¯t disagree with her. It would definitely be a struggle for Paul to be able to marry Stephanie. It wasn¡¯t because Paul didn¡¯t want to. He just had no choice. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s not talk about all this yet. Let¡¯s get a ce to sit.¡± Jenny saw how tired Stephanie was and didn¡¯t let them talk anymore. Alec nodded and brought them to the living room, taking Stephanie to one of the guest rooms to sleep. Once they had Stephanie settled, Jenny said to Alec, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s likely that Paul will the Walkers?¡± Alec said nothing, but Jenny already knew the answer. Her face darkened. ¡°He can¡¯t give N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. go after ¡°Are you crazy, Paul? I¡¯ve stopped liking you for a long time now,¡± Stephanie yelled. She was furious. Jenny frowned. ¡°I¡¯m going to watch this.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Alec nodded and followed her, feeling a little regretful about their moment before. They only needed one more second. When Jenny arrived, Stephanie was wiping her lips furiously. Based on her repulsion, Jenny could roughly piece together what had happened. She looked at Paul. If he weren¡¯t Alec¡¯s friend, she would have smacked him. ¡°Do you know what this is, Paul? It¡¯s sexual harassment,¡± she said, her gaze frosty. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 320 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Afraid That It Will All Go to Waste Alec stopped standing up for Paul when he realized how angry Jenny was. He didn¡¯t want to upset her on his first day as her boyfriend. ¡°Will youe to see Grandpa with me?¡± He shifted the topic in case Paul was brought up again. Jenny considered it. She hadn¡¯t gone to see him in a long time. She¡¯d purposely kept herself at a distance because she didn¡¯t want to be too involved in Alec¡¯s life. But now¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded, not refusing. They chatted and returned to the garden. Stephanie was resting in the guest room, and Paul had left. There were only Max and Jade in the garden. Jenny saw that there wasn¡¯t much romance between them, but it wasn¡¯t awkward, either. She even felt a little hopeful for them. If Max could let of Jade and have a fresh start, it would be a good step in the right direction. go Max¡¯s and Jade¡¯s conversation trailed off when they saw the two of theming back. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Jade asked. Although she wasn¡¯t familiar with Stephanie, she was still Jenny¡¯s friend. Jade would be concerned. Jenny nodded. ¡°It is. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Jade didn¡¯t ask much, but then, Max said infuriatingly, ¡°She had iting, getting involved with that madman.¡± Alec¡¯s gaze grew sharp. ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± ¡°Am I wrong? He¡¯s always had a screw loose.¡± Madman wasn¡¯t even cutting it; Paul was borderline psychotic. Alec wanted to punch him, but with Jenny around, he had to control himself. ¡°He¡¯s my friend. If you insult him, you¡¯re insulting me. You think you¡¯re so tough, don¡¯t you?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The Pearsons still had things to settle that Max even had to beg Alec for help. He was truly bold talking about Paul like that in front of Alec. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works, Alec.¡± Max was speechless. All he¡¯d done was say a few words. Was that reaction necessary? Alec scoffed. He had already filed this away in his mind forter use. Jenny smiled and said nothing. She pulled Jade to the side to watch the fireworks. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to Alec and Max. ¡°Do you think my decision is right, Jade?¡± Jenny watched the colorful fireworks with conflicted. feelings. Although she couldn¡¯t deny her feelings for Alec, getting together with him was a different matter altogether. Jade was older, so she had more experience and saw through Jenny¡¯s concerns. She patted her shoulder and smiled, saying, ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t have to worry about all this. Just go with the flow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid¡­¡± Jenny bit her lip. ¡°That everything will all go to waste.¡± Rtionships were hard to maintain. She was afraid of being hurt even after giving it her all. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. So what if ites to an end? At least you cherished it while itsted. It¡¯s all a part of life. It doesn¡¯t have to have a happy ending,¡± Jadeforted her. She knew that Jenny was just overthinking. She was just afraid that she and Alec could notst forever. But Jade thought that young people shouldn¡¯t worry so much. Maybe Jade¡¯sfort helped. Jenny shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m overthinking things.¡± ¡°That means you actually care more about Alec than you think.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t retort. Perhaps it was true. After all, she wasn¡¯t quite sure about her feelings for Alec To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 321 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 321 Chapter 321 A Comy Man The next day, Jenny and Alec went to see his grandfather in the old mansion. Then, they parted ways. Although they were now officially boyfriend and girlfriend, Jenny didn¡¯t seem to think there was a difference. ¡°I¡¯ve been having headaches, Dr. Walter. Could you treat it?¡± Someone pushed open the door to her office. His voice sounded familiar. Jenny was about to refer him to the clinic because she was only in charge of surgeries and wasn¡¯t open to visits, but then she looked up and saw that the person was someone she knew. She put away the document in her hands. He sat in front of her. ¡°Can you tell me what illness it is, Dr. Walter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, not a prophet,¡± Jenny said. If she could tell from a nce, the hospital wouldn¡¯t even need CT scanners. They¡¯d just need her. What was more, this man didn¡¯t even look sick. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating yourself, Dr. Walker. Everyone in Parrington knows your skills are top- notch,¡± he said, smiling. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jenny didn¡¯t want to y along with him. ¡°What are you here for? Haven¡¯t you returned to Bardoff City?¡± Christopher wasn¡¯t on close terms with her. They would, at most, exchange pleasantries. ¡°I¡¯m here because I missed you, of course.¡± Christopher wagged an eyebrow at her. His gaze was deep, seemingly seeing right through her. you Jenny shivered. Goosebumps appeared on her flesh. ¡°Watch your mouth. I¡¯ll kick you out if keep doing that.¡± Christopher had be cornier in the time they hadn¡¯t met, and she was ufortable with it. She couldn¡¯t understand why a perfectly good man like him would turn out so corny. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± Christopher waved his arms around quickly. Then, he was back to normal. He coughed and attempted to ease the awkwardness. ¡°Are you free tonight? I¡¯ll take you out to dinner.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Jenny said, rejecting him. ¡°What do you want? Just say it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I honestly just came here to find you.¡± Christopher smiled. He seemed serious. Jenny was surprised. She observed him for a bit and asked, ¡°What for?¡± ¡°I thought long and hard in Bardoff City. Then I realized you¡¯re the most special woman I¡¯ve ever met. So¡­¡± He smiled at Jenny. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to pursue you.¡± Jenny coughed. She had no reaction to it at all. ¡°You should stop wasting your time. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± ¡°Feelings take time to develop. Once you get to know me, you¡¯ll know how great I am.¡± Christopher didn¡¯t think he would do too badly. He was sure that he could move her heart. Jenny didn¡¯t string him along. ¡°You¡¯re toote. I already have a boyfriend.¡± Christopher jumped from his chair. ¡°What? You have a boyfriend? Who is that bastard?¡± Someone had gotten to her faster than he had. If he couldn¡¯t pursue her, the Spades would lose their chances at bing one of the most influential families in Bardoff City. How could he stand that? ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Alec pushed the door open and walked in, looking at Christopher. ¡°Jenny is now my girlfriend. Please don¡¯t bother her anymore.¡± ¡°You?¡± Christopher frowned when he saw Alec. He turned to Jenny and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this your ex- husband? Are you getting back together with your ex?¡± He knew about it since he had researched Jenny and Alec¡¯s history together. ¡°I thought it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad thing after all.¡± Jenny smiled dryly. She didn¡¯t think there would be a day that she and Alec would be together. So this was what eating her own words felt like. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 322 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 322 Chapter 322 What Do You Think Was His Motive? Christopher was angry. It was all too sudden for him to ept. He took a deep breath and tried hard not to show it. ¡°Think about it, Jenny. This man has hurt you before. Are you sure that you want to be with him?¡± ¡°Save your breath. Jenny agreed to be my girlfriend just yesterday. You won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Alec cut him off mercilessly. Alec¡¯s words drew a knife over Christopher¡¯s heart, and he was about to burst. Just yesterday? He had originally nned to fly over yesterday, but because his friend had invited him for some drinks, he had pushed it off until today. Regret washed over him. If he had known it earlier, he¡¯d havee yesterday. He might have been able to stop them from getting together. But now¡­ He wanted to say something else, but he swallowed his words when he saw the couple in their honeymoon phase. It seemed he would have no chance of bringing the Spades to prominence. ¡°Alright, Alec. You¡¯re a lucky man.¡± He pointed at Alec unwillingly. He was prepared to leave but stopped, remembering his grandfather¡¯s words. He began looking at Alec differently and event began to pity Jenny. ¡°Alec, I know what your motive is. Although we share it, I hope you¡¯ll treat her well.¡± Christopher left after saying that. It was not within his control whether Alec heard him or not. Hisst words left Alec and Jenny bewildered. Motive? What motive could he possibly have? Alec was sweating. He looked at Jenny, wanting to speak, but her gaze had already shifted. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, Jenny. My only motive is for you to stay by my side forever.¡± Alec couldn¡¯t help feeling bitter. Were the words from Christopher enough to derail everything he had done? Jenny retracted her gaze. She was just curious to know why Christopher and Alec would like her and refuse to give up on her. Christopher could have his own motives, but what about Alec? Was he really all that different from Christopher? But when she looked at Alec, who looked sincere and indignant, she decided to believe him. ¡°Why are you so nervous? Are you feeling guilty?¡± ¡°No.¡± Alec smiled bitterly. ¡°Alright. I didn¡¯t mean anything. I was just curious. Jenny looked in the direction where Christopher had left. ¡°What do you think his motive is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to check that out.¡± Alec grew serious when she mentioned it. He didn¡¯t want any unknown variables around Jenny. Jenny nodded. An investigation was needed. They stopped talking about Christopher, and she looked at Alec. ¡°Is the work at Faust Group finished?¡± ¡°Yeah. I delegated it to my workers. I don¡¯t have to handle everything.¡± He used to manage everything before, but now he wanted to be with Jenny a little bit more. A trace of happiness bloomed in Jenny¡¯s heart, but she didn¡¯t let it show. ¡°Don¡¯t let our rtionship affect your work. What if Grandpa mes me for it?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t. You saw how happy he was when he learned we were together.¡± Alec thought that his grandfather would sooner me him than he would Jenny. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 323 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Someone¡¯s Following Us Christopher had no idea about Jenny and Alec¡¯s conversation. He walked out of the hospital dejectedly. When he got back to his car, he called his grandfather. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my chance, Grandpa.¡± He told him about Alec and Jenny getting together, emphasizing that they had only gotten together yesterday and were in the honeymoon phase. Harvey Spade sighed and said, ¡°Are you nning to give up this quickly?¡± ¡°What else am I going to do?¡± Christopher was prepared to buy a ticket to Bardoff City. He didn¡¯t want to stay in Parrington any longer. Harvey scolded him on the other end. ¡°You¡¯re giving up because of one obstacle? What does it matter if she has a boyfriend? Don¡¯t you know how to win her over? The Fausts are only powerful in Parrington, but can theypare to us? Alec doesn¡¯t hold a candle to you. You¡¯re even more powerful than he is. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Christopher came to his senses. ¡°That can¡¯t be a great idea.¡± He¡¯d be the other lover. How would he dare to show his face again if anyone found out? ¡°Oh, Christopher. You can¡¯t soar like an eagle with the mindset of a turkey. Think of this as a test.¡± Harvey was attempting to manipte him. Christopher thought his words made sense but felt like something was off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Alec is so set on Jenny because he has the same motives. He must know of her identity, which is why he refuses to let her go. You wouldn¡¯t be breaking them up if you stole her from him. Alec¡¯s feelings for Jenny are definitely not genuine. We¡¯d treat her well if you married her. And Alec, well, you know what he did. The more Christopher listened, the more he thought it was likely. Alec had ignored and divorced Jenny because he hadn¡¯t known about her identity. Now that he knew, he clung to her like a gnat. What a bastard! He was nowpletely swayed by his grandfather¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, Grandpa. I won¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Harvey nodded in approval and ended the call. Christopher didn¡¯t go to the airport; instead, he stayed at the hospital to wait for Alec and Jenny. He didn¡¯t wait long since the couple walked out of the hospital soon after, looking like they were going out to eat. Christopher tagged along hurriedly in his car. He wouldn¡¯t let them develop their feelings further. Alec and Jenny were talking merrily in the car. But then, Alec¡¯s face shifted, and Jenny sensed it at once. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Someone¡¯s following us.¡± Alec noticed the car following behind them through his rearview mirror. He wasn¡¯t sure of it before, but now he was. Jenny noticed the same car and frowned. ¡°Who could it be? Do you think they¡¯re targeting you or me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. Hold on tight.¡± Alec footed the pedal, and the car shot through the road, distancing them from the pursuer, but the driver didn¡¯t give up and caught up quickly. Alec called Vincent for backup. He wanted to know who would have the balls to follow him. Not long after, the car stopped in front of the restaurant. Vincent had long been waiting with some other people. Unexpectedly, the pursuer¡¯s car stopped as well, and right next to Alec¡¯s car. With a wave of Alec¡¯s hand, Vincent brought his men to surround the car, not giving the pursuer a chance to escape. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 324 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 324 Chapter 324 I¡¯m Not a Fool Christopher was speechless. Was Alec prepared to attack him because he knew that he was here. to steal Jenny away from him? What a bold man! Didn¡¯t he know who Christopher was? Christopher got down the car. He wanted to see for himself what Alec was about to do. Alec was shocked to see him. He frowned, but before he could say anything, Christopher spoke first. ¡°What are you going to do to me, Alec? Do you dare to attack me?¡± ¡°Why are you following us?¡± Alec asked. Christopher felt a little guilty, but he quickly recovered. ¡°What do you mean? I wanted to go to this restaurant. What, are you the only people who cane here?¡± Although he was determined to steal Jenny away, he was at a loss for what to do. Alec nced at him and gestured for Vincent to take his men away. He led Jenny to the restaurant, ignoring Christopher¡¯s presence. Christopher followed them quickly and walked beside Jenny with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together, Jenny. I don¡¯t have a friend in Parrington. You¡¯re not going to ignore me now, are you?¡± He was invading her personal space, and Alec¡¯s face turned sour. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what harassment is? Do you think this is appropriate?¡± ¡°Of course. There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about this.¡± Christopher was being very bold. He was determined to tag along. Alec¡¯s face darkened. He wanted nothing more than to punch him. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jenny said hurriedly. ¡°He can eat with us.¡± ¡°Jenny!¡± Alec was unhappy, but Jenny smiled and whispered something to him. Alec looked better at once, but he still red at Christopher. They found a ce to sit in the restaurant. Christopher was feeling unpleasant. He¡¯d seen how sweet Jenny and Alec were together. Maybe they truly had feelings for each other, but he dismissed the thought when he remembered his grandfather¡¯s words. Alec was definitely faking it to win Jenny¡¯s trust. He couldn¡¯t fool him. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Alec handed Jenny the menu. Jenny didn¡¯t hold herself back. She and Alec were a couple now, after all. She ordered a few dishes, some of which were her favorites and some were Alec¡¯s. Then, she handed it to Christopher. ¡°You just got to Parrington, so this meal is on us.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Christopher pursed his lips. He said nothing as he chose his food. Christopher¡¯s presence prevented Alec from having a romantic conversation with Jenny, so he felt resentful. Jenny, however, was intrigued by Christopher. ¡°I¡¯m curious. You said that your motives are the same as Alec¡¯s. What is it, exactly?¡± she asked. Christopher froze. ¡°Nothing. I was just spouting nonsense.¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Jenny raised an eyebrow, not believing him. ¡°You can¡¯t fool me, Christopher.¡± She smiled and continued, ¡°You¡¯re here because of me, aren¡¯t you?¡± She wasn¡¯t being full of herself at all. Christopher had indeed admitted that he was there for her. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 325 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 325 Chapter 325 He Has an Ulterior Motive Christopher drank his coffee, feeling like he was about to be exposed. ¡°We¡¯re not going to keep things to ourselves. Why don¡¯t you tell us what your motives are? I¡¯d help you if I could.¡± She had agreed to eat with him so she could ask him about it. A smile tugged at Christopher¡¯s lips. She¡¯d definitely be able to help if she agreed to marry him. The coffee was running out, so he had to put it down. He met Jenny¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°I was joking, really. You got together with Alex and not me, after all. I was just angry. I only have one motive: to make you my girlfriend. Even better, to have you marry me. I would definitely be a better choice than Alec.¡± Alec was instantly upset. What did Christopher mean? Why did he have to drag him into this? ¡°Ignore him, Jenny. He definitely has an ulterior motive.¡± Alec regretted taking her there. He should have brought Jenny home, and they wouldn¡¯t have run into this psychopath. Christopher was unwilling to tell the truth. Jenny didn¡¯t ask him anything else, but she was visibly peeved. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then I¡¯ll have to ask you to stop bothering me after this meal.¡± ¡°Jenny¡­¡± ¡°If you want to be friends, Mr. Spade, you need to know that friends don¡¯t keep secrets from each other.¡± Although unsure of his intentions, she was certain he was just as Alec had said. He had his reasons.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Christopher found it hard to look her in the eye after that. If this were about anything else, he could use his status as the heir of the Spade family to subdue her, but how could he do that when it came to feelings? She¡¯d only feel repulsed by him. He turned toward Alec, upset. ¡°It¡¯s true that friends need to be honest with each other, but are you sure that this person next to you is sincere?¡± Alec¡¯s advantage was that he had known Jenny longer. If not, perhaps it¡¯d be unclear who would be her boyfriend now. ¡°What do you mean? What right do you have to use me of being dishonest with her?¡± Alec stood up. His patience was at its limit. Christopher didn¡¯t back down. He sneered at him. ¡°Honesty is not proven by words. Why are you being so loud?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, Christopher Spade. If you upset me, I¡¯ll make sure you never leave Parrington.¡± It was a good thing that Christopher stayed in Alec¡¯s city. He would have no means to defend himself if Alec decided to go for him. Christopher coughed dryly. He believed that Alec had the ability to do that. ¡°Why? Are you feeling guilty because I exposed you?¡± ¡°You fucker!¡± Alec was about to rush toward him, but Jenny pulled him back in time, preventing an ugly brawl. ¡°Forget it. We can¡¯t let him get under our skin.¡± ¡°Jenny.¡± Alec was still upset. ¡°Who cares what he says? Do you think I¡¯d believe him over you? You don¡¯t have to be this mad,¡± Jennyforted him. She didn¡¯t think he needed to be angry. Although she was sure that Christopher had his motives, she believed in Alec. Hence, she didn¡¯t care about what Christopher had to say. Alec heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thanks, Jenny.¡± ¡°What do you mean, thanks? How can a rtionship survive if we don¡¯t even trust each other?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t think his thanks were necessary. It was a given that she would trust him. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was being rash.¡± Alec sat, deciding to wholly ignore Christopher¡¯s presence. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 326 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Do You Have Something to Say? Christopher was conflicted when he heard their conversation, and they were ignoring him. Was he the viin now? Besides, Alec had great acting skills. He couldn¡¯tpare to his performance. They ate their food silently. Alec sometimes put more food on Jenny¡¯s te, and they¡¯d talk in hushed tones. Christopher suddenly felt that he shouldn¡¯t havee. Why did he want to torture himself? When the meal was finally over, Christopher didn¡¯t bother Jenny anymore and chose to leave. Whether or not they would see him again was a mystery. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Once he was further away, Jenny said to Alec, ¡°What do you think he wants from me?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand it at all. She was born and raised in a tiny vige. What was Christopher plotting? Alec didn¡¯t understand either, but he didn¡¯t think it was a good thing. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to spy on him and learn his real motive.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do my part, too.¡± Jenny retracted her gaze and looked at Alec yfully. ¡°Why did you get angry so easily? You¡¯re not that type of person.¡± Alec was stoic, cold, and logical. But he was none of those things before. ¡°I just don¡¯t want him getting close to you.¡± Alec didn¡¯t meet Jenny¡¯s gaze. Jenny didn¡¯t think much about it, dismissing it as Alec being afraid of losing to Christopher. She even felt that it was funny. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I absolutely have no interest in him.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± Alec nodded. The mysterious look that had shed in his eyes was gone. Jenny didn¡¯t notice it. Back at the apartment, before Jenny could open the door, Felicity opened it first. When she saw Jenny and Alec outside, her face darkened. ¡°Did you guys eat together again?¡± She was doing her best not to lose her temper. Since her arrival, Jenny hadn¡¯t cooked a single meal in the house. She ate out nearly every time and always with Alec. Most important of all, they never invited her. How could she stand that? Felicity didn¡¯t know about Jenny and Alec being together. She thought things were going as usual, so she still wanted to flirt with Alec. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Jenny eyed her, feeling impatient. Firstly, it really was none of Felicity¡¯s business whether Jenny ate with Alec or not. Secondly, Felicity didn¡¯t take her job seriously at thepany, and Jenny was displeased by it. If it weren¡¯t for Jade, Felicity would have lost her career. Jenny didn¡¯t think it was conducive. She couldn¡¯t be paying a piece of trash forever. She turned to look at Alec. ¡°Sleep early today. Good night.¡± ¡°Alright. Good night.¡± He nodded. He red at Felicity before leaving. His cold gaze was like an icicle that stabbed through her chest. ¡°Mr. Faust¡­¡± Felicity wanted to stop him, but he ignored herpletely, mming the door in her face. She stood awkwardly in her spot, staring at the closed door in frustration. She turned, venting it out on Jenny. ¡°You bitch, what have you said to Mr. Faust?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t pay her any attention. She went into the living room, and Felicity hurried after her. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Alec?¡± Felicity asked. There was something strange between Jenny and Alec recently. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 327 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Don¡¯t Get Too Cocky! Jenny sat on the sofa and looked at Felicity. ¡°Do I have to tell you about my business with him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky, Jenny! Mr. Faust will be mine!¡± Felicity yelled. She was panicking. Jenny sneered and stood up, going toward Felicity. ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend your time and efforts on the company instead?¡± ¡°I¡­I do. I go to work every day.¡± Felicity was covering up for herself, but she felt guilty. She didn¡¯t dare to look Jenny in the eye. ¡°Yes, you go to work.¡± Jenny smiled, but it wasn¡¯t sincere. ¡°To y games on your phone all day.¡± ¡°Nonsense. I don¡¯t do that!¡± Felicity lied, refusing to admit it. Jenny was speechless. She showed Felicity the surveince footage that Jade had sent her. Don¡¯t you? Well, what is this, then? Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that there are cameras in the office?¡± Felicity was stunned. She, indeed, hadn¡¯t thought of it. ¡°Why¡­why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡± she grumbled. ¡°So what if they did? Would you just go somewhere with no cameras and continue ying on your phone?¡± Jenny scoffed. She no longer had any hope for Felicity. She at first thought that since. Felicity was her cousin, she could spend more time nurturing her talents if Felicity did her job. But now, Jenny thought that she was too naive. Felicity wasn¡¯t nning on working since the start. She was intent on chasing after Alec. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your friend¡¯spany? So what if I y some games on my phone?¡± Felicity didn¡¯t believe that Jenny would really fire her. Jenny was shocked by her shamelessness. She was seriously starting to wonder if Felicity was her cousin. ¡°You can y games on your phone if you want to. Pack up your things and fuck off tomorrow. It won¡¯t matter to me if you y games then.¡± She decided not to care about Felicity anymore. Her uncle would be upset, however. Felicity was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Jenny to chase her out. ¡°I¡¯m not going back! You promised my dad that you would look after me! Is this what you mean by that?¡± ¡°I only promised him to help you find a job,¡± Jenny said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not going back.¡± Felicity sat on the sofa, refusing to leave. Jenny was incensed by her actions. She rolled up her sleeves and flexed her wrists. ¡°Well? Do you want me to take things into my own hands?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Felicity was shocked by Jenny¡¯s ferocity. She retreated. ¡°I was wrong, Jenny. Please give me another chance.¡± ¡°So you know you were wrong?¡± Jenny was in disbelief. ¡°Yes. I promise that I¡¯ll work hard in the future. I won¡¯t y games on my phone duringpany time.¡± Felicity was saying all this sincerely, but she was cursing Jenny out in her heart. Jenny said it was her friend¡¯spany, but she couldn¡¯t even handle something like this. People in the vige. thought that she was doing really well in Parrington. Jenny knew what Felicity was thinking. Even if there was a fight tonight, Jenny couldn¡¯t actually send her home after just a few days. Her uncle and aunt would never let it go, and Jenny would feel bad, too. She pretended to look upset. ¡°I could give you a chance if I wanted to. But you must go to work properly. You can¡¯t bete.¡± Felicity was frequentlyte. As expected, she turned sour when she heard she couldn¡¯t bete. ¡°But ¡­ it¡¯s really far away.¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 328 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Have I Come at the Wrong Time? ¡°Thepany provides amodations for the employees. You can move in there tomorrow. That way, you won¡¯t bete.¡± This was Jenny¡¯s ultimate goal. Ever since Felicity moved in, Jenny was less eager to return home. Alec hade to cook just once and then had brought her out to eat every time afterward. It was alright for a few days, but it couldn¡¯t be a long-term solution. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Felicity refused at once. ¡°A dormitory? Never!¡± Perry Residences wasn¡¯t some sort of luxury resort, but it was still in an affluent area. She was used to this ce. She didn¡¯t want to go to a measly dorm. Besides, if she stayed there, she would no longer have the chance to see Alec. She¡¯d never have a shot. ¡°Never? Alright. You can pack up and go back to Orchid Vige.¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t be bothered to keep arguing. She turned to go to her room. ¡°Jenny!¡± Felicity was so mad that she stomped her foot. Jenny didn¡¯t even look her way and closed her door shut. Jenny sighed, ignoring Felicity. She only gave Felicity a second chance because she didn¡¯t want her uncle and aunt to worry about her. No one would be to me if things didn¡¯t work out. Jenny knew that her uncle wouldn¡¯t me her if Felicity was really sent back, knowing what his daughter was like. Felicity stood rooted in her spot for a long time. Her eyes had turned red, and she felt ashamed. She gnashed her teeth and went right out, but she was not nning on leaving. Instead, she went to knock on Alec¡¯s door. Alec went to open the door, thinking that it was Jenny. He wasn¡¯t expecting Felicity, and his face darkened immediately. ¡°Alec, Jenny wants to kick me out. Please, say something to her.¡± Tears sat in the corners of her eyes. Other men might have been moved by women like this, but not Alec. In fact, he felt repulsed. Sensing his silence, Felicity continued, ¡°Jenny has been in a foul mood since her divorce. I get it. Anyone would feel upset in that situation, but she can¡¯tsh out at me, right? She scolds me every day after work. Say something to her, please.¡± Felicity was making Jenny out to be a hormonal divorcee and herself as the victim. However, Alec had known Jenny for a long time and knew of her character. Otherwise, he would have been duped by her acting. ¡°Are you finished?¡± he said coldly. Felicity stiffened. She looked up and saw Alec¡¯s frosty gaze, and she felt intimidated. ¡°Alec¡­¡± Alec red at her and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that if you said one bad thing about Jenny, I¡¯d cut off your tongue? I don¡¯t think you took that seriously.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Felicity was afraid now. She suddenly thought of what her mother had said over the phone, so she gritted her teeth and threw her arms around Alec. ¡°I actually like you a lot, Alec.¡± She hugged him and snuggled in his chest. ¡°I¡¯d be willing to give you everything. You want me, don¡¯t you?¡± Alec could feel goosebumps creeping up on his skin. He held back his vomit and tried to push her away. However, he underestimated Felicity¡¯s strength. She held on to him tightly, refusing to let go. Just as Alec was about to raise his hand, the door opened, and Jenny appeared. She saw the two of them in an embrace and smirked. ¡°Have Ie at the wrong time?¡± To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 329 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Are You Really Going to Take Her Life? Jenny didn¡¯t think she¡¯d see such a scene when she walked out. She was worried that Felicity had run away; it would be hard to exin to her uncle if that happened. But now she was kind of enjoying it. ¡°Hear me out, Jenny.¡± Alec didn¡¯t care about whether he would hurt Felicity and shoved her away. He went up to Jenny quickly, wishing he could just get rid of Felicity. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I have no feelings for her at all. She threw herself at me.¡± Jenny said nothing. She red at Felicity sprawling on the floor. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed enough?¡± Felicity got up, biting her lip. ¡°Alec, I know you¡¯re just afraid that Jenny will take things the wrong way. You like me, don¡¯t you?¡± Alec¡¯s face darkened. His gaze was terrifying. ¡°You only have yourself to me for spouting nonsense.¡± ¡°Alec¡­aargh!¡± Before she could say anything else, Alec lifted her and mmed her against the re. Alec¡¯s re was as sharp as a knife. ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you? Well, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡± He grabbed Felicity by her neck and squeezed hard. Felicity at once struggled to breathe, and her face turned red. She could feel her death looming over the horizon. She looked at Jenny frantically. ¡°Je¡­.Jenny¡­help¡­¡± She was terrified of being suffocated to death by Alec. She was still young. It¡¯d be a pity if she died like this. Jenny walked up to them and whacked Alec on the arm. ¡°Let her go. Do you honestly want to take her life?¡± ¡°Jenny, Felicity and I¡­¡± ¡°I know. Did you think I¡¯d be dumb enough to believe her?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t understand why Alec was so fearful. Was there really no trust to be had between them? Alec let go of Felicity, a mixture of emotions shing through his eyes. ¡°So you believe me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jenny nodded and said, ¡°I think we should trust each other more. You can¡¯t keep thinking that I¡¯ll misunderstand. I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± She knew of Felicity¡¯s scheme full well, so she didn¡¯t think what had happened just now had anything to do with Alec. Besides, she was pretty sure Alec would not fall in love with Felicity. Alec sighed. ¡°I was too afraid.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some rest? I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Jenny dragged Felicity up and into her house. The door closed shut, and Alec stood rooted in his spot, feeling flustered. What was happening to him? He had no reason to be this rash. Jenny was smart; she wouldn¡¯t pin the me on him so easily. He concluded that he was just too afraid of losing her. In the living room, Jenny watched Felicity, who was frightened out of her wits. Sheughed. ¡± What? Are you so easily afraid? I thought you were a tough cookie.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alec is a beast!¡± Felicity curled up on the sofa. She shook every time she thought of Alec¡¯s fearsome face. Jenny sat next to her and said gently, ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t chase after him anymore. You two would never work out.¡± Felicity seemed toe back to her senses a little. ¡°You¡¯re probably delighted, aren¡¯t you? You must be d.¡± ¡°What is there for me to be happy about?¡± Jenny was exasperated. She couldn¡¯t figure out Felicity¡¯s thought process. ¡°Now that he and I will never happen, you¡¯ll get a chance to get together with him. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Felicity was upset, but she couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to continue pestering Alec. She was afraid that she would lose her life one day. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 330 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 330 Chapter 330 You Don¡¯t Even Know Yourself Jenny felt the need to rify something with Felicity. ¡°Do you perhaps have a twisted perception of yourself? Do you think Alec would fall in love with you if I were out of the picture?¡± Where did her narcissisme from? All the rich and beautiful girls in Parrington couldn¡¯t catch Alec¡¯s eye. Why would he be infatuated with Felicity? Did she think she was a goddess? ¡°How would you know?¡± Felicity refused to admit that shecked charisma. Jenny decided not to argue with her. There was no point gobbling with turkeys. ¡°Move to the dorms tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to see you when Ie home.¡± Jenny entered her bedroom and mmed the door shut. Felicity jumped out of her skin and cried pitifully. She whipped out her phone and called her mother. ¡°Mom, they¡¯re all picking on me¡­¡± In La Vie Jen Rose, Jenny came early in the morning to try on the altered clothes. She smiled once she put them on. ¡°It¡¯s good. Much better than before.¡± At least it would work on different body types now. Jade nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes. It looks much better.¡± ¡°Begin production and contact the advertisingpanies. Get celebrities to endorse it. We must make it phenomenal.¡± They couldn¡¯t say for sure if shoppers would like it, but the marketing had to be done. Only time would tell. No one would know about La Vie Jen Rose if they didn¡¯t advertise it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave it up to me,¡± Jade said. Jenny smiled. ¡°You have lots of experience. I¡¯ll be handing this over to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no problem at all.¡± Jade was happy to have Jenny¡¯s trust. She hadn¡¯t been part of the fashion industry for a while. It was time to see if she could keep up with modern trends. They talked for a bit, and then Jenny got up to rush to the hospital. She had a surgery appointment in the afternoon. She couldn¡¯t dy it. In Faust Group, Alec looked at the information that Vincent had sent him about Christopher and frowned. There was nothing to learn from the document. Nothing on it indicated why he would be so interested in Jenny. ¡°Keep the investigation open. Get Paul to help, too,¡± Alec ordered, closing the file. Vincent nodded and said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Wagner¡­has not been in a good moodtely.¡± Alec¡¯s frown deepened. Was Paul still hung up on Stephanie? ¡°I¡¯ll see him.¡± Alec had no choice. Paul was his friend. He couldn¡¯t leave him alone. It was night by the time Jenny was done with her surgeries, and she received a call from Alec. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Vincent ising to fetch you,¡± he said. ¡°Where to?¡± Jenny asked. She wanted to see if Felicity had moved out. She could hear noise on the other end, but it died down quickly. He had probably gone to a quiet ce to talk to her. ¡°Paul is upset about Stephanie. I¡¯m nning to get some people together to drink. It might help him,¡± he said. At the mention of Paul, Jenny frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not going, but you can.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t. They all have their girlfriends with them. Are you going to let me be alone?¡± Alec looked at the women around him. Some were not really girlfriends, but they were at least apanying someone. Even Paul had two escorts with him. Although they did nothing except pour him wine, he at least did not look lonely. But Alec¡­ He was all by himself from the start. It was getting dull. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Shut Your Mouth Alec was already waiting at the door when Jenny arrived at the bar. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t have the heart to leave me here alone.¡± He smiled, walking toward her. He took Jenny¡¯s bag and led her inside. ¡°Don¡¯t be so presumptuous. I¡¯m here to keep an eye on you so that you won¡¯t go behind my back.¡± Jenny followed Alec as they made their way to the second floor. Alec wasn¡¯t angry at her remark. Instead, he nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s good. I do need someone to keep an eye on me.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. If Jenny hadn¡¯te, his buddies would have gotten him some female escorts. Although he wasn¡¯t interested, he would feel ufortable with strangers sitting beside him. Fortunately, she showed up. As they pushed open the door to the private room, everyone inside looked at them. Alec led Jenny in and introduced her as his girlfriend. The group chuckled and greeted her. Jenny smiled and greeted them back. Alec introduced each of them in turn. ¡°From left to right, they are Lance Quealy, Spencer Nixon, and Yosef Jones. I¡¯ve known them for many years, and we often drink together. You can say we¡¯re on good terms.¡± While Alec considered them his friends, they were certainly not as close to him as Paul. Jenny nodded, having some impression of the three. All of them were famous rich heirs in Parrington. She had done some research beforeing. ¡°Hey, Jenny.¡± Spencer raised his ss, grinning. ¡°You¡¯re the first girlfriend Alec has officially introduced to us. Let me toast you.¡± He then drank his ss of alcohol in one go. Jenny also raised her ss and took a sip, only to discover that it was juice. ¡°Hello.¡± Jenny smiled at him in response, assuming Alec probably prepared the juice. ¡°You should join Alec whenever hees out to socialize. We¡¯re all easy to get along with,¡± Spencer said. ¡°Sure.¡± Jenny nodded. After Spencer went back to his seat, Lance came to greet her with his ss of alcohol as well. Thest one to approach was Yosef, but he had a cold expression and didn¡¯t seem willing to approach her. Jenny could almost immediately sense that he didn¡¯t like her, but she wasn¡¯t sure why. ¡°There must be something special about you, Miss Walter. Otherwise, Alec wouldn¡¯t bring you along to meet us,¡± Yosef said sarcastically after finishing his drink. Jenny smiled, not saying a word. He was Alec¡¯s friend, so she had to put up with his impolite behavior for Alec¡¯s sake. ¡°I heard from Alec that you¡¯re a doctor,¡± Yosef suddenly stated. But before Jenny could answer, he continued, ¡°How much do doctors make these days? I bet you¡¯re over the moon having Alec as a boyfriend.¡± Jenny¡¯s expression darkened immediately; she could tell what he meant. Just as she was about to confront him, Alec angrily cut in, ¡°Yosef, shut your mouth if you can¡¯t speak properly! No one wants to listen to your nonsense.¡± ¡°Was I wrong? If it weren¡¯t for your status, would she be with you?¡± Yosef was convinced that Jenny was a gold digger, as Alec was normally surrounded by them. The only difference was they weren¡¯t as sessful as Jenny. Alec¡¯s face became sullen. Just as he was about to blow his top, Jenny calmly said, ¡°Why are you friends with Alec, then? Isn¡¯t it because he¡¯s rich?¡± ¡°You-¡± Jenny cut him off with a sneer, ¡°You don¡¯t even hold back your words for your friend¡¯s sake in public. I think a friend like you is too much for anyone to handle.¡± If Yosef wanted to be nasty, then two could y that game. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Who Do You Think You Are? Yosef¡¯s face turned pale with anger. He red at Jenny as if she was his sworn enemy. Jenny, however, remained calm and smiled back at him. She didn¡¯t think he could do anything to her with Alec around. Taking note of his small physique, Jenny knew he was no match for her, even if they were to fight. ¡°Enough, Yosef!¡± Spencer walked over and pulled him back. He looked at Jenny apologetically.¡± Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s always been like this and doesn¡¯t know how to talk nicely.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t know how to, he should go home and learn, note here to make a fool of himself, Jenny retorted, not caring whether she stepped on Spencer¡¯s toes. She promised to be Alec¡¯s girlfriend because she was attracted to him, not because of his money. Therefore, she didn¡¯t care about offending his friends. Spencer was surprised at how tough Jenny was, seeing as she didn¡¯t back down one bit. He looked at Alec for help, but he just drank his alcohol and watched everything unfolding as if it was a show. When Spencer tried to pull Yosef back to their seat, he wasn¡¯t sessful as Yosef was incensed and refused to let go of the matter. ¡°If you weren¡¯t Alec¡¯s girlfriend, I¡¯d make sure you can¡¯t leave this room for being so mouthy,¡± he threatened. ¡°Oh? You can try,¡± Jenny sneered. She thought he was just a typical man whose bark was worse than his bite. Yosef was about to charge at her, but Spencer held him back, feeling a headacheing from the unpleasant situation. ¡°Alright, Yosef. Do you really want to anger Alec?¡± He¡¯d noticed the subtle change in Alec¡¯s expression and knew that chaos would ensue if he didn¡¯t stop Yosef. Hearing Spencer mention Alec, Yosef regained his senses. However, he still red at Jenny. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Quinn was abroad, do you think you¡¯d stand a chance?¡± he asked before walking away with Spencer. Jenny was confused but realized Yosef was probably trying to speak up for someone. ¡°Quinn? Who is that?¡± she wondered. She nced at Alec, but he just shrugged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s not of sound mind.¡± Jenny pursed her lips. If he didn¡¯t want to exin, then she wouldn¡¯t be bothered to ask. She¡¯d agreed to trust him and didn¡¯t want to doubt him just because of someone else¡¯s words. She¡¯d be going back on her words by doing that. After that, Jenny didn¡¯t talk much with Alec¡¯s friends. She felt like they were a clique, and even though Spencer and Lance didn¡¯t directly express hostility toward her, she didn¡¯t feel weed. She didn¡¯t enjoy going out of her way to seek others¡¯ approval, so she yed with her phone. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As she nced over at Paul, she saw that he was surrounded by girls. She thought it was probably best that Stephanie wasn¡¯t with him anymore. In the restroom, Yosef sshed his face with cold water to clear his mind. When he thought of Jenny, anger could be seen in his eyes. ¡°Who does she think she is? Alec is just toying with her. Does she really think she can be a part of the Faust family?¡± he scoffed to himself. As he was thinking this, he heard footstepsing from the restroom entrance. He turned to see Alec approaching, so he greeted him with a smile. ¡°Hey, Alec.¡± Instead of responding, Alec walked up to him with a stern expression on his face. ¡°Alec, what¡¯s going on-¡± Before Yosef could finish his sentence, Alec lifted him by the cor. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to Jenny like that?¡± ¡°Alec, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Yosef tried to exin. ¡°You think I¡¯m your friend just because I entertain you? Who are you to think that?¡± Alec¡¯s expression was cold, and he was apletely different person from when he¡¯d been in the private room earlier. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Lie Down with Me Yosef was so scared that he couldn¡¯t speak, and he couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. He¡¯d known Alec for many years, but this was the first time he¡¯d seen him behave in such a way. Hence, he was understandably quite taken aback. ¡°Listen to me-if you say one more thing you shouldn¡¯t say, I¡¯ll make the Jones family disappear from Parrington. Do you understand?¡± After he was done with his warning, Alec simply threw Yosef aside. He then washed his hands and left. Yosefy on the floor for a while before he came to his senses and cursed, ¡°Alec! You bastard!¡± Alec returned to the private room first, but it took a while before Yosef came back after him. Everyone noticed that Yosef seemed perturbed, but no one asked him about his condition. Jenny nced at Alec and asked quietly, ¡°Did you teach him a lesson?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Alec didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°He had iting. He shouldn¡¯t have been rude to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not angry. You don¡¯t need to make a fuss about it.¡± Yosef was his friend, after all. Jenny didn¡¯t want to drive a wedge between them. Alec smiled and pulled her into his embrace while whispering in her ear, ¡°You¡¯re not mad at him. because you¡¯re nice. But that doesn¡¯t give him the right to bully you.¡± ¡°Bully me?¡± Jenny contemted. She didn¡¯t feel like she was being bullied, as she wasn¡¯t a pushover. Even if they were one of Alec¡¯s friends, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight back if necessary. Of course, she was happy that Alec stood up for her. The gathering went onte into the night. Alec and his friends were all quite drunk by the end of it. Jenny had no choice but to hail rides for them before driving Alec home. With Alec leaning onto her, Jenny found it difficult to even stand straight while supporting him as they reached the door. ¡°Alec, where are your keys?¡± He didn¡¯t respond, as he seemed to be quite drunk. Just as Jenny considered taking him back to her ce, Alec mumbled, ¡°In my bag.¡± Jenny reached into his bag and took out the keys. As she opened the door and turned on the lights, she was stunned. The living room was pitch ck, but upon closer inspection, it could be seen that Alec had painted the walls ck. There was only one white sofa in the center and nothing else, making it seem especially barren and empty. At that moment, Jenny thought about a lot of things. She remembered how scared Alec was of the dark, and upon seeing the way he¡¯d set up his living space, she began to worry about his mental state. She silently noted she should find an opportunity to talk to him. Thinking of that, she supported Alec and went in. It took her a while to find the door to his room, as the door and walls had all been painted ck. Considering that this was her first visit, it was quite impressive that she could locate his room. After cing Alec on the bed, Jenny took a look around the bedroom. Although it was also quite Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. empty, it was still better than the living room. Looking at Alec, who had already fallen asleep, Jenny sighed helplessly and turned to leave. ¡°Huh?¡± Just as she took a step, she felt a hand tugging on her wrist. She lowered her head, only to see that Alec had opened his eyes at some point. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Jenny was surprised. ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t really sleeping. I was just a little groggy,¡± he said. He had drunk a bit too much that night, and now, his head was pounding like it was about to explode. Rubbing his temples, he pulled Jenny toward him. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stay with me for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t refuse. After seeing how Alec had furnished his house, she suddenly felt a bit. sorry for him. She thought of how his father had abandoned him and left and how his mother had died in front of him. The shock and pain he felt weren¡¯t something an ordinary person could bear. ¡°Alec, I need to talk to you about something.¡± She hesitated but decided to speak up. She had a feeling that things would only get worse if they continued like this. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Perfect Physique Jenny didn¡¯t hear any response from Alec. She raised her head and found that he¡¯d fallen asleep again at some point and hadn¡¯t heard her at all. Jenny sighed but didn¡¯t wake him up. She slowly got up, made sure that Alec was tucked infortably, and then left. The next day, the first thing Jenny did when she woke up was check on Alec. She was worried, so she didn¡¯t return the keyst night but held on to it. When she opened the door and entered, she saw no signs of activity and assumed that Alec hadn¡¯t gotten up yet. Therefore, she went straight to the bedroom. The moment she pushed open the door, she was greeted by the sight of Alec¡¯s muscr back. He wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt, and there were water droplets on his tanned skin. He seemed to have just taken a shower. Jenny couldn¡¯t help but gulp. ¡°This body¡­ He has the perfect physique!¡± she eximed wordlessly. The next second, Alec put on his bathrobe. Just as Jennymented not being able to continue admiring such a sight for sore eyes, he turned around and looked at her. ¡°What do you think of my body?¡± Jenny snapped back to reality and awkwardly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s¡­not bad.¡± ¡°Not bad? That¡¯s all?¡± Alecughed and walked over to her. At close range, Jenny could feel Alec¡¯s breath and smell the pleasant woody fragrance emanating from his body. She was a bit distracted and didn¡¯t notice that the man was getting closer and closer. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Alec pressed his cold lips on hers, and Jenny returned to her senses but couldn¡¯t push him away. His kiss was more dominant than before as if he wanted to merge their bodies. It made Jenny a bit overwhelmed. Dazed from being kissed so passionately, Jenny didn¡¯t know when they moved from the doorway to the bed. Lust stirred, and an amorous atmosphere filled the air. Things were clearly about to get out of hand. ¡°N-no¡­¡± Jenny came to her senses and pushed Alec away, putting some distance between them. The sensual atmosphere was disrupted, and Jenny came back to her senses. ¡°We¡¯re taking things too fast.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Alec nodded and also regained his senses. ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Jennyughed dryly and got up to leave the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and take a shower.¡± With that, Alec walked toward the bathroom, and soon the sound of water came from inside. Jenny didn¡¯t ask why Alec went to take another shower after just having one. Instead, she silently left and waited for him in the living room. Her flushed cheeks were indicative of everything that had just happened. Jenny patted her face, trying to calm herself down. ¡°No, Jenny. Get a grip. You can¡¯t give in so easily,¡± she reminded herself. It was extremely hard because not only was Alec handsome, but his physique was also absolutely perfect. Shaking her head to get her mind out of the gutter, she sat up straight and waited for Alec toe out. Before long, Alec came out of the bedroom, fully dressed. A hint of disappointment shed across Jenny¡¯s eyes. It was a shame she couldn¡¯t see more. As if knowing what she was thinking, Alec walked over to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be plenty of opportunities for you to look to your heart¡¯s content in the future.¡± ¡°W-what are you talking about? Don¡¯t nder me.¡± Jenny was trying to imply that a pure and innocent girl like her wouldn¡¯t shamelessly gawk over someone¡¯s body. Alec smiled and didn¡¯t argue with her. He¡¯d seen Jenny¡¯s reaction. ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to cook at home. Let¡¯s go to your ce. I¡¯ll make you breakfast,¡± Alec suggested, getting ready to make a move right away. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jenny didn¡¯t budge. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You just woke up from drinking. Forget about cooking. Let¡¯s go out to eat in a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alec sat down and looked at her. ¡°You seem to have something to say to me.¡± Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Not Sure How to Tell Him Because of how serious Alec was, Jenny didn¡¯t know how to broach the subject. She couldn¡¯t just outrightly say, ¡°I think you¡¯re sick and should see a doctor.¡± Although she had said those exact words before, she wasn¡¯t afraid of offending Alec or making him unhappy back then. Now, however, she hesitated, trying to find the right words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jenny. Just tell me what you want to say. I won¡¯t get angry,¡± Alec said, sensing her hesitation. Taking his words as encouragement, Jenny cut to the chase and asked, ¡°Did you choose the style of this house yourself?¡± Alec smiled and stood up. He walked to the window to look at the street below. ¡°Yeah. I used to like this kind of style. It made me feelfortable.¡± Jenny frowned. Before she could say anything, Alec asked, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± With a nod, Jenny said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too depressing and unsuitable to live in?¡± She¡¯d felt ufortable since she stepped into his housest night. Theplete darkness made her feel as if she was trapped in hell without any light in sight. Such an environment could easily make one feel hopeless and eventually lead to mental health problems after some time. ¡°I used to like it, but now¡­¡± Alec¡¯s gaze turned toward Jenny. ¡°After getting to know you, I suddenly realized that I prefer the warm and cozy style that you like.¡± He used to hate that kind of style because it made him feel neither warm norfortable. It even made him irritable. Jenny was surprised to hear this and suggested that he should renovate the house with the help of a good designer she knew. Instead of agreeing to her suggestion, Alec walked over to her and asked with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you design it for me?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not good at it.¡± Jenny declined since she¡¯d never studied interior design. However, Alec didn¡¯t really care about the quality of the design. He just wanted her to do it personally. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I trust you,¡± he said with another charming smile. Jenny found it hard to refuse his request when she took in the irresistible smile on his unbelievably handsome face. After discussing this matter, Jenny didn¡¯t push for Alec to go and see a psychologist immediately. Instead, she decided to first renovate the house and then talk about seeing a psychologistter. It was the perfect n, and Alec had no idea what was going on in Jenny¡¯s mind. Nheless, he enjoyed the feeling of having someone care about him. After they left Alec¡¯s house, they didn¡¯t hurry off to their respective jobs. Instead, they had breakfast together before Alec dropped Jenny off at the hospital and headed to work. Despite Jenny repeatedly telling him that he didn¡¯t need to drive her there, Alec insisted. Even though their destinations were in opposite directions, he didn¡¯t mind. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jenny was sipping her oatmeal at the breakfast ce when Alec asked about her clothing brand. ¡°I heard your clothing brand is about tounch its new collection,¡± Alec said. He wasn¡¯t usually interested in these things, but because it concerned Jenny, he wanted to know more. Jenny nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re already in the promotional period, and the store has been decorated. We¡¯ll be officially opening soon.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t forget to invite me to the opening. After all, I¡¯m a shareholder,¡± he said yfully. Although he didn¡¯t really own many shares, he didn¡¯t mind it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely invite you.¡± Jenny smiled. If Alec came, it would be a publicity boost for the brand. After all, few people in Parrington could invite Alec as a guest of honor for their opening. From the very beginning, La Vie Jen Rose Designs would surpass others by a huge. margin with his support. ¡°If someone asks about our rtionship, what are you going to say?¡± Alec suddenly asked. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Endless Spection On the opening day of her new store, Jenny would definitely invite reporters to better promote the La Vie Jen Rose Designs brand. However, as Alec pointed out, it was hard to prevent the media from gossiping about their rtionship. What should she do when that happens? Should she admit or deny it? Alec was still waiting for her answer. The way he was staring at her made her feel a little uneasy. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± She threw the question back at Alec. He chuckled. ¡°Well, I hope you¡¯ll say that I¡¯m your boyfriend.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to make it public?¡± Jenny was a little surprised. She thought someone from a family like Alec¡¯s would be cautious about their rtionships and not make them public until they were married. Alec nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m happy to let everyone know about us.¡± His frank attitude made Jenny blush. ¡°But I think this is something between the two of us. There¡¯s no need for others to know¡­¡± She hesitated but still expressed her thoughts. Because of her divorce from Alec, she¡¯d already beenbeled as Alec¡¯s ex-wife. If she was with him now, she would be Alec¡¯s girlfriend instead. She didn¡¯t want that. ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to make it public?¡± Alec looked at her, feeling an indescribable emotion in his heart. He wasn¡¯t sure what that feeling was, but it made him a little upset. Jenny looked apologetic and hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just think that there¡¯s no need to let everyone know that we¡¯re dating, especially at that kind of event. If I make it public, everyone will probably think I established La Vie Jen Rose Designs with your help.¡± Although they were boyfriend and girlfriend, she still felt that some things needed to be kept separate. What she said made sense. Alec didn¡¯t really intend to make their rtionship public at that event in the first ce. Although he understood the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but feel downhearted when he heard Jenny¡¯s words. He forced a smile and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand.¡± ¡°Are you¡­upset?¡± Jenny looked at him and could clearly feel the change in his demeanor. Alec looked up at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that petty.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Jenny breathed a sigh of relief and continued to eat her oatmeal, not saying anything further. Alec looked at her and shook his head helplessly. When it came to Jenny¡¯s matters, he could only let her do as she wished. After breakfast, the two of them got busy with their own work. They usually only contacted each other in the evening when they finished work. Jenny felt that this was a good arrangement. She could focus on her work when she was busy and not think about work when they were together. Today, she didn¡¯t have any surgeries. After finishing her ward rounds in the morning, she had some free time to read through some materials and asionally browse the inte in her office. Surprisingly, she saw some good news that made her happy. Jenny didn¡¯t contact Simone again or follow up with what she was doing after she¡¯d talked to her and given her the materials. However, it seemed that Simone was indeed a capable person. As Simone¡¯s shares exceeded 5%, a stock exchange announcement was made. Now, everyone knew about the changes in the internal shareholding of Bloom Conglomerate. This inevitably stirred up lots of rumors and discussions. Simone, someone who¡¯d never been on any radar before, suddenly appeared and held so many. shares. Anyone would be curious about where she came from. Even more surprising was that Simone almost simultaneously epted an interview and publicly acknowledged her identity as the eldest daughter of the Bloom family. When the reporter asked if she had any thoughts on bing the heir of Bloom Conglomerate, Simone just smiled and didn¡¯t answer. However, her smile gave people room for endless spection. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 What Do You Need Me to Do? Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jenny didn¡¯t expect Simone to be so efficient. Simone had only received the information a few days ago, and she was already taking action. It seemed like Jenny had made the right decision to seek Simone¡¯s help. She didn¡¯t care where Simone got the money to buy the shares of Bloom Conglomerate. Simone might have been nning this move for a long time; she was just waiting for the right opportunity. Jenny going to her coincidentally gave her the opportunity to set her n in motion. As Jenny was thinking about it, her phone rang. When she saw Simone¡¯s name on the screen, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Simone went straight to the point without exchanging pleasantries and asked if Jenny had seen the news. Jenny confirmed that she had. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°I need you to help me investigate a senior executive of Bloom Conglomerate. I want to get rid of this guy, but I don¡¯t have any leads to work on.¡± Based on the information Jenny had given her, Simone knew that Jenny was particrly skilled at investigating people. She wouldn¡¯t be disappointed if she asked her to help. Jenny had expected Simone would ask for her help. ¡°Okay, give me the name.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Simone nodded, then smiled and said, ¡°This time, it¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯vepletely broken ties with Bloom Conglomerate. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯ll be done for.¡± Her words carried a hint of a threat, but Jenny didn¡¯t care. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Bloom. You¡¯re so capable. Taking over the Bloom family won¡¯t be a problem for you.¡± Judging from Simone¡¯s recent actions, it was clear she was ambitious. A woman like her was bound to seed, and her sess was imminent as her opponent was Sam. Upon hanging up, Simone sent the man¡¯s name to Jenny. Without dy, she began her investigation. In this day and age, it was impossible for anyone to leave no digital footprint at all. Even if someone in their seventies or eighties didn¡¯t leave a trace, their children would. Jenny was confident she could find something useful if she could detect even one small trace of that person. The man Simone wanted Jenny to investigate was in his thirties and had risen to a senior position at Bloom Conglomerate at a young age, which indicated that he was capable. However, that was not all that he had. Jenny soon found evidence that he was living beyond his means. Seeing his extravagant postings on the Inte, Jenny knew there was something off about this man. His sry as a senior executive at Bloom Conglomerate was fairly substantial, but not to the extent of affording a Rolls-Royce Phantom. On top of that, he had luxury cars, a yacht, expensive designer bags, and watches. He could be mistaken for a rich heir if one didn¡¯t know better. Jenny sent Simone the information she¡¯d found, confident she could use it to uncover the trail of the man¡¯s illicit ie. With that done, Jenny left her office and went to the cafeteria for lunch. Just as she stepped out of her office, she saw Christopher walking toward her. She was speechless at her predicament. ¡°Jenny, you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, have you? Let me treat you.¡± He smiled as if he¡¯d never been rejected by Jenny before. Jenny couldn¡¯t understand why he was so persistent. What on earth did he want from her? ¡°Christopher, haven¡¯t I made it clear enough for you? Or have I given you the wrong impression somehow?¡± Her expression was cold as ice, not giving him any room to misunderstand. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 What Do You Find Attractive? Christopher seemed oblivious to Jenny¡¯s displeasure. He was still grinning as he said, ¡°No, no. You expressed yourself very clearly, and I heard you loud and clear.¡± ¡°In that case, why are you still approaching me?¡± Jenny asked, really not understanding what was going on in his mind. ¡°You have the right to reject me, but I have the right to continue liking you. You have no control over my heart,¡± Christopher said, smiling and looking as if he was determined to keep liking her no matter what. Jenny was at a loss for words. She suddenly felt a headacheing and stepped aside to distance herself from Christopher. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± She didn¡¯t know what else to say. Feeling that it was a waste of time to say anything, she chose to ignore him. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Christopher grinned and followed her, clearly having no intention of leaving. Jenny walked to the cafeteria with Christopher still trailing behind her. She asked, ¡°Are you nning to eat with me in the cafeteria?¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯ve never eaten in a hospital cafeteria before. It¡¯s good to try new things,¡± he said, still smiling and unwilling to leave. Jenny had no choice but to let him be. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so she couldn¡¯t call security to throw him out. Soon, she bought her food and sat down to eat. Christopher sat across from her with his own tray. Jenny ignored him and didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. She focused on finishing her own food. Christopher had a smile stered to his face, but to be honest, he was a little dismayed. When had he, the distinguished heir of the Spade family, ever suffered such rejection? However, thinking about how he could make the Spade family one of the top ten families in Bardoff City, he felt that this was a test from God. He might as well give up if he couldn¡¯t bear this hardship. After sorting out his thoughts, his smile became even brighter, and his crow¡¯s feet became even more pronounced. Jenny didn¡¯t want to deal with him. But when someone sat across from you and kept smiling at you, it was difficult to treat them like they didn¡¯t exist and keep eating. Taking a deep breath, she looked up at Christopher. ¡°Can you tell me what you find attractive about me?¡± ¡°Everything about you attracts me. You don¡¯t even know how charming you are,¡± Christopher replied, looking at her unabashedly. When he said that, goosebumps appeared on Jenny¡¯s arms. She almost couldn¡¯t hold herself back from hitting him with her tray. With a stern face, she said, ¡°Can you be honest with me? What is your actual intention?¡± Hearing her ask this, Christopher smiled and said seriously, ¡°If you really want to know, you can consider marrying me. Then I can tell you.¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Jenny rolled her eyes at him and left. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As she walked away, Ghristopher could only smile helplessly. He wanted to give Jenny an answer, but he had no idea himself! His grandfather insisted that he had to pursue Jenny before he would tell him anything; otherwise, it would be meaningless. So, he could only pursue Jenny first. The feeling of not knowing the truth and being looked down upon by others was hard to stomach. Thinking about it, he took a bite of his food and spat it out the next second. ¡°Fuck! What is this thing? It¡¯s so disgusting!¡± His voice was quite loud, instantly attracting the attention of the people around him. They all looked at him with unfriendly expressions. Was it really that bad? Howe they didn¡¯t think so? Christopher pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t continue eating but got up and left the cafeteria. He decided that he should get better food elsewhere. Jenny, who had already left by then, didn¡¯t know any of this. She¡¯d just arrived at the office when Morgan came in with a mischievous smile. ¡°Jenny, who was that handsome guy just now? Is he your boyfriend?¡± Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 She Kidnapped My Son ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Jenny sneered inwardly. She looked at Morgan incredulously and asked helplessly, Where did you get the idea that he¡¯s my boyfriend?¡± ¡°I was just guessing,¡± Morgan replied sheepishly. She noticed that Christopher fawned over Jenny that was why she made the guess. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend, and I don¡¯t really know him well.¡± Jenny wanted to make it clear that she wasn¡¯t acquainted with Christopher in any way. Morgan was surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t know him? It looked like you two knew each other pretty well just now.¡± Jenny wasn¡¯t in the mood to dwell on that topic any further. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Morgan nodded, almost forgetting the reason she hade over. ¡°I need your help.¡± ¡°Me? What can I do to help you?¡± Jenny wondered if she could really be of any help to Morgan. ¡°My parents arranged a blind date for me tonight, but I don¡¯t want to go alone¡­¡± Morgan spoke in a small voice, feeling embarrassed. She had been busy studying medicine these years and hadn¡¯t made many close friends. Asking an ordinary friend to do something like this seemed inappropriate and might even invite ridicule. That was why she turned to Jenny for help. She thought she was on pretty good terms with Jenny. On top of that, Jenny had always been kind to her, so she mustered up her courage to ask the favor. Hearing her out, Jenny quickly understood what she meant. ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Morgan nodded but quickly added, ¡°But if you¡¯re busy, it¡¯s okay. I was just trying my luck- ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Jenny agreed before Morgan could finish. Morgan was taken aback for a moment, but soon, she smiled ear to ear. ¡°Thank you, Jenny.¡± ¡°Come find me after work, and we¡¯ll go together,¡± Jenny said. Morgan nodded happily. She was all smiles as she left Jenny¡¯s office. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As she¡¯d promised to apany Morgan that night, Jenny informed Alec that he wouldn¡¯t have to pick her up after work. He happened to have a business dinner that night, so he naturally agreed, reminding her to be careful and to call him if she needed anything. Just as Jenny thought everything would go smoothly and she could leave work on time, something unexpected happened. However, it wasn¡¯t anything concerning a patient; someone had brought reporters to the hospital to cause trouble. When Jenny received the notice and rushed to the director¡¯s office, a crowd was already gathered. She was about to ask what the matter was when she saw Joey¡¯s father sitting in the office. In an instant, she could roughly guess what was going on. ¡°Sir, are you saying that Dr. Walter is the doctor who kidnapped your son?¡± Dr. Ledger asked with a stern face. He knew this man; his wife had previously caused trouble at the hospital and was now in prison. Now, he was causing trouble too-pointing fingers at Jenny and using her of kidnapping his underage son. This was a serious matter, especially since he¡¯d brought reporters along. If this wasn¡¯t handled well, the hospital¡¯s reputation would be ruined. Miller red at Jenny and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s her! This woman kidnapped my son!¡± Unable to find Joey, he could onlye for Jenny. He had to get money from somewhere, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. Dr. Ledger frowned and looked at Jenny. ¡°Dr. Walter, what do you have to say about this?¡± He trusted Jenny, but he couldn¡¯t show favoritism in front of the reporters. ¡°You use me of kidnapping your son, but why don¡¯t you talk about how you mistreated your son? Have you ever treated him like a son?¡± Jenny was angry. She didn¡¯t expect this man to have the audacity to show up. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Extortion Faced with Jenny¡¯s usations, Miller leaned back in his chair and looked at her disdainfully. How I treat Joey is my business. He¡¯s my son. There¡¯s no need for you to worry. But you¡­¡± Miller nced at Jenny, then turned his gaze to the reporter who was filming beside him. ¡°Hey, you. She kidnapped my son. You must stand up for me on this matter.¡± The reporter looked embarrassed. They were just there to get a good news story. When they heard that Miller had some dirt on Jenny, they naturally came to get the scoop. After all, Jenny was a figure that everyone had been paying attention to in Parringtontely. However, seeing Jenny¡¯s calm demeanor, they felt they shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this mess. ¡°Miss Walter, regarding the allegations made by this gentleman about you kidnapping his son, do you have anything to say? Did you really kidnap his son?¡± the reporter asked nervously. Jenny didn¡¯t bother to be polite to the reporter. She coldly nced at him and asked, ¡°Who are you? Are you a police officer? Even if I did kidnap his son, what can you do about it?¡± The reporter was taken aback by her response and didn¡¯t know what to say. Unfortunately, Jenny had hit the nail on the head. It was true they had no legal authority and were only looking for a sensational news story. ¡°I brought them here to expose you and let everyone know what kind of doctor you are!¡± Miller spoke up at this point,ing to the reporter¡¯s aid. It wasn¡¯t that he was being kind-he didn¡¯t want to see his carefully nned scheme fail. When Jenny heard his words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°You use me of kidnapping your son, but instead of going to the police, you brought reporters here. What kind of thinking is that? Do you really want to find your son, or do you just want to extort money?¡± Sometimes, people were unfortunately bound to toxic family members by birth. Miller was just like Joey¡¯s stepmother. Jenny felt sorry that he was brought up in such a family. Thinking of that, she felt that she should do something, or Miller would keep creating trouble. Joey wouldn¡¯t be able to live a peaceful life in the future at this rate. ¡°Since you keep using me of kidnapping your son, I¡¯ll call him over and let him tell everyone, whether I¡¯d kidnapped him.¡± After Jenny said that, she immediately started to make a phone call. Miller opened his mouth to stop her, but seeing the crowd around them, he ultimately remained silent. ¡°Well, at least I can find Joey this way,¡± he thought. While waiting for Joey to arrive, Jenny looked at the reporters and asked, ¡°I believe you¡¯re a reporter with integrity. I want you to report the truth about this matter. Can you do that?¡± ¡°Of course. Sure.¡± The reporters nodded repeatedly, thinking that although Jenny was Alec¡¯s ex- wife, they could still be connected to each other in some way. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. Observing their bodynguage, Jenny was certain they didn¡¯t have the courage to report this incident recklessly. Jenny thought that would be great, as this matter could likely be resolved in one go. That way, Miller wouldn¡¯t repeatedlye looking for trouble. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Listening to what Jenny said to the reporters, Miller sensed something was wrong and became inexplicably anxious. He quietly approached Jenny and whispered, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to make such a big deal out of this. It¡¯s just that you took Joey away. As his father, I need to make sure that he¡¯s safe.¡± Jenny nced at him but remained silent. ¡°You see, I¡¯m not young anymore, and I can¡¯t do physicalbor. So, making a living has be a problem for me now. Can you at least give me some money for food? You¡¯re not short of money,¡± he said. He¡¯d asked around and knew that Jenny was quite famous in Parrington Hospital. She must have quite a sizable ie. Giving him a few hundred thousand would not be a problem for her. It was only fair that she paid him; after all, he would be giving up his son. If worse came to worst, he would never go looking for Joey again. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Not Human Jenny had met many shameless people before, but Miller definitely took the cake. ¡°So you caused a scene just for money?¡± Jenny deliberately raised her voice as she directed that question at him, purposely asking him something he wouldn¡¯t dare to answer rashly. In front of so many people, he certainly couldn¡¯t say that he was in it for the money. He was now in a disadvantageous position, and if he said it was, no one would continue to back him up. Miller understood this and coldly snorted, ¡°Do you think you can do anything just because you have money? Does having money mean you can kidnap my son? I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t make me call the police. If it hadn¡¯t been for you saving my son before, I would¡¯ve called them already.¡± He was smart with his words, as he indirectly exined why he hadn¡¯t called the police and gave others the impression he was magnanimous. Jenny couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and let him say whatever he wanted. Everything would be revealed when Joey arrived. It was meaningless to run her mouth at this point. When Joey received Jenny¡¯s call, he immediately took a taxi and came over without hesitation. He arrived quickly; as soon as he walked into the office, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The reporters quickly pointed their cameras at him. ¡°Jen.¡± Joey walked to Jenny¡¯s side with a worried expression. ¡°Are you okay? Did he do anything to you?¡± Everyone was confused about the situation. Why wasn¡¯t he worried about his own father but was concerned about an outsider? It didn¡¯t seem quite right. Jenny shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Have you figured out how to resolve this?¡± As Miller had said, Joey was still his son, and there were some things she couldn¡¯t intervene in too much. ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Joey nodded and turned to look at Miller with an icy expression devoid of any positive emotions. ¡°Hmph! You still dared to show up, you little brat! Don¡¯t think you can act recklessly just because someone¡¯s backing you up,¡± Miller sneered. ¡°I¡¯m your father. No matter where you go, you can never shake me off!¡± He was angry that Joey returned to school without his permission. It was as if a puppet that used to be under his control had suddenly broken free. It was a bitter pill to swallow, and he couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°I¡¯d rather not have you as my father!¡± Joey gritted his teeth, his eyes burned with hatred. There was no mistaking the intense loathing in his eyes as he red at his father. Miller was stunned, and the people around them were all surprised. What could have made this young boy hate his father so much? Soon, Joey revealed everything. He spoke about all of Miller¡¯s actions over the years. He told everyone about the time when his stepmother almost killed him-Miller not only didn¡¯t care for his son¡¯s safety but also indulged the wicked woman. Everyone there was outraged. ¡°How can there be such a heartless father?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not human!¡± ¡°This child has suffered so much. I don¡¯t know how he has managed to survive all these years.¡± Some people were cursing at Miller, while others felt sorry for Joey. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Miller didn¡¯t expect that in just a few days, Joey would be so bold and dare to say all these things in front of the camera. It was unbelievably outrageous! ¡°You little punk! You dare spout nonsense! I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± He rushed forward, holding a stool in his hand, and was about to smash it on Joey. Everyone was stunned and forgot how to react. Joey didn¡¯t even dodge. He even thought it would be better to let Miller kill him. He owed his life to this cruel man who brought him into this world. Now, he could repay it. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 You Bitch The stool ultimately didn¡¯t hit Joey because Jenny acted in time and kicked Miller away. Her gaze coldly swept over Miller andnded on Joey with a flicker of anger. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡± ¡°Jen, I¡ª¡± ¡°Do you think giving him back your life will put an end to everything? Do you think he¡¯ll feel guilty after killing you?¡± Jenny red at him, feeling incredibly incensed. How could such a foolish child exist? What would he gain from getting killed by a father who never loved him? Wasn¡¯t it better to stay alive? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Joey lowered his head and didn¡¯t speak. He was afraid to look Jenny in the eye. Jenny sighed. She wasn¡¯t really angry at him; she was just concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t do such foolish. things in the future. Your life is your own, and it¡¯s more important than anything else.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Joey nodded. He didn¡¯t really want to die, but he didn¡¯t know how to be rid of Miller in this situation. He felt like he would be stuck with him for the rest of his life. Thinking about that made him feel like dying was a better choice than living such a hellish life. Seeing that he really took her advice, Jenny didn¡¯t say anything else and walked over to Miller. She looked down at him and said, ¡°Although he¡¯s your biological son, that doesn¡¯t mean you can beat and scold him as you like.¡± ¡°You bitch-ah!¡± Miller didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence as the pain overwhelmed him. Jenny¡¯s stiletto was on his face as she said coldly, ¡°Watch your words. There are so many people watching.¡± Gritting his teeth and looking around desperately, Miller hoped someone would help him. However, no one was willing to lend him a hand. After hearing what Joey had just said, they all knew what kind of person Miller was. Not hitting him was already merciful enough. ¡°Will you look for trouble with Joey again in the future?¡± Jenny asked, adding a little more pressure with her high heel, which slightly deformed Miller¡¯s face. ¡°He¡¯s my son! What¡¯s it to you if Ie looking for my son?¡± Jenny chuckled. It seemed like she had gone too easy on him. She continued to apply force on his face as she squatted. She whispered in Miller¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you know who arranged for Joey to go to that school? It was Alec.¡± She didn¡¯t really expect an answer from him. ¡°You should know what kind of person he is. If he finds out you¡¯re bothering Joey, he won¡¯t be as gentle as I am.¡± Although Jenny really wanted to beat him up, there were too many people around and even reporters. She couldn¡¯t go too far, or it would affect the reputation of the hospital and even Joey himself if news of her violent act got out. ¡°Alec?¡± Miller thought with a shudder. Hearing the name, his face became ashen. He couldn¡¯t understand how his son came to have anything to do with Alec. ¡°Will you still trouble Joey?¡± Jenny asked again, needing an answer from him. Miller seemed to suddenlye to his senses and shook his head hastily. ¡°No¡­no more.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really!¡± Miller nodded. Although Jenny felt his words couldn¡¯t be trusted, she couldn¡¯t really do anything to him or send him to jail because he hadn¡¯tmitted a crime. However, she had other ideas in mind, so she took her foot off him and warned him, ¡°You better keep your promise, or I¡¯ll make you wish your were dead.¡± After dealing with Miller, Jenny turned around and walked up to the journalist with a smile on her face. She looked at him and smiled brightly, saying, ¡°You should know how to report this, right? As a credible journalist, I believe you¡¯ll report the truth, right?¡± Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Just You Wait ¡°Yes, yes. I will report the truth for sure.¡± The reporter nodded repeatedly. His hatred toward Miller burned bright in his heart at that moment. He told them he had something scandalous about Jenny before they came here. But now, that was not the case at all. She was clearly doing a good deed. Thanks to Miller, he might have inadvertently gotten himself into trouble. If Jenny told Alec about him, that would spell the end of his career in Parrington. The reporter considered many things at that moment and even felt he should leave Parrington immediately to avoid being found by Alec. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jenny had no idea such aplex activity was taking ce in the reporter¡¯s brain. She didn¡¯t care about him as long as he reported the truth. After everything was settled, Jenny apologized to Dr. Ledger, ¡°Sorry, Director. It was all my fault. today. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t your fault. Some people are not fit to be fathers, and you did nothing wrong.¡± Anyone could tell that Jenny was helping Joey. No one in their right mind would think that she¡¯d kidnapped Joey for her personal interests. ¡°Alright, get going now. There¡¯s nothing left to see here. He¡¯s just a scumbag of a father,¡± Dr. Ledger said to the onlookers. Everyone murmured in agreement and left. There was really nothing worth seeing. After everyone left, Jenny looked at Joey and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to school.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll take a cab, but what about him?¡± Joey looked at Miller, feeling worried. He was afraid that after he left, Miller would continue to nder Jenny. Jenny shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He won¡¯t trouble you again. Study hard, and don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Joey knew the only thing he could do then was to make Jenny feel at ease. He would study hard and repay her with the best academic results. Jenny walked Joey to the entrance, watched him get into a taxi, and then returned to her office to wait for Morgan to get off work. After all, she¡¯d promised to apany her on the blind date. As for Miller, she just left him to his own devices. She believed Dr. Ledger could handle it. There wasn¡¯t really anything left to do but to chase him out of the hospital. When Morgan arrived at Jenny¡¯s office, she was worried that Jenny would change her mind about apanying her on the blind date because of Joey¡¯s matter. However, she found Jenny was already waiting for her when she got there. ¡®Jenny, is that kid okay?¡± she asked, concerned. Although she wasn¡¯t there at the time, the whole hospital had heard about the incident, so it was impossible for her to not hear about it too. Jenny shook her head and picked up her bag. ¡°He¡¯s fine. Come on. Isn¡¯t your date waiting for you?¡± After all, Morgan was meeting her date for the first time. Jenny felt it was better to be punctual for the first meeting. ¡°Okay.¡± Morgan didn¡¯t ask further. If Jenny said everything was okay, then it must be okay. Morgan had this inexplicable sense of confidence in Jenny. As they left the hospital in Morgan¡¯s car, Jenny didn¡¯t notice that across the street, Miller, who had been kicked out of the hospital by the director, was still standing there watching their car drive away. He looked sinister as he red at the car. ¡°Bitch! I won¡¯t let you off the hook. Just you wait!¡± At Faust Group, Alec had just finished a meeting when his eyelid twitched inexplicably, and he suddenly had an ominous feeling. He immediately took out his phone and called Jenny. ¡°Are you off work?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jenny answered. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I just finished a meeting. I¡¯m going to meet a clientter,¡± Alec replied, relieved after hearing her voice. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t drink too much,¡± she reminded him. ¡°Right, take care of yourself and call me if you need anything.¡± After she hung up the call, Jenny put her phone away and looked up, only to find Morgan smiling cheekily at her. ¡°Jenny, that was definitely your boyfriend. Am I right?¡± Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Keep It a Secret From the tone of Jenny¡¯s voice, Morgan was sure the person on the other end of the line was definitely Jenny¡¯s boyfriend. She had never heard Jenny talk so tenderly to anyone before. Jenny cleared her throat and didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Drive safely, Morgan. Stop being so nosy.¡± Morgan understood that Jenny was admitting to her assumption and couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡± Who is he? Do I know him? Is he from the hospital?¡± Jenny shook her head, but she wasn¡¯t entirely sure. ¡°Alec is a major shareholder of the hospital, so technically speaking, he can be considered someone from the hospital too?¡± Jenny contemted silently. ¡°I suppose so,¡± she said softly, not very sure. ¡°Suppose so?¡± Morgan didn¡¯t understand the meaning of it. She surmised that perhaps he wasn¡¯t a doctor but someone from the administrative department. Jenny gave her a look and didn¡¯t intend to borate. ¡°When the timees for you to know, you¡¯ll know. It¡¯s a secret for now.¡± She still hadn¡¯t figured out how to make her rtionship with Alec public. It just felt strange for her to progress from his ex-wife to his girlfriend. Morgan didn¡¯t ask much. She knew Jenny had her reasons for not telling her everything, and she was fine with just listening. Soon, they arrived at the designated restaurant. They got out of the car and walked inside. Throughout the journey, Morgan had been chatting with her blind date and found out that he hadn¡¯t arrived yet. She couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°He¡¯s alreadyte for our first meeting. Doesn¡¯t this mean he doesn¡¯t care, Jenny?¡± She was afraid of leaving a bad impression, so she came early. Nheless, her blind date didn¡¯t make an effort to show up earlier, which upset her a little. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s someone who likes to be on time? Don¡¯t think too much about it. Let¡¯s wait until he arrives,¡± Jenny replied. She wouldn¡¯t think there was a problem just because the blind date didn¡¯te early. After all, it was fine as long as he arrived within the agreed time. Hearing her words, Morgan left herints aside and silently willed her blind date to show up on time. She would be mad if he waste. It was soon half past six, and Morgan¡¯s date was yet to be seen. Her expression soured considerably. She took the date seriously and even called Jenny toe with her. Yet, it seemed she was taken for granted. Morgan called her mother. ¡°Mom, what kind of person did you introduce me to? He¡¯ste for our first meeting and has yet to arrive. What do you think he¡¯s ying at?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t know what Morgan¡¯s mother said to her on the phone, but when Morgan hung up, she was still angry. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know he would bete.¡± Morgan felt very guilty. She¡¯d already taken up Jenny¡¯s time. She had no idea her date would bete. ¡°Unforgivable! This guy doesn¡¯t know his ce!¡± Morgan cursed silently. At that moment, she felt there was no need for them to meet anymore. After all, her impression of her blind date was already at its worst. Jenny smiled at her and made her sit down. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s just have a meal together. It doesn¡¯t really matter whether that guyes or not.¡± Although she said that, Morgan was still very angry. Just as she was about to call her date, the restaurant door was pushed open, and a man walked in their direction. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Winston Murr. Sorry for beingte; there was some traffic on the way,¡± he exined. His eyes were glued to Jenny as he regretted beingte. Morgan was incensed by then. When she saw him still staring at Jenny, she said in a disgruntled tone, ¡°I¡¯m Morgan, the one who¡¯s here to meet you.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Winston retracted his gaze and looked at Morgan, disappointment apparent in his eyes. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 You¡¯re Funny Morgan had never experienced that kind of insult before, and she was on the verge of losing her temper. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I exined there was traffic?¡± Winston frowned, thinking Morgan looked average but was quite picky. The beautiful woman next to her hadn¡¯t even said a word. Jenny wasn¡¯t speaking because it wasn¡¯t her date. She was apanying Morgan in case she encountered a man with ill intentions. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you leave earlier to avoid the traffic? What were you thinking, beingte for our first. meeting?¡± Morgan was still angry and wouldn¡¯t let him hear the end of his tardiness. Winston¡¯s expression was not much better. ¡°It¡¯s my treat today. Order whatever you want. Will this do?¡± Morgan wanted to say more, but Jenny held her back and shook her head, whispering, ¡°Since this date was introduced by your parents, it means that his parents should know your parents. Don¡¯t give him too much of a hard time. If you really don¡¯t like him, find an excuse to refuseter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morgan calmed down and thought Jenny¡¯s words made sense. After epting Winston¡¯s apology and ordering the dishes without hesitation, Morgan finally looked at him and said, ¡°I won¡¯t dwell on yourteness anymore. I hope you can leave earlier when you¡¯re meeting someone.¡± Thinking that she wouldn¡¯t see him in the future, she decided to advise. him when she had the chance. Winston couldn¡¯t be bothered with what she¡¯d said as he looked at Jenny again and asked with a smile, ¡°Is this your friend? Can you introduce her?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Morgan¡¯s friend, Jenny Walter,¡± Jenny introduced herself with a nod. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Winston smiled and reached out his hand to shake Jenny¡¯s. However, Jenny didn¡¯t return his gesture. She merely smiled and ignored him. Winston was a little embarrassed, but he quickly withdrew his hand tactfully. ¡°Your friend has quite the personality,¡± hemented. Morgan coldly snorted and thought, ¡°Jenny¡¯s not bothered to get to know you, can¡¯t you tell?¡± ¡°The thing is, Miss Golding, my parents are pushing me a bit hard. If possible, we could get engaged first in the near future and push back the wedding date. What do you think?¡± He looked at Morgan. Although he was disappointed she wasn¡¯t as pretty as he¡¯d hoped, it didn¡¯t really matter. After the wedding, they would each do their own thing, so it wouldn¡¯t affect him. Morgan was stunned. She thought she had misheard him. Just as she was about to speak, he continued, ¡°But I also want to make it clear to you that after we get married, we won¡¯t interfere with each other. Alright?¡± ¡°How arrogant!¡± Morgan thought exasperatedly. She didn¡¯t know how he had the nerve to say that. ¡°Mr. Murr, I think you may have been thinking too highly of yourself,¡± Morgan said with gritted teeth as she forced a smile. It was Winston¡¯s turn to be stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What I mean is¡­¡± Morgan paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jenny!¡± She couldn¡¯t stand being with this man for another minute. If she continued staying there, she was afraid she would lose control and hit him! Jenny didn¡¯t persuade her to stay. The man in front of them was rude and tactless. ¡°What preposterous suggestions! What does he take marriage for?¡± Jenny questioned internally. They were about to leave, but Winston stood up to stop them. ¡°Did I hear you wrongly? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very serious.¡± Morgan red at him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Funny you should say that.¡± Winstonughed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your parentsing to me, asking me to give you a chance, do you think I¡¯d be here on a blind date with you?¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re some kind of wealthy youngdy from a prominent family? Don¡¯t you know the Goldings are barely holding on? If you don¡¯t marry me, how is your family going to manage?¡± Winston never expected that the person who should have been trying to please him would say she didn¡¯t like him. She made it seem as if he was the one who was begging her to take him instead. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Calm Down Winston¡¯s words kept repeating themselves in Morgan¡¯s mind as she looked at him incredulously.¡± What did you say about the Goldings? What do you mean? Exin it to me!¡± Morgan had no idea about her family¡¯s financial situation since her parents had never talked to her about it. She¡¯d assumed everything was fine. However, seeing the smug look on Winston¡¯s face, Morgan deduced he was probably not lying. No wonder her parents were so eager to arrange a blind date for her. They wanted to secure financial assistance for the Goldings. Morgan began to understand many things. But the more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. ¡°Calm down, Morgan.¡± Jenny held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± Jenny¡¯s calm voice soothed Morgan¡¯s nerves, and she replied, ¡°Okay.¡± The two returned to their seats. Since they had no intention of leaving, Winston also sat down and leisurely said, ¡°The Goldings are about to go bankrupt. Your father approached my father and hoped that I would marry you. It would be a marriage between our families, and it would help your family¡¯s finances.¡± Although such marriages were not umon, the Goldings must really be in a dire situation to resort to an arrangement like this. Winston¡¯s father thought that as long as he offered his help, the Goldings could tough it out and maintain their status quo. ¡°But¡­how is this possible¡­¡± Morgan was still reeling in disbelief. ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible. That¡¯s how business is. Even bigpanies can go bankrupt. Didn¡¯t the same happen to the Lawrences and Dickmans?¡± Winston exined. Seeing the nk look on Morgan¡¯s face, his tone softened a bit. After all, they bore no grudges against each other, so there was no need to keep belittling her. Besides, he was not interested in Morgan. He had his eye on Jenny. To gain her favor, he had to restrain himself. Morgan started to cry silently, but she quickly wiped her tears away. She looked at her phone, intending to make a call. Jenny didn¡¯t stop her. It was better for her to clear things up with her parents instead of being kept in the dark. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The moment Morgan left to call her parents, Winston smiled at Jenny. ¡°Miss Walter, here¡¯s my business card. Feel free to call me anytime.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t take it and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Mr. Murr, that¡¯s not very appropriate.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not appropriate? Morgan doesn¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t like her,¡± he said. His gaze remained on Jenny, and it was obvious that he was saying, ¡°I don¡¯t like her, but I like you. Jenny thought he was interesting. He could speak so candidly, which wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could do. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I already have a boyfriend,¡± Jenny said, not wanting to talk to him any longer. Winston looked disappointed but quickly brushed it off. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have a boyfriend. Do you mind having one more?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t hold back herugh for real this time. ¡°You really don¡¯t mind anything, do you?¡± ¡°Well, beautiful women deserve to have more boyfriends.¡± Winstonughed. To him, ying around was normal, so having a few boyfriends was no big deal. Jenny didn¡¯t feel like continuing their conversation. Just then, Morgan came back. Her eyes were red, and she looked like she¡¯d been crying. She sat back in her seat and looked at Winston with a less haughty expression. ¡°Mr. Winston, I¡¯m sorry for my attitude just now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand. If it weren¡¯t for the Goldings¡¯ financial trouble, your father wouldn¡¯t have considered me.¡± Winston was well aware of his position in this arrangement. Morganughed dryly, her expression gloomy. ¡°I just thought about it, and I think you¡¯re not that bad, Mr. Murr. We can try to get to know each other. What do you think?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Winston raised his eyebrows as if he¡¯d heard something interesting. ¡°So, you don¡¯t mind us leading separate lives after marriage, right?¡± Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 What Could She Do? Morgan minded it a lot, but what else could she do? If she didn¡¯t marry Winston, the Goldings would face bankruptcy. Although she didn¡¯t care about the family¡¯s fortune and wealth, it was the result of her parents¡¯ lifetime worth of hard work. Faced with such a situation, Morgan couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing, could she? She forced a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I think it¡¯s fine.¡± She¡¯d already made up her mind. If worse came to worst, she would just pretend she didn¡¯t get married. After all, she didn¡¯t want to see Winston any more than necessary. He was free to do whatever he wanted. ¡°Heh, that¡¯s quite surprising.¡± Winston chuckled. Seeing Morgan¡¯s demeanor earlier, he thought she was very proud and wouldn¡¯t easily bow down. As expected, she couldn¡¯t bear to let the Goldings go bankrupt. If they became bankrupt, she would no longer be the little princess of her family. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with that kind of status. ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle to propose in person some other day. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll follow the proper procedures and won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± Winston stood up and looked at Jenny longingly. ¡°Won¡¯t you consider having another boyfriend?¡± he asked. Jenny¡¯s face darkened. ¡°This guy just said he¡¯s going to propose to Morgan, and now he¡¯s asking if I want another boyfriend. What a jerk!¡± Jenny cursed in her heart. She ignored him and looked at Morgan. ¡°Refuse him!¡± ¡°Jenny¡­¡± Morgan was embarrassed. She knew Jenny didn¡¯t want her to suffer, but her family¡¯s situation was really out of her control. ¡°Refuse him. I¡¯ll help you think of a way,¡± Jenny said, her gaze firm and unyielding. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Morgan felt a strange sense of gratitude when she looked at Jenny, but she disagreed with her suggestion. ¡°Jenny, I know you mean well, but¡­I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jenny was a bit angry at Morgan¡¯s persistence. ¡°I¡¯m old enough to make my own decisions, Jenny.¡± Since this was Morgan¡¯s private matter, even if Jenny could help, she couldn¡¯t force Morgan to refuse her help if she didn¡¯t want it. Winston chuckled lightly and left the restaurant. Morgan could finally eat her meal in peace without him around. ¡°Morgan, you have to think it through. This is a lifelong decision. Are you sure you¡¯re fine with marrying such a jerk?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t bear seeing her go through with such an arrangement. She knew what Morgan was worried about, so she continued, ¡°I can help with your family¡¯s problem. If I can¡¯t help you, I can ask Alec. He¡¯ll definitely be able to help you.¡± Although their rtionship was not particrly close, Jenny still cared about Morgan¡¯s lifelong happiness and didn¡¯t want her to ruin it for her family. ¡°Jenny, I know you mean well, but I can¡¯t ept your help.¡± Although the Goldings bankruptcy problem was quite substantial, she was sure Alec would be able to help. However, she knew that Jenny had divorced Alec. If she really had to ask him for help, Morgan would feel guilty. She knew how willful Jenny was. Since Morgan insisted, Jenny couldn¡¯t offer her help even if she wanted to. With a helpless sigh, she said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you. If you want to refuse him, you can tell me anytime. Sometimes, you don¡¯t have to force yourself too hard.¡± It wouldn¡¯t matter if it were something else, but Morgan¡¯s marriage and lifelong happiness were at stake this time, so Jenny thought it was better to be rational about it. Morgan nodded and said, ¡°Okay, if I need your help, I¡¯ll definitely ask you, Jenny.¡± Jenny just smiled, knowing Morgan was just being polite and wouldn¡¯t really ask for help. Well, there was no point pressing her. It was up to Morgan herself. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 | Won¡¯t Let You Off The two of them ate silently, and the atmosphere turned unpleasant. After they had finally finished their meal, they walked out of the restaurant and looked at the night sky. Morgan didn¡¯t feel any better. ¡°Jenny, are you free? Please walk with me.¡± Morgan turned to Jenny next to her. At the moment, she hoped that someone could apany her; at least, it would make her feel less lonely. Jenny nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± They walked along the river, their hair swaying gently in the evening breeze. ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡± Jenny suddenly asked, casually chatting with Morgan. Morgan thought she was asking about her ns after marriage, so she smiled bitterly and said, What ns? Just act like he doesn¡¯t exist and do whatever I want.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking about your ns in the medical field. Do you n to continue studying?¡± Jenny asked. Morgan had been interning with her, and she could see how much the girl loved medicine. Morgan was stunned. Shen then smiled sheepishly and apologetically. She replied, ¡°I did n to take the postgraduate exam before, but now¡­¡± Her family¡¯s sudden bankruptcy was going to disrupt all her ns. ¡°What now? Regardless of whether you get married or not, you can still do what you want to do,¡± Jenny said with a serious expression. ¡°Morgan, I hope you don¡¯t give up on your passion for your career.¡± Morgan was moved by Jenny¡¯s genuine advice. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t give up. I hope I can be as great as you someday, Jenny.¡± Jenny was her idol. Before she met her, she¡¯d already admired her; after getting to know her, she felt even more admiration for Jenny. ¡°Go for it,¡± Jenny encouraged her, relieved to see her smile. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As they were talking, a figure suddenly sprang out from the woods. A sharp knife was aimed at the two of them, and Miller¡¯s face appeared in Jenny¡¯s sight. ¡°Miller, what do you want?¡± Jenny instinctively shielded Morgan behind her, but she wasn¡¯t too worried. With her skills, Miller wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her at all. Miller sneered, brandishing the knife at Jenny. ¡°You bitch! You ruined me, so I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The afternoon news had already been broadcasted, and the Inte was full of insults toward him. Some people even wanted to beat him up outside his house. Since he couldn¡¯t find Joey, he could only vent his anger on Jenny. He wanted to kill this woman! ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Put down the knife and leave, and we can pretend that nothing happened.¡± After all, Miller was Joey¡¯s father, so Jenny decided to give him a chance for the sake of Joey¡¯s future. If she sent him to prison, it would no doubt have a significant impact on Joey. Miller scoffed at Jenny¡¯s words. He thought she was scared when he heard what she said, so heughed smugly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance too. If you kneel and beg me, I¡¯ll let you go,¡± he said with a smile. He looked so pleased with himself; it was as if he really saw Jenny kneeling and begging him. Jenny¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she knew that no matter what she said, it would be useless. She told Morgan, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t run.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Morgan replied, but then quickly said, ¡°Jenny, let¡¯s make a run for it!¡± ¡°Trying to run?¡± Miller sneered and approached with the knife. ¡°I¡¯d like to see where you can run off to!¡± ¡°Be careful, Jenny!¡± Morgan yelled in terror as she saw Miller thrust the knife. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Die! Jenny nced indifferently at the knife in Miller¡¯s hand, not worried at all. As he was about to reach her, she moved. Quickly and urately, she grabbed his wrist. There was a cry of pain, and the knife fell to the ground. With a cold expression, Jenny threw Miller over her shoulder, and he fell heavily to the ground like a sack of potatoes. Morgan¡¯s shout and Jenny¡¯s attack on Miller ended at the same time. Her move was too fast for anyone to react. After a while, Morgan looked at Jenny standing still and Miller screaming in pain on the ground. She was a little dazed and couldn¡¯t decide who she should be warning. When Morgan came back to her senses, she was immensely amazed. ¡°Jenny, how are you so skilled inbat?¡± ¡°Well, I learned a little before.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± Morgan praised her sincerely. She¡¯d wanted to learn martial arts when she was young, but her parents refused to let her, saying it was too dangerous for girls. Seeing Jenny now, she realized how foolish such stereotypical concepts were. Who said girls couldn¡¯t fight? Girls who could fight were even cooler. She walked up to Miller, looking smug. ¡°You scum! Someone like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be a father. I¡¯m calling the cops to arrest you.¡± As her words fell, she immediately took out her phone to report the assault. Intentionally injuring someone would surely result in a few years behind bars. Jenny didn¡¯t intervene. She¡¯d given Miller a chance, and since he didn¡¯t treasure it, there was no need to let him off. The call was connected, and Morgan exined the situation in detail, failing to notice that Miller had already picked up the knife that had fallen to the ground. ¡°Die!¡± The knife glinted in his hand as he shouted and rushed toward Morgan. He felt frustrated that he couldn¡¯t harm Jenny, so he turned his attention to Morgan, thinking he could take her down with him. He knew that not everyone was as skilled as Jenny was. ¡°Watch out!¡± Jenny shouted, rushing over to push Morgan away. ¡°Jenny!¡± Morgan was pushed and fell to the ground, but Jenny was standing where she was seconds ago and was stabbed by Miller¡¯s knife. Jenny endured the pain and kicked Miller away. She then looked down to examine the fresh wound on her waist. *Jenny, you¡­you¡¯re hurt¡­¡± Morgan looked at the bleeding wound and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Jenny waved a hand at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Call someone for help quickly, in case he runs away.¡± She wouldn¡¯t let Miller go this time. Upon hearing her words, Morgan hurriedly ran to the roadside to call for help. She quickly dialed the emergency services as well, feeling extremely anxious. Returning to Jenny¡¯s side, Morgan observed that she seemed unharmed, but her face had turned pale. ¡°Jenny, let¡¯s get you to the hospital first.¡± ¡°Not yet. We have to wait for the police toe.¡± If Miller wasn¡¯t taken away, she couldn¡¯t leave with peace of mind. As soon as a person like Miller was given the slightest chance, he could easily slip away. Who knew what trouble he might cause in the future? Morgan wanted to protest but ultimately gave up on it. Miller was truly despicable, and she understood Jenny¡¯s train of thought. She needed to see him being taken away by the police with her own eyes to feel at ease. Some passersby helped by standing guard, and the police arrived quickly. Watching Miller being shoved into the police car, Jenny breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead, Fortunately, the ambnce had arrived, and Morgan apanied Jenny onto the vehicle. With that, they headed toward the hospital. Meanwhile, Alec, who was with a client, suddenly felt a pang in his heart. His face turned pale following that sensation. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Mr. Faust, are you okay?¡± Vincent asked in a low voice, noticing that his boss¡¯plexion seemed a little off. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Rest Well Alec shook his head and said to Vincent, ¡°You handle things here; I¡¯ll go back first.¡± He felt worried when Jenny was out of sight and had the feeling that something terrible might have happened to her. He needed to see for himself that she was fine. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the driver ready,¡± Vincent said, taking out his phone to make the call. He didn¡¯t stop Alec from leaving. The business matters were already discussed and settled; the only thing left. was socializing with the clients. Vincent was more than able to take care of such a minor task. After a few brief exchanges with the clients, Alec got up and left the private room. He didn¡¯t waste any time and instructed the driver to drive him home immediately. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Jenny, whom he hoped was safe at home. Meanwhile, at the hospital, Jenny¡¯s wound was cleaned and bandaged, and she was ready to leave ¡°You¡¯re a doctor yourself, so I don¡¯t need to remind you what precautions to take, right?¡± the emergency doctor asked while bandaging her. Jenny nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The precautions were nothing new to her-she would always advise her patients not to engage in strenuous activities, and to avoid water and heavily spiced food. ¡°Okay. Go home and get some rest.¡± Jenny got up to leave, and Morgan hurriedly came forward to support her, looking worried. ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to Dr. Ledger and got you a few days off to rest at home.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Jenny said helplessly. She hadn¡¯t even considered taking time off, but Morgan had gone ahead and arranged it for her. Morgan continued to support her and disagreed, ¡°Jenny, I know you¡¯re fit and in good shape, but you can¡¯t do this. You need to rest when you¡¯re supposed to rest.¡± Jenny had saved her this time, so Morgan felt indebted to her. If she couldn¡¯t even apply for leave on her savior¡¯s behalf, she¡¯d be ashamed of herself. Jenny was touched by Morgan¡¯s concern for her, but she didn¡¯t say anything more. Resting for a few days would do her good, as she wouldn¡¯t be able to perform surgeries on her patients for some time. Just then, her phone rang. She saw that it was Alec calling and furrowed her brow in response. What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked as soon as she answered the call. Alec was supposed to be with clients at this time and shouldn¡¯t have had time to call her. Jenny immediately jumped to the conclusion that something bad had happened. Alec breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing her voice and quickly asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m out eating with Morgan and on my way back,¡± Jenny replied, not intending to tell Alec about her injury. There was no need to increase his worries for no reason. The wound had already been bandaged; if she covered it with her clothes, it would be hardly noticeable. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle to pick you up,¡± Alec said. He couldn¡¯t just sit at home and wait; he couldn¡¯t wait to see Jenny. Jenny refused him outrightly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. I¡¯m already on my way back.¡± ¡°Send me your location, and I¡¯lle to pick you up,¡± Alec said, hanging up the phone without listening to Jenny¡¯s refusal. Jenny looked at her phone and sighed helplessly. She knew Alec¡¯s personality; if she didn¡¯t send him her location, who knew what he would do? If he asked someone to look into tonight¡¯s events, he might find out about what transpired. Putting her phone away, she looked at Morgan sitting next to her and said, ¡°Someone ising to pick me up. Are you going back by yourself, or do you need me to drop you off?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can go back by myself.¡± She pointed to the car parked not far away and guessed who had come to pick Jenny up. Although she was curious, she felt it would be better not to be a third wheel. ¡°Right. Drive safe then,¡± Jenny advised. Morgan nodded and waved her goodbye. ¡°I¡¯m going back now. Take care of yourself, Jenny.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jenny replied and watched as Morgan left the hospital. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 You Don¡¯t Owe Me Anything Alec¡¯s car reached Jenny less than ten minutes after Morgan left. ¡°Weren¡¯t you in a meeting with your clients? Why pick me up?¡± Jenny asked as she got into the car. Her movements were stiff due to her injury, but she still tried to mask it in front of Alec. Alec started his car. ¡°The meeting finished early. I had Vincent handle the drinking for me.¡± ¡°Vincent¡¯s pretty upied,¡± Jenny murmured. Alec often left his personal matters to his assistant, so with the addition of business meetings and handling clients, Vincent might really be overwhelmed with tasks often. Alec huffed. ¡°He isn¡¯t paid millions a year for no reason.¡± ¡°Millions?¡± Jenny gaped. ¡°That¡¯s such a huge amount!¡± She wasn¡¯t even paid that much for her post as deputy director at the hospital! No wonder Vincent was so busy. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Alec teased, to which Jenny eagerly nodded. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be?¡± She wasn¡¯t poor. In fact, she had several other streams of ie aside from being a doctor. But millions of dors annually were still admirable. ¡°If you work as my PA, I can pay you just as much each year,¡± Alec added. Jenny gave him a look. ¡°I know you¡¯re rich. Don¡¯t need to unt it.¡± ¡°Not very rich, just Parrington¡¯s wealthiest,¡± Alec responded. Jenny suddenly felt the urge to pinch him. She massaged her temples, realizing just how much of a show-off the man was. They soon reached the apartment. As soon as Jenny made to leave the car, Alec stopped her.¡± Wait.¡± Jenny gave him a weird look. Before she could say anything, Alec had walked out of the car to her side. With a flourish, he opened her door for her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jenny¡¯s weird look persisted. ¡°What do you think?¡± Alec didn¡¯t give her a direct answer but continued to the elevator instead, with her in his arms. Jenny had guessed what he was up to. She bit his lip, not meeting his eyes. ¡°You found out?¡± The atmosphere swiftly tensed up when Alec said nothing. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry you. I didn¡¯t mean to hide this from you, Alec.¡± Alec gave her a warm but tired look. ¡°Do you really think of me as your boyfriend, Jenny?¡± He had long grown wary of Jenny never treating him as a serious partner. When she stayed silent, Alec continued, ¡°I want to be here for you, always. I want to be the first person you go to when you need help.¡± Jenny had always wanted to deal with her problems by herself, even hiding them from him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. You never did anything wrong,¡± Alec cut in, though he still felt upset. Sensing this, Jenny replied, ¡°I really am¡­I didn¡¯t want to trouble you, that¡¯s all. I promise I¡¯ll let your know first thing next time, okay? She hadn¡¯t wanted to be a burden to him. But unexpectedly, he felt differently, which was news to her. Alec¡¯s anger dissipated the moment she said this. He gazed at her lovingly. ¡°Alright¡­alright.¡± He found her too sweet for him to continue being upset at her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 | Just Don¡¯t Want You to Tire Yourself Alec gently ced Jenny on the couch. ¡°Where¡¯s the injury?¡± ¡°Here. Waist.¡± Jenny pointed at her side. Alec wouldn¡¯t be able to see it directly as her clothes had covered it. Alec¡¯s brows furrowed in worry. He wanted to look at the injury, but Jenny wasn¡¯t letting him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ve already taken care of it at the hospital.¡± ¡°Alright. I believe you.¡± Alec knew Jenny just didn¡¯t want to undress, so he wouldn¡¯t force her. ¡°How did you know I was hurt?¡± Jenny asked curiously. Alec wouldn¡¯t have asked this out of the blue, right? The man set a ss of water before her, then answered, ¡°You said that you were eating with Morgan, but when you sent me your location, it was at the hospital.¡± ¡°Was it just because of that?¡± Jenny asked incredulously. Did Alece to that conclusion just from the location alone? Alec nodded in assent. His intuition had always been spot on, so he immediately guessed something had happened to Jenny when she made it known that she was at the hospital. The results from his digging turned up true. Miller Little¡­ Alec gritted his teeth at the thought of him. As if Jenny had sensed his intent, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to him. The police have arrested him, so thew will take care of him in time.¡± ¡°Jenny!¡± Alec gritted out, frustrated. ¡°He¡¯ll get what he deserves. You really don¡¯t need to do anything now,¡± Jenny begged quietly. She didn¡¯t want Alec dirtying his hands on scums like Miller. Alec sighed. He was still upset with Miller Little, but he knew Jenny would only get more upset about that, so he relented. Jenny beamed. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Alec suddenly asked, still concerned. Jean shook her head. ¡°It hurt a bit just now, but not anymore.¡± Alec huffed and pinched her nose yfully. ¡°How cute.¡± Jenny blushed and looked away from the affectionate touch. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Mhm.¡± Alec nodded. He was actually more concerned about Jenny, who probably hadn¡¯t eaten much for dinner. ¡°I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡± Jenny made to get up. She knew Alec likely hadn¡¯t eaten, given how hurried he had been to fetch her. She was somewhat hungry herself too. Alec stopped her. ¡°You can tell me if you¡¯re hungry. I¡¯ll make you something. You should rest.¡± Jenny shot him a smile. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to tire yourself.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be if you actually took care of yourself.¡± Alec jibed. He knew Jenny had gotten hurt while protecting Morgan, after all. If she hadn¡¯t stepped up to defend Morgan, Miller wouldn¡¯t have hurt even an inch of her hair. Without waiting for Jenny to answer, Alec stood up and went to the kitchen. Very soon, sounds of cooking could be heard, and a delicious aroma wafted out. Jenny went to the kitchen doorway and peeked in. She said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re really sexy when you cook, chef.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be your personal chef just because you¡¯re praising me for cooking. You better learn to cook too.¡± Alec said yfully, rolling his eyes. He knew exactly what Jenny was up to. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 He¡¯s a Good Man Jenny giggled. ¡°What if I don¡¯t cook well?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll wash the dishes after I cook.¡± Alec yed along as he brought their food out from the dining hall. Jenny gave it some thought. ¡°That can work. I can get a dishwashing machine.¡± ¡°Come. Eat ¡± Alec urged, leaving the topic alone. It didn¡¯t matter to him whether Jenny cooked for them or washed the dishes. They could just hire someone to handle the food anyway. Well, he didn¡¯t mind cooking for her, either. He was just busy with work often. They ate their meals while sharing a conversation, no different from a normal couple. ¡°I¡¯ll have someonee over to cook for you for the week. Get some rest,¡± Alec said while eating. Jenny declined. ¡°Don¡¯t. I can take care of myself.¡± She didn¡¯t like sharing her home with outsiders. If she couldn¡¯t cook, takeout would suffice. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send my best chef over.¡± The one from his family home. He didn¡¯t have a personal chef yet. Jenny was about to refuse again when Alec added, ¡°If you refuse again, I¡¯ll bring you to work with me every day to make sure you¡¯re getting all your square meals.¡± With Jenny¡¯s personality, she¡¯d definitely forget to eat. That¡¯s why he¡¯d need to watch her every move. ¡°Well..okay.¡± Jenny finally agreed. She couldn¡¯t be dragging Alec down at work. After dinner, Alec helped clean up the kitchen before he left. Jenny gazed at him adoringly, thinking how nice it was to have a good man in her life. She thought about how blessed she was to have found a man like him on her first try at dating. ¡°Wait¡­how are you going to showerter?¡± Alec suddenly asked at the door. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t worry about that. I can clean myself up for sure. It¡¯s just a small wound,¡± she exined, flustered. Alec wasn¡¯t going to offer to bathe her, was he?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t take it the wrong way. I was just wondering if I could have someonee over to help you,¡± Alec exined. ¡°Who would you call over?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°Stephanie.¡± Came the response. It wouldn¡¯t be awkward for Jenny¡¯s best friend to help her out. As touched as Jenny was, she still shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s really no big deal. I can wash myself.¡± ¡°Alright then. Call me if you need anything, yeah?¡± Alec added, gazing steadily into her eyes. Jenny nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Alec hummed, then went back home. Jenny closed the front door after him, finally letting her smile fill her face. Alec was so silly earlier. Yet still so sweet to her. Meanwhile, Alec was all serious back home. ¡°Have you spoken to the guys at the station? Make sure he doesn¡¯t enjoy a single second of his time there.¡± While he had promised Jenny that he wouldn¡¯t hurt Miller Little, giving him a hard time didn¡¯t count in his book¡­as long as the guy was still alive. ¡°Make sure he never makes it out. Have them increase his charges. Attempted manughter or something. Get Morgan to testify.¡± Alec then hung up his call and went to the window to brood. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 None of Her Business Jenny slept exceptionally well that night though her injury still pained her from time to time. When she woke up the next day, she scrolled through her phone as always. The Blooms were hot on the news once again, but not for anything good. Yvonne¡¯s hatred toward Simone had sessfully garnered theizens¡¯ attention. There was news of Simone¡¯s scandals and the Bloom Conglomerate¡¯s change of board. Jenny read through the article. That man Simone had her investigate had been nabbed for embezzlingpany funds. The Blooms were probably not having a good time. Jenny stretchedzily in bed. The Blooms¡¯ business was none of her concerns right now. Meanwhile, the Blooms were suffering in tense silence at their family home. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Simone nced at her father, Elias Bloom, from across the table. He had aged more than she remembered. His once straight back was now slightly hunched, and his hair had turned at weathered gray. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of regret in her heart. In fact, she felt like her father deserved what came to him. If it weren¡¯t for him spoiling Sam, he wouldn¡¯t have raised such a useless piece of trash. She scowled at Sam and Yvonne, sitting near her father. They were nothing to her. Sam was useless, and Yvonne¡¯s influence was worth jackshit in this family. She wouldn¡¯t have much power in the Bloom Conglomerate, either. Once she dealt with Elias, thepany would be entirely in her name. ¡°Come, sit,¡± Elias said upon seeing Simone standing in the far corner. She had matured much since leaving home and wasn¡¯t as dumb as she used to be, he could tell. Simone sat down without much dy. ¡°Why¡¯d you have mee back?¡± She wouldn¡¯t have returned if it weren¡¯t for her father¡¯s relentless calls. ¡°Were you the one who dealt with Connor Lennings?¡± he asked without hesitation. Connor Lennings was the man Simone had Jenny investigate-the one who was arrested for embezzlement. Simone nodded. ¡°Yeah. Did I do anything wrong? He embezzled thepany¡¯s funds, after all.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say you did anything wrong,¡± Elias sighed. ¡°We could¡¯ve dealt with it privately, is all. Made him give us all the money back. Calling the cops was unnecessary.¡± Not only did they not get the company¡¯s money back, but they also made the news. What would their shareholders think? ¡°Do you really think he¡¯d just give you that money?¡± Simone rolled her eyes. Was her father truly so foolish now? Elias sighed and said, ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t, you still shouldn¡¯t have dragged the police into this. Didn¡¯t you consider how badly thepany¡¯s reputation would be affected?¡± ¡°You want me to let him go just because it¡¯ll affect thepany¡¯s image?¡± The messier things got here at thepany, the better Simone¡¯s chances of acquiring it. How could she have inserted those loyal to her into thepany if she didn¡¯t deal with those loyal to her father? ¡°How dare you speak to Dad like that, Simone?¡± Sam cried, standing up angrily. ¡°Why did you have to im the inheritance now of all times? You were the one who caused all this trouble, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°If you leave thepany to me, I¡¯ll take care of all these scandals once and for all. How¡¯s that sound?¡± Simone asked, grinning. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Children Grow Up Eventually The living room fell silent almost instantly. Simone sneered; she hadn¡¯t expected anything less. ¡°I¡¯m also a Bloom. Why don¡¯t I have the rights you have?¡± she questioned. ¡°What exactly is your n, Simone? Where did you get this absurd idea from?¡± Elias barked coldly He no longer recognized this daughter of his. Things felt like they were spiraling out of his control. Simone wasn¡¯t upset at her father¡¯s attitude at all. ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t think I had what it takes. But now¡­¡± With a bright smile on her face, she turned to look at Yvonne. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this family might change their name to Dickman soon.¡° Yvonne couldn¡¯t pretend to not be involved at this point. She gave Simone a polite smile. Simone had never respected her even once since she married Sam. Now she had even be one of her greatest obstacles to sess. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°What do you mean, Simone? You really shouldn¡¯t pick at my rtionship with Sam like this¡­¡± Yvonne mewled, tears just about falling down her face. Simone wasn¡¯t buying it, but Sam was upset. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t step out of line just because you¡¯re my big sister! You really think you can ride on the fact that you¡¯re the family¡¯s daughter?¡± Given how spoiled he was throughout his childhood, Sam had never respected Simone as his older sister. ¡°So you mean to say you¡¯ve never treated me as your sister,¡± Simone concluded. She did feel somewhat sad about it, as she had truly loved her brother once upon a time. She never expected their rtionship would devolve into this. Sam scowled, holding Yvonne closer in his arms. ¡°You stopped being part of this family the day Dad kicked you out. That means you don¡¯t have the right to be heir, either.¡± ¡°Do you agree with him, Dad?¡± Simone asked her father instead. In truth, she didn¡¯t expect to be recognized as a potential heir. All she wanted was to see just how shameless her family could be. Elias expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re a woman, Simone, and women will eventually marry out of their families. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you to be heir.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d¡­¡± ¡°Now I know to not hold back when I defeat all of you,¡± Simone continued with a smile. Her father gaped in surprise and even Sam and Yvonne tensed up to the side. ¡°So you mean to take thepany from us?¡± Elias asked slowly, face now an ugly shade of purple. ¡°How would I be ¡®taking¡¯ it from you? It justes down to the question of who¡¯spetent enough to take up the role ofpany CEO.¡± Came Simone¡¯s smart response. Her smile never wavered, even as her father¡¯s gaze began to turn into a re. Simone wasn¡¯t young and foolish like she used to be. Her father didn¡¯t scare her anymore. After all, children grow up eventually. ¡°How dare you, Simone?!¡± Sam cried. Simone shot him a look. ¡°Was I wrong? What else are you capable of besides yelling like a lunatic from time to time?¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°Calm down, Sam¡­¡± Yvonne stopped him, gently holding her husband back. If it weren¡¯t for her own desire to take over Bloom Conglomerate, Yvonne would¡¯ve allowed her admiration for Simone to mature. She despised parents who spoiled their sons more than their daughters. Sam himself was just as useless as her dead brother Steven, so in truth, she and Simone were more alike than they thought. It was a pity that Yvonne never had the courage to im her inheritance rights like Simone. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Chapter 356 You Think You¡¯re Worth It? Now bored with the situation, Simone prepared to take her leave. ¡°I advise you all to prepare yourselves. Soon you won¡¯t be able to afford to live in such a nice house.¡± Things would be different if they¡¯d just let her be the family heir. ¡°Insolent child!¡± Elias roared, but he couldn¡¯t muster up anything else to say. Yvonne nced at her father-inw and husband before following Simone outside. ¡°Wait, Ms. Bloom. Can I have a word with you, please?¡± She called out. Simone stopped and looked back at her with an amused expression. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t think we have much to say to each other.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to take over Bloom Conglomerate right now in your position,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°I can help you.¡± Simone pretended to be surprised. ¡°You? Help me? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident you do, Ms. Bloom. You know exactly why I married Sam. That¡¯s why we should work together and remove both Sam and your father from their positions.¡± Simone now understood why Jenny had been worried about Yvonne. Her ambition was too great. If she got her way with Bloom Conglomerate, Jenny might end up getting overwhelmed with pressure from thepany. Simone drawled on, ¡°I don¡¯t like my brother, but I know he truly loves and cares about you. Didn¡¯t he just give you those shares without asking for anything in return? And this is how you repay him? ¡°She really despised this woman. Yvonne huffed. ¡°Rtions like that will only be obstacles in our way to sess.¡± ¡°Our? There¡¯s no ¡®our,¡¯ I¡¯m afraid. You and I are entirely different breeds, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Simone had ambition too, but she wasn¡¯t this ruthless. Yvonne¡¯s attitude immediately turned cold. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re the same breed as long as we have the same end goal. With my help, getting Bloom Conglomerate wouldn¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°What about you then? What do you want?¡± Simone raised her chin. Yvonne didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°50% of thepany.¡± That made Simoneugh. ¡°Really? Do you think you¡¯re worth that much? You¡¯re nothing but an outsider Sam married who was lucky enough to be bestowed some shares. What else do you have to offer that would entitle you to half thepany?¡± This woman was bold, alright. ¡°You really think you can take on your father single-handedly? He¡¯s not easy to defeat.¡± Yvonne would¡¯ve progressed more if it weren¡¯t for Elias. Simone smirked. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Yvonne now understood her role. If she couldn¡¯t join Simone¡¯s cause, she¡¯d try to beat her instead by siding with Elias and Sam. Simone continued to walk away but then stopped briefly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I want to take over the company so suddenly? You have something to do with it, actually.¡± Yvonne frowned, a fearful possibility arising in her mind, which she quickly quashed. It wouldn¡¯t be that reason, right? ¡°Jenny Walter came to me and said she¡¯d help me take over as long as I make sure you get what¡¯s coming to you afterward.¡± Simone finally revealed. Only when Yvonne¡¯s expression fell did she happily leave Bloom Mansion Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Sun Rising from the West Simeone didn¡¯t mind revealing her connection to Jenny. The two women going head-to-head didn¡¯t affect her pursuit of inheritance whatsoever. Far behind her, Yvonne¡¯s face turned from deathly pale to fierce red in seconds. ¡°Jenny again,¡± Yvonne said angrily, gritting her teeth. No wonder Simone proposed inheriting thepany out of the blue! Simone then left Bloom Mansion, leaving Elias and Sam to strategize against her in the living room. ¡°You need to do something about this, Dad. You can¡¯t have Simone inheriting thepany,¡± Sam said anxiously. He wasn¡¯t the brightest out there, but even he knew he would be a nobody without the company in his name. Yvonne might even leave him if that happened. Elias thought things through before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The dead won¡¯te seeking your inheritance. He couldn¡¯t let his family or its assetsnd in an outsider¡¯s grasp, especially whichever man Simone ended up marrying. Meanwhile, Sam was still reeling from what his father had just said. Dead? Still, he kept his mouth shut. Thepany needed to go to him and only him, whatever it took. Back at Perry Residence, Jenny was reading a book while lounging on the couch. She was constantly learning and improving herself with Jade¡¯s help for La Vie Jen Rose Designs to run smoothly. That was one of the fundamental ways to navigate the medical world and its developments. A maid from the Old Mansion dropped off lunch for her around midday, much to her embarrassment. Still, it was Alec¡¯s n, and she wasn¡¯t going to get upset with him just because he cared about her. A warm, happy feeling rose in Jenny¡¯s chest as she gazed at her meal. She truly loved the feeling of being cherished and cared for. Jenny took a picture of the meal and sent it to Alec with the caption, ¡°Remember to eat lunch today.¡± Alec, on the other hand, had been buried in a pile of documents and reports from Vincent when he received Jenny¡¯s text. Vincent startled slightly when he realized Alec had switched his phone from vibrate to sound mode. The reason why was soon revealed to him when Alec softened up and smiled as he read the text on his phone. Vincent guessed it had probably to do with Jenny. She really was one of the few people in his boss¡¯ life who made him much happier. Alec responded to Jenny with a text, then turned to Vincent. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the rest after lunch.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lunch?¡± Vincent gaped. This was the first time Mr. Faust had proposed they have lunch while at work. He nearly looked out the window to check if the sun had risen from the west. ¡°Go on.¡± Alec dismissed him with a wave of his hand. Vincent nodded hesitantly. Not two stepster did he stop and ask, ¡°What about you, Mr. Faust?¡± Alec had set his phone away and pored through the rest of the papers by now. ¡°Get me takeout. once you¡¯re done with your meal. I¡¯ll look through the rest of the documents in the meantime.¡± Vincent sighed in relief at that. His boss was still a workaholic, though maybe slightly better than he used to be. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Chapter 358 You Think I¡¯m Trying to Tear You Two Apart? Jenny had just finished lunch when someone knocked on her door. ¡°Who would be here at this hour?¡± she wondered. She went to the door and opened it hesitantly, only to find Yvonne Dickman outside. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, still surprised. Yvonne shot her a re and asked angrily, ¡°Did you persuade Simone to take over Bloom Conglomerate?¡± Jenny blinked for several seconds beforeughing. ¡°Yes, I did. Why? Scared?¡± ¡°Scared? I have no reason to be scared.¡± Obviously, Yvonne wouldn¡¯t admit that she was. ¡°Luck is not in her favor with Elias in the driver¡¯s seat.¡± She knew just how ruthless the old man could be. That kind and wise mask of his was just a farce. ¡°Then why did youe to pay me a visit?¡± Jenny shot back, crossing her arms over her chest. Yvonne held back from pping her. ¡°I was just curious how you and Alec are doing now. Are you two dating now, hm?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t answer, only smirking in response. ¡°You are?¡± Yvonne asked incredulously. She never guessed they would end up together so fast. ¡°Isn¡¯t it considered cheating when you¡¯re still dreaming about another man while married? I¡¯m sure Sam would throw quite the fit if he knew,¡± Jenny drawled slowly and confidently. Yvonne was really something; she had eyes bigger than her stomach. Yvonne was starting to throw a fit herself. ¡°How could you two be together again? How?!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we?¡± Jenny thought she was being quite childish. ¡°Because you two were once divorced, that¡¯s why!¡± Yvonne yelled. Jenny rolled her eyes, ready to shut the door in her face. ¡°That¡¯s our personal business, none of yours. All you have to worry about right now is how to get Bloom Conglomerate into your greedy paws.¡± Yvonne grabbed onto the door, not letting Jenny close it. ¡°You think you¡¯re special just because you stole Alec from me twice, bitch?¡± Jenny frowned, but before she could say anything, Yvonne continued, ¡°You really think it was love at first sight for him? I¡¯m telling you now-it¡¯s only because you look like that woman he loves.¡± Her ramblings helped Jenny clear up the confusion she had had for some time. She did wonder why Alec fell in love with her the moment he saw her. Was it really all because of her looks? Jenny shook herself out of those thoughts. She couldn¡¯t let Yvonne get to her head. ¡°You¡¯re pretty childish, Yvonne Dickman. ying these tricks just so you can tear a rift between us.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m trying to tear you two apart?¡± Yvonne sneered while pointing at Alec¡¯s front door.¡± Why don¡¯t you see for yourself if he still kept that woman¡¯s photo under his desk in his study?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Seems like she had been snooping around his ce. Jenny wasn¡¯t happy with the news. She wasn¡¯t going to waste her breath, though. ¡°Even if he did, so what? Now, is there anything else you wanna tell me before I shut this door in your face?¡± Who didn¡¯t have a past? That woman was Alec¡¯s ex at most. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to her. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Don¡¯t You Care That You¡¯re a Substitute?! Yvonne just about got a stroke hearing that. ¡°So what? So what?! Don¡¯t you care that you¡¯re just a substitute for some woman?!¡± She refused to believe anyone could be so tolerant! No-only idiots would behave like this! ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t care. Anything else?¡± Jenny gave Yvonne an annoyed look. She¡¯d p herself before she believed in the other woman¡¯s crazed statements. If she did and got into a fight with Alec, she¡¯d be ying right into her hands. Jenny shut the door before Yvonne could say anything else, leaving Yvonne speechless outside. ¡°You can look for yourself then¡­when you see that woman¡¯s face, you¡¯ll know I¡¯m not making things up,¡± she grumbled, then finally left. Still, a heavy feeling of unease weighed on her chest. After Yvonne had left, Jenny opened her front door and looked at the door across hers. She couldn¡¯t lie and say there wasn¡¯t an inch of doubt in her heart, yet she couldn¡¯t go and have second thoughts about Alec all because of Yvonne¡¯s jealous ramblings. With a sigh, Jenny decided to let things go. She shut the door and prepared to return to her book. But when she did, she realized she wasn¡¯t in the mood anymore. With another sigh, Jenny got up and left her house, heading straight to the police station. She would check on Miller Little and where things were heading now. What should she say to Joey? Would he me her for doing this? Yes, Miller was an asshole, but he was still Joey¡¯s father. He might get really upset with her for sending his father to jail. At the police station, Jenny was stunned to find out that Miller would be charged with attempted manughter. It was way heavier a charge than attempted assault. She wasn¡¯t even injured that badly, either. Still, she wouldn¡¯t request a lesser charge. All that she was worried about right now was what to tell Joey. She left the station and drove straight to Joey¡¯s boarding school. She needed to tell him straight up regardless. It was a better alternative than him finding out on his own. When Jenny reached the school gates, Joey was already there waiting for her; kudos to her for calling his teacher beforehand. ¡°Jen!¡± Joey called out happily upon seeing her. ¡°Get on. We¡¯re going out for lunch!¡± Jenny called out in response. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Joey sat in the front passenger seat, not asking why she hade to fetch him. They reached a nearby cafe for their meal which Jenny had chosen for its quiet environment in order to break the news to Joey. ¡°So, how¡¯s school? Are you holding up okay?¡± Jenny asked after they were finished with their orders. Joey was an intelligent student, having been able to be a high school senior even though he was just sixteen years of age. ¡°Yeah. My teachers say I can easily make it to the country¡¯s top university if I keep this up.¡± Joey beamed. He felt happy with his current progress, only focusing on his studies and not worrying about anything else. Jenny nodded approvingly, but before she could continue, Joey suddenly asked, ¡°But you came to meet me to tell me something else, right?¡± Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Aren¡¯t You Upset? Jenny was surprised that Joey had guessed something was up. She nodded again. ¡°Yes, actually. It¡¯s about your father.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Joey frowned. ¡°Did hee to bother you again?¡± Jenny shook her head. ¡°He got himself arrested for getting into some trouble.¡± Joey didn¡¯t show an ounce of sadness hearing the news. In fact, he looked d. ¡°Really? That means he won¡¯t be able to find you and cause you any more trouble, right?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset?¡± Jenny asked, confused, ¡°Why would I be? I stopped treating him as my father a long time ago.¡± Miller, the father, had died in Joey¡¯s heart a long, long time ago. He even wished the man actually died just so he could live carefreely. Jenny stared at him in shock, which Joey noticed. ¡°Do you find me cruel for thinking that, Jen?¡± Jenny shook her head. ¡°No¡­I just feel bad for you.¡± Only those who had been through too much grew numb to pain. No one was born heartless, after all. It was clear Joey was someone who had gone through it. ¡°Thank you, Jen.¡± Joey smiled. He had been worried Jenny might think he was a sociopath. Jenny patted his head. ¡°I was concerned the news would affect your mood.¡± ¡°I know¡­but I really don¡¯t care.¡± Joey wanted nothing more than to be rid of his father right now. Their lunch was soon served. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, and don¡¯t you worry about this. Just focus on your studies.¡± ¡°I will!¡± Joey nodded. Yes, he would focus on that from now on. While they were eating, Jenny kept spooning more food into Joey¡¯s te, telling him to eat more. The boy didn¡¯t refuse either. In fact, he was feeling really grateful for her, silently vowing to repay her one day. Later, after dropping Joey back at school, Jenny headed to the office to discuss her business with Jade. When she was about to leave the office, she saw Felicity, whose face swiftly changed from surprise to indifference. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jenny didn¡¯t pursue her cousin as she left, only quietly asking Jade, ¡°Has she been performing well?¡± She hadn¡¯t seen her after Felicity moved out, and neither did Jade update her, so she had no clue how her cousin had been all this while. ¡°Pretty well, yeah,¡± Jade answered straightforwardly. ¡°She¡¯s eager to learn though she¡¯s not as skilled as the rest.¡± It came as a surprise to Jenny. Good for Felicity for turning over a new leaf. ¡°But she stays at her own ce instead of at the dorms,¡± Jade added. Jenny didn¡¯t mind. Felicity was an adult now, and she was capable of making her own decisions. ¡°So long as she doesn¡¯t ck off at work, everything¡¯s fine with me,¡± Jenny concluded. Jade nodded in response. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t.¡± She didn¡¯t have a connection to Felicity, unlike Jenny. If Felicity messed up, Jade wouldn¡¯t think twice before kicking her out. Jenny was then escorted downstairs back to her car. ¡°Drive safe. I¡¯ll see you soon. ¡°Alright. Thank you for taking care of thepany in my stead,¡± Jenny smiled. She hadn¡¯t had to stress about thepany much these days, only checking in once in a while. Jade nodded. ¡°You just focus on your design while I take care of things here.¡± Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Looks Like I Came at the Right Time Jenny spent a couple of days resting at home before finally going back to work. She had quickly gotten bored of staying inside. ¡°Are you sure your injury is healed, Jenny? Don¡¯t you want to rest some more?¡± Morgan asked when she came to work, all smiles. Jenny had gotten injured to save her, after all. She had inquired about her recovery every single day, even now when Jenny had returned to work. Jenny smiled and shook her head. ¡°It was just a small wound. It¡¯s healed up by now.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the several days of leave Morgan had gotten for her, she would¡¯vee to work days ago. ¡°Update me on our patients,¡± Jenny instructed, not letting Morgan dwell on her worry. ¡°Any new in- patients?¡± Morgan took out her records with a nod and reported everything to Jenny, and they soon busied themselves. Jennypleted two surgeries in the afternoon without a moment¡¯s rest. When the clock struck six, she prepared to get off work. Just then, Morgan came knocking on her door. ¡°Do you wanna get dinner together, Jenny?¡± she asked cheerfully. Jenny grinned. ¡°Sure.¡± Alec had a busy night ahead anyway. They left the hospital entrance, but the moment they did, a red sports car slid to a stop before them. Winston Murr stepped out of the car. ¡°Morgan,¡± he greeted. His eyes glowed with surprise when he saw Jenny by Morgan¡¯s side. ¡°Ms. Walter? What a coincidence! You two must have dinner with me, my treat,¡± he said, grinning. Jenny frowned. She was about to refuse when Morgan said, ¡°No, thank you. We already have a reservation. Maybe another time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not about to let me leave empty-handed, are you?¡± Winston¡¯s grin never faded. His eyes centered on Jenny. Morgan stood in front of her protectively. ¡°I¡¯ll have dinner with you then. Let¡¯s go.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Winston held out a hand. Morgan was the one he wanted to marry anyway, though¡­he still didn¡¯t want to give up on Jenny. Well, he could alwayse looking for her after he got married. It¡¯s not like he¡¯d stop. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this. I didn¡¯t know he¡¯de,¡± Morgan apologized to Jenny. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Enjoy your night.¡± Morgan had made her choice, Jenny decided. Though Winston was still kind of creepy, she couldn¡¯t stop them. Morgan bid her farewell before getting in Winston¡¯s car. Before she did, though, Jenny went up to her and whispered, ¡°Be careful. Call me if you need help.¡± Morgan paused and nced at Winston before nodding. ¡°I will.¡± Jenny watched as the two left, feeling somewhat concerned. Her first impressions of people had always been spot on; right now, it was telling her that Winston Murr wasn¡¯t a good man. She didn¡¯t want Morgan to marry someone like him. However, it was still a gut feeling, not something backed with hard proof. She could only pray nothing would happen to Morgan. Meanwhile, she couldn¡¯t think of what to have for dinner. If she went home, she could only cook instant noodles-the only thing she knew how to cook. But¡­she couldn¡¯t find anything appealing to eat outside. She was in a pickle when Christopher drove his car to a stop before her. ¡°Looks like I came just at the right time. Have you had dinner?¡± Jenny shook her head. ¡°C¡¯mon, I know a good ce. It¡¯ll be my treat. I have a feeling you¡¯re gonna like the food there.¡± Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 What Do You Think I Should Know? Jenny really didn¡¯t want to be involved with Christopher. The man wasn¡¯t as sleazy as before when he assured her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just dinner. Nothing else.¡± ¡°We can get dinner together, but you have to answer some questions I have.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know as long as it¡¯s not too personal.¡± Christopher smirked, and Jenny rolled her eyes at him. She got in his car, and they left for the restaurant. ¡°Can you update me on the families in Bardoff City? Who are they, and how big is their influence?¡± Christopher was surprised by the question. It took him a second toe back to his senses. ¡°Why the sudden question? Do you know something?¡± Jenny stared at him. ¡°What do you think I should know?¡± They reached the restaurant before Christopher could answer. Only when they were sitting at their private table did the man finally say, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t know anything, why invite me to dinner still?¡± Jenny swiftly responded. Christopher shook his head with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t exactly refuse when my old man explicitly tells me toe.¡± Mr. Spade? Jenny frowned. Even Alec¡¯s grandfather was acting strange. Jenny wondered about their motives. ¡°Anyway, didn¡¯t you wanna know about Bardoff¡¯s families?¡± He didn¡¯t know why she wanted to know about this, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt for him to tell her. Jenny listened on. Her grandfather had told her to always stay informed of what went on with those families but never told her why. Even now, Jenny suspected he had passed without revealing the many secrets he had kept in his lifetime. Dinner was served just as Christopher finished telling Jenny everything he knew. ¡°So your family is only second-ss to the higher-ss families in Bardoff, right? As well as the Bardoff City Elites?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christopher nodded, then quickly added, ¡°But we¡¯re still powerful in Parrington.¡± He left out the part where Alec Faust was way more powerful than them. He also never mentioned the Wilkins family, making the doubt Jenny had about her grandfather¡¯s rtions with the other families dissipate. She clutched her forehead, sighing in confusion. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask my grandfather personally about what you want to know?¡± Christopher kindly offered. Jenny huffed. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll ask me to marry you first before he answers my questions.¡± Christopher said nothing, only smiled in response. In truth, his grandfather might really say that. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll know when the time¡¯s right.¡± Jenny concluded. She wouldn¡¯t have wanted to find everything out if it weren¡¯t for Christopher constantly showing up around her. ¡°What time do you need toContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. be back home tonight?¡± she continued, hoping he¡¯d leave earlier so she could finally be left alone. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Ridiculous Christopher¡¯s fork paused near his mouth, a piece of meat still on the prongs. ¡°Do you not like me that much?¡± ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t exactly figure you out though I really want to. It irks me, so we might as well leave as early as possible.¡± Jenny was upfront and unapologetic. Christopher¡¯s opinion didn¡¯t matter to her, after all. ¡°Grandpa said to note back home until you¡¯re my girlfriend.¡± Jenny looked at him in shock. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be upied with other things?¡± she asked. Christopher should be just as busy as Alec now that he had inherited his family name. Christopher smiled. ¡°Grandpa told me to just focus on you. He¡¯ll take care of things at home.¡± Jenny scowled. How important could she be to have the heir of the Spade family drop everything and court her? She set down her silverware and said sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly you and your family have in mind but¡­I don¡¯t think people should spend their lives chasing after money and power. They should have their personal dreams to aplish. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Christopher nodded, agreeing to her statement. ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t you be going after your own dreams instead of wasting your time here with me?¡± Christopher set his chin on his hand and replied, ¡°My dream is to make my family one of the Ten Elites in Bardoff.¡± ¡°Then you should go and pursue that dream. Go back to Bardoff.¡± Christopher smiled and continued eating, not answering her. Jenny frowned, then realized something. ¡°This isn¡¯t your way of making your family one of the Ten Elites, is it?¡± The man¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Jenny didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°You must¡¯ve got it wrong. I¡¯m just a country kid. I¡¯ve never even been to Bardoff.¡± Christopher didn¡¯t really know the truth of the matter either. He just trusted in his grandpa¡¯s words. ¡°But what if you¡¯re not?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jenny gaped, taken aback at the question. ¡®Eat up before your food gets cold,¡± Christopher continued, changing the topic. Eat up? She wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat anymore! How was she Christopher¡¯s key to making his family one of the Elites? Wouldn¡¯t that make her one of the Elites herself? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°How ridiculous,¡± she thought. Jenny¡¯s mood never recovered throughout the rest of the meal. The more she found out, the more questions she had. The two continued eating in silence. After dinner, before Christopher could offer Jenny a ride back home, they met Alec outside the restaurant. Jenny suddenly felt embarrassed, as if she had been caught cheating. Christopher, meanwhile, crossed his arms across his chest, amused. ¡°Uh¡­did youe here for dinner too?¡± Jenny asked sheepishly. Alec¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were having dinner with Morgan?¡± She did, but¡­she couldn¡¯t have expected what happened after that. Would Alec believe her if she told him the truth? Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Send Her Home Just as the atmosphere tensed up, Vincent walked over, tucking his phone into his pocket. ¡°The client¡¯s almost here.¡± Alec nodded, then said to Jenny, ¡°Go home first.¡± He said nothing else to Christopher, only nced at him before turning to Vincent. ¡°Send her home.¡± Vincent nodded while Alec walked into the restaurant alone. Jenny quickly declined, knowing Vincent had to stay with his boss while they met with the client.¡± It¡¯s alright, Vincent. I¡¯ll just get a taxi. Go on in with Alec.¡± ¡°Let me drive you, Miss Walter, else Mr. Faust won¡¯t let me off easy.¡± Vincent lowered his head respectfully. Jenny relented. She was about to say goodbye to Christopher when the man said, ¡°Have a safe trip home. Text me once you¡¯re there, okay?¡± Vincent frowned at his affectionate tone. ¡°There isn¡¯t something going on between Miss Walter and this Spade kid, right? Yes, the Spade family is more powerful than the Fausts, but Mr. Faust himself is stronger than Christopher Spade. And Miss Walter won¡¯t do that to Mr. Faust,¡± he thought. Jenny didn¡¯t bother answering Christopher. She turned to Vincent. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two then left without a moment¡¯s dy. Christopher waited until the car left before heading back into the restaurant. Alec had started his meeting with his client about a project in the countryside. The Faust Group had ns of expanding its sphere of business, so Alec had been busy putting things into motion. A knock came on the private room¡¯s door, making Alec frown. He disliked being interrupted in the middle of a business discussion. His irritation only increased when he saw it was Christopher Spade. ¡°Can I help you, Mr. Spade?¡± Alec¡¯s client stood up to greet the man. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Spade, I¡¯m Chandler Copen.¡± Christopher went to sit by their table. ¡°I see. I remember the Copen family. From ymond City, right?¡± Chandler grinned. ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve met before, at a charity event in ymond City.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christopher didn¡¯t recall whatsoever. ¡°I guess that makes us acquaintances.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, acquaintances.¡± Chandler couldn¡¯t miss the chance to be acquainted with Christopher Spade. Christopher eyed Alec. ¡°What business is this that you two are discussing, Mr. Faust? Might I have a share in it, on behalf of my family?¡± Alec stared coldly at him and said nothing. Chandler hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re joking, Mr. Spade. I¡¯m sure small deals like ours aren¡¯t worth your time.¡± ¡°Well, money is money. More is always good,¡± Christopher shrugged, making Chandler at a loss for words. Why would the Spade family want a hand in their business deal? ¡°We can include you as long as you have the assets,¡± Alec suddenly said. ¡°Of course,¡± Christopher nodded. Working on a project was better thanzing around in Parrington. It¡¯s not like he had anything else to do. Alec¡¯s sour expression made it all the better, too. Just like that, their partnership project suddenly included a new shareholder, permanently disrupting its flow. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that these two were still at each other¡¯s throats, Chandler left. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Try Me Alec didn¡¯t have any intention to linger around once their third wheel had gone. He stood up, ready to leave, when Christopher stopped him. ¡°Are you in a rush, Mr. Faust? I¡¯d like to have a word with you.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Alec responded tly, sitting back down in his seat. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know as much as I do.¡± Christopher grinned. They had nothing inmon save for Jenny. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Alec sneered, not afraid of him whatsoever. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing for us to talk about. Jenny is a living, breathing person, not some transactional product.¡± ¡°Why so jumpy? I haven¡¯t even said anything.¡± Christopherughed, finding Alec being upset amusing. This only furthered Alec¡¯s assumption that Christopher wasn¡¯t up to anything good when it came to Jenny. Alec took a deep breath. ¡°Well? What did you want to say?¡± ¡°Nothing much, really. Just wondering how much it¡¯ll take for you to break up with Jenny.¡± Christopher didn¡¯t actually have any hope Alec would proceed with his offer. Still, he had to be polite and ask first. As expected, Alec only sneered. ¡°How is second-ss scum acting all high and mighty in Parrington?¡± Clearly, he had no respect for Christopher. Cristopher gritted his teeth. ¡°Second-ss or not, I still have what it takes to take you down.¡± ¡°Really,¡± Alec drawled. ¡°Try me, then.¡± ¡°Are you really going to oppose my family for Jenny? Will you do everything it takes?¡± Christopher asked fiercely. He didn¡¯t believe Alec had truly fallen in love with the woman. Alec didn¡¯t waste his time answering him, only walking out of the room with a m of the door. ¡°Alec Faust!¡± Christopher yelled and ran out after him. ¡°Don¡¯t act all proud, bastard! You think I don¡¯t know what your actual motives are?¡± Alec clenched his jaw, finding Christopher¡¯s rambling irritating. ¡°You and I are exactly alike. Jenny is only a pawn to help us get what we want, so stop acting like some lovesick idiot!¡± Alec finally stopped walking, making Christopher nearly crash into his back. ¡°What the ¡°He looked up at Alec and flinched in shock. ¨C Alec¡¯s eyes were ominous and dark, brimming with something Christopher had never seen before, not even from the most dangerous people in Parrington. It was deadly and came with the promise of pain, making the hairs on Christopher¡¯s stand on end. Alec growled. ¡°I am not. Like. You.¡± With that, he turned and left, leaving Christopher gaping in shock. Alec was in a terrible mood on his car ride home. How were he and Christopher the same? They weren¡¯t remotely simr! Jenny had been worrying ever since she got home, wondering what to say to Alec. She never once found a way to tell Alec what had happened, even when he hade home. She only stared at him, anxious. ¡°Hungry?¡± Alec asked, much to her surprise. Jenny shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve had dinner.¡± She regretted it the moment she said it. Of course Alec knew she had eaten. He must¡¯ve asked because he wanted to have supper with her¡­ Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Swing a Fist Things quickly turned awkward between them. Alec went and sat down on the couch. He seemed tired, though Jenny thought he might be angry instead. She tiptoed ever and murmured, ¡°I was going to have dinner with Morgan when her blind date showed up. She went with him, so I was left alone¡­¡± ¡°I see,¡± Alec said tly. His cold response made Jenny even more worried. She sat next to him and continued exining,¡± I only agreed to dinner with Christopher because I needed to get some information from him. Nothing else.¡± Alec nced at her and smiled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m angry?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Jenny asked. Alec hugged her close in his arms, nuzzling into her neck. Her scent instantly made him rx.¡± Nope. I know you don¡¯t like him that way.¡± Jenny¡¯s shoulders loosened. ¡°Thank goodness.¡± ¡°Just try not to have contact with him as much from now on. You know he doesn¡¯t mean well. ! might not be able toe to your rescue first thing if he does something,¡± Alec instructed, now looking solemn. Jenny nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can swing a mean fist.¡± ¡°What if he gets a whole gang to back him up?¡± Alec teased. Jenny then epted the fact that she might not be able to handle a group of troublemakers, but she knew Christopher wouldn¡¯t do that to her. Her grandfather had told her before that she could trust the Spades. She didn¡¯t tell Alec this, though. It¡¯d be better to tell him about it next time in case he misunderstood something. She savored being in Alec¡¯s arms, slowly falling asleep as the clock ticked on. Alec gazed at her lovingly, then picked her up into his arms and brought her to the bedroom. He ced her gently on the bed, then gazed thoughtfully at her for several long minutes. ¡°I¡¯m not like Christopher, Jenny,¡± Alec murmured, then left. He went straight to the Old Mansion, surprising his grandfather. ¡°What happened?¡± Old Mr. Faust asked. ¡°Did you tell the Spades?¡± Alec cut to the chase. He knew Christopher¡¯s appearance at the restaurant wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Old Mr. Faust sighed, then nodded. ¡°Yes, I told Mr. Spade.¡± Alec didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± His grandfather had kept things in the family private for decades, so why would he suddenly reveal things to outsiders? Alec was in a terrible mood on his car ride home. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. How were he and Christopher the same? They weren¡¯t remotely simr! Jenny had been worrying ever since she got home, wondering what to say to Alec. She never once found a way to tell Alec what had happened, even when he hade home. She only stared at him, anxious. ¡°Hungry?¡± Alec asked, much to her surprise. Jenny shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve had dinner.¡± She regretted it the moment she said it. Of course Alec knew she had eaten. He must¡¯ve asked because he wanted to have supper with her¡­ Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Save Me! In truth, Alec wasn¡¯t actually that clear about Jenny¡¯s background. He only guessed she wasn¡¯t as ordinary as she appeared due to overhearing his grandfather¡¯s phone call. Then, he understood why the old man insisted he married her and why she was so skilled and knowledgeable even though she grew up in the country. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. But even then, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her importance until tonight when Christopher came looking. He and Christopher were not simr whatsoever. ¡°I did this to make sure Jenny finds her family earlier. Only then will her safety be guaranteed and in turn, yours.¡± Old Mr. Faust knew his grandson would go all out when it came to the woman he loved. That¡¯s why he came up with a n to ensure his safety. Alec knew his grandfather¡¯s intentions, though he felt sad for Jenny now. ¡°Jenny would be devastated if she knew the real reason why you¡¯re kind to her.¡± She had asked Alec why his grandfather was so strange around her before, but even he hadn¡¯t known why back then. But now that he knew, he felt bad for keeping Jenny in the dark. He even thought about telling her the truth. He was scared, however. He was scared she¡¯d think he was like Christopher, only pursuing her because of her lineage. ¡°Which family is Jenny from? Can you let me in on the whole truth now?¡± Maybe he could prepare Jenny for what was toe. The old man nodded, then told Alec everything that he knew. Alec had to give things some thought after. No wonder Christopher was so adamant. Meanwhile, Jenny was woken up by a phone call. She fumbled for it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Jenny, save me!¡± Morgan cried from the other end of the call. She sounded like she had been crying. This revtion shocked Jenny awake. She got out of bed. ¡°Calm down. Breathe. Tell me where you are right now.¡± ¡°Vermillion Suites,¡± Morgan reported frantically. As she ended the call, Jenny dashed out the door without even changing from her sleep clothes. Morgan continued quivering in the hotel bathroom, praying Jenny woulde to her rescue soon. ¡°Morgan, where are you, darling? I think we¡¯ve had enough hide-and-seek~¡± Winston¡¯s voice suddenly came from the bathroom door. Chills ran down Morgan¡¯s spine. ¡°It¡¯ste. We should get to bed, hm-?¡± Morgan bit her lip to stay quiet, tears running down her cheeks. Winston had drugged her during dinner and brought her here. If it weren¡¯t for her minimal drinking, she might¡¯ve woken upter to a worse fate. But now she was trapped, trapped in a hotel full of Winston¡¯s men, crying in fear. It didn¡¯t seem like the man was going to let her go easy, either. He was already on her heels. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Morgan screamed as someone struck the bathroom door, immediately revealing her location. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Where Do You ThinkYou¡¯re Going? ¡°I know you¡¯re in there. Come out now before I kick the door down.¡± Winston called from outside the bathroom. She was going to marry him anyway. What was wrong with sleeping with her first? ¡°I¡¯ll give you till the count of three,¡± Winston¡¯s voice wasced with something dangerous. He had been irritated when Morgan ran away, and her hiding now didn¡¯t help. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. One.¡± Morgan clutched her phone tight, staying as still as possible. ¡°Two.¡± Morgan knew what would happen if Winston got his hands on her. She may have agreed to marry him, but she was still frightened at the prospect of sleeping together. Being drugged didn¡¯t help, especially when they had agreed to live their lives separately after marriage! ¡°Three.¡± Gritting her teeth, Morgan pushed the door open and ran out before Winston could catch her. Several guards immediately intercepted her out in the hallway. She was about to be trapped when she snuck into a nearby room, locking herself in. ¡°Seems like she walked into the lion¡¯s den herself,¡± Winston smirked. ¡°Give me the card.¡± A keycard was ced in his hand by a guard beside him. This was the universal keycard for every room in this hotel. Morgan hiding in this room was no different than herying in his bed earlier. Meanwhile, Morgan had nowhere to run in the room. When Winston stepped inside, she was cowering in a corner, gripping one of the tablemps. ¡°Come any closer, and you¡¯ll get it!¡± she shrieked, waving themp menacingly. Winstonughed, getting closer to her. ¡°We¡¯re engaged. This was bound to happen, so why not let it happen earlier?¡± ¡°No one in their right mind would want to marry you!¡± Morgan yelled, deciding to call off the engagement after what had happened tonight. She could tolerate having to sleep with the man after they married, but not him doing things like drugging her! ¡°No? You want to see your family bankrupt then, hm? What a good daughter you are,¡± Winston guffawed. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Morgan gritted her teeth but said nothing. ¡°Put down themp, and we can pretend nothing happened tonight. I¡¯ll have my father help your family first thing in the morning,¡± Winston added gently. Morgan immediately slumped over at the thought of her parents. Seeing his chance, Winstone snatched themp out of her grasp and lifted her into his arms. ¡°Think you can run away from me that easily?¡± he growled and tossed her on the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t! Stay away from me!¡± Morgan cried desperately. Winston grinned, undressing himself as he walked up to her. ¡°Stay away? How can I have my way with you if I stay away? Not a single woman I¡¯ve set my eyes on has ever tun away from me.¡± It didn¡¯t matter to him whether Morgan was his fiancee or not. She was still just a woman. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Chapter 369 You¡¯ll Have to Die First ¡°Let me go!¡± Morgan shrieked as Winston hovered over her. Still, men were physiologically stronger than women, something no amount of struggling from Morgan would change. The moment her clothes were stripped off, the single shred of hope Morgan had in her heartpletely dissipated. She closed her eyes and sagged into the bed, tears streaming down her face as if she had epted her poor fate. A heavy banging from the door jolted both Morgan and Winston. ¡°The fuck you¡­¡± the man cursed as he turned to the door, only to grin when he saw who was standing there. ¡°Hey, baby. Did youe for Daddy?¡± he cooed to Jenny in the doorway. He wasn¡¯t going to waste his chance to get her into his bed again. With that thought in mind, Winston leaped off Morgan and walked to the door. ¡°C¡¯mon over, baby.¡± It was apparent he was more interested in Jenny. Morgan quickly recovered and turned to her friend, asking urgently, ¡°Did youe alone, Jenny?¡± She had thought Jenny would at least have Alece along; Morgan was regretting calling Jenny for help now. ¡°Run away, Jenny! This hotel is filled with his men!¡± She knew Jenny was skilled at martial arts, but she couldn¡¯t possibly defeat dozens of men at once! Jenny only shot her a smile, indicating things were alright. She had obviously prepared herself before coming over. All of Winston¡¯s men had been taken care of before she reached this room. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Run away?¡± Winston sneered, gently stroking Jenny¡¯s cheek. ¡°Neither of you is leaving this room tonight.¡± Jenny ducked from his touch, saying coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll go easy on you if you kneel and apologize while begging for my mercy.¡± She¡¯d consider not making a scene for Morgan¡¯s sake as long as Winston apologized first. Winstonughed as if he had heard some great joke. ¡°Go easy on me?¡± His eyes oozed with perversion. ¡°I¡¯d rather see you begging for me, sweetheart.¡± ¡°What a waste of time,¡± Jenny thought. She grabbed the man¡¯s cor and lifted him up, mming his back against the wall. ¡°Really? You¡¯ll have to die first, though.¡± Winston was gasping in shock. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you going to call your men?¡± Jenny sneered. Taking the bait, Winston yelled, ¡°Someone get her! Fucking-someone get this fucking bitch!¡± But he was only met with silence from the hallway. His fear substantially increased. Jenny Walter knew martial arts, and none of the guards were there to save his ass. ¡°Where are my bodyguards? What did you do to them?¡± Winston still tried to act tough while being dangled off the wall by Jenny. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Don¡¯t Kill Me! Jenny didn¡¯t waste any time pping him on each cheek. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re all passed out on the floor right now. No one¡¯sing to save your ass. Scared yet?¡± As scared as Winston was, he forced it down. ¡°What¡­what are you going to do to me? You better let me go before I make you regret it!¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Jenny scoffed. ¡°Really? I¡¯d like to see you try. With that, she dragged Winston to the window and shoved him outside. ¡°N-no, wait!¡± The entire upper half of his body was now hanging out the window. Cold wind sted Winston¡¯s face as he hung from the tall height. Morgan slipped off the bed, going to Jenny¡¯s side. ¡°He¡¯s not worth it, Jenny¡­¡± As much as she hated Winston, she didn¡¯t want Jenny dirtying her hands with his death. Plus, with the Murrs being quite influential in Parrington, Morgan would get in big trouble if Winston died. She even questioned if Alec woulde to their rescue if shit really hit the fan. Jenny had saved her once before. Morgan didn¡¯t want Jenny to be targeted by the Murrs. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Morgan. It¡¯s better to remove assholes like this from the world than keep them.¡± Jenny began pushing Winston further out the window. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The man was quivering all over. He cried, ¡°Please stop! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry-please, I¡¯ll kneel. Please don¡¯t drop me!¡± A pungent smell followed his yelping. Jenny looked down to find that the man had pissed himself. ¡°Disgusting.¡± She cringed and pulled Winston back from the windowsill. The man curled up into a ball beside the window, still shivering. Jenny sneered. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯ll let you off easy this time, but next time, you¡¯ll have to learn how to fly.¡± Winston didn¡¯t have the strength to respond. He was still shaking like a leaf. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jenny left with Morgan, not wasting another second here. Only after the two left did Winston stop shaking. A hateful, determined look shone in his eyes as he red at the door. ¡°I¡¯m gonna fucking get you, Jenny Walter! I swear!¡± Meanwhile, Jenny started the car after Morgan jumped in. ¡°Wanna go home?¡± ¡°No, a motel will do. I don¡¯t want my parents to worry,¡± Morgan exined. Her parents would definitely freak out if they saw how disheveled she was. Jenny hummed. ¡°Stay at mine for the night, then.¡± Without waiting for Morgan¡¯s answer, Jenny drove back to her apartment. Morgan bit her lip, mumbling weakly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Jenny smirked. ¡°Still want to marry him?¡± ¡°Hell no!¡± Morgan wrinkled her nose. ¡°Not even if someone held a gun to my head.¡± Jenny was quite pleased with her answer. ¡°Good. I told you he was a piece of shit.¡± Morgan sighed. She only agreed to marry Winston so his family could help hers. But now¡­ if she told her family about what happened tonight, she was confident they wouldn¡¯t allow the marriage to go through. What about her family¡¯s financial issues, though? Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Did She Hear Her Right? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As if knowing what Morgan was thinking about, Jenny said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the money. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Jenny, I¡­¡± Morgan gaped. ¡°I don¡¯t think you know how¡­big a sum my family needs to make things up.¡± If they needed less, they wouldn¡¯t have thought about an arranged marriage in the first ce. ¡°How much do you need?¡± Jenny asked casually. Morgan stared at her in surprise and mumbled, ¡°One billion.¡± Not a hundred thousand, not several hundred million, but a billion. Jenny grew silent at the number, to no one¡¯s surprise. ¡°I know you want to help me, Jenny. You¡¯ve helped me so much already. You really don¡¯t have to do ¡°I¡¯ll cover it,¡± Jenny interrupted steadily, making Morgan sit back in shock. ¡°Sorry, what did you say¡­?¡± Where was Jenny going to find one billion dors? Not even her divorce settlement with Alec would¡¯ve garnered that much money. The car slid to a stop by Jenny¡¯s neighborhood. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry about the money. Just tell your dad to be careful about the Murrs antics.¡± It was highly likely the Murrs would bear a grudge against the Goldings after what happened tonight. Morgan nodded, following Jenny¡¯s lead. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell them.¡± When they were in the elevator, Morgan asked again, ¡°Jenny, where would you get one billion dors?¡± It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t believe Jenny¡¯s words. It was just that her being able to have that much money so soon was too strange. Jenny was an incredible doctor, but her sry didn¡¯t reach millions annually. Jenny took out the key to her front door. ¡°I invest in my spare time, so I have some savings.¡± It wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded, though. But she wasn¡¯t worried. She could borrow some money from Zack. His work was going pretty well¡­ And if she still couldn¡¯t find enough funds, there was Gilbert¡­ ¡°Nah, not Gilbert, Jenny thought. ¡°Invest?¡± Morgan stared at Jenny in surprise. She was just discovering this about her colleague. Jenny didn¡¯t reveal further, though, so Morgan didn¡¯t pursue the topic any longer. I really don¡¯t know how to repay you for your help, Jenny.¡± Jenny ced a hand on her shoulder and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Morgan. I¡¯m not some saint.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Can you arrange a meeting for me with your parents tomorrow? I want to talk to them about bing a shareholder,¡± Jenny exined. Shareholder? It took Morgan a second to understand what Jenny was saying. Still, she was deeply grateful for her help. ¡°You have a good heart, Jenny. You have no idea how much help your investments will be to my family.¡± No one in their right mind would invest in theirpany right now, so Jenny¡¯s willingness to invest surprised her. ¡°Get some rest for the night. Your family¡¯s problem is solved now, yeah?¡± Jenny urged, then showed Morgan to her guest room. She then went to bed straight away, already exhausted from the event of that evening. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Aren¡¯t You Embarrassed? The next morning, the wonderful smell of breakfast wafted from the kitchen as Jenny left her bedroom. The only person who would¡¯vee by so early to cook for her was Alec. Was he here? Jenny went to the kitchen, and to her surprise, she found Morgan at the stove. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Morning, Jenny. Breakfast¡¯s ready.¡± Morgan switched off the stove, ting bacon and eggs. Jenny stared at her in surprise. ¡°You know how to cook?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Morgan nodded. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to her. Jenny, meanwhile, grew gloomy. Why did it seem like everyone around her knew how to cook but her? Why didn¡¯t her grandfather hire a chef to teach her when she was young? They were about to eat when the doorbell rang. Morgan instantly got up. ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± When she opened the door, she saw Alec standing coolly outside. ¡°M-Mr. Faust?¡± Morgan asked in surprise. Why was he here? Hadn¡¯t he divorced Jenny already? Were they¡­getting back together? Seeing it wasn¡¯t Jenny, Alec frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Morgan was about to exin when Jenny came over. ¡°I had here over to help with something. Did you¡­e over to make me breakfast?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Alec nodded, not asking what it was Jenny needed help with. He was about to head into the kitchen when he noticed the food on the dining table. ¡°Morgan¡¯s already cooked for us,¡± Jenny exined. The moment Jenny said this, Morgan felt something change in the way Alec looked at her. It was hostile and made the hairs on her neck stand up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two eat first? I¡¯ll cook some more.¡± Morgan decided, then ran off into the kitchen, away from the two. Alec was pleased by her quick sense and went to sit at the table. ¡°Come and sit. Eat.¡± He gestured to Jenny, She went to sit by his side. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not polite at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just breakfast,¡± Alec shrugged as he ate some eggs. Jenny bit her lip and said nothing. Momentster, Morgan came out with her breakfast and sat at the far corner of the table, afraid of sitting too close to the two lovebirds. She was curious about their rtionship now but didn¡¯t dare ask further. ¡°Did youe here to ask for help for your family?¡± Alec suddenly asked, turning to Morgan. Nearly everyone in Parrington had heard about the Goldings going bankrupt. They had arranged for the marriage with the Murrs, but Alec had a strong feeling the Murrs wouldn¡¯t actually help the Goldings. Morgan stiffened upon hearing the question. ¡°Y-yeah.¡± It wasn¡¯t her initial reason for being here, and Jenny had already decided to help them, so there was no point in lying anyway. ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed about asking Jenny in the first ce?¡± Alec scowled. Clearly, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Morgan¡¯s intentions. His cold, stern aura made Morgan quake slightly in her seat. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Chapter 373 The Past Doesn¡¯t Matter ¡°I¡­I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Morgan stammered. ¡°She didn¡¯t ask me; I volunteered to help,¡± Jenny exined. Alec eyed her curiously and replied in a gentle tone, ¡°That¡¯s kind of you.¡± ¡°Why? Something wrong with my decision?¡± Jenny asked, starting to be irritated by Alec¡¯s attitude toward Morgan. The three continued eating through the tense atmosphere. It was especially tough for Morgan, who felt the air was so thick she could cut through it with her knife. ¡°Stay out of the Goldings¡¯ business. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Alec finally said. It shocked Morgan to the core. ¡°What? Think I can¡¯t handle it?¡± Thatrge dent in the Goldings¡¯ ounts wasn¡¯t a big deal to Alec like it was to most people. Jenny turned to Morgan to see what she might think. But Morgan herself was still reeling in gratitude for all the offered help. ¡°I know you can handle it, but¡­¡± Jenny sighed. ¡°I just think it¡¯s better if I take care of things.¡± Morgan might not know why Alec was helping them, but Jenny knew it was to prevent herself from having to spend her savings. That¡¯s why she was refusing his help. ¡°You?¡± Alec questioned, not getting angry at her response. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated how much doctors make these days.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Maybe I have other passive sources of ie.¡± Jenny side-eyed him. ¡°Plus, I can always ask for help from Zack.¡± ¡°Why not let me handle it?¡± Jenny set her silverware down. ¡°I want to do this for Morgan, so I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Alec shrugged. It was just money. Jenny swallowed, then insisted, ¡°I just wanna help her myself.¡± ¡°Alright. As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± Alec said, shrugging. He could always step in if Jenny needed help. Just like that, things were settled without Morgan even having a say. After Alec left the Jenny¡¯s ce, Morgan slid over to her side and asked, ¡°Jenny, are you and Mr. Faust¡­¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯re dating.¡± Jenny nodded. It was pretty obvious. Morgan nodded, now curious. ¡°But didn¡¯t you guys divorce?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated. All you need to know is that we¡¯re dating, that¡¯s all. What happened in the past¡­ isn¡¯t important anymore.¡± Morgan nodded solemnly, no longer pushing the topic. ¡°Then why turn down his offer to help? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier if he did?¡± Having Alec help would not only support them financially, but it would also show Parrington that they had the Fausts¡¯ faith. ¡°I just¡­didn¡¯t want to trouble him.¡± Frankly, Jenny wasn¡¯t sure if her rtionship with Alec wouldst, especially after what Yvonne had told her. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Chapter 374 I Think You Know On the way to the Goldings¡¯ vi, Jenny received a phone call from the police telling her Miller had been charged in court and that the judgment would be released soon. Jenny was pleased with it, as she didn¡¯t want the man harassing his son. She stepped out of the car with Morgan when they reached therge vi. They were greeted warmly, likely to be the result of Morgan telling them what had happened. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jenny and Morgan¡¯s parents went to the study to discuss the investments while Morgan stayed in the living room. She didn¡¯t know much about such goings-on, after all. An hourter, the three left the study. Morgan guessed the discussion ended well on ount of the smiles on her parents¡¯ faces. She rxed instantly. Finally, they would be rid of the bankruptcy rumor. ¡°Thank you, Jenny.¡± Morgan nearly bowed to her. She really didn¡¯t know what to do to repay this favor. Jenny smiled and waved a contract in her face. ¡°It was a contractual agreement, not a gift.¡± Plus, she benefited greatly from this investment too. She wouldn¡¯t have gotten nearly fifty percent of shares if it weren¡¯t for the situation the Golding family was in. Once they were out of deep water, she¡¯d start earning from the investments. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for lunch, Jenny?¡± Morgan suggested. Jenny shook her head. ¡°I still need to go to the hospital. I think you know too-I have two surgeries scheduled today.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Morgan nodded. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll see you out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I think you can discuss with your family what to do next anyway. The Murrs might try to do something after what happenedst night,¡± Jenny said, then left after saying goodbye. Morgan waited until she left before she asked her parents, ¡°Mom, Dad, the bankruptcy issue is¡­ dealt with now, right?¡± ¡°Yep. This billion-dor investment will save us from it while also helping us develop,¡± Jamie Golding said confidently. Morgan smiled. ¡°Then my engagement to Winston Murr¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll call it off right away,¡± Jamie said, expression now stern. ¡°I can¡¯t believe what a scum that boy is!¡± The two had been infuriated upon hearing what Morgan had told them. Good thing the marriage wouldn¡¯t go through now. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. That jerk hid his true self too well.¡± Morgan might not have realized that until after the marriage, so good thing she did. But there were still things that worried her. ¡°They won¡¯t try anything, right?¡± If the Murrs really did something, it might still be bad news for them while they were still trying to regain their footing. Jamie gritted his teeth. ¡°Your mother and I will take care of that. We¡¯re not scared of them!¡± Everything seemed to get easier after having money. He sighed, ¡°We really have your friend to thank this time. If it weren¡¯t for her¡­¡± They wouldn¡¯t even think twice about not letting Morgan marry into that family now that they no longer need their help for funding. They loved Morgan too much to see her with the likes of Winston. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll do my best to pay her back however I can.¡± Morgan nodded, silently promising to do whatever it took to be someone useful to Jenny Walter. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Didn¡¯t Want to Interrupt Meanwhile, Jenny had gotten right into her scheduled surgeries after reaching the hospital, not getting a moment¡¯s rest. When she didn¡¯t see any text messages from Alec afterward, she couldn¡¯t stop the disappointment from rising in her chest. Jenny then called her boyfriend. After all, it wouldn¡¯t do well for this rtionship to be one-sided. *Jenny? Finished all your work?¡± ¡°Mhm. Have you? I thought we could grab dinner together.¡± Alec hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°No, I still have some things to work on here. Might have to go overtime.¡± ¡°I can send you dinner then?¡± Jenny asked. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Alec blinked, pleasantly surprised. Jenny had never wanted to go to his workce before. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you in the mood for?¡± Alec wasn¡¯t a picky eater, so he just said he was fine with whatever Jenny got him. After hanging up, Jenny went to get some takeout before heading to Faust Group HQ. Vincent was already waiting for her when she reached. He couldn¡¯t exactly disobey his boss¡¯ instructions. Mr. Faust had been concerned the front desk would give Jenny a hard time as it was her first time there. ¡°Miss Walter,¡± Vincent greeted. Jenny nodded in greeting. Before they headed for the elevator, however, Vincent led Jenny to the front desk. ¡°This is Miss Walter. From now on, let her through if she¡¯s here to see Mr. Faust, understand?¡± He had to make an effort to ensure the front desk knew Jenny, lest they upset Mr. Faust if they stopped her. The receptionists nodded in understanding. Only then did they go into the elevator. ¡°Who¡¯s that? What do you think her rtionship with Mr. Faust is?¡± one of the receptionists whispered to her colleagues. ¡°You don¡¯t know? She¡¯s Mr. Faust¡¯s ex-wife.¡± ¡°Ex-wife? What¡¯s she still doing here, then?¡± To them, divorcees shouldn¡¯t be involved with one another anymore. That¡¯s why Jennying to meet Alec was strange. Still, they didn¡¯t figure anything out in the end. Only one thing was clear: they couldn¡¯t offend Jenny Walter in any way. Vincent knocked on Alec¡¯s office door before letting Jenny go in. Alec was reading his documents when she stepped in, seemingly not noticing her arrival. ¡°So handsome,¡± Jenny sighed internally as she gazed at him. She didn¡¯t usually see him so focused on work. ¡°Is she here yet?¡± Alec asked. He seemed to think Jenny was Vincent. Jenny stayed silent, waiting for the man to look up at her after several seconds. When their eyes met, Alec grinned. ¡°Hi. How long have you been standing there?¡± ¡°Not too long. I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your work.¡± Jenny beamed and sat on the lounge, arranging the takeout on the coffee table. Alec sat beside her, documents in hand. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be interrupting at all. I¡¯m happy you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Really? I thought you only cared about work,¡± Jenny teased, giving him a fork. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Chapter 376 This is My Choice The two happily ate dinner, enjoying each other¡¯spany. ¡°Had a busy day?¡± Jenny asked, sneaking a peek at Alec¡¯s desk filled with mountains of documents. She felt bad. He always seemed so rxed and unbothered around her, even cooking for her sometimes. Turns out he was actually really upied at work. Alec nodded. ¡°Yeah. Company¡¯s going through a peak period.¡± He didn¡¯t tell her about what was strange with worktely. It seemed like someone was directing all the chaos hurtling at hispany. But without any evidence of who it was, he had decided not to tell Jenny first in case she worried. ¡°You really don¡¯t need any help with the Goldings?¡± Alec asked. Jenny shook her head and swiftly took out the contract she had signed earlier. ¡°Everything¡¯s settled.¡±- Alec read the contract, then smiled. ¡°Not bad. I thought you were gonna give it all without taking anything in return.¡± The contract stipted clearly that Jenny would get 40% of the Goldingpany¡¯s shares in exchange for her billion-dor investment. There was little to no chance Jenny would be walking away losing. ¡°I¡¯m not a saint.¡± Jennyughed through her meal. Alec decided not to burst her bubble because only a saint would help a dyingpany with that much money. After they finished eating, Jenny decided not to interrupt Alec further with his work. ¡°I¡¯ll go home first. Will you be working overtime tonight?¡± ¡°Looks like it. I¡¯ll have Vincent drive you.¡± Jenny refused. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. You need all the help you can get.¡± She couldn¡¯t let Alec lose his assistant now that he was swamped with work. Just as Alec was hesitating, his phone rang. He picked up and hung up within ten seconds. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Now I really need Vincent to drive you.¡± When Jenny frowned, Alec exined, ¡°I need you to get me something from my ce. Vincent can give it to me when hees back.¡± ¡°But-¡± She didn¡¯t have his house keys, she wanted to say, but Alec had already plopped them into her hand. ¡°Here. Keep ¡¯em. From now on, my ce is your ce too.¡± Jenny blinked in surprise, then smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll have to give you the keys to my house too, then?¡± Alec grinned. ¡°That¡¯s your choice to make.¡± He wouldn¡¯t force her, of course. ¡°I should¡­give these back to you,¡± Jenny suddenly said. ¡°Why?¡± Alec immediately looked upset. ¡°I¡­haven¡¯t thought things through yet.¡± She hadn¡¯t decided whether to give her keys to Alec or not. It felt like the next step to deepen their rtionship, which meant it was a major step. Noticing this, Alec gently caressed her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Think about it first. We don¡¯t have to rush.¡± ¡°But the keys¡­¡± ¡°Are yours now. That¡¯s my decision. Okay?¡± He was willing to show all of himself to Jenny, and it was okay if she needed time to do so. Jenny nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Go on back then. The documents are on my study shelf.¡± Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Chapter 377 The Woman in the Photo When they reached Perry Residence, Vincent was about to open the car door for Jenny when she stepped out herself. ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you, Vincent. You can wait outside first,¡± she said. Vincent shook his head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll follow you upstairs and wait by the door.¡± He didn¡¯t want to make Jenny take two trips. Mr. Faust would give him a hard time if he did. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jenny didn¡¯t refuse. The two went up and swiftly reached Alec¡¯s condominium. She used the keys he had given her to open the door while Vincent silently waited beside it. The walls inside were painted ck, reminding her of Alec¡¯s design task for her. Jenny reminded herself to get it done ASAP as she walked in. The study was different from the living room. It had an oppressive air, making Jenny question how Alec could stand being in there while working. She went to the shelf by the study desk and quickly found the documents Alec needed. She was about to leave when she suddenly remembered what Yvonne had told her the other day. The picture of the woman under Alec¡¯s desk¡­ Jenny nced at the desk, a thought forming in her heart. ¡°A peep wouldn¡¯t hurt. It might make me feel better.¡± With that thought in mind, Jenny went to the desk and opened the drawers. She found nothing like a photo in them. Yvonne had lied to her. Jenny sighed in relief. She was prepared to leave when she noticed a book on the desk. It was a novel. When did Alec have time for novels when he was so busy with work? Jenny picked it up and flipped through it. A photo fell out. On it was a woman, arm-in-arm with a man and making a peace sign at the camera. Her smile was bright and beautiful. Jenny felt a headacheing on the longer she gazed at the photo. She wanted so badly to believe Yvonne was lying to her when she said Jenny looked like this woman. But¡­they were practically sisters. It wasn¡¯t even skin-deep, no-the woman had a simr air to herself. The man the woman was holding was none other than Alec himself. Jenny had a strong feeling he was just as happy as the woman was in the photo. She felt like she might hyperventte, so she quickly tucked the photo back and put the book on the table. She then ran out of the study. ¡°Miss Walter,¡± Vincent greeted, noticing how pale Jenny was. The woman forced a smile. ¡°Here, Alec¡¯s documents.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Vincent nodded. As Jenny watched him leave, the smile on her face fell. She stayed by Alec¡¯s condominium for a long time before finally leaving. Who was the woman in the photo? Alec¡¯s ex-girlfriend? Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Grab Lunch Together Jenny couldn¡¯t exclude that possibility. She tried to console herself. People had exes, even her-it was normal. But the fear that she might just be a substitute terrified her. Jenny hated how fragile she felt. It had never been like this before she got into this rtionship. She couldn¡¯t stop imagining what Alec was up to when he wasn¡¯t spending time with her. Did he still talk to that other woman? She even considered asking Alec who that woman was and whether she was just her substitute. She stopped herself every time, pretending nothing had happened. Every day that she worked, she pushed these doubts from her mind. But Alec only got busier and busier with work, increasing her anxiety. ¡°Hey Steph, wanna grab lunch together?¡± Jenny finally called Stephanie. She needed to find someone to vent to before she lost her mind. Stephanie was already waiting for her at the caf¨¦, and she immediately noticed the weird look on Jenny¡¯s face. ¡°What happened? You don¡¯t look okay. Have you been getting enough rest?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jenny sighed. ¡°Talk to me.¡± Stephanie was worried now. She had never seen her friend like this. Jenny ordered an Americano to wake herself up. ¡°It¡¯s just some things that have been on my mind.¡± Stephanie propped her chin on her hands and stared at Jenny closely. ¡°Is this because of Alec?¡± She had witnessed the moment they admitted they were together, so she had hoped for the best for her friend¡¯s love life. She didn¡¯t expect problems would arise so soon. Jenny nodded. ¡°Has he been ignoring you? Is there some other woman?¡± Stephanie was getting irritated at Alec. Jenny¡¯s silence didn¡¯t help. ¡°Well? Tell me what¡¯s going on, please.¡± Jenny felt likeughing. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, really. I just found out he has an ex.¡± Stephanie gaped in surprise before finally smiling. ¡°Is that why you got upset?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ah, women. Always worrying in a rtionship. ¡°Not upset¡­just¡­ufortable.¡± Jenny then exined how Alec¡¯s ex looked just like her. Stephanie patted her shoulder. ¡°You really don¡¯t need to worry about this, Jen. She¡¯s just an ex. It¡¯s not gonna interfere with your rtionship with Alec. Plus, he would really be an idiot for ditching an amazing woman like you. If anything, dump him. You¡¯ll score way bigger fish than him.¡± Jenny was way too into Alec right now, but Stephanie could empathize. This was Jenny¡¯s first serious rtionship, after all. The one in the past hadn¡¯t been like this. ¡°He¡¯s not terrible, you know,¡± Jenny sighed. She knew this was Stephanie¡¯s way of consoling her. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Are You Out of Your Mind? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . like ¡°He¡¯s not, and neither are you. You have to be confident in yourself, Jenny. I¡¯ve never seen you this,¡± Stephanie said solemnly. Jenny dismissed it. ¡°It¡¯s not about confidence.¡± She just wondered if Alec liked her because she resembled the woman in the photo. Who¡­was she? Jenny had too many questions but didn¡¯t tell Stephanie any of them. It would only worry her friend. ¡°How have you been, by the way? Is Paul causing any trouble?¡± Jenny swiftly changed the topic. She didn¡¯t want to talk about her rtionship anymore. It only aggravated her further. Stephanie sighed, sipping her coffee. ¡°I¡¯ve been alright. Paul¡¯s been busy, but we¡¯ve been handling it okay.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have agreed to lunch with Jenny if the problems had persisted. ¡°Good. Remember to always let me know if you need help,¡± Jenny said. ¡°Hehe, I will.¡± The two continued their lunch, dropping the topic of Alec and Paul. It allowed them a moment¡¯s reprise from their worries. When Jenny went home that night, she saw Alec¡¯s closed apartment door and figured he was still at work. After some thought, she decided to call him. It was reasonable; they were dating, after all. ¡°Hey. What¡¯s up?¡± Alec answered once the phone call went through. Jenny¡¯s heart clenched when she heard how tired he sounded. ¡°Still busy with work?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Have you had dinner yet? I can bring you some.¡± Jenny knew Alec would forget to eat once he got busy. To her surprise, Alec refused. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll have Vincent get them for me. Get some rest. I promise I¡¯ll spend more time with you once work clears.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jenny murmured quietly, feeling sad. As if sensing this, Alec¡¯s tone softened. ¡°This will be over soon, honey. Promise.¡± ¡°Mm¡­remember to go to sleep early. Your health is more important than work,¡± Jenny responded. She wondered if she had just overreacted. Alec had just been really upied these few days, that¡¯s all. Jenny went back to her apartment after hanging up. She dove into bed first thing after showering, determined to finally get some rest after days of worrying. Back at the Faust Mansion, Alec sighed after hanging up from his call with Jenny. The man before him didn¡¯t wait for him to speak before saying, ¡°What did I say about talking to her? I warned you!¡± Instead of answering, Alec gazed at his grandfather sitting at the side of the room. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Watch your tone with your grandfather, Alec Faust!¡± The man before him gritted out fiercely. Still, Alec ignored him. Old Mr. Faust sighed. ¡°He¡¯s your father, Alec. I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a father!¡± Alec growled, face plunging darkly. ¡°My father died years ago. You said so yourself.¡± Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Give Him a Chance Mortimer Faust¡¯s expression was equally ugly. Being called dead by one¡¯s own son was not an easy thing to go through. He was about to argue when Old Mr. Faust yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk! If you had been here for Alec, he wouldn¡¯t be so upset with you!¡± Mortimer winced and said gently, ¡°Dad, things wereplicated back then. I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t have a choice?¡± Alec sneered. ¡°What terrible situation would¡¯ve made you abandon your wife, I wonder!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mortimer tried to retort but couldn¡¯t find anything to say. ¡°Where¡¯s your whore now, hm? Abandoned her too?¡± Alec hissed. ¡°She died.¡± Mortimer sighed, sadness lingering in his eyes. Alec couldn¡¯t be more pissed off than he was right now. ¡°So youe crawling back only after your mistress dies?! I should kick you out right now, you fucking-¡± ¡°Alec Faust, I am your father!¡± Mortimer roared. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Alec sneered. ¡°My father. Is. Dead.¡± No way was he going to ept this man as his father now. Old Mr. Faust hurriedly stopped their argument from escting. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Alec. I know you¡¯re angry with your father, but you should consider giving him a chance now that he¡¯s back.¡± ¡°A chance? Sure?¡± Alec¡¯s eyes burned with contempt. ¡°Bring my mother back from the dead, and you¡¯ll get your chance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you cross that line, Alec!¡± Mortimer cried, startled that his son had matured into a man he utterly had no control over. ¡°I¡¯m your father whether you like it or not, and Faust Group¡¯s rightful president!¡± He had been gone for decades but was still thepany¡¯s head director, courtesy of his father. The old man might be upset with him, but he secretly still cared about his son. Alec hadn¡¯t cared about this before, given his father had long left them, but his sudden reappearancepletely upturned everything. ¡°Are you going to allow this, Grandpa?¡± he asked the old man sternly. ¡°Give your father a chance, Alec.¡± Alec gritted his teeth and red at Mortimer before leaving. ¡°Don¡¯t regret choosing him over me.¡± ¡°Alec!¡± Old Mr. Faust called out, but Alec had already left the mansion. Mortimer was nonchnt about it, however. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. He¡¯lle to his senses in time,¡± he said to the old man. ¡°Hmph! ¡°I¡¯m not opposed to your return, but if you so much as touch a hair on his head, I¡¯ll make sure you never have a ce to call home!¡± His son was important to him, but he had raised Alec since he was a child. Their bond was tight, and he was one of the most precious people in his life. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let Mortimer do anything to Alec. Mortimer nodded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do anything. He¡¯s my son.¡± ¡°Stay out of his rtionship with Jenny, too.¡± This Mortimer didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I need to do and not do.¡± He didn¡¯t know what kind of spell that woman had cast on his son and father to have them so infatuated with her. Mortimer couldn¡¯t let her marry into the family no matter what. He couldn¡¯t make the same mistake twice, after all. LIT Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Try Me! Alec lit a cigarette by the door, gazing up at the night sky, deep in thought. Footsteps sounded from behind him. It was Mortimer, surprised that his son was still there.¡± You¡¯re still here. Good. I need to talk to you about something.¡± Alec tossed the cigarette on the ground and snubbed it with,his foot. ¡°Really. What?¡± ¡°Break up with Jenny Walter and never have any contact with her again,¡± Mortimer said swiftly, oblivious to his son¡¯s hostility. Alec sneered but said nothing. ¡°How could a woman like her be on the same level as you? She¡¯s obviously just in for your money. She¡¯s not fit to be your wife, Alec!¡± Mortimer had no clue about Jenny¡¯s background. Old Mr. Faust didn¡¯t tell him either, so Alec wasn¡¯t going to start. His hands curl into fists by his sides. ¡°A woman like her? She¡¯s a hundred times better than that whore you ran away with.¡± Mortimer¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk about her like that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re protecting her even after her death? How romantic. Like finds like, I guess.¡± Alec¡¯s mother hadmitted suicide because of them. His perfect family was ruined all because of his degenerate father. Even Max had suffered, all because of this man and that woman who had long died. ¡°You fucking brat!¡± Mortimer lunged at him, fist already midair. Unfortunately for him, Alec was no longer that sad little boy prone to abuse. He grabbed Mortimer¡¯s wrist, flinging him away. ¡°You don¡¯t have much time ahead of you, old man. If you want to live comfortably for your remaining time, I advise you to stay the hell out of my life! As for Jenny -if you touch even a hair on her head, I¡¯ll make sure you wish you never did!¡± So what if this man was his biological father? He had long thought him dead. Mortimer was unfazed by the threat. He sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still the head director of the company, Alec Faust. I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re capable of, especially when the board will do what I tell them to do, even kicking you out as president.¡± Alec didn¡¯t show any fear. ¡°Really? Fire me, then. We¡¯ll see just how much thepany depends on me.¡± Mortimer gritted his teeth angrily, then took a deep breath to calm himself. He couldn¡¯t show a hint of weakness in front of Alec. ¡°Stay away from Jenny Walter if you know what¡¯s good for her, or you won¡¯t get a warning before something happens to her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± Alec warned. Mortimer grinned menacingly. ¡°Try me.¡± He had all the power Alec had, given he was still the Faust Group¡¯s head director. The father and son red at each other, each longing to tear at the other¡¯s throat. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Finally, Alec relented. ¡°Just¡­.stay away from her, and I will too.¡± Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Not like It Used to Be Saturday night was La Vie Jen Rose Designs officialunch. Jenny had rushed to the office early in the morning to finalize the preparations. Jade crept to her side and whispered, ¡°Is Alecing?¡± Jenny grew still. She did call himst night, but he seemed busy with work and couldn¡¯t make it to tonight¡¯s event. ¡°No. He¡¯s busy with work.¡± Jenny shook her head. Jade looked disappointed. Alec¡¯s attendance would¡¯ve added more influence on thepany¡¯s opening. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I trust ourpany¡¯s worth,¡± she murmured, as if reassuring herself. Once the preparations wereplete, they proceeded to the storefront where their models and outfits were. The staff were busy making sure everything was ready. ¡°Nervous, Jenny? The world will soon witness your brand¡¯s capabilities.¡± Jenny shrugged. ¡°I have faith in my creations.¡± She gazed at all the outfits ready on their hangers, and confidence and pride swelled in her chest. ¡°Good for you, ¡¯cause even I¡¯m nervous.¡± Jade was actually afraid of disappointing Jenny. She had long lost her edge after spending years away from the field. Jenny smiled and encouraged her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be, Jade. You¡¯ve done your best, and your best is THE best. Believe in yourself, Jade. Believe in us!¡± Jade nodded, beaming at her. She then nced at Felicity walking past. ¡°Your cousin¡¯s really turned over a new leaf. She¡¯s been really hard workingtely.¡± Jenny was surprised to see that too. ¡°Good. That way Uncle David can stop worrying about her. ¡°Mm. Let¡¯s hope she keeps it up,¡± Jade agreed. Their staff quickly settled everything. Jenny and Jade went to the store entrance to get ready for the opening. They had called up several reporters, so they had to maintain appearances. Jade cut to the chase. ¡°Thank you foring to our grand opening. We hope for your continued support, and we promise we will not disappoint.¡± Their store was in an upper-ss shopping center frequented by Parrington¡¯s rich and influential. They now crowded around the shop, hopeful for what it would bring them. As Jade continued speaking to the press, Max appeared from out of nowhere, squeezing between Jade and Jenny. ¡°Where¡¯s Alec? Isn¡¯t heing?¡± Jenny frowned. Why was someone asking about Alec again? She didn¡¯t know how busy he really was; all she knew was that he was going back on his promises but never telling her the reason. Jenny truly didn¡¯t know if Alec was telling the truth anymore. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for some time,too, only keeping in touch via text. Fear struck through Jenny¡¯s heart at the realization that things were not what they used to be. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He said he¡¯s been busy. Do you have any clue with what?¡± Jenny asked Max in return. She knew his rtionship with Alec had eased up some. Max frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. There hasn¡¯t been much going on with the Faust Group, so he shouldn¡¯t be so busy.¡± The moment those words left his mouth, he was filled with regret. He quickly added, ¡°But then again, he might be busy expanding hispany¡¯s reach into the country.¡± Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Chapter 383 That¡¯s It? Jenny¡¯s smile soured just the slightest as doubt crept into her mind. Yes, the Faust Group hadn¡¯t been up to muchtely, so why had Alec been so busy? He didn¡¯t even have time to grab a quick lunch with her. Something was wrong. Jenny quickly stopped those thoughts from spreading. She decided to make a trip to the Faust Group after tonight to finally get an honest answer from Alec. As Jade ended her speech and apuse followed, their shop officially opened. The crowd flocked in, and Jenny, alongside her staff, tended to the customers. Their prices raised several gasps and hushed whispers, being on par with several international luxury brands. ¡°Look at the price on this!¡± someone cried unabashedly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jenny went up to the woman who had spoken up. ¡°Would you like to hear about what materials we use for our clothing?¡± ¡°No, actually. I just want to know why you¡¯d dare price your items as high as the Shanelle across from here.¡± Obviously, this woman was rich. But still, she didn¡¯t want to waste her money. ¡°We use the finest silkworm cocoons to spin our threads for our clothing,¡± Jenny exined with a smile. ¡°Every piece is woven by hand, too, so the price must be equivalent to the craftsmanship.¡± The woman sneered, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°La Vie Jen Rose Designs mains in haute couture. Our country should have its own luxury brand, too, no?¡± Jenny wasn¡¯t upset. She had prepared for this sort of confrontation. The woman continued sternly, ¡°You think you can just make haute couture as you like? Do you have the centuries of blood, sweat, and tears the other brands have put in?¡± ¡°Is our culture¡¯s five millennia worth of hard work and perseverance enough?¡± Jenny continued to smile. All her designs were based on traditional techniques and inspiration, no less high-end than all the foreign brands. ¡°Hmph!¡± The woman was at a loss for words and turned away to continue shopping. Those who could afford to walk into the shop today had enough excess to spend on what caught their eye, so money was not an issue. That¡¯s why La Vie Jen Rose Designs soon got its first purchase-two silken robes, light and airy. Just as Jenny thought things were going swell, someone said, ¡°Hey, your items look simr to the ones from that other shop that opened the other day.¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought so too,¡± another responded. The woman who had purchased the robes stopped and grumbled upon hearing that. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? You better give me a good exnation, or I¡¯m not wearing this.¡± Jenny and Jade went up to them. ¡°Which shop are you referring to, miss?¡± ¡°The one opposite yours. Dream Vonne Designs.¡± Dream Vonne? Wasn¡¯t that La Vie Jen Rose Designs¡¯ previous name? Was Yvonne up to something? Just then, Yvonne walked into the store, sneering as she nced at the avable clothing. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d mimic my designs, Ms. Walter. Here I thought you were capable enough to make your own. Give me a proper exnation, or I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to take this matter to court.¡± Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Copycat? Yvonne was enjoying the scene she had caused. Two of her staff stood by her side, holding robes simr to the ones the woman had purchased from Jenny¡¯s store. The woman quicklypared her purchase with the ones shown. Her face fell when she realized they were nearly identical. She tossed a robe at Jade, demanding, ¡°What is this? You expect me to wear a copycat¡¯s work?!¡± She was an influential woman in Parrington, so wearing something like this would surely ruin her reputation. Jade tucked the robe in her arms and nced at the ones Yvonne¡¯s staff were holding. ¡°We can guarantee there was no copyright infringement involved.¡± ¡°No?¡± Yvonne sneered and walked up to Jenny. ¡°How would you exin the simrity in our designs when we¡¯ve been open for a week now?¡± Jenny knew Yvonne wasing directly at her. All this copycat stuff must¡¯ve been her idea too. She just had to figure out how Yvonne got her designs. ¡°I have the fashion drawing for this robe because I drew the design myself. Do you?¡± Yvonne smiled, then held out a hand to her assistant. ¡°Of course I do.¡± She gave the paper to Jenny. ¡°Take a long look and tell me whose design is original.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jenny¡¯s eyes widened, staring at Yvonne¡¯s design in shock. The design was the exact same as hers, if not for the different paper material. Jade was just as taken aback. She asked quietly, ¡°What is going on, Jenny?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­I think someone stole my design and gave it to her.¡± Not just her design-that person must also have seen the clothes after they had been finalized; otherwise, their designs wouldn¡¯t have been so simr, Jenny suddenly caught onto something. Her eyes scanned the shop beforending on Felicity at the far corner. The woman shivered and-before Jenny could call her out-immediately left the store. How dare she? Jenny had brought Felicity from the countryside to Parrington and let her stay at her own home, but this was what she repaid her with? Stealing her work for Yvvone?! Clenching her fist, Jenny let out a deep breath to regain herposure. ¡°You know full well how you got this design.¡± ¡°Yes, our designer drew it herself.¡± Yvonne sneered, thinking Jenny wouldn¡¯t be able to prove the truth. Jenny had a few seconds of thought before taking out her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call the police then.¡± She wouldn¡¯t be able to prove her or her brand¡¯s innocence without the help of the police. It was the only way the public would believe in them again. ¡°You¡­¡± Yvonne gaped in surprise. Clearly, she didn¡¯t think Jenny would go down this route. After making the call, Jenny announced to the customers in her shop, ¡°Thank you so much foring to our opening tonight, everyone. I¡¯m afraid we will have to close for the night, given we¡¯ve been used of infringing others¡¯ copyright. But rest assured, once this matter is settled and we¡¯ve proven our innocence, we will reopen with a bang.¡± ¡°You really didn¡¯t copy their design?¡± the woman who had bought the robe asked. Jenny shook her head. ¡°Thank you for your support, ma¡¯am. Don¡¯t worry-we¡¯ll refund you your money. Do catch up with the police for updates on this case.¡± Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Chapter 385 What¡¯s Their Rtionship? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The police came, and the customers soon left. Yvonne didn¡¯t understand how Jenny looked so confident. Did she have evidence? She cautiously went up to Jenny. ¡°Do you have proof that you didn¡¯t copy our work?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll be handing all our proof to the police. You just worry about whether you missed something. Or your reputation will be ruined once the truthes out.¡± Jenny grinned. Yvonne was shocked by her confidence but quickly rposed herself. ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ll see just what you cane up with!¡± Before she left the premises, she turned around to upset Jenny even further. ¡°Alec hasn¡¯t beening to you recently, has he?¡± Jenny frowned but ignored her. ¡°Don¡¯t you wanna know what he¡¯s been up to?¡± Yvonne grinned. ¡°Because I know exactly what¡¯s going on with him.¡± ¡°Nope. We¡¯re alright. Thank you for your concern.¡± Jenny turned to leave. ¡°Really? Then why does it seem like you don¡¯t know anything that¡¯s going on?¡± If only Jenny knew about Mortimer Faust, she wouldn¡¯t be so confident. ¡°Did you go to his study, by the way? Seen the picture he hides there? She looks like you, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Yvonne called after Jenny was a distance away from her. Jenny came to a stop, then turned to Yvonne. ¡°Who is she?¡± She couldn¡¯t ask Alec, nor had she found any answers online. Yvonne was her only lead. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t wholeheartedly believe in Yvonne. She only needed a name to investigate that mystery woman. Yvonne looked annoyingly happy with herself. ¡°Looks like you did see the picture.¡± ¡°What¡¯s her rtionship with Alec?¡± Jenny asked. Unease churned in her chest the more delighted Yvonne looked. ¡°You¡¯d never imagine a man like Alec would get rejected by a woman, would you?¡± Yvonne said after a pause. ¡°Rejected?¡± Jenny thought, eyebrows knitting together. Yvonne was in a terribly good mood now, eager to make Jenny as upset as possible. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much, honestly. It¡¯s not like they were dating.¡± Her ¡°constion¡± didn¡¯t help. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying, as much as Alec did like her back then, they never dated.¡± Yvonne knew a lot more about the man than Jenny did, after all. ¡°Alec liked her?¡± The thought made Jenny¡¯s heart plunge. It pleased Yvonne to no end. ¡°The woman rejected Alec when he confessed his love to her. He¡¯s never let go of her since. Now he¡¯s dating you in memory of her-you¡¯re her substitute, Jenny. He¡¯s such a jerk, isn¡¯t he?¡± Yvonne nearly floated three inches off the floor with delight. As aware of Yvonne¡¯s ill intent as Jenny was, all this news still upset her. Was this all true? She bit her lip, doubt now firmly nted in her heart. Yvonne didn¡¯t seem to be lying, given how happy she was telling Jenny all this. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Chapter 386 I Can Handle It ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°Quinn Blue.¡± The web browser she had opened up was filled with information about Quinn Blue. Jenny had beenuded as an academic when she was still in school and even after. But after seeing all the records and aplishments this woman had, she suddenly felt inferior. Quinn had both intellectual and athletic prowess, as well as developed several humanitarian projects. Jenny shook her head, trying to shake away the sensation from her mind. Quinn was beautiful, yes; an academic, yes; but that was none of Jenny¡¯s business. They were two different people. She shut herptop, deciding to have a talk with Alec about that woman. If he really only thought of Jenny as a substitute, then they might as well end things. She wasn¡¯t about to be someone else¡¯s substitute. A knock on the door made her jump in surprise. Could it be Alec? Did he rush over after hearing what happened at the store? Jenny hurried to the door, hope gathering in her heart. It had been so long since she¡¯d seen the man in person. When she opened the door, she froze in ce. ¡°Are you alright, Jenny? I came over right after I heard what had happened at the store. Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything for you,¡± Christopher exined, seeing how upset Jenny looked. He thought she was reacting from the shock at her store. Disappointment tasted bitter in Jenny¡¯s mouth, along with self-depreciation. How could Alec not have heard about what happened to La Vie Jen Rose Designs when even Christopher had? Was he so busy that he couldn¡¯t evene to see how she was doing? ¡°No need. I can take care of this myself,¡± Jenny refused. She hadn¡¯t worried about the copycat issue at all. Felicity could never have guessed that she had cameras installed in her private office and in her study. All she had to do was get evidence of Felicity meeting up with Yvonne to end this farce once and for all. All she needed was time. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but you shouldn¡¯t have to deal with all this alone. Do you really want to risk seeing your hard work go to waste and your brand close shop?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t need your help. I have all the evidence I need.¡± As annoyed as she was with Christopher and his ulterior motive, she was still grateful for his offer to help. Seeing how serious she was, Christopher sighed with relief. ¡°Good then. Just let me know if you need any help.¡± Jenny¡¯s doubtful stare bore straight into his soul. ¡°I promise I just want to help you out. I don¡¯t expect you to repay me with anything.¡± Christopher shrugged. Yes, he wanted Jenny to be with him, but he wasn¡¯t that shameless to prey on her in her time of need. Jenny smiled. ¡°Really? So, you won¡¯t make me be your girlfriend?¡± ¡°Only if you want to-¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Christopher huffed, then asked, ¡°Have you had dinner, by the way?¡± Jenny shook her head. She didn¡¯t have much appetite since the incident at her store. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you then.¡± Christopher grinned. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No thanks.¡± She just wanted to stay at home alone. ¡°How about¡­we eat here, then? I¡¯m not too hungry, so you don¡¯t have to make me much,¡± Christopher said cautiously. Jenny stared at him incredulously. ¡°You expect me to make you dinner?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Christopher responded tly. It wasn¡¯t like he knew how to cook. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Chapter 387 You¡¯re Interested? Christopher stared at the bowl of instant noodles and reconsidered marrying Jenny. Was his grandfather toying with him? Jenny shot him a look. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have something to eat right now. If you don¡¯t want any, you can leave.¡± Most men were probably like Christopher, she thought; never lifted a finger to cook or clean for themselves. Alec was a rare one, for sure. Jenny felt a little sad at that. The thought of not being with him anymore, of not eating his cooking ever again, was terrible. ¡°You really went all out, huh.¡± Christopher sat down to eat the noodles. He was hungry, after all. Jenny ignored him and quietly ate her food, wondering when to meet with Alec again. Before that, she¡¯d have to deal with herpany. She couldn¡¯t let Yvonne frame her for copyright infringement. Christopher didn¡¯t leave after finishing his meal. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s chat for a bit, hm? You¡¯re not busy, are you?¡± The man lounged on her couch. He couldn¡¯t just leave after finally stepping into Jenny¡¯s apartment. ¡°Who says I¡¯m not busy?¡± Christopher grinned. ¡°Then busy on, busy bee. I¡¯ll be right here. Won¡¯t interrupt you.¡± Jenny red at him, but he pretended not to see. Instead, the man began to swipe away at his phone. With a sigh, Jenny grabbed herptop and got to work. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Christopher asked. The clicking of her keyboard was distracting. ¡°Hacking into some cameras.¡± Christopher sat up, surprised. ¡°You know how to do that?¡± Jenny rolled her eyes. ¡°You think I¡¯m just here to look pretty?¡± She wasn¡¯t going to waste her breath any further with Christopher. Christopher coughed awkwardly, ashamed to reveal that he had thought so before. He knew she was a doctor but didn¡¯t think more than that, until now. Jenny was way different than he had grown to expect. ¡°Are you a hacker?¡± he asked, standing behind her to peek at herptop screen. He marveled at the camera footage Jenny had tapped into. Jenny swiftly shut herptop, ring at him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Christopher held his hands up. He knew the truth, even if she denied it. Where¡¯d you learn all this, by the way?¡± ording to his research on her, she had grown up in a small vige in the countryside. There was no way she could¡¯ve learned how to hack into things there, right? ¡°My mentor taught me,¡± she replied swiftly. Well, Christopher hadn¡¯t any leads on that. ¡°You really don¡¯t need help with yourpany? It won¡¯t be easy to deal with Yvonne now that the Blooms are backing her up.¡± In truth, he wasn¡¯t worried about the Blooms at all. Jenny sneered. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know more about the Blooms than I do? Plus, they¡¯ve got enough on their hands right now to deal with.¡± She figured Yvonne¡¯s move today had gone uninformed on the Blooms¡¯ end. They likely hadn¡¯t approved of it, nor would they. Christopher nodded. ¡°Good point. Yvonne is really something.¡± Jenny grinned. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re interested in her? I can introduce you two.¡± He gazed at her in shock. ¡°You¡¯re really trying your best to kick me out, huh?¡± Just then, someone knocked on the apartment door. ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± Christopher said before Jenny could stand up, already walking toward the door.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Don¡¯t Listen to Him The door opened to Alec standing before it, much to Christopher¡¯s surprise. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Both men spoke up simultaneously, surprised by the other¡¯s response. Alec¡¯s expression darkened. He stormed past Christopher to find Jenny eating instant noodles at the dining table. She had been looking forward to seeing him, too; it had been a while since they had spent time together. Christopher closed the door and sat down in front of Jenny. ¡°Do you want something to eat, Mr. Faust? Jenny can make another bowl for you.¡± Alec gritted his teeth, very upset with what was going on. He had rushed over after hearing what happened to La Vie Jen Rose Designs just to console her. But here she was, holed up with Christopher, having dinner together. Who knows what would¡¯ve transpired if he hadn¡¯t been here in time? The rage in his chest was aze. He had held on all these days just to prevent Mortimer from hurting Jenny. What had she been doing, hm? Turning her attention elsewhere, apparently. She probably hadn¡¯t worried about him, either. Sensing all was not well with Alec, Jenny said to Christopher, ¡°Are you done with your food? Get out, then.¡± ¡°Really, Jen? After what we just¡­¡± Christopher hesitated, looking upset. Jenny knew he had said that deliberately to get Alec fired up. ¡°What the heck are you on about? We didn¡¯t do anything, so don¡¯t try to pull something!¡± She strode over to the door and opened it, wishing she could drag Christopher out herself. Painnced in Alec¡¯s chest as he watched them ¡°flirt.¡± He hade here for nothing. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± he growled and left the apartment without a second thought. He shouldn¡¯t havee there and ruined his expectations. Jenny¡¯s heart immediately plunged. She red at Christopher, then ran after Alec into the elevator. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s only saying that to split us up.¡± Alec bit his lip. He knew, of course, but Jenny shouldn¡¯t have given him a chance to do so in the first ce or even let him into her home. What if Christopher had done something to her? ¡°Are you done with work?¡± Jenny asked, trying to change the topic, but his continued silence irritated her. ¡°Do you really think you have the right to be this upset over one little thing when you were away for a week, Alec Faust?¡± she said sternly. Alec froze in ce. He turned back to find Jenny looking away, pouting angrily. Regret welled in his chest. He was the one who let things turn out this way in the end. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . With a sigh, he reached over to pull Jenny close. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been really busy with work. I didn¡¯t mean to neglect spending time with you.¡± ¡°Busy? Busy with what?¡± Jenny knew Alec didn¡¯t have a good reason, given not much had been going on with the Faust Group. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Who Told You That? Alec didn¡¯t know how to answer Jenny¡¯s question. The Faust Group had only kept him busy for a little. He hadn¡¯te to find Jenny because of Mortimer Faust. His father had eyes and ears on his tail. Alec feared he would do something to her if they found out he had been seeing Jenny. Besides, he had been upied with winning over the board of directors and plotting to kick Mortimer off it. It hadn¡¯t been easy with most of those old men supporting Mortimer. They had been the ones who voted the man for the spot all those years ago and had long been upset about Alec¡¯s new way of doing things. Alec hadn¡¯t told Jenny any of this. He didn¡¯t want her to worry or let her know his father was alive. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± Jenny¡¯s smile fell. To her, Alec remained silent because he didn¡¯t know what to say, showing that he actually hadn¡¯t been busy these few days. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sensing Jenny¡¯s displeasure, Alec exined, ¡°It¡¯s just been a lot of paperwork I have to look through.¡± ¡°Oh. What kind of paperwork? If you tell me, I might be able to help.¡± Jenny stepped closer, wanting him to borate. Alec frowned in response because she wasn¡¯t normally this meticulous. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± he asked quietly. The elevator reached the first floor, and the two stepped out, the atmosphere still tense. ¡°Lying?¡± she thought. ¡°I¡¯ve truly been busytely, Jenny. Please don¡¯t worry about it, okay?¡± Alec relented. He had been responsible for her doubts, after all.¡± Jenny sighed and sat on a nearby bench. ¡°Promise you¡¯re not lying to me? That you¡¯ve been truthful to me about everything?¡± Alec paused, sensing Jenny¡¯s emphasis. ¡°Of course I haven¡¯t lied to you. Even if I did, I¡¯d have a good reason for it.¡± Like right now, he lied to Jenny to protect her from Mortimer Faust. That was a good reason for a white lie, right? Jenny wasn¡¯t happy with his answer. With a sigh, she decided to go straight to the point, or she¡¯d be worried forever. ¡°Then¡­¡± She met his eyes. ¡°What about Quinn Blue?¡± The moment Jenny said that name, Alec froze. Shock colored his eyes, followed by rage. ¡°Who told you that?¡± he growled. Jenny had never seen this side of him before. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is who I am to you- Jenny or a substitute for Quinn?¡± ¡°Substitute?¡± Alec gritted out, eyebrows knitting together. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? You¡¯re you, and Quinn is Quinn. What do you have to do with each other?¡± ¡°Really? Then exin to me why we look so alike?¡± It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence, right? Alec wouldn¡¯t have chosen her just because she resembled Quinn. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Let¡¯s Break Up Alec¡¯s forehead furrowed even further as he stared incredulously at Jenny. ¡°You saw the photo?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t respond. There was no reason to deny it. ¡°You dug through my study?¡± he asked furiously. He had kept the photo in his study, tucked away in an inconspicuous ce. She wouldn¡¯t have seen the picture if she hadn¡¯t been thorough. Jenny wasn¡¯t afraid of him now. In fact, she found it amusing. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± She was curious about what Alec would do now. Right now, he had the urge to hit someone. But not Jenny-himself. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°Things aren¡¯t what you think they are, Jenny. Quinn and I have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± ¡°Oh? Then exin to me what the situation is right now. Can you swear that you didn¡¯t approach me in the first ce because I looked like her?¡± Jenny demanded and was met with Alec¡¯s silence. He did approach her because she resembled Quinn. Later, he grew to like her for her, and it stopped having anything to do with Quinn. Jenny didn¡¯t know this. She stared at him, heart nearly shattering into pieces. Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Wonderful. Just wonderful!¡± She never expected herself to be a substitute in a rtionship. ¡°Jen¡­¡± Alec murmured softly, heart aching for her pain too. ¡°You¡¯ve said enough. I understand everything now,¡± Jenny sneered, thinking she finally knew why Alec laid eyes on her. It made sense, too, because a man like Alec Faust didn¡¯t fall for just anyone. Of course it would be for someone who looked like the woman of his dreams. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Quinn has nothing to do with why I like you,¡± Alec tried to exin. He was sure Jenny had misunderstood him. Jenny wouldn¡¯t believe a thing he said right now. All she saw was his futile attempt at lying. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve being the substitute for someone lovesick.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s break up,¡± Jenny cut him off. There was no longer sadness in her eyes, just clear determination. Maybe she had decided the moment she saw that picture of Quinn Blue but never said anything for the sake of that tiny shred of hope in her heart that it was just a big misunderstanding. But she knew now she hadn¡¯t misunderstood anything. Alec only liked her because she shared Quinn¡¯s looks. Her statement left Alec gaping in shock. He never guessed it woulde so easy to Jenny. He came to his senses after some time. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jenny met his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s there to not be sure about? I know I¡¯m not as rich and powerful as you are, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll dly be a substitute.¡± She¡¯d rather be the only woman he loved. Nothing less than that. Yes, she would be sad, upset, angry, but she rationalized things through and told herself to stay collected. The anger in Alec¡¯s chest that had burned upon seeing Christopher Spade had begun to spread like a wildfire. But he could only let it burn and burn away within. ¡°I respect your choice.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t say anything more than necessary. Then, he turned away and left, leaving Jenny standing where she was in silence. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Chapter 391 None of Your Business Jenny watched Alec disappear from her sight, tears burning in her eyes. She wiped them away before they could fall and went back into her apartment. Christopher stood in the corner, watching the scene unfold and feeling unbearably awkward. He had never expected the two to break up just because he stayed at Jenny¡¯s for dinner. He also didn¡¯t expect to feel this terrible seeing his original goal aplished. ¡°Are you¡­alright? I promise I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± he muttered, shying away from Jenny¡¯s eyes. She walked past him and into her apartment, not saying anything. Christopher ran after her hurriedly. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you two to-¡± Jenny shot back coldly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with you.¡± Even if he hadn¡¯t been there, they would¡¯ve broken up when the topic of her being a substitute was raised. Christopher sighed with relief. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have broken up just because I stuck around for instant noodles,¡± he thought. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jenny went straight into the elevator while Christopher followed along. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± she asked once she was inside. ¡°Just here for you if you need me.¡± Christopher beamed. He needed to grab the opportunity now that Jenny had broken up with Alec. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Jenny closed the elevator doors, disappearing from his sight. Christopher stayed in ce. He knew if he insisted on following Jenny, she¡¯d only hate him more, so he turned to go back home. His grandfather would be delighted to hear the news of her breakup. Back in the elevator, Jenny was at her lowest point. She had hoped Alec would refuse to break up with her, not this. But what if he did? It wouldn¡¯t have changed her decision to not be with him. She wasn¡¯t going to be someone¡¯s substitute. The breakup was inevitable. Jenny sighed. Things had returned to how they were supposed to be, at least. After all, they were never meant to be together. When she returned to her apartment, shey in bed and vowed not to think about it any longer. Meanwhile, Alec was in his office inhaling a cigarette, its butt soon to join the several others by his shoes. He was in a terrible mood right now. When Vincent stepped into the office, he noticed his boss¡¯ demeanor and started to worry. ¡°You called, Mr. Faust?¡± Alec snubbed his cigarette. ¡°Get two things done: one, spread words of my breakup with Jenny, and make sure that man is notified of it too; two, schedule meetings with those directors on the board.¡± He firmly believed he could move those old men. He was able to give them whatever Mortimer promised them, and more. Vincent nodded. ¡°You broke up with¡­ Miss Walter?¡± Alec said nothing, which Vincent took as assent. ¡°But why, sir? Did¡­did Mr. Mortimer do something?¡± Vincent asked. Alec shook her head. ¡°The reason isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is Mortimer won¡¯t mess with her now.¡± Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Not Sure¡¯l Know What You Mean Vincent wondered if Mr. Faust had broken up with Jenny in order to protect her, then affirmed this guess. His boss could do anything to ensure his loved one¡¯s safety. He was just unsure if Jenny knew of this sacrifice. After Vincent left, Alec sat alone in his office, letting exhaustion wash over him. He had been riddled with anxiety ever since Mortimer threatened to hurt Jenny, never having a chance to truly rest. Breaking up now was the best choice. He could always exin everything to Jenny after things had calmed down. As for Quinn¡­ Alec¡¯s face fell. He called Vincent again. ¡°Find out who Jenny hase into contact with these past few days.¡± He didn¡¯t believe Jenny would snoop through his study for no reason. Someone must¡¯ve told her something. The news of their breakup soon spread like wildfire. Almost everyone in Parrington¡¯s upper ss came to know of this; they were even more shocked that the two had been dating in the first ce. When Jenny came to work the next day, Jade came up to her first thing. ¡°You¡¯re here early. Are you alright?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Me? I¡¯m fine.¡± Jenny frowned. Was she not supposed to be? ¡°I¡¯m just here to settle the copyright im before anything worse happens.¡± Jade didn¡¯t know what to say, seeing Jenny so unfazed by the breakup. ¡°Jenny, about you and Alec Jenny grew still, then shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just a breakup, no big deal. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not the kind to get all sad and desperate over those things.¡± The more she seemed unbothered, the surer Jade was about Jenny being upset by it. How she wished Jenny would cry it all out. That way her emotions could be sufficiently expressed. Jade was about to say something again before Jenny interrupted her, ¡°Have Felicitye see me. Last night wouldn¡¯t have happened if it weren¡¯t for her.¡± Yvonne wouldn¡¯t have gotten her hands on her design if Felicity hadn¡¯t been so ¡°kind.¡± Jade said nothing else, only had Felicitye into Jenny¡¯s office. Felicity had her doubts when she was called in but didn¡¯t dare ascertain them. ¡°Her actions couldn¡¯t have been found out, right?¡± she thought. ¡°You called, Jade?¡± Jade had lived in the same vige as Felicity, but they weren¡¯t really that close. Good thing it didn¡¯t affect their rtionship. Right? Jade nced at Jenny, saying nothing. Jenny stood up and went right up to Felicity. ¡°What did Yvonne promise you in exchange for your help?¡± Felicity¡¯s heart jumped into her throat, though she forced herself to stay calm. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I know what you mean, Jenny.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Jenny sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you steal the fashion drawing and show the finished work to Yvonne?¡± Yvonne wouldn¡¯t have created clothes exactly like La Vie Jen Rose Designs if that wasn¡¯t the case. Felicity stepped back in shock but still acted like she was framed. ¡°What are you saying, Jenny? How could I ever do that to you?¡± ¡°No? You don¡¯t know my study has cameras installed, do you?¡± Jenny¡¯s smile made the hairs on the back of Felicity¡¯s neck stand up. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Please Don¡¯t! ¡°C-cameras¡­?¡± Felicity stuttered. ¡°Cameras in her own home? Is Jenny some kind of a control freak?¡± she thought. Jenny chuckled, showing her cousin the clip of her sneaking into her study. ¡°I feel so sorry for Uncle David, Felicity.¡± She had really hoped her cousin would turn over a new leaf. Felicity gaped at the video, then stammered out, ¡°S-so what? You can¡¯t prove that I gave it to Yvonne!¡± Clearly, she had prepared herself for a confrontation. As if expecting the answer, Jenny showed her another footage. ¡°This is when you stole the finished clothing from the warehouse.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± And another one. ¡°This one¡¯s when you met with Yvonne¡¯s assistant in person, handing her the materials. What else can¡¯t I prove, dear cousin?¡± Felicity was truly ck-jawed now. ¡°Where did Jenny get her hands on all this footage? She doesn¡¯t have personal cameras in the public street where she met with Yvonne¡¯s assistant, right? What kind of skill sets does Jenny have?¡± These thoughts were running through her mind. ¡°Report this to the police, Jade.¡± Jenny sighed and waved her hand. She couldn¡¯t tolerate Felicity any longer. La Vie Jen Rose Designs couldn¡¯t fail now, and it was time her cousin tasted the consequences of her actions. The moment Felicity heard her, she panicked. ¡°Jenny, please¡­please don¡¯t! I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t do it again, I swear!¡± She even held onto Jenny¡¯s hand, begging, ¡°Please, please forgive me! I swear this won¡¯t happen again!¡± Jenny wanted tough. She shrugged off Felicity¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯re grown adults now, Felicity. It¡¯s time you learned what happens when you make the wrong choices.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Jenny got up to leave, trusting Jade to handle the rest. She didn¡¯t have to worry about her cousin, just the matter of telling her uncle about it worried her. Still, she called her Uncle David. To her surprise, David wasn¡¯t upset at her. In fact, he felt ashamed of his daughter and regretful about what happened to Jenny. He even supported having Felicity arrested. It was time his daughter got what wasing to her. His wife thought differently. After knowing about her daughter¡¯s arrest, Hannah first argued with her husband, then came to Parrington to make sure her daughter didn¡¯t suffer in jail. Jenny sighed in relief after the call with her uncle. She didn¡¯t have much to worry about, now that her uncle was onboard. She then went to the building entrance, ready to go to the hospital for her scheduled surgeries in the afternoon. Max stopped her near the entrance. ¡°Jenny? You¡¯re still in the mood to work after what happened with Alec?¡± ¡°You look happy with that news,¡± Jenny replied. She just realized that everyone seemed to know about her breakup. ¡°Who had leaked the news?¡± she wondered. It wasn¡¯t her, so it must be Alec.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Finally! Was he eager to let everyone know they had broken up? To announce him leaving her? Jenny¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Good. He¡¯s an asshole.¡± Max was d to hear the news. Alec¡¯s unhappiness delighted him to no end. Though their rtionship had softened recently, he and Alec would never be friends. Jenny moved past Max and readied to leave. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me about him. I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Hey-¡± But Jenny had already driven away. Max hummed and walked into the building, heading straight for Jade¡¯s office. ¡°Do you know anything about Alec and Jenny¡¯s breakup?¡± he asked Jade, hoping to hear something from her. Jade shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Jenny won¡¯t say anything either.¡± ¡°Weird. I wonder what led to their breakup.¡± Alec wouldn¡¯t have broken up with Jenny, given how serious their rtionship had been. So, she must¡¯ve started it. But why? Jade shot him a look while he was deep in thought. ¡°And why are you here again? Pearson Ltd. going bankrupt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to invite you for lunch, of course. We¡¯re business partners now, no?¡± Max grinned. Ever since he had reimed Pearson Ltd. with Alec¡¯s help, things had gotten easier for him. All he was doing now was rejecting the fact Alec had helped him, so he could continue watching him suffer. Jade rolled her eyes. ¡°You think I have time to have lunch with you when we¡¯re still knee-deep in the copyright issue.¡± Why hadn¡¯t Max told them Yvonne had opened apetitive shop opposite theirs in the mall he owned? Meanwhile, Max remained clueless. He wasn¡¯t involved in the nitty-gritty of this business, so there was no way he would¡¯ve known who rented a lot in his mall. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± he asked, though he had actually done his own investigations. He just hadn¡¯t told Jade. The woman shook her head, exining what had happened. ¡°The police have taken Felicity in. I¡¯m gonna go to the station now. You can enjoy lunch by yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Max got up. Jade didn¡¯t refuse him. She swiftly got on her ride and went straight to the police station. Felicity hade clean about the entire thing, leading to the police swiftly issuing an arrest warrant for industrial espionage. Naturally, the legal suit against Yvonne was quickly filed. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Yvonne was unfazed, however. She closed up shop in the mall, its purpose of ruining La Vie Jen Rose Designs now fulfilled. Plus, she was still overjoyed from hearing about Jenny and Alec¡¯s breakup. Finally! ¡°How could I not ¡®console¡¯ poor Jenny now, hm?¡± she thought before heading to find Jenny. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Apologies, Sir Jenny came out from the surgery room exhausted. ¡°Here.¡± Christopher offered a bottle of water to her, but she didn¡¯t take it. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, thinking if the man couldn¡¯t leave her alone for once. ¡°Just worried about you.¡± He smiled, following her to her office. Jenny sat back in her chair, resting. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡± Christopher sat down opposite her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to act tough, you know.¡± Jenny red at him, toozy to speak. ¡°Breakups are bound to hurt. But you know what they say, time and rebounds are the best way to make it through.¡± Christopher grinned. ¡°So why don¡¯t you reconsider being with me? I¡¯m way better than Alec Faust, let me tell you that.¡± Jenny wanted to hit him, but she held back. ¡°How many times do I need to tell you? I don¡¯t like Have you never taken me seriously?¡± you. She hadn¡¯t been interested in Christopher once, and that wouldn¡¯t change even if Alec weren¡¯t in the picture. ¡°Things change, don¡¯t they? Just because you weren¡¯t interested before doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t ever be.¡± Christopher shrugged. There was no reason to give up now, especially when Jenny was single. Jenny sighed and pinched her nose bridge. ¡°Are you okay? I can send you back if you need to rest,¡± Christopher quickly offered. Jenny nodded. She just wanted toy in bed right now. It didn¡¯t matter who or what got her there. She closed her eyes to rest the moment she got into Christopher¡¯s car, the man staying silent in response. He wasn¡¯t going to ruin things by rushing her. They quickly left the hospital, oblivious to the car parked a way away from the entrance, its passengers silently watching things unfold. Alec¡¯s heart tightened painfully as he watched Jenny leave in Christopher¡¯s car. The pain was so great he had to bend over, gently soothing himself. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Vincent panicked upon seeing him. ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Faust?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Alec forced himself to sit up. ¡°I will exin everything to Jenny after dealing with Mortimer,¡± he thought. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get you a check-up, sir?¡± Vincent added, still worried. They were right outside the hospital, after all. Alec gave him a cold re, to which Vincent quickly started the car. ¡°Apologies, sir. We¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Jenny had stepped out of Christopher¡¯s car when he turned off his engine, seemingly intending to follow her upstairs. ¡°Go home. I don¡¯t have the energy to deal with you right now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Christopher nodded. ¡°I ordered takeout for you, by the way. It should be delivered soon. Instant noodles aren¡¯t good for you long term.¡± Jenny waved a hand without looking back. Behind her, Christopher smiled, feeling smug. ¡°Progress!¡± he thought. Jenny went upstairs to her condo, then noticed Yvonne standing outside. Her annoyance grew sharper in response. ¡°Hey~ How¡¯s it feel to be dumped by Alec again? Can¡¯t wait to leave Parrington with your tail between your legs, huh?¡± Yvonne said, walking up to her. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Chapter 396 I¡¯ll Kill You! How did Yvonne have time to disregard her own problem? Wasn¡¯t Simone halfway through taking over her inw¡¯s inheritance? Jenny stepped past her and took out her keys, ignoring Yvonne. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You two broke up because you asked about that woman, didn¡¯t you?¡± Yvonne chittered like a magpie. Jenny said nothing, which she took as assent. ¡°How silly of you, Jenny. Don¡¯t you know Alec will only get upset by those questions? No wonder he wanted to break up with you.¡± She truly felt like she had finally won. Irritated, Jenny red at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend the time tittering about whether we broke up worrying about what to do once Simone bes heir to the Blooms instead.¡± Yvonne paled almost instantly. ¡°Even if she does, Sam still has shares in thepany, so I don¡¯t have to worry about being in poverty,¡± she gritted out. Jenny smiled. ¡°I see. So not being poor is your goal. Then why pursue the inheritance? Haven¡¯t you been spoiled your entire life as Ms. Dickman?¡± If Yvonne hadn¡¯t schemed against Alec and herself and had thingse to this, she would still have been the proud daughter of the Dickman family. Those words stabbed into Yvonne¡¯s heart like needles. She red at Jenny, aching to rip her face. to shreds. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve married Alec, and my life wouldn¡¯t havee to this,¡± Yvonne thought furiously. ¡°See? So, it¡¯s best you just give up now and go back to your own spoiled life, or I can¡¯t guarantee what¡¯ll happen to you.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Yvonne growled. Jenny shrugged. ¡°Yeah. So? I do have control over what happens to you, you know? I am working with Simone right now.¡± ¡°Jenny Walter!¡± Yvonne yelled and was about to lunge at her when Jenny waved a fist in the air, making her stop. She couldn¡¯t defeat Jenny when it came tobat, that she knew. ¡°Leave. You disgust and annoy me,¡± Jenny said, then went into her apartment, closing the door shut. Outside, Yvonne cried to herself, ¡°You fucking bitch! I¡¯m gonna kill you! I swear to God!¡± Jenny was truly unfazed. Yvonne was just another road bump in her life-not worth any lingering thought. She showered and finally got into bed, rxing under the sheets. Her thoughts suddenly wandered to Alec. ¡°Wonder what he¡¯s up to now¡­¡± Jenny immediately jolted up. She patted her cheek, reminding herself, ¡°We¡¯re not together anymore, Jenny. Wake up.¡± She forced herself to not think of Alec, trying to go to sleep, but it was easier said than done. Just then, her phone rang. It was an international call. With a sudden realization, Jenny picked it up. ¡°Is that you, Gilbert?¡± Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Chapter 397 What Could He Want from Me? ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The reply came through. Jenny could hear the warmth in Gilbert¡¯s voice, soothing her gentle heart. ¡°How¡¯ve you been? When are youing home?¡± she asked kindly, not asking other things like why he hadn¡¯t called her for some time or whether he had finally let her go. ¡°I¡¯ve been well. The branch here¡¯s had a good start, so it¡¯ll be some time before I go back,¡± he said. Jenny smiled and was about to speak when Gilbert asked, ¡°I heard you broke up with Alec?¡± He didn¡¯t know when they got together; all he heard was they had broken up. Jenny¡¯s smile fell just the slightest at his question. ¡°Oh, you heard about that too?¡± ¡°The news had even made it internationally, huh?¡± Jenny thought. Unbeknownst to her, Gilbert had actually been catching up with her life updates from overseas. He had instructed Zack as well as some bodyguards to watch after her from the sidelines, none of this made known to Jenny herself. ¡°It¡¯s really big news, Jenny. I couldn¡¯t have not heard,¡± Gilbert teased. Jenny didn¡¯t know what to tell her brother. She couldn¡¯t exactly reveal that it had to do with Quinn Blue, or Gilbert would only despise Alec further. She didn¡¯t know why she still cared about this, though. With a dryugh, Jenny exined, ¡°We weren¡¯tpatible, is all.¡± ¡°Really? Not because he wasn¡¯t good to you?¡± Gilbert asked, hesitant to believe her. Jenny¡¯s heart dropped, though Gilbert couldn¡¯t see or feel this. ¡°Of course not. He¡¯d never be able to push me around, you know that.¡± Gilbert nodded to himself. Jenny wasn¡¯t a doormat. With a sigh, he said, ¡°I told you, you two weren¡¯t right for each other back then. Now you see how things have turned out?¡± ¡°I know.¡± If only she had listened to her big brother. Still, regret was useless. She couldn¡¯t have known she was being used as a substitute back then. ¡°Good. The best thing to do is to stay away from him right now. I¡¯lle back as soon as I can.¡± Gilbert reassured her as if worried Jenny would get bullied again. Jenny nodded. She had broken up with Alec, so distance was natural. Gilbert said a few other things before finally bidding farewell, but then Jenny said, ¡°Gilbert, did Grandpa ever tell you anything before he passed?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Jenny took a deep breath and then exined her situation with Christopher. ¡°I know he has some ulterior motives; I just don¡¯t know what. But I¡¯m just a country girl from Orchid Vige. I really don¡¯t see what he could want from me.¡± She actually wanted to mention the fact that even Alec¡¯s grandfather seemed to harbor some T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. intent toward her, but that was something only in the periphery of doubt, not ascertained, so she stayed silent on it. On the other side of the phone, however, and unbeknownst to Jenny, Gilbert¡¯s face had turned a frighteningly dark shade of grey. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Busybody ¡°Gilbert?¡± Jenny asked after he had stayed silent for too long. ¡°Does he know something?¡± she wondered. ¡°Maybe things aren¡¯t asplicated as they seem. He could just genuinely like you,¡± Gilbert said after coming to his senses. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Seriously, you don¡¯t need to worry about this right now, Jenny. You need to get your rest, alright?¡± Gilbert said kindly, his warm tone a soothing balm to her anxiety. Jenny took a deep breath. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Now get to bed. It should be well past midnight there now. Goodnight, Jenny.¡± With that, Gilbert hung up the call. Jennyy on her bed, her mind now clouded with thought. Sleep had long escaped her grasp. The next day, after Vincent had brought Alec¡¯s breakfast, he said, ¡°Mr. Faust, you can¡¯t sleep in the lounge forever.¡± His boss had been a workaholic since he knew the man, but even then, he had retired to Perry Residence. Yet now¡­ Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Alec looked at his breakfast, saying nothing. He didn¡¯t want to sleep there either, but it was his only choice. He didn¡¯t want to go to his family home, so he only had the office left. ¡°Sir, a reminder that the director wants to have a meeting today.¡± Mortimer¡¯s decision to hold a meeting couldn¡¯t mean anything good. Alec hummed in assent and shrugged, making Vincent worry. What if Mortimer decided to attack Alec during the meeting? ¡°Anything else?¡± Alec asked after seeing his assistant still standing in his office. ¡°No, sir.¡± ¡°How is¡­¡± Alec was about to ask about Jenny but decided to stop. ¡°Mm. You can leave.¡± Vincent went to the door, but before he left, he reported, ¡°All is well with Miss Walter. Nothing out of the ordinary¡¯s been happening.¡± Alec blinked in surprise, then shot him a re. ¡°Busybody.¡± Vincent smiled and left. He knew very well that Alec cared deeply about Jenny even though he acted like he didn¡¯t. He wouldn¡¯t have broken up with her if it weren¡¯t for Mortimer¡¯s threats. Alec eyed his breakfast, appetite having dissipated long ago. ¡°All is well?¡± he thought. How he wished Jenny would at least be sad. That way he would know she still felt something for him, but that was left in the air now. Alec huffed at his own despair. He didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. It all felt meaningless. In fact, everything felt meaningless. Meanwhile, Jenny had just finished another surgery. She had discovered that all her worries disappeared the moment she focused on her work. ¡°You look¡­well, Jenny,¡± Morgan said. She had heard of the breakup, but strangely Jenny didn¡¯t look like she needed cheering up. Obviously, Jenny knew what she was thinking. ¡°Nothing stays the same for long in this world, Morgan. You just keep on doing what¡¯s true to yourself and live on.¡± Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Deal! Morgan nodded, finding some truth in Jenny¡¯s words. ¡°My dad wants me to let you know that things have settled down in thepany, Jenny. We¡¯ll be sure to turn out profits for you with your investment.¡± Jennyughed. ¡°Alright. I trust you guys,¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have lunch toge-¡± ¡°Done with work, Jenny? Let¡¯s have lunch,¡± Christopher cut in, appearing from thin air like those weird gnomes in peoples¡¯ gardens. Morgan paused and nced at him. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen this man. Her heartbeat increased in pace as she gazed at his face. She quickly shook her head, tossing that idea to the back of her mind. Christopher liked Jenny. She¡¯d never dreamed ofpeting with her. Jenny didn¡¯t know what was going on in Morgan¡¯s mind, but her smile faded upon hearing Christopher¡¯s suggestion. ¡°No need. I¡¯m busy?¡± ¡°Busy? With what?¡± Christopher knew she was rejecting him on purpose. He wasn¡¯t upset, though. In fact, he was determined to stick around. It made Jenny¡¯s hackles rise. ¡°I¡¯ve told you over and over again, Mr. Spade: I am not interested in you. Capisce?¡± What could she do to finally get the man to give up on her? ¡°I know, I know.¡± Even with those words, Jenny knew Christopher wasn¡¯t giving up still. Just as she was about to explode, Christopher held Morgan¡¯s arm. ¡°Why don¡¯t the three of us have lunch, then? That should be okay with you, right?¡± Christopher knew Jenny didn¡¯t want to be mistaken for dating him, so he could only resolve this by having a third wheel join them. Morgan was about to refuse when he whispered, ¡°Help a guy out, eh? Your dad¡¯s been trying to get in touch with my family. You scratch my back, and I¡¯ll scratch yours.¡± Jamie Golding was an ambitious man. He had immediately set his sights on Bardoff after their family recovered from its financial crisis, with the Spades being their target. Christopher could always ask his grandfather to help. Morgan froze, then stared in disbelief at him, surprised he knew who she was. Christopher said nothing, having secretly investigated everyone connected to Jenny. ¡°Sorry, but Jenny and my family are two separate entities. They¡¯re not to be mixed,¡± Morgan answered. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t going to involve personal gain with her friend. Christopher stared in shock, first at Morgan, then at Jenny. ¡°Birds of a feather really do flock together,¡± he thought. He never expected to be rejected by so many women all at once. Jenny had overheard their conversation. ¡°We can have lunch together, the three of us, family has to agree to work with Morgan¡¯s.¡± but your ¡°You don¡¯t need to-¡± ¡°Morgan, I have shares in yourpany. This will benefit me, too.¡± She would profit from dividends if the Goldings had a sessful partnership with the Spades. All that was needed was a chance to work together. ¡°Deal!¡± Christopher agreed without hesitation. He had done his investigation; the Goldings were clean and wouldn¡¯t harm his family¡¯s reputation. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Chapter 400 If I Go to Bardoff City with You¡­ Morgan didn¡¯t know what to say. She simply followed them into the car, noting to her senses until they reached the caf¨¦. When they were ordering, Christopher went to make a call, telling his grandfather about working with the Goldings. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jenny, you really don¡¯t have to bother about us if you don¡¯t like him. I¡¯m sure my dad can find better clients to work with, not just with the Spades,¡± Morgan said, feeling bad about the situation. ¡°I know, but¡­¡± Jenny eyed Christopher. ¡°He¡¯s not going to give up even if we don¡¯t have lunch. So, I might as well squeeze some benefit from this.¡± She hade to realize that Christopher wasn¡¯t going to let her go so easily after being followed around by him like a sick puppy. Given his tenacity, no wonder he became heir to his family. Just then, the man came back to the table. ¡°Finished with your orders already? Remember, it¡¯s my treat, so just order what you like.¡± He had been feeling great ever since Jenny broke up with Alec, feeling like his hard work all this while hadn¡¯t gone to waste, though he really didn¡¯t have anything to do with the breakup¡­ ¡°Yeah, we finished ordering¡­¡± Morgan replied weakly. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend her family¡¯s biggest client now. Christopher opened the menu, ncing at Jenny. ¡°How do you feel today, Jenny?¡± ¡°Pretty okay,¡¯ she replied, quietly thinking, ¡°Would¡¯ve been better if you hadn¡¯t interrupted my day.¡± ¡°Good, good. I was worried you¡¯d be feeling down again,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Best to find a better man after a breakup, I always say. Find someone more good-looking and more powerful to piss Alec Faust off.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t respond, but Christopher didn¡¯t give up either. ¡°Take me, for example. I¡¯m just as attractive as Alec, and my family¡¯s more powerful than his. What do you think? Jenny shook her head even though those aspects were true. ¡°You think rtionships are as easy as ticking off boxes on lists of things you like?¡± ¡°All rtionships need work, but you gotta give me a chance first, Jenny. How else can we try and make it work?¡± Christopher responded. Jenny sighed. ¡°Why do you want to be with me so badly? What about me is worth all your time and effort?¡± She just wanted the man to be truthful to her. They couldn¡¯t continue like this forever. Seeing that she was about to implode, Christopher shook his head. ¡°Food¡¯s here. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Jenny red at him. ¡°Asshole.¡± Christopher really didn¡¯t know what to say. It wasn¡¯t like his grandfather had told him. In fact, the old man had said he¡¯d only reveal whatever it was to Christopher after he sessfully made Jenny his girlfriend. At this rate, Christopher would never ever know the truth. Morgan quietly ate her meal, not understanding whatever was going on between the two. All she knew was that she shouldn¡¯t know too much and finish her food before it got cold. After some time, Jenny suddenly asked, ¡°If I go to Bardoff City with you, will your grandfather tell me why?¡± Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Alec¡¯s Seeing Someone Else The sudden question made Christopher stare fixedly at her for several seconds. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just tell me if it¡¯s possible,¡± Jenny sighed. She just wanted this over and done with. Christopher gave it some thought before asking, ¡°So you¡¯re willing to be my girlfriend?¡± The moment he asked this, Morgan spoke up. ¡°Jenny, don-¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Hell no!¡± Jenny huffed. ¡°I mean, will your grandfather tell me the truth if I go to Bardoff City with you, not as your girlfriend.¡± Christopher¡¯s frown wasn¡¯t hopeful. Jenny shrugged. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s pretend I never asked.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t give up yet. There is a slight possibility.¡± His grandfather might actually reveal the truth to Jenny if she came knocking on his door. ¡°You think so?¡± Jenny beamed. A trip to Bardoff wouldn¡¯t hurt. She¡¯d even benefit by knowing the grand truth behind Christopher¡¯s hot-headed pursuit. Christopher nodded. ¡°I know my grandfather, so yeah.¡± ¡°Alright. Give me a couple days to prepare for the trip to the city.¡± This was great news for Christopher. They¡¯d finally have alone time together during the trip. Morgan sighed in relief, then stood up from the table. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go to the bathroom.¡± She¡¯d also update her family about the work with the Spades so they could do the necessary. Her departure left the table with Christopher and Morgan sitting opposite one another. ¡°I¡¯m curious why you and Alec broke up. Was he cheating on you?¡± Christopher hadn¡¯t listened in on their conversation that day at the apartment. All he knew was that the two didn¡¯t look very happy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone like you to be so interested in gossip.¡± ¡°C¡¯mon, you can tell me. I can keep a secret.¡± He grinned. Jenny ignored him, staying silent. Christopher sighed, then immediately thought of the next topic to talk about. His gaze shifted out the cafe window. What he saw made him freeze in ce. ¡°Looks like I was right,¡± he murmured. ¡°Huh?¡± Jenny frowned. What was he¡­ She followed his gaze out the window and saw Alec¡¯s car outside. Alec stepped out of his car and went to the front passenger seat, where someone sat. The moment light reflected on the pale smooth skin of their legs, Jenny¡¯s heart dropped. She had truly hoped Alec¡¯spanion wasn¡¯t a woman. Christopher smiled as Alec walked to the cafe with hispanion. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good,¡± he remarked, ncing at Jenny. ¡°You seem to look quite the opposite.¡± Jenny¡¯s responding stare turned cold. ¡°Of course. If Alec¡¯s dating someone else, you¡¯re officially free from him. That¡¯s good news for me, no?¡± Christopher shrugged. faron l?ge To Appetite Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Transmutation: Rage to Appetite ¡°Who¡¯d want to be with Alec again?!¡± Jenny thought furiously, ring at Christopher. Just then, Alec and the woman entered the cafe. Jenny turned away from them, indignant. Unfortunately, Jenny and Christopher were quickly spotted by Alec in the small cafe. Alec¡¯s sour expression immediately turned gloomy. Jenny wasn¡¯t even going to look at him? Christopher smirked, meeting Alec¡¯s gaze. He prodded Jenny¡¯s te. ¡°Eat your food. Channel that rage into your appetite.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t respond. When she looked up, Alec had already gone into a private booth in the cafe. The anger in her chest boiled dangerously. She directed it to Christopher. ¡°What are you, eight?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Christopher met her rage with a grin. He was delighted right now, more so than when Jenny had said she¡¯d go to Bardoff City with him. Sometimes, he wondered if he wanted to date Jenny or if he just wanted to see Alec and Jenny at odds with each other. Jenny sighed, ignoring him further lest she had a stroke. Morgan returned to the table a whileter, oblivious to Alec¡¯s arrival and, consequently, to the tension between Jenny and Christopher. ¡°Done with your food? Let¡¯s go then.¡± Jenny suggested after Morgan finished eating. She got up, ignoring Christopher, who nonchntly followed behind the two. Back in the private booth, Natalia Cruz was perplexed as to why Alec looked so upset. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to piss him off, have I?¡± she wondered. She wouldn¡¯t havee to this blind date if her father hadn¡¯t rmended him, saying how wonderful he was and what a great futurey ahead of him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She had to make a good impression since she was already there. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know the basics about me, Mr. Faust, so we can just skip past the introductions. What do you say?¡± Alec nced at her and hummed a response, then looked away. ¡°Here we go,¡± Natalia thought. ¡°Why did you agree toe to this blind date?¡± She hade here only because of her father¡¯s insistence and how attractive Alec was. She wondered what Alec¡¯s reason was. ¡°Is the reason important?¡± ¡°Well, alright. You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Natalia wasn¡¯t going to pursue it further, though she did grumble something fierce internally. Just because he was hot didn¡¯t mean she¡¯d appeal to him so desperately. The atmosphere grew silent. It took some time before Alec finally regained some virtuous sense. What would you like to eat, Miss Cruz?¡± he asked, handing her the menu, but he had already left quite a bad impression on Natalia. ¡°I¡¯ll be straight to the point here, Mr. Faust. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re right for one another.¡± Hot and promising, yes, but Natalia still didn¡¯t want to risk it. It would¡¯ve helped if the man had been respectful from the start. Clearly, that wasn¡¯t Alec Faust. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Business Opportunity Alec was taken aback at how fast Natalia called it off. He wasn¡¯t upset, though-he wasn¡¯t interested in Natalia anyway. ¡°I see. Alright.¡± Looked like Natalia didn¡¯t hit his marks either. No wonder he was so indifferent. She huffed and got up to leave before her anger started peaking. ¡°Goodbye.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you have lunch first, Miss Cruz? We¡¯re already here. I want to discuss a business opportunity with you.¡± ¡°Oh? Sure.¡± Natalia sat back, now curious as to what Alec had in mind. The two had their lunch, oblivious to Jenny¡¯s terrible mood. After dropping Morgan off, the car was filled with tense silence. ¡°Don¡¯t you wanna know who the woman is? Alec¡¯s female friend?¡± Who was she? All Jenny knew was that she wasn¡¯t from Parrington; otherwise, she¡¯d have seen her profile during her investigation. ¡°She¡¯s Natalia Cruz from Bardoff City¡¯s Cruz family.¡± Christopher had seen her a couple times during public events but never spoken to her. She was a proud woman, that one. Cruz family from Bardoff¡­ ¡°You noticed, too, right? Alec¡¯s heading straight for the winning prize after dumping you.¡± Christopher snorted. ¡°The Cruz family is just about the same level as mine, but they¡¯re still pretty influential here in Parrington.¡± Jenny had a feeling Alec wouldn¡¯t do that. It was very likely that he wanted to work with her on business terms only. ¡°The Fausts don¡¯t have any connections to the Cruzes, both socially and in the business world,¡± Christopher added, bursting her bubble. It was met with a re. ¡°And why are you telling me all this? Why would I care who Alec is with now that we¡¯ve broken up?¡± Just then, Christopher¡¯s car came to a stop outside Perry Residence. She stepped out and left, mming the door behind her. That man was truly infuriating. Christopher smiled, murmuring to himself, ¡°You¡¯re more interesting than I thought, Jenny.¡± He had adamantly refused when his grandfather told him to pursue her, but as time passed, he slowly realized how much more attractive she was. Maybe having her as his wife wasn¡¯t such a bad idea. Good thing Jenny didn¡¯t know this. She¡¯d give him a tongueshing for sure. Christopher took out his phone. ¡°Look into what the Cruzes are up to, dipping their toes in Parrington.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At the Old Mansion, Mortimer eagerly asked Alec, ¡°What¡¯d you think of the Cruz girl? Not bad, right?¡± Alec hummed in response. Mortimer grinned, now hopeful. ¡°Then you should continue keeping in touch with her. She¡¯s much better than that Walter girl.¡± Hearing this, Alec¡¯s hackles rose. He hid his fierce expression from Mortimer, making sure he didn¡¯t see the dangerous glint in his eyes. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Aren¡¯t You Going Too Far? Back at the apartment, Jennyy on the couch with herptop against her chest. If Christopher saw what she was looking at now, he¡¯d definitely make fun of her. Every single bit of information avable online about the Cruzes was opened on Jenny¡¯sptop. Christopher hadn¡¯t lied when he said it was Natalia Cruz Alec had gone to the cafe with. The Cruzes were of simr status to the Spades in Parrington, both second-ss. She really didn¡¯t know what to feel right now. Alec wouldn¡¯t meet up with a woman for no reason, especially alone. Jenny shook the thoughts away. She really had nothing to do with all of it anymore. With that in mind, Jenny switched off herptop and went to her bedroom to sleep. Just then, someone knocked at her door. It was already 10 pm. Who could be knocking at her door at this hour? Jenny went to open the door,ing face to face with Alec himself. ¡°You-¡± The man lunged at her, cornering her against the wall. He reeked of alcohol. Jenny pushed at his shoulder. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Do I need a reason?¡± he grunted. ¡°Moved on from me so fast?¡± Clearly, he was talking about Christopher. But Jenny felt he had no right to question her. In fact, she should be the one asking him about the woman from earlier. Still, she didn¡¯t. ¡°We broke up, remember?¡± In simple terms, they no longer had anything to do with each other. Jenny was free to be with whoever she wanted, just like Alec was. That seemed to trigger something in Alec. He held her by her chin and kissed her harshly on the lips. In the midst of their heated exchange, they fumbled from the doorway to the couch, where Alec started sliding a hand between her legs. It jolted Jenny out of her stupor. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, jerk!¡± Alec sneered. ¡°I¡¯m the jerk? Weren¡¯t you just as eager moments ago?¡± ¡°You!¡± Jenny snapped but had nothing to respond with. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Why hadn¡¯t she pushed him away in the first ce? She blushed fiercely when Alecsciviously licked his lips, and she said, ¡°Why did you evene here? Leave if you have nothing better to do!¡± She shouldn¡¯t have opened the door. Alec leaned close to her, his grin disappearing. ¡°Why go out with Christopher when you know he wants you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± The moment those words left Jenny¡¯s mouth, Alec¡¯s face darkened like a storm. ¡°One more chance, Jenny Walter. Or I won¡¯t hesitate to¡­¡± Jenny was at her wits¡¯ end, thinking about what had happened She couldn¡¯t exactly use brute force against Alec. ¡°We had some things to settle,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Things? What things?¡± Alex asked. He wasn¡¯t about to let Jenny be Christopher¡¯s girlfriend. The breakup had just been a farce to get Mortimer off their backs-Alec didn¡¯t actually treat it seriously. Annoyed, Jenny shot back, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far? What right do you think you have to question what I¡¯m doing when you went out to lunch with another woman?¡± Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Damn Him! Too far? Not to Alec. His eyes brimmed with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Jenny.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jenny sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think between Christopher and me, either. She wasn¡¯t lying but couldn¡¯t say the same about Alec. ¡°You just want to piss me off, don¡¯t you?¡± Alec growled. Jenny red at him, finding him unbearable right now. In her mind. Alec had done wrong in the first ce. ¡°Damn him!¡± she cursed internally. Neither of them said anything else, stubbornly maintaining their temper. After a long while, Alec said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to you in time, Jenny.¡± ¡°Exin what?¡± What was there to exin? They¡¯d already broken up, no? Why didn¡¯t Alec exin before that happened? Expecting Jenny to wait longer for whatever Alec would reveal was outrageous. Alec started to speak but stopped. He didn¡¯t want Jenny to worry about his issue with Mortimer or get herself in that man¡¯s sight. It¡¯d be strange to see Jenny worry about Alec now that they¡¯d broken up. Jenny¡¯s heart sank at his silence. ¡°Please leave if you have nothing else to say, Mr. Faust. I need to get to bed.¡± *Jenny¡­¡± ¡°You can find me when you actually want to tell me the truth,¡± Jenny continued. Alec knew the only thing he could do right now was to tell her everything. Sadly, for her sake, that was impossible. He sighed. ¡°Get some rest then. Goodnight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need to worry about me, Mr. Faust.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes, her heart clenching painfully. Why couldn¡¯t he just tell her the truth? Or was he just lying to her? Alec got up and left while Jenny stayed curled up on the couch. Only after he closed the door behind him did she finally sag down, unbelievably exhausted. News of Bloom Conglomerate on the brink of liquidation shocked Jenny the next morning. She had expected news of Simone taking over the board, not this. Further reading informed Jenny that several directors on the board had been charged with criminal breach of trust, sinking thepany into turmoil. Bloom Conglomerate¡¯s share value dropped drastically as a result. Jenny smiled. She instantly knew Simone had sparked this catastrophe. If so, Simone was confident thepany wouldn¡¯t liquidate. As to why she did it¡­ It was possible Simone would buy the unwantedpany shares, thereby increasing her weight on the board. Jenny stopped reading the news. Yvonne couldn¡¯t do much in this chaos now, either. She went to the hospital, preparing herself for her uing surgeries. Most of thepany¡¯s shares had been sold off, just as she expected. Meanwhile, at Bloom Mansion, Yvonne was one of the many that sold their shares the minute the news hit. She was currently trying to convince Sam to sell off his shares too. ¡°You need to sell them now, or they¡¯ll be worth nothing!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Chapter 406 I Won¡¯t Let You Down ¡°I can¡¯t, Yvonne.¡± Sam frowned. He was a Bloom. He had to have faith in his familypany in the midst of the turmoil. Yvonne red at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t sell them now, you won¡¯t have anything by the time thepany liquidates. Is that what you want?¡± Sam stayed silent. ¡°Sell them off, Sam. We can use the money to build our ownpany, just us two as the directors. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± She finally revealed her motives. She had lost hope the moment Simone stepped into thepetition to be heir to thepany, so she had been readying herself to set up her ownpany. All she needed was money; she could only get the amount she needed from Sam. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts, Sam. Think about it. What have you truly aplished on your own all these years? Do you expect to sit around until Simone surpasses you? You really want the world to see how weak you are compared to your sister?¡± Yvonne¡¯s tone grew angrier the more she spoke. She had longmented her husband¡¯s uselessness. Unexpectedly, Sam was touched by her words. He had been mocked by the public for being useless all these years. The chance tounch a business now was a chance to finally shine. ¡°I hear you, Yvonne, but I don¡¯t have what it takes right now.¡± Sam really had no luck or skill when it came to the business world. ¡°I can help you manage things, Sam,¡± Yvonne consoled him. ¡°You know I¡¯m just as capable as your sister.¡± ¡°But if we fail¡­¡± ¡°Are you a man or not, Sam Bloom? Always worrying about this and that like some old woman. afraid of living in Simone¡¯s shadow for the rest of your life?!¡± Yvonne burst out, face Aren¡¯t you beet red. Sam hurriedly calmed her down. ¡°Alright, alright, honey. Don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Yvonne smiled. ¡°Good. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Sam would never expect that his decision that day would make his life turn for the worse. No longer would he enjoy the luxuries only the wealthy could have. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If Jenny knew, she¡¯d p in delight at the two¡¯s demise. When she returned to her office, Christopher was waiting for her again. She was too tired to say anything, only sitting back in her chair tiredly. ¡°Here. Brought you lunch.¡± He pointed at a takeout box on her table. ¡°Thanks. But you really don¡¯t have to,¡± Jenny sighed. ¡°I want to.¡± He shrugged. He¡¯d been rejected too many times by this woman to feel hurt anymore. Jenny shook her head, exhausted. She¡¯d never be able to get through to this man. Might as well enjoy her free lunch. Christopher¡¯s smile widened as she ate. ¡°Progress!¡± he thought. Jenny would never have eaten anything he bought in the past. Just then, Morgan knocked on the door. She hesitated in the doorway, unsure if she should intrude. ¡°Hey, Morgan,¡± Jenny called, noticing her. Morgan smiled awkwardly, tablet in hand and unsure of what to say. It didn¡¯t look like she came at the best time. ¡°C¡¯mon, bring it over.¡± Jenny spotted the tablet and gestured for her toe inside. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Absurd! Morgan stayed still, seriously regrettinging over in the first ce. Jenny¡¯s mood would only worsen if she handed the tablet over now. Jenny stood up, ready to retrieve the tablet herself. Morgan quickly went over, handing it to her.¡± Hold up. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Thinking it was something to do with the hospital, Jenny nonchntly read the news on the tablet. Her face fell the moment she noticed the headline. Opposite her, Christopher¡¯s interest was sessfully piqued. He leaned over to look, immediately noticing some news about Alec. He was about to joke about it when he read some more of the article and realized that Alec and Natalia were dating. They even announced it publicly! What was going on? Hadn¡¯t they just met for lunch yesterday? A nagging thought in Christopher¡¯s mind said, ¡°If only Jenny and I could get together this quickly.¡± Meanwhile, Jenny found the news ridiculous. Didn¡¯t Alec tell herst night that he wasn¡¯t dating Natalia? What kind of absurdity was this? Jenny mmed the tablet on the desk, holding her rage back even as Morgan and Christopher could see how close she was to exploding. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Breathe, Jenny. He¡¯s not worth it,¡± Morgan gently added. ¡°What a jerk,¡± she thought. Christopher said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you and I announce that we¡¯re dating, too?¡± He shut up the moment Jenny sent him a death re. ¡°Okay, so Jenny is tougher to get than Natalia,¡± he thought. ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine,¡± Jenny said after a long minute. Even a deaf person wouldn¡¯t believe her. She got up from her seat. ¡°Time to get off work.¡± ¡°Jenny¡­¡± Morgan called out, still worried as Jenny left the office. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep her safe,¡± Christopher assured her, then ran after Jenny. He wasn¡¯t an ass like Alec; he had to stay with Jenny in her time of need. When Christopher finally caught up to Jenny, she was just entering her car. He slid into the front passenger seat. ¡°Can you give me a ride? It¡¯s not far from your ce.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Perry Residence. Before Jenny could ask, Christopher exined, ¡°I moved into one of the condos there recently. He had learned from Alec himself, after all. Taking a deep breath, Jenny decided not to waste her energy arguing with him. Exhaustion had overridden every inch of her body. All she wanted to do was sleep. The drive was quiet. Jenny¡¯s mind was clouded with the news of Alec dating Natalia. No one mentioned her name anymore on the media threads. It made sense. After all, she was only Alec¡¯s ex-wife to the public. They never officially announced they were dating afterward, either. ¡°Why don¡¯t I drive, Jenny?¡± Christopher offered, seeing how out of sorts she was. ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± she roared. Peace and quiet. That¡¯s what she needed right now. Obviously, Christopher wouldn¡¯t shut up. He knew exactly what was going through her mind even though she wouldn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°Hungry yet? I know a good ce for dinner. My treat,¡± he continued, ignoring Jenny¡¯s death re Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Chapter 408 If It Isn¡¯t Mr. Faust! After parking the car, the two went straight to the elevators. It didn¡¯t seem like Christopher was in the mood for dinner. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna have instant noodles again, are you?¡± he asked tentatively. Jenny walked to her apartment without replying, ignoring him entirely. ¡°Jenny,¡± he called again before she closed the door, shoving a foot in the doorway this time.¡± C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go grab dinner.¡± ¡°Leave!¡± she yelled. If Christopher continued to be a pain in her ass, she might actually hit him. ¡°No. You haven¡¯t had a single thing to eat today. You¡¯re only hurting yourself. He wasn¡¯t going to let her sleep without first eating something. Jenny immediately threw a punch at him, now fully attacking him. She¡¯d been wanting to hit something ever since the breakup. How kind of Christopher to offer himself up. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Christopher hadn¡¯t expected it. He quickly dodged her punch, having some practical training since he was young to defend himself. But he soon realized he was no match for Jenny. It frustrated him. How could he continue pursuing her if he didn¡¯t get better or at least be at the same level as her? With that in mind, the two swung and kicked at each other for several minutes. Luckily for Christopher, Jenny never once dealt anything too serious. She just needed an outlet for her emotions. Minutester, Jenny had Christopher in a faux stranglehold against the wall. ¡°Tapping out yet?¡± She was feeling much better than earlier. Christopher could fight, but not against her for sure. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Christopher sighed, tapping out on the wall. The feeling of losing to Jenny was unbearable. As if reading his mind, Jenny smiled. ¡°No need to get upset. Not many people can best me in hand- to- handbat.¡± So far, only Alec and Jonathan had done so. It was reasonable since they were highly skilled individuals. ¡°Who said I was upset?¡± Christopher shot back. ¡°Can you let go now? Need to breathe here.¡± Jenny loosened her grip, but the moment she did, Christopher used the same technique on her, forcing her into a corner. ¡°Hey, not fair!¡± she cried. She hadn¡¯t prepared herself, nor did they agree to continue. Christopher didn¡¯t care. ¡°Will you tap out or not?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jenny growled, ring at him. Christopher leaned close to her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance, or don¡¯t me me if I decide to¡­¡± His nose nearly brushed against her cheek as if threatening to kiss her if she didn¡¯t tap out. ¡°Now will you tap out?¡± he murmured in her ear. Even though they weren¡¯t dating, nor did Jenny have any feelings for him, their position still appeared extremely intimate to the public eye. ¡°I¡­¡± Jenny swallowed. Footsteps suddenly rang out from the corridor. She turned to the source of the sound and saw that it was Alec. Her heart jumped into a panic almost instantly, but then she calmed herself. There was nothing to panic about; Alec was dating someone else now. ¡°If it isn¡¯t Mr. Faust!¡± Christopher greeted, grinning from ear to ear, still leaning up against Jenny Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Shameless! Alec just about boiled over with rage when he saw the two. ¡°Fucking shameless!¡± If someone else had seen them doing this right by the door¡­ Alec couldn¡¯t imagine further. He grew angrier and angrier by the second, never expecting Jenny to act that way. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jenny was about to push Christopher away when she fell limp in his arms, eyeing Alec mockingly.¡± You should mind your own business, Mr. Faust. Don¡¯t you have a new girlfriend?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I nearly forgot. You live here too.¡± Jenny turned to Christopher. ¡°Let¡¯s give him some space to walk.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Christopher beamed, enjoying the show. He let Jenny go and gently pushed her behind him. ¡°Here you go, Mr. Faust.¡± Alec red at them, then fixed on Jenny. ¡°I told you it¡¯s not what you think between ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your business, Mr. Faust.¡± Jenny scoffed and looked away, crossing her arms. Still angry, Alec turned to Christopher. ¡°Why do you keep following her around? What motives do you have?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what you mean, Mr. Faust. I like Jenny, and I intend her to be my girlfriend,¡± Christopher responded proudly with nothing to fear. Alec¡¯s eyes just about turned bloodshot. With a sneer, he left. Jenny immediately sagged over; her ferocity gone just like that. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d treat me to dinner? Let¡¯s go then.¡± She was getting hungry now. ¡°Alright.¡± They went downstairs again, back into Jenny¡¯s car, only this time Christopher drove. Alec was smoking a cigarette across the street when he spotted the car. A vein in his temple throbbed angrily. He was starting to question whether he had made the right choices. ¡°This was all because of Mortimer Faust!¡± he cursed. Alec gritted his teeth and decided to take action. He couldn¡¯t sit around and move from the dark anymore. He decided not to worry about Christopher, either. He knew Jenny wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in that man. Still, Alec would have his men continue monitoring Jenny and Christopher. That man was capable of doing things he set his mind to, after all. In the restaurant, Jenny had her mind wander off while eating her dinner. Christopher grimaced because he knew that as much as Jenny denied caring about Alec Faust, she actually cared the most. ¡°Where¡¯d you learn how to fight like that, Jenny?¡± he asked, trying to divert Jenny¡¯s attention from Alec. Jenny slowly came to her senses. ¡°A man my grandfather hired to teach me back in Orchid Vige ¡°Woah. Must¡¯ve been quite the master then. What was his name?¡± Christopher was now intrigued. His own martial arts mentor had been top-notch, yet he had been defeated by Jenny so easily. Whoever taught her must¡¯ve been far more skilled. Not to mention the fact that men and women naturally differed in physiological strength. Sensing that Christopher had no ulterior motives in asking this, Jenny said, ¡°Tywin Munster.¡± Christopher¡¯s silverware nearly fell to the ground. ¡°Tywin Munster?!¡± Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Do You Know Who He Is? His reaction made Jenny curious. ¡°Yeah. Something wrong?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Christopher suddenly didn¡¯t know if she was being serious or not. Tywin Munster was a master of masters in the martial arts world. How could Jenny mention his name as if he was just some average Joe? Christopher calmed himself down, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± ¡°Not really. My grandfather said he was very skilled in martial arts, so he had him teach me. I never really questioned him.¡± Jenny shrugged. She had learned from a handful of teachers but had never had time to sit down and talk to them due to her packed schedule. They all left once they finished teaching her, and Jenny never saw any of them afterward. Though there were exceptions where they visited Orchid Vige again, but only before her grandfather passed away. Jenny had been shocked when she met Tywin again at the vige back then, too. ¡°He¡¯s not just very skilled; he¡¯s nearly the titan of the martial arts world, Jenny. Even I know his name, and I¡¯m not formally trained.¡± No wonder Jenny was so good atbat! Jenny bit her lip. ¡°Mr. Munster was pretty good.¡± Was that the point, though? ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange that someone like Tywin Munster would agree to teach you all because your grandfather asked?¡± Christopher asked carefully. Jenny frowned and met his gaze. She knew what he was hinting at. ¡°Grandpa said that Mr. Munster had just visited the vige to spend his holidays. He never really emphasized how powerful he was.¡± She wondered if Christopher had gotten the wrong guy. Her teacher couldn¡¯t be this master of the arts that he was talking about, right. Christopher sighed. ¡°It¡¯s because of what happened¡­¡± ¡°What? What happened?¡± Jenny asked, now curious. After a pause, Christopher said, ¡°Go look it up yourself. It made global headlines back then, so you should still be able to find a trace of it now.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jenny grew still. She had never actually thought of investigating the people she grew up around until now. She never felt like she had any reason to. But Christopher¡¯s words had incited her curiosity. Maybe her teachers really weren¡¯t as simple as she thought. ¡°Even though that happened to Tywin, not just anyone could¡¯ve gotten him to agree to teach them. ¡°Christopher¡¯s grandfather hadn¡¯t even hoped he could hire Tywin back then, so he never tried. Jenny stayed silent, suddenly realizing something. ¡°You¡¯ve been asking me what exactly my motives are while you continue telling me you¡¯re nobody special. But have you wondered how a nobody could¡¯ve possibly gotten a master like Tywin Munster to be her teacher? Based on what you¡¯ve told me, all your other teachers must¡¯ve been. masters in their respective fields too. Why do you think this is possible, Jenny?¡± Christopher asked. Jenny began to question herself too How could her grandfather have managed to have all those masters teach her? Wasn¡¯t she just an ordinary person from a small vige? Why the need to go to such lengths? Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Not the Right Time It was the middle of the night, and Jenny was wide awake after her talk with Christopher. She examined her teachers¡¯ information on theputer screen and found Christopher was right; they were all experts in their respective fields. The martial arts,puter, art, and medical teachers were all renowned professionals in her country. Even her seemingly ordinary design mentor, Jade, was once a partner of a well-known domestic designer brand. Jenny realized that she might not be an ordinary person, and she became curious about her background. However, she didn¡¯t know who to ask as her grandfather had passed away. Suddenly, she remembered Gilbert, whom her grandfather could have confided in ¡°Jenny?¡± Gilbert answered the phone. It was not night yet in his time zone, so he answered almost instantly. ¡°I want to ask you something,¡± Jenny said. ¡°Before Grandpa passed away, did he tell you anything?¡± Gilbert hesitated, having an inkling of what she would ask next. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Did he say anything about my background? Did he tell you anything about my family?¡± After a moment of silence, Gilbert sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know much. Grandpa only said that you were not his biological granddaughter and that your family would reveal themselves when the time was right. Until then, he asked me to protect you.¡± He was telling the truth. That was all Horace told him before he passed away. However, Gilbert had discovered more over the years but didn¡¯t intend to tell Jenny yet. He wanted to confirm it again before revealing anything. Jenny was stunned by the news that she wasn¡¯t biologically rted to her grandfather. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder about her real family. ¡°Jenny,¡± Gilbert called her, concerned about her state of mind. ¡°Did Grandpa say anything about my family?¡± Jenny asked, hoping for some answers. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. Maybe he thought the time wasn¡¯t right yet,¡± Gilbert replied. Jenny decided that she needed to go to Bardoff City to find answers. Christopher¡¯s grandfather might know something, and so might Old Mr. Faust. However, given her knowledge of Old Mr. Faust, he wouldn¡¯t tell her what was going on. Suddenly, she realized how strange he was for insisting Alec marry her in the past; she wondered if it was rted to her background. She felt chills all over when she thought about it. Jenny forced herself to stop specting and decided to wait until she had more information before making any assumptions. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Chapter 412 You Begged Me Jenny had been performing surgeries for several days in a row before taking a leave of absence. She wanted toplete all her surgeries before her break. Alec had also been busy recently. In the past few days, he had sessfully persuaded several directors to support him. He now needed to unite everyone to remove Mortimer from his position as head director of the Faust Group. Once Mortimer was no longer in charge, he would have limited power and pose little threat to Jenny, so Alec could stop taking him seriously. However, he was oblivious to what Jenny was thinking at the time or that she was nning to go to Bardoff City. In Jenny¡¯s office, she hadpleted all the necessary surgeries for her inpatients and asked for leave. She could leave for Bardoff City at any time. Before leaving, she thought of Stephanie, who she hadn¡¯t heard from recently, and became worried. She called her, and Stephanie answered, ¡°Jenny.¡± ¡°Stephanie, what have you been up totely?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t evene to see me. She found it strange that Stephanie only called her when she broke up with Alec. She hadn¡¯t even contacted her when the news of Alec and Natalia began to spread. Stephanie stared at the man beside her in frustration, replying, ¡°Let¡¯s meet another day. I¡¯m busy today.¡± Jenny immediately became suspicious and asked, ¡°Where are you? Are you with your family or at work? I¡¯ll head over now.¡± It caught Stephanie by surprise. ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m busy.¡± Jenny continued to press on, saying, ¡°Stephanie, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. You can¡¯t fool me by saying that.¡± Stephanie was silent. Jenny frowned. ¡°Are you at Paul¡¯s ce? Did he threaten you using your family?¡± The thought of it made Jenny furious. ¡°No, I went to him voluntarily,¡± Stephanie replied with a wry smile. Although she put up a good fight, she and her family couldn¡¯t beat Paul. If she didn¡¯tpromise, the Walkers would have been done for. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°I can help you.¡± ¡°You know, I still like him quite a bit.¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t want Jenny to worry. She didn¡¯t know what Paul might do if she angered him. After all, Jenny had just broken up with Alec and was still sad over it, so Stephanie didn¡¯t want to add to her worries. It only made Jenny angrier. ¡°You need to leave immediately. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°Jenny¡­¡± ¡°Stephanie, if you still consider me a friend, listen to me.¡± She didn¡¯t believe Paul wouldn¡¯t do Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. anything to Stephanie. She couldn¡¯t afford to take any chances. Jenny hung up and left the hospital to drive to Paul¡¯s vi. Meanwhile, Stephanie stared helplessly at her phone. ¡°Is your best friending to save you?¡± Paul asked, holding a ss of red wine in his hand. Seeing his wicked smile, Stephanie said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t go with her but don¡¯t do anything to her, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll regret it?¡± Paul seemed to find it amusing. ¡°Well, you can go with her if you want.¡± It shut Stephanie right up. She knew she couldn¡¯t leave. If she did, Paul would attack her family. ¡°Let¡¯s set the record straight. It was you who begged to be my lover. I didn¡¯t force you,¡± he said with a snort before heading upstairs. Stephanie smiled wryly. Yes, she had begged him. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Why Would I? When Jenny arrived at Paul¡¯s vi, she saw Stephanie waiting at the door and was relieved to see her standing upright. She approached Stephanie and asked warily, ¡°Where¡¯s Paul?¡± Stephanie nced toward the vi, indicating someone was inside. When Jenny pulled her to her car, Stephanie said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Jenny. This Is my business.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my business too, Steph. Am I not your friend?¡± Stephanie smiled wryly. Because Jenny was her friend, she didn¡¯t want to trouble her with her own problems. However, Jenny pressed on. ¡°No matter how powerful he is, he¡¯s not omnipotent, trust me. Let¡¯s go. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡± She pulled Stephanie toward the car, but Stephanie resisted, saying, ¡°Jenny, my family can¡¯t beat him. It¡¯s an undeniable fact.¡± Jenny disagreed with her. ¡°Even if your family can¡¯t, my brothers and I are still here for you. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t do anything about him.¡± Jenny knew that Paul was a force to be reckoned with, a capable man in his own right. Stephanie understood that Jenny had her best interests at heart, but the more Jenny insisted on helping, the more Stephanie didn¡¯t want to involve her. After spending so much time with Paul, she realized how unpredictable and dangerous he was, and she couldn¡¯t risk Jenny getting hurt. Stephanie pulled Jenny aside and said earnestly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking¡­maybe Paul isn¡¯t that bad. He doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend now, and I still have a chance with him.¡± Jenny¡¯s response was harsh. ¡°Stephanie, do you think of yourself as hispdog? Paul is an asshole, don¡¯t waste your time with him.¡± Stephanie¡¯s face turned pale, and she looked pained. Jenny continued, ¡°Think about it; if your family finds out, would they agree? They care about you and wouldn¡¯t want you to suffer like this. Your parents would rather lose their business than have this happen to you.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jenny knew just how much Stephanie¡¯s parents doted on her. If they knew how many wrongs Paul had done against her, they might even murder him. Stephanie knew Jenny was right, but she couldn¡¯t give up on her family. Jenny sighed and asked, ¡°If I can resolve the issues your family is facing, will you leave him?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my family, why would I put myself in this situation?¡± Stephanie asked, finally admitting it to Jenny. Jenny nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll figure out a way to help you. In the meantime, protect yourself, and don¡¯t let that bastard bully you.¡± Stephanie was worried. ¡°What are you nning to do? Go head-to-head with Paul?¡± Knowing about Jenny and Alec¡¯s breakup, Stephanie felt it would be difficult for Jenny to handle the situation alone. She was afraid that Jenny might put herself in danger without Alec¡¯s help. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Won¡¯t Let You Get Away with It Jenny didn¡¯t answer Stephanie¡¯s question, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s always a way.¡± Stephanie tried to stop her, ¡°Jenny, you don¡¯t have to-¡± ¡°Okay, if you¡¯re going to keep me in the dark like this, it¡¯s clear you don¡¯t see me as a friend,¡± Jenny cut her off angrily. Stephanie hadn¡¯t even told her about the crisis the Walkers were facing. Did she not consider her a friend anymore? Stephanie was silent, not wanting to upset Jenny further. She did see Jenny as a friend but didn¡¯t want to burden her with her problems.. Unbeknownst to them, Paul stood on the second floor of the vi, watching them through the window with a menacing expression. Someone was behind him, and he promised they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave if Stephanie left with Jenny. After giving Stephanie some instructions, Jenny left the vi alone. She nced up at the window where Paul was and knew he was watching her. ¡°If you hurt Stephanie, I won¡¯t let you get away with it,¡± she warned silently. With that, she drove off. Paulughed as he watched her leave, unsure if it was Jenny¡¯s threat or Stephanie¡¯s decision to stay that amused him. ¡°He knows about you and Miss Walker, sir. Please pay him a visit,¡± the bodyguard behind him said, very worried. Paul¡¯s face darkened when he heard him, ¡°Tell him to get lost!¡± With that, the bodyguard turned to leave. When he opened the door, Stephanie was just about to knock. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Miss Walker,¡± he greeted her. Stephanie nodded at him and asked, ¡°Is he inside?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Paul called from inside the room. The bodyguard left, and Stephanie took a deep breath before entering the room. When Paul saw her, his gloomy face twisted into a pervading smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t bear to leave me alone?¡± he sneered. Stephanie responded firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Jenny.¡± ¡°Why would I? Your friend is quite cunning. She may use her tricks to threaten me to let you go,¡± Paul retorted disdainfully. Stephanie replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t force me to stay. I made that choice myself, and it¡¯s different.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Paul said coldly, mocking her. Seeing her stand so far away from him as if he were monster, he felt upset. Hence, he beckoned her toe closer. ¡°Come here and give me a shoulder massage,¡± he demanded. Stephanie reluctantly approached him. When Christopher received Jenny¡¯s call, he couldn¡¯t believe it. It was the first time Jenny had ever called him. ¡°Jenny¡­¡± ¡°Where are you? I need to tell you something,¡± Jenny cut him off. Christopher was taken aback but replied, ¡°I¡¯m at Perry Residence. Did you forget I moved here?¡± ¡°Which floor?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at your apartment,¡± Christopher offered. Looking around his empty house, he thought it would be better not to let Jenny visit him. Jenny was kinder to Christopher than before. Instead of belittling him, she treated him with respect. Although ttered, Christopher knew that Jenny¡¯s sudden change of attitude was unlikely. She must have a hidden motive. ¡°It seems you need my help,¡± he guessed. Without beating around the bush, Jenny poured him a ss of water and asked, ¡°Do you know who Paul Wagner is?¡± Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Chapter 415 The Source of Joy Christopher drank some water and remained silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°I know him a little. What¡¯s the matter? Did he provoke you?¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°You could say that. The Wagners are difficult to deal with, and I am no match for them alone. I want to ask for your help.¡± Christopher was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to ask me for help.¡± Jenny continued, ¡°The Wagners¡¯ influence in Parrington is not to be underestimated, and Paul has always been unscrupulous. He¡¯s a difficult person to deal with. Of course, you¡¯ll benefit from it. I don¡¯t want anything. You can take all of their property if you can bring them down.¡± Jenny knew that getting rid of the Wagners was the only way to ensure Stephanie¡¯s safety in the future. Christopher was tempted. He had been in Parrington for a while and had nothing else to do besides meddling in Alec¡¯s project. However, he hesitated. Sensing his hesitation, Jenny said, ¡°If you find it difficult, forget it. I won¡¯t force you to do it.¡± ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t say that. I promise you I¡¯ll do it.¡± Christopher nodded, eager to try. Jenny smiled. Just as she was about to speak, Christopher added, ¡°Of course, you have to give me some time first. I¡¯ll go and investigate the Wagners first. If we think we have a chance of winning, we can find a way to take them down. If there is no chance of winning, there¡¯s no point in risking the Spades, right?¡± Jenny agreed, feeling that the Spades were a powerful family in Bardoff City and should be able to swallow a small family in Parrington.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jenny and Christopher discussed and divided their tasks: Jenny was responsible for gathering information about the Wagners, while Christopher would investigate Paul¡¯s situation to determine if they had a chance of taking them down. Meanwhile, Paul was in a bar, feeling unhappy despite having Stephanie, and he couldn¡¯t exin why. Alec, who was sitting opposite him, seemed unhappier than him. ¡°What happened between you and Natalia? You seemed to have moved on so quickly.¡± Paul hadn¡¯t asked him about it before. Since they had some time to kill, he decided to ask. Alec set his wine ss on the table and said nonchntly, ¡°It was all just for show.¡± ¡°For show? For whom?¡± Paul asked. Alec didn¡¯t answer and rolled his eyes at him instead, causing Paul tough. ¡°I thought you did it for Jenny to watch.¡± There was no way Alec would do that. The show was for Mortimer. Although Paul knew the answers, he continued to ask, teasing Alec. ¡°Did Jennye to see you?¡± Paul thought of how Jenny seemed ready to tear him apart. There was no way Jenny would allow Stephanie to remain by his side. She had to look for Alec to deal with Paul. When Christopher received Jenny¡¯s call, he couldn¡¯t believe it. It was the first time Jenny had ever called him. ¡°Jenny¡­¡± ¡°Where are you? I need to tell you something,¡± Jenny cut him off. Christopher was taken aback but replied, ¡°I¡¯m at Perry Residence. Did you forget I moved here?¡± ¡°Which floor?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at your apartment,¡± Christopher offered. Looking around his empty house, he thought it would be better not to let Jenny visit him. Jenny was kinder to Christopher than before. Instead of belittling him, she treated him with respect. Although ttered, Christopher knew that Jenny¡¯s sudden change of attitude was unlikely. She must have a hidden motive. ¡°It seems you need my help,¡± he guessed. Without beating around the bush, Jenny poured him a ss of water and asked, ¡°Do you know who Paul Wagner is?¡± Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Complicated While Jenny was busy collecting information on the Wagners, Simone called to inform her that she had sessfully taken over as president of the Bloom Conglomerate. In addition, Sam and Yvonne no longer had shares in thepany and had only the money they received from selling their shares. Jenny was pleased with the news but didn¡¯t have time to celebrate due to her efforts to save Stephanie. ¡°How do you want to deal with Yvonne?¡± Simone asked. If Jenny hadn¡¯t helped her with the secret information she provided, it would be impossible for her to get rid of those old geese in her family. After thinking about it, Jenny answered, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Just make sure she can¡¯t harm others.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Simone had expected that answer. Yvonne had harmed people in the past through her status as the eldest daughter of the Dickmans and using the Blooms as leverage. While things were different for her now, she still had a lot of money. If she wanted to harm someone, she could still devise a way to achieve her goal. Therefore, Simone had to make sure she was penniless to render her incapable of harming others. After the call with Simone ended, Jenny stopped thinking about Yvonne and continued searching for information on the Wagners on herputer. She was trying to uncover information that would be unfavorable to them. However, things didn¡¯t go so smoothly. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When Christopher came, she had just collected some information on them, but those alone were enough to give the Wagners a hard time. She was going to discuss them with Christopher when she noticed he seemed down and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She was a little worried. ¡°Could it be because of Paul? Is it possible that the Spades can¡¯t swallow the Wagners?¡± she wondered. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disappoint you this time,¡± Christopher sighed. After some investigation, he realized that Paul was not easy to deal with. The situation was moreplicated than he had imagined. Jenny groaned internally, trying her best not to let her frustration show. ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯t the Spades take down the Wagners?¡± The Wagners were not very well-known in Parrington. They were not as famous as the Fausts or on par with the Blooms. Were they so difficult to deal with? ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± Christopher confirmed her fears, feeling rather frustrated himself. ¡°I thought he was just an ordinary person, but there¡¯s more than meets the eye. He has connections in both corporate and the criminal underworld. He also has sizable manpower in Bardoff City, so taking him down would be very troublesome.¡± Christopher was sure his family could do it if he had no choice but to take them down. But the question was: was it necessary? Bringing down the Wagners would not be of great help to his family. If he had to risk everything, he would rather take down the Fausts instead. At least, this would help the Spades more. Jenny was silent. Christopher¡¯s words meant he had decided not to take action against the Wagners. She couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, she was the one who asked him for help, and it was perfectly reasonable for him to refuse her request. As if he was afraid that Jenny would be upset, Christopher hurriedly said, ¡°But I can help the Walkers get through this difficulty for the time being. At least, I can free them from the Wagners¡¯ control.¡± ¡°For the time being?¡± Jenny frowned. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Chapter 417 How Dare You! Christopher sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, for now, it¡¯s the only option we have. You know that my family¡¯s headquarters are in Bardoff City, and I¡¯ll have to go back there eventually. Once I¡¯m back, I won¡¯t be able to intervene in Parrington. If Paul continues attacking the Walkers, I won¡¯t be able to help.¡± As long as Christopher was in Parrington, he could prevent Paul from attacking the Walkers, but once he left, the Walkers would not be protected. Jenny¡¯s heart sank, knowing Christopher had done all he could. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°The only way to truly solve the Walkers¡¯ crisis is to leave Parrington,¡± Christopher proposed. It would be very troublesome, but it was the only way. Jenny hesitated. ¡°But where can they go?¡± Even though Paul may not have that much influence in other cities, it would still be challenging for the Walkers to survive in other cities on their own. Hence, the situation might not change. ¡°They can go to Bardoff City,¡± Christopher suggested, ¡°Paul¡¯s influence there is weak, and I can still help to some extent. It won¡¯t be worse than in Parrington.¡± Bardoff City was the Spades¡¯ territory, so Christopher felt confident saying that. Before Jenny could speak, he added, ¡°If the Walkers go to Bardoff City, I can help them. I can¡¯t guarantee how good the protection will be, but it would definitely be better than what I can do in Parrington.¡± His offer was not insignificant. Jenny looked at him, grateful for his offer despite his motives. Jenny hesitated and said, ¡°I need to discuss it with Stephanie and her parents first.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± Christopher replied. He was confident that the Walkers would not refuse the offer since it was their best chance to improve their situation. He was helping the Walkers for Jenny¡¯s sake. Nheless, it wasmon for powerful families in Bardoff City to provide protection for smaller families, and the Spades were no exception. Hence, it was not a big deal for him to take the Walkers under his wing. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I was actually nning to go to Bardoff City these next couple of days,¡± Christopher said. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me and help the Walkers find an office address?¡± He was looking forward to their trip to Bardoff City. Jenny agreed. However, she knew she had to discuss it with the Walkers first. She couldn¡¯t make such an important decision without their approval. After discussing business matters, Christopher smiled and asked, ¡°I did you a favor. Can you treat me to dinner?¡± Jenny thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Christopher had invited her to dinner a few times, and she felt it was time to return the favor. They walked out of the apartment and drove to a restaurant. Meanwhile, The Faust Group was holding a board meeting. Mortimer¡¯s face darkened when he heard Alec propose to dismiss him as head director. ¡°How dare he dismiss his father!¡± Mortimer thought. Alec called for a show of hands, saying, ¡°If you agree to remove Mortimer, please raise your hand.¡± He showed no emotion and didn¡¯t look at Mortimer. Mortimer watched as everyone raised their hands one after another, except for a few who had a good rtionship with him. He felt even worse when he saw their faces. Alec felt proud that his efforts had paid off, while Mortimer was bewildered by the situation. He never expected Alec to contact those old men and hold this board meeting. Nheless, Alec had always been so conceited. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Chapter 418 You Have No Right The meeting ended sessfully, at least for Alec. Mortimer sat across from him, looking confused about how things had turned out. Alec sneered to himself, not caring about Mortimer¡¯s confusion. He got up to leave, but before he did, he needed to make a statement: he was breaking up with Natalia. The rtionship they had was just a pretend coboration to make Mortimer let his guard down while Natalia could stop her parents from matchmaking her. Now that Mortimer was no longer the chairman, Alec didn¡¯t need to pretend anymore, and he had to exin it clearly to Jenny. ¡°Why did you Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. do this?¡± Mortimer couldn¡¯t hold his tongue and asked as Alec was about to leave. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m your father. Why are you opposed to me being the chairman?¡± Alec found Mortimer¡¯s question amusing and looked down at him, saying, ¡°Why? You should ask yourself what you have done.¡± Mortimer asked, ¡°Do you still hate me?¡± Alec grinned, then fixed his eyes on Mortimer. ¡°Don¡¯t you deserve it?¡± Mortimer¡¯s expression changed slightly. He stared at Alec for a moment, as if he was thinking of something. Then he said, ¡°Is it because of Jenny?¡± Mortimer believed that Alec hated him deeply, but he probably wouldn¡¯t go to such lengths if it wasn¡¯t for Jenny. He thought that if he continued to be the chairman, he would have the power to harm Jenny at any time, so Alec couldn¡¯t let him continue. Alec did not deny it. Mortimer let out an angry chuckle, stood up, and red at Alec. ¡°I forced you to break up with her for your own good. That woman has absolutely nothing, what help would she be of to you?¡± Instead of growing angry, Alecughed aloud, finding Mortimer extremely ridiculous for saying that to him when he had abandoned his wife for a married woman. ¡°When you left with that woman, was it because she could help you?¡± Hearing that, Mortimer was so angry that he raised his hand to p Alec. Alec was quick to react. He grabbed Mortimer¡¯s wrist and mmed it away. ¡°If you want to live a long peaceful life, just keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for the consequences!* Alec felt that he had been kind enough. As long as Mortimer did not appear in front of him, he would not seek revenge from him. Mortimer had killed Alec¡¯s mother, but Alec knew killing him would not bring back his mother. ¡°That being the case, it is best for us not to meet each other.¡± ¡°I never thought that your mother would-¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Furious, Alec punched Mortimer in the face. ¡°You have no right to even speak of her! You and that bitch killed her. Don¡¯t you dare think that I¡¯ve forgotten what happened! I won¡¯t hem you because I promised Grandpa that I won¡¯t cause him to lose his son at such an old age. long as he¡¯s alive, I won¡¯ty a finger on you. You¡¯d better pray that Grandpa lives longer.¡± After saying that, Alec left without looking back. Meanwhile, Mortimer remained on the ground, watching Alec¡¯s retreating figure. His gaze was cold and unreadable. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Breaking Up So Soon? In his office, Alec took out his mobile phone and called Natalia. ¡°Hello, my dear boyfriend. What can I do for you?¡± In the middle of a manicure session, Natalia was surprised to receive Alec¡¯s call since it was the first one since they made their rtionship public. Hearing her call him her boyfriend, Alec wasn¡¯t pleased, but he didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it. Going straight to the point, he said, ¡°I am going to issue a statement to announce a breakup, and you are going to do the same.¡± Since it was all just business, Alec informed her to make sure they were on the same page. Natalia was taken aback, ¡°Break up? So soon?¡± They had only publicly announced their rtionship two days ago. If they broke up so soon, her parents would be furious. Alec exined, ¡°The issue on my end has been resolved.¡± Frustrated, she asked, ¡°Am I merely a tool to you? You¡¯re so ruthless.¡± Alec was displeased. ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t we discuss this before?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Natalia rified, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were going to break up so soon. My parents just stopped pestering me two days ago. If we just announce a breakup, they¡¯ll think something is wrong with me.¡± Natalia didn¡¯t want to break up as it would mean her parents would start their shenanigans again. ¡°What do you suggest then?¡± Alec asked, his annoyance starting to show. He knew he had to control himself, or he might lose his temper soon. Natalia pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°Can you wait a few days until I find a new boyfriend? That way, my parents won¡¯t be too upset.¡± ¡°How many days?¡± Alec inquired. ¡°Maybe seven or eight days?¡± Natalia suggested. Alec didn¡¯t reply, but Natalia could sense his frustration over the phone. ¡°What about three or four days?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make it three days,¡± Alec agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll issue a statement by then, and you do what you need to.¡± With that, Alec hung up, not wanting to say anything further to Natalia. He regretted even bothering with her since she proved to be unreliable. Luckily, Alec only had to endure for three more days, and then he could focus on hispany¡¯s affairs and Jenny. He wasn¡¯t sure what Jenny was busy with, but he knew she had dinner with Christopher again, as his bodyguard had informed him. Although he was angry, he chose not to confront her about it. Meanwhile, Natalia put her phone away, feeling dissatisfied, She didn¡¯t expect to be single again so soon. She wondered what kind of woman could make Alec sacrifice so much. Maybe she should meet her herself? Thinking about it, she urged her manicurist, ¡°Hurry up, I have something to do.¡± Jenny had dinner with Christopher, but instead of heading home, she decided to visit the Walkers. She didn¡¯t look for Stephanie, knowing that Stephanie wouldn¡¯t want her parents to move away from Parrington. However, Jenny resolved to tell Stephanie¡¯s parents everything as she was sure they wouldn¡¯t want to see their daughter suffer. Even though she shouldn¡¯t be meddling in their affairs, if Stephanie wasn¡¯t going to say anything, Jenny would do it for her. Ultimately, as long as Stephanie was safe, nothing else mattered. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Chapter 420 What Are You Doing Here? When Jenny met Stephanie¡¯s parents, both of them had unpleasant expressions on their faces, and it was obvious they never expected that Stephanie was the root of their problems. What surprised them more was that their daughter had taken the initiative to go to her for their family¡¯s sake. Upon knowing that, they were angry and distressed. aggressor Stephanie¡¯s father, Charles, thanked Jenny for informing them about the situation. ¡°Jenny, thank you for telling us. Otherwise, we would have thought that we somehow miraculously solved all the problems that came out of nowhere,¡± he said with a wry smile. Jenny shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. We need to find a way to get Stephanie away from Paul.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Charles was torn between his anger toward Paul and his concern for Stephanie¡¯s safety. He knew rescuing Stephanie could ruin the Walkers! business, but his daughter¡¯s safety was his priority. ¡°Jenny, please bring Stephanie to us. We¡¯ll take her away. At worst, we¡¯ll leave Parrington, Charles said. He had decided; their daughter was much more important than their business. Seeing that they valued Stephanie so much, Jenny was pleased. ¡°I came here today to tell you something.¡± Jenny suggested they take Stephanie away to Bardoff City, where the Spades could help them start anew and avoid the Wagners¡¯ influence. As they hadn¡¯t expected her to n so thoroughly and far ahead, they were at a loss for a while. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to leave Parrington, but for Stephanie-¡± ¡°Jenny, say no more. We are willing to leave,¡± Charles replied before Jenny could finish speaking. With her n, not only could they rescue Stephanie, but they could also keep the Walkers from going bankrupt, which was great. If remaining in Parrington meant that they would be harassed by that bastard Paul for the rest of their lives, then they might as well leave. Jennyughed and breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to Bardoff City soon to help you find out the situation in Bardoff City first. If possible, I¡¯ll first find a suitable ce for your new headquarters there so that you can quietly move.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get Stephanie out after everything is settled and try not to attract Paul¡¯s attention,¡± she added. Jenny was worried that if Paul knew about the n, he would restrict Stephanie¡¯s freedom, making it difficult for her to leave. Stephanie¡¯s parents nodded in agreement. ¡°Jenny, we¡¯ll follow your n.¡± The two of them had no ns of their own, and they trusted Jenny to take care of everything. As she left their house, Jenny breathed a sigh of relief. It appeared that she had to speed up her ns to go to Bardoff City as there was no time left to waste. After leaving the Walkers¡¯ piace, Jenny hurriedly drove home to find Christopher and discus What Are Kundang ! n to return to Bardoff City. However, she still didn¡¯t know which building Christopher lived in, so she had to call and ask him toe and find her. As she approached her apartment, Jenny noticed a beautiful woman standing at the door. ¡°Hello,¡± the woman greeted Jenny with a smile. The woman seemed familiar. After a few seconds, a name popped up in her mind. ¡°Natalia?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Natalia confirmed. She was surprised that Jenny knew who she was and seemed to be keeping tabs on Alec. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jenny asked, her expression darkening. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Chapter 421 You Really Came In Natalia was a little embarrassed. She could feel Jenny¡¯s hostility, but she understood. After all, she was still Alec¡¯s girlfriend in name. ¡°I just came to see you,¡± Natalia said with a dry smile. She didn¡¯t know why she was there; the whole situation felt absurd. Annoyed, Jenny walked over to open the door. Looking back at Natalia, she said, ¡°Come in and talk.¡± Although she didn¡¯t like Natalia much, she hadn¡¯t done anything to her. Besides, it wasn¡¯t nice to make her talk to her at the door. Natalia didn¡¯t refuse and followed Jenny into the house. Seeing Natalia enter, Jenny tried to intimidate her by saying, ¡°You really came in. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll hurt you?¡± Natalia was stunned. She hadn¡¯t thought about that. Both Jenny and she were girls; she assumed that Jenny wouldn¡¯t be a threat. Seeing how unassuming she was, Jenny wondered what Alec liked about her. Was it her identity or status? Jenny pitied Natalia a little. She walked over and poured Natalia a ss of water. ¡°Sit,¡± she said. Natalia took the water and sat on the sofa but didn¡¯t drink it. Jenny didn¡¯t try to persuade her to drink. It was toote for Natalia to be wary of her now. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about why you¡¯re here. Is it because of Alec?¡± Jenny asked, wondering if Alec had treated Natalia poorly. Natalia didn¡¯t know how to answer at first. Finally, she said, ¡°I just wanted to see what the person he likes looks like.¡± Jenny was speechless and thought that Natalia had misread Alec¡¯s intentions and that she was not the person Alec liked. ¡°You¡¯re his girlfriend now, so why look at other girls?¡± Jenny asked. Natalia smiled, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Being his girlfriend doesn¡¯t mean anything. We could break up at any time.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jenny agreed with Natalia. It had happened between Alec and her. She asked, ¡°So, you had a fight with him?¡± She couldn¡¯t find any other reason for Natalia¡¯s visit. Natalia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He wanted to break up, but I didn¡¯t want to, so we fought.¡± Jenny was surprised that they were about to break up despite only being together two days ago. She felt angry that Alec didn¡¯t take rtionships seriously and might have deceived Natalia. ¡°Why did he want to break up?¡± she asked, sounding miffed. *Probably because of the person he likes,¡± Natalia said, sneakily ncing at Jenny to gauge her reaction. Jenny¡¯s expression turned ugly at the thought of Quinn being the person Alec liked. She felt angry that he was hurting others, especially someone as innocent as Natalia. ¡°Are¡­ are you okay?¡± Natalia asked softly, noticing Jenny¡¯s distress. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jenny shook her head, trying to calm down. ¡°Since he wants to break up, why don¡¯t you just go along with it? Don¡¯t waste your time with that bastard. There are many good men in this world. It¡¯s a waste of time to hang on to him.¡± Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Waiting a Little Longer Natalia sensed that things were not as she had expected. Given Jenny¡¯s reaction, she appeared to harbor a strong dislike toward Alec. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­I just want to wait a little longer,¡± Natalia said after a while, feeling that things were spiraling out of control. ¡°You want to wait?¡± Jenny frowned, not quite understanding what Natalia meant. Natalia quickly exined, ¡°My parents also know about my rtionship with him. They¡¯ll think it¡¯s my fault if we break up so soon. I don¡¯t want them to think that way, so even if we break up, it shouldn¡¯t happen so quickly.¡± Jenny listened and began to grasp the situation. Alec and Natalia¡¯s rtionship was due to Natalia¡¯s social status, and both families had met each other. ¡°But he insists on breaking up, and you can¡¯t stop him,¡± Jenny said calmly. Natalia nodded and responded dejectedly, ¡°His father initially supported my rtionship with him, but now it seems he can¡¯t do anything about it, so Alec wants to break up with me.¡± She thought Jenny was kind and decided to be truthful with her. ¡°His father?¡± Jenny appeared bewildered to hear that. Observing her confusion, Natalia was also taken aback. ¡°Alec¡¯s father, you¡­didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°His father!¡± Jenny stood up suddenly, her eyes filled with disbelief. Alec¡¯s father had returned? When did hee back? And how could Alec heed his father¡¯s instructions? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be an adversary? Things seemed to be different from what Jenny had believed. Could it be that Alec had deceived her about everything before? Perhaps his mother hadn¡¯t taken her own life, and his father hadn¡¯t left with another woman. Natalia was scared by her reaction and reached out to tug at Jenny¡¯s wrist. ¡°Are you okay? You didn¡¯t know about his father?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jenny sat back down, feeling cold inside. How many things had Alec kept from her? ¡°He wanted me to marry him, but Alec seemed reluctant.¡± Natalia hinted that Alec had feelings for Jenny and wanted to marry Jenny. However, she had no idea that Quinn hade between Jenny and Alec. With Quinn still in the picture, Alec¡¯s actions didn¡¯t matter to Jenny. After calming herself down, Jenny asked, ¡°Did youe here just to tell me this?¡± ¡°Maybe he still likes you, but his father made him break up with you.¡± Natalia decided to tell the truth to avoid further misunderstandings. Jennyughed. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. For someone like Alec, no one can force him to do something he doesn¡¯t want to do.¡± It was more so for his father, whom Alec perceived as his enemy. Natalia tried to say more, but Jenny cut her off. ¡°I broke up with him, and you¡¯re his girlfriend. It¡¯s none of my business how you two get along.¡± ¡°But what if I break up with him? Wouldn¡¯t you want to get back with him?¡± She was beginning to feel worried for Alec. Jenny sneered and replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t date a liar.¡± Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Chapter 423 So You Agree? Alec was busy at the Faust Group when Natalia arrived. Frowning, he asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He didn¡¯t want to be seen with Natalia by the media as they were about to break up, and he didn¡¯t want to give them any reason to specte. Natalia was embarrassed but decided to talk to Alec after witnessing Jenny¡¯s behavior toward her earlier that night. ¡°Are you still busy?¡± she asked as she approached him. Alec was not in the mood to entertain her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He viewed their rtionship as strictly business, so he didn¡¯t see any need to be polite. Nheless, Natalia smiled and asked, ¡°After we break up, are you going to make up with Jenny?¡± Alec¡¯s expression changed suddenly, and he red at her. ¡°Have you been spying on me?¡± Natalia chuckled nervously. ¡°Do I need to spy on you? Your breakup with Jenny ismon knowledge.¡± Alec didn¡¯t understand why Natalia was concerned about the topic and said, ¡°What does that have to do with you? If you¡¯re ready, we can announce our breakup tomorrow.¡± If he hadn¡¯t promised her to wait for three days, Alec wouldn¡¯t have even waited for a moment longer. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, that may be possible.¡± Natalia agreed, feeling it would be better to break up sooner rather than later. If Alec¡¯s rtionship with Jenny was ruined by the dyed breakup, she would feel extremely guilty. Alec was surprised and asked, ¡°So you agree?¡± Natalia replied, ¡°Why not? I thought we could wait a few more days to tell my parents, but nothing will change.¡± Sooner orter, she would have to face the music. Alec¡¯s expression improved, and he said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll announce it tomorrow. So, why did you change your mind?¡± He had promised to wait another three days, so Natalia agreeing to announce their breakup the next day was strange. Natalia bit her lip, unsure whether to speak or not. Alec noticed her confusion and asked sharply, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Natalia hesitated before confessing, ¡°Actually, I went to see Jenny beforeing here.¡± She avoided eye contact as she spoke. Alec stood up angrily, confronting her. ¡°You went to find her? Why? What did you tell her?¡± ¡°I just told her that we are breaking up and that you got together with me because you had no choice,¡± Natalia exined quickly. Alec¡¯s expression turned cold, and his voice became icy. ¡°So, you told her about my father?¡± Natalia nodded, not understanding why both Alec and Jenny acted so weirdly about his father¡± Was I not supposed to?¡± Alec was angry. ¡°That is my business. Who gave you permission to tell her about it?¡± Alec could only imagine how upset Jenny was. He hadn¡¯t told her his father had returned, so she might think he was lying again. He felt an oing headache. He and Jenny had misunderstandings because of Quinn, and now Mortimer was added to the equation. How could he exin everything to her? He thought he wouldn¡¯t need to tell her about Mortimer after getting rid of him, but now, it seemed unavoidable. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Chapter 424 At Fault Natalia was scared by Alec''s angry expression and said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first.Bye!" She hurriedly left, fearing Alec might harm her if she walked slowly. Though unsure of what had happened, Natalia sensed she had said something wrong and left quickly. Alec was left standing with a headache. Without time to think, he drove to Perry Residence.He wanted to exin to Jenny before the news of their breakup went public tomorrow. Upon reaching Jenny''s door at midnight, Alec knocked, feeling that exining clearly would prevent any misunderstandings from escting.Jenny was already asleep and unhappy to be woken up by Alec.When she opened the door, Alec started to say, "Jenny¡ª" "Mr.Faust, can you check the time? Have you considered that you might be disturbing someone?" She thought Alec was being extremely selfish for not considering her feelings. Alec noticed her sleepy eyes and apologized, "I''m sorry, I just wanted to exin to you¡ª" "Exin what?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jenny cut him off, leaning on the door frame, finding the whole situation ridiculous.Since he rushed over after Natalia had visited her, Jenny knew what he wanted to exin, but she didn''t care and thought Alec''s actions were irrelevant.Alec exined, "I wasn''t trying to keep you in the dark about my father." Jenny''s indifference and silence made him ufortable. "I didn''t think there was a need for you to know about the existence of a person like him.I wanted to tell you after I dealt with him, however..." However, Natalia had bbered about him to Jenny. Jenny remained indifferent to his exnation. "Why are you exining so much to me? We''ve broken up for a long time.What does your father have to do with me?" "I didn''t want to break up with you, Jenny," Alec tried to exin. "But the situation at that time¡ª" "I don''t care what the situation was," Jenny stopped him, looking him in the eye. "I only know that we''ve broken up." "Does it not matter that I had absolutely no choice?" Her words jabbed at his heart. He had broken up with her for her safety, and hearing her dismiss it hurt him deeply. "Nope, all that matters is that we''ve broken up," Jenny answered. "I''ll announce my breakup with Natalia tomorrow," Alec said, hoping to salvage the situation. Jenny''s mood worsened upon hearing that. "Mr.Faust, you be careful of bad karma thates with not taking people''s feelings seriously," she warned him, thinking that he was a scumbag for hurriedly wanting to breakup with Natalia when they had only started dating a few days ago. Alecughed. He didn''t take people''s feelings seriously? If that were the case, why was he bean standing at her door? At that moment, he felt that Jenny didn''t understand him one bit and had never believed in him. When their eyes met, they could see the disappointment in each other''s eyes. Jenny didn''t understand why Alec would be disappointed in her. He was the one at fault! Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Chapter 425 What Did He Understand? "What kind of person am I to you?" Alec asked Jenny. His tone was calm, without anger or emotion. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jenny''s brows furrowed. After a moment of thought, she answered, "You''re just a big fat liar!" She saw Alec''s face turn pale, likely hurt by her words.But could he really me her? He had told her many lies. "Okay, I understand." Alec sighed, nodding lightly.He turned and left. What did he understand? Jenny didn''t chase after him to ask what he knew.She just stood there and watched him disappear. For some reason, she felt a trace of pain in her heart.She didn''t know how long he had been gone before she closed the door and returned to bed. However, she couldn''t sleep a wink. Christopher anxiously awaited Jenny''s arrival at Parrington Airport as the boarding time drew near.He worried that she had changed her mind about going to Bardoff City. Even if she didn''t want to know about things rted to herself, she still needed to help the Walkers, right? Just as he was about to make a call, Jenny called him. "Are youing? The ne is about to take off," Christopher hurriedly asked. Jenny didn''t answer. Christopher began to panic until he felt a light tap on his shoulder.He turned to see that it was Jenny, but he almost didn''t recognize her because she was wearing sunsses. "What''s...what''s with these?" Christopher pointed to her sunsses, a little puzzled. Jenny shook her head. "It''s nothing, the sun is bright, so I decided to cover my eyes." Looking at the cloudy skies, Christopher thought she should look for a better excuse. "Didn''t you say the ne is about to take off? Let''s go." Jenny walked toward the security checkpoint without giving him a chance to continue asking. Christopher had no choice but to follow behind her. Soon, they boarded the ne, and Jenny took off the sunsses. When Christopher saw the dark circles beneath her eyes, he finally understood why she wore sunsses. "Did you not sleep wellst night because you were nervous about meeting my parents?" He tried to crack a joke. Jenny rolled her eyes, irritated by his implication that they were in aromantic rtionship. Christopher quickly reassured her, "Just kidding.Did you have a rough night?" Jenny nodded, squinting and leaning back in her seat. Christopher wanted to know more but hesitated to ask. Jenny didn''t seem willing to talk about it either. "You can rest for a while.I''ll wake you up when we''re close." Parrington wasn''t too far from Bardoff City. Nheless, the flight would take two hours, allowing Jenny to catch up on some sleep. Jenny murmured in agreement and closed her eyes. The ne took off, and as the noise filled her ears, Jenny felt a strange sensation in her heart. Meanwhile, at the Faust Group, a reporter announced that Alec and Natalia had broken up. Though they issued a joint statement, Alec wasn''t happy at all. After leaving Jenny''s ce the previous night, he went straight to work to distract himself from his thoughts of her, but it didn''t work. Just then, Vincent knocked on the door and entered the room. Seeing the frown on Alec''s face, he knew that he was annoyed. "What''s the matter?" Alec asked. "Miss Walter has left for Bardoff City." Vincent had just received the news from Jenny''s bodyguards, who were powerless to prevent her departure. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Chapter 426 I Have My Pride Too! Alec looked up at Vincent. "Did she go to Bardoff City?" "Yeah, she left just now," Vincent answered. Already frustrated, Alec felt even more suffocated upon hearing that. "Who did she go with?" He didn''t believe that Jenny had left Parrington alone, for there was no good reason for her to visit Bardoff City.Vincent paused, worrying that Alec couldn''t ept the truth. "Christopher Spade?" Alec could hazard a guess without Vincent''s answer. After all, only one man around Jenny hailed from Bardoff City.It couldn''t have been anyone else. Vincent nodded and was filled with worry for Alec. "I believe she has a different reason for visiting Bardoff City.It probably has nothing to do with Christopher Spade." Alec scoffed. Vincent knew that Alec didn''t believe him, but he was helpless because he genuinely had no clue about the reason for Jenny''s trip to Bardoff City. "Why don''t...you go to Bardoff City and exin to her?" Vincent asked cautiously. Alec red at him, annoyed. "Why should I? Do I look like a pushover to you?" Since Jenny thought he was full of lies, he refused to pester her shamelessly. "I have my pride, too!" he thought. Vincent was at a loss for words.He knew Alec well, but he was afraid to speak truthfully in front of him.In the end, he said, "Okay.I''ll head back to work." He decided to leave quickly before he was dragged further into the drama. Alec was in no mood to pay attention to Vincent.After he left, Alec was alone in the office, facing a heap of work files on his table, which he had no intention of getting to. "Christopher Spade," he repeated the name silently, face filled with resentment. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. One could tell that he bore a serious grudge this time. At the same time, Christopher sneezed on the flight.Jenny opened her eyes and stared at him. "Did you catch the flu?" "No." He shook his head. "Maybe someone is talking about me.You know I''m popr." She was speechless at his brazenness. "Are we almost there?" "Yes, soon.The ne is descending," he exined. Hearing that, she sat up straight and didn''t go back to sleep. "I''ll check in at the hotel when we arrive.I''ll make an official visit to your grandpa tomorrow." She had nned it before the trip.He was caught by surprise. "Aren''t you staying at my ce?" She stared at him like he was a fool and thought, "Why would I stay at his ce when we have no rtionship, to begin with? Oh, the things that people will gossip about us if they catch wind of this!" "You don''t have to worry.Grandpa and I will happily wee you." He was unbothered by the gossip, especially when he intended to marry Jenny from the start. She leaned against her chair and asked, amused, "I realized that you always mention your grandpa, but you rarely talk about your parents.Do your parents wee me as much as your grandpa?" She wondered if she was weed because her status was nothingpared to the socialites from Bardoff City. "Parents?" he thought. Then, he frowned at her. "Ignore my parents.I don''t need them to poke their noses into my business." Christopher grew up with his grandpa and barely had any rtionship with his parents.He also found them difficult tomunicate with and rarely contacted them. Jenny thought the rich kids were a peculiar bunch¡ªsomehow, all of them seemed to have failed rtionships with their parents. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Chapter 427 I Can''t "You can ignore your parents, but I can''t," Jenny said. Christopher could treat his parents however he wanted, but Jenny was sensible enough not to do the same. As an outsider, she did not share his privilege.He didn''t object in the face of her insistence and said, "Sure.I''ll pick you up tomorrow." "Great." Soon, their nended at Bardoff Airport. Once Christopher and Jenny exited the terminal, they spotted the cars that Christopher had arranged to fetch them.He opened the car door for her. "Let''s go.I''ll send you to the hotel." "Thanks," she thanked him without fuss since it was hard to hail a cab at that time. The chauffeur, an old man and a long-time staff of the Spades, ced her luggage in the trunk.He was puzzled by Christopher''s polite attitude toward her and wondered about thedy''s identity, who forced an attitude change in the arrogant young man. "Could she be Christopher''s girlfriend? But I''ve not heard of any girlfriend," the chauffeur thought. He shook off the thoughts and drove them to Jenny''s hotel after she shared the address. Christopher and Jenny chatted about her visit to the Spade Manor tomorrow.She was slightly nervous, wondering if Harvey Spade would tell her the truth during her sudden visit. "Don''t worry.I''ve talked to Grandpa before this.Since he agreed to your visit, it shows that he is ready to tell you everything," he assured her, much to her relief. She looked at the streets of Bardoff City in a daze.This was her first time visiting. "How''s the city? Isn''t it more prosperous than Parrington?" Christopher appeared boastful; Parrington was no match for Bardoff City.The cities might share a common history behind their names, but they couldn''t be more different. She nodded but shook her head again. "Parrington is not as prosperous as Bardoff, but not everyone loves a prosperous city." Parrington was a great ce, at least in her opinion.He didn''t argue with her and shrugged it off, as though she had the final say in the matter. Not long after, the car arrived at the entrance to the hotel.She picked up her luggage and waved at Christopher. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "I''ll go in now.See you tomorrow." "I don''t mind being invited to your room," he said with a wicked smirk. Jenny promptly ignored him and marched into the hotel with her luggage, disappearing from his sight in no time. "Mr.Spade, should we head back to the Spade Manor?" The chauffeur turned to ask Christopher but was taken aback by the unfriendly look on Christopher''s face¡ªthat was a swift change in attitude. "Yes, let''s go.I''ll pay Grandpa a visit." Christopher sounded cold when he hopped into the car. The chauffeur trembled at Christopher''s characteristic iciness. The cheeky face the young man wore around Jenny was a mask. After Jenny unpacked her luggage, she called Stephanie. Thankfully, Stephanie''s phone wasn''t confiscated by Paul, or Jenny couldn''t contact her. "Steph, I''m in Bardoff City." Aftering to an agreement with Stephanie''s parents that day, she told Stephanie about the n to give her friend mental preparation¡ªyes, Stephanie had to be mentally prepared to flee at any time. The more she observed Paul''s daily schedule, the easier it would be when she needed to escape. "You must be dead tired." Stephanie sounded concerned and defeated at the same time. "It didn''t have to be this troublesome." She believed her parents must have left Parrington for her sake, even though it was against their wishes. Since they were willing to sacrifice for her, she wanted to do the same. Perhaps, Paul would be bored of her soon, and things would go back to how they were. Wouldn''t that be nice? Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Don''t You Dare Think That "Steph, I know what''s on your mind.Don''t you dare think that!" Jenny raised her voice sternly to her friend, "I don''t see this as trouble, and your parents share the same sentiment.We do this willingly for your freedom.Got it?" Stephanie clutched her phone as tears welled up in her eyes.She understood that no one thought she was a burden, but she felt guilty toward them anyway. "Steph, quit overthinking, and don''t act differently.Go about your day as usual.Give us some time," Jennyforted Stephanie. She wasn''t actually angry at her friend. "Okay.I got it." Since they had a n, Stephanie didn''t want to worry too much and chose to trust Jenny by leaving the matter to her. After the call, Jenny finally had the time to rest in bed.She checked the news and realized Alec had announced his breakup with Natalia Cruz. Instead of feeling happy, she was upset ¡ªAlec dated Natalia right after they broke up, which she had no issue with if he had feelings for Natalia, but he announced another breakup again. "He''s too selfish," she thought. She shut her phone and mocked herself, "But what does that have to do with you, Jenny?" She went into the bathroom to shower and get an early rest before visiting the Spades the next day.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Meanwhile, Christopher entered the living room of the Spade Manor only to find two other people sitting beside Harvey. "Grandpa." He walked up to Harvey and ignored the other two. Harvey grunted in response, but before he could get a word in, the two guests sitting across him vocalized their unhappiness, " Christopher, do you only have your grandpa in your eyes? Do you not see your dad and I sitting here?" Christopher finally gave them a side nce. "Gosh, look who''s around! Isn''t this Mr.and Mrs.Spade? How do you have the time to visit the Spade Manor today? I thought you were busy having fun!" In his memory, his parents had never taken care of him nor managed thepany. They took thepany''s yearly bonus to travel and have fun. The couple''s marriage was not as harmonious as it seemed¡ªBen Spade had a mistress, and Evelyn Spade had a sugar baby. Christopher was amused by the fact that the two cheaters were sitting together. Wouldn''t they feel disgusted by each other? "Christopher Spade!" Ben bellowed.He never once controlled his temper in front of his son. "Watch your mouth! I''m still your dad!" "That''s probably the biggest misfortune in my life," Christopher smirked and made the bold remark without caring for their feelings.Their expressions fell as they stood up, ready to give him a lesson. Harvey tapped his walking stick against the ground to stop them. "That''s enough! What are you trying to prove in front of me? You should have seen thising when you neglected your son years ago!" He was disappointed in Ben, whom he had nurtured to be thepany''s sessor. Ben not only didn''t take over thepany''s management, but he also wasted his time messing around. Even after he had a son, he didn''t change his behavior. That prompted Harvey to take over the task of raising Christopher. Thankfully, Christopher was more ambitious than his father. "Dad!" Ben was angry at Harvey. "What brings you here today? Since Christopher is also here, let''s sit and hear you out." Harvey was speaking to Christopher and signaled him to sit. Christopher nodded and sat beside his grandpa as he cast a hateful nce at his parents. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 So What? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Ben and Evelyn put on serious faces when they brought up the purpose of their visit.He nudged her, only to receive a re. She thought, "Is he seriously making me the bad guy every time?" Still, she collected herself and said to her son, "Christopher, I heard that you brought home a woman from Parrington¡ªthat small city." Although the couple was not the heir of the Spade Group, they were highly interested in every single move of their son. They immediately received the news when Christopher showed up with Jenny and hurried to the Spade Manor. Christopher''s face soured even more when they brought up the issue. "So what?" He red at them and reined in his anger. "We shouldn''t interfere in your life because you''re an adult.But you have to be careful when ites to marriage," Evelyn went on. When she noticed Christopher''s silence, she added, "A woman from a small city is not a good match for you.You''re going to take over the Spades business.If you marry someone from a dinky ce, you''ll end up as aughingstock." Looking serious, she seemed genuinely concerned about her son''s best interest. Christopher found her suggestion ridiculous and hrious. Jenny would have to agree to marry him in the first ce for Evelyn''s objection to be valid. "Your mom''s right.If you want to get married, a better candidate would be the daughter of the Jacobsons.Well, she''s technically the offspring of the family''s side branch, but she''s rted to the Ten Elites, after all! She''s way better than that woman from the small city.The Jacobsons'' daughter is interested in you as well.I can set up a date for the both of you if you''re fine with it." First, they put Jenny down, then casually mention the Jacobsons'' daughter. Christopher would be dumb not to know what they were up to. The couple was slightly annoyed at Christopher''s long silence in the face of their lengthy persuasion. "Can you say something? Do you agree with the idea or not?" Evelyn felt a little anxious, secretly grumbling that Christopher was unlikeable. He finally burst intoughter at her question. "What do you want me to say? Don''t you think you''re hrious?" "Christopher Spade!" Ben''s temper was about to re up again. At this point, Harvey had caught up on Ben and Evelyn''s n.He red at Ben and said coldly, "I was the one who agreed to Christopher pursuing Jenny Walter. Do you have a problem with it? i} The couple finally learned the woman''s full name, but they were more shocked by the fact that Christopher had received Harvey''s blessing to go after the woman, judging from the disbelief on their faces. Knowing that Harvey had spent his life working hard just to expand the family''s influence, they were puzzled that he''d approve of his grandson pursuing a woman from a small city. Wasn''t that a waste of Christopher''s arranged marriage? Harvey didn''t want to exin anything to the perplexed couple. "If that''s all you want to say, you can leave now.The manor isn''t that huge anyway.There''s no extra space for the both of you." Ben and Evelyn were speechless by Harvey''s announcement. Sure, the Spade Manor might not be thergest house in Bardoff City, but it was by no means cramped. The manor had more than ten servant quarters, and it was ridiculous for Harvey to im that there was no space for them. "Dad, I''m not sure why you''d agree, but I hope you think it through. If Christopher marries that woman from the small city, you should also give up on your dream of building our family''s influence." Ben appeared slightly angered by his father''s apparent senility. Christopher merely scoffed and said, "What does that have to do with you? No matter what, you''ll receive your share of the yearly bonus." "You!" Ben stood up furiously. Christopher did the same while staring into Ben''s eyes and even deliberately rubbed his wrists. In an instant, tension filled the room. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Those Imbeciles! Right as the father and son were about to get into a fight, Harvey shook his head in defeat and sighed softly. "That''s enough! Do you want to cut my lifespan short?" "Grandpa!" ¡°Dad! " Ben and Christopher yelled simultaneously, but none wanted to give in. Harvey waved his hand and dismissed them. "Leave, the both of you.As Christopher''s grandfather, I''ll make the arrangements for his marriage.You and Evelyn don''t have to worry about it." Ben and Evelyn appeared dissatisfied and wanted to protest, but they shut up under Harvey''s sharp re.Remember whose money you''re taking.If you push me to my limits, I''ll not give you a single cent." The couple fell silent after hearing Harvey''s threat.No joke! How could they go about their lives without money? They left the manor in no time but had no ns to give up. Christopher took his seat when his parents were gone. "You shouldn''t have spoiled them, Grandpa.You should''ve kicked them out earlier." To him, Ben and Evelyn were the two bloodsuckers of the Spades. "Christopher, I know you''re angry at them.Still, they''re your parents," Harvey sighed. "I hope you treat them well after I pass.Even if you refuse to see them as your parents, you should spare them." Thest thing he wanted was for Christopher to carry out the ruthless act of cutting off his parents.Harvey would never tolerate his descendants doing so. "You still have many years ahead of you, Grandpa.Why would you bring up death?" Christopher smiled and dropped the discussion about his parents to avoid spoiling the mood. Harvey dropped the topic and asked him, "Why didn''t you bring Jenny along?" "She said she wanted to stay at the hotel.You know I can''t change her mind.So, I sent her there." He looked helpless. Indeed, he was powerless around Jenny. That was within Harvey''s prediction, and he didn''tment on it. "When is she visiting?" "Tomorrow.I''ll pick her up," Christopher answered. Harvey nodded, but Christopher seemed worried. "Grandpa, do you really n to tell her everything?" "wouldn''t I give her a bad impression of the Spades if I refuse to tell her the truth after she came all the way here?" Harvey questioned. Christopher agreed, but he looked rather reluctant. "But you haven''t told me about it." "It''ll be your turn after I tell her." Harvey never nned to keep it a secret from his grandson, for Christopher would need to know the truth sooner orter. Once Harvey revealed the truth to Jenny and gauged her reaction, it would be time to inform Christopher next. Christopher smiled. "Sure.I''ll discuss tomorrow''s menu with the chefs in case they serve food not to her taste." "You sure care a lot about her even before you''re married." Harvey poked fun at Christopher and wondered if his grandson had fallen in love with Jenny. There was no harm in developing real feelings for Jenny¡ªonly then would she feel Christopher''s sincerity. However, Christopher was flustered by Harvey''s joke and quickly said, "No! I just wanted to be a good host to our guest! Wasn''t that what you taught me before?" Harvey didn''t want to argue against that because he saw through Christopher. Back in Parrington, every employee at the Faust Group office knew that their president, Alec Faust, was in a foul mood that day.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As his staff, they had to tread carefully to avoid getting into trouble. Some guessed that he was in a bad mood because of the breakup with Natalia Cruz since his mood deteriorated around the time the news leaked. Nobody could think of other reasons that contributed to his irritation. Trembling, Vincent nervously pushed open the door to Alec''s office and said in a hushed voice, "Mr.Faust, there are some issues at the Bardoff branch that need your direct attention." "Those imbeciles! Why should I keep them around if they need me to deal with everything?" Alec roared. "A-are you going?" Vincent asked weakly. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Stop Sucking Up Christopher arrived on the hotel¡¯s seventh floor the next day, where he found Jenny eating breakfast. She looked at him and smiled. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°No.¡± He came to pick her up and hadn¡¯t had time for breakfast. She signaled at him to sit and said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We have the time for breakfast.¡± She seemed calm and peaceful, as though there were no worries in her mind. Influenced by her attitude, he sat across from her and slowly ate his breakfast. ¡°I asked Grandpa yesterday if he¡¯d tell you everything. Guess what he said?¡± Christopher tried to get her attention. She nced at him and smiled softly. ¡°From your question, I could tell that he¡¯s agreed to tell me everything. You wouldn¡¯t have looked at ease otherwise.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Had it been the other way, Christopher would have been too embarrassed to show up before her, not to mention enjoying breakfast. ¡°How smart of you,¡± he sighed and thought that he shouldn¡¯t have let her guess in the first ce. She lifted a brow at him and didn¡¯tment on the matter. During breakfast, he hesitated before finally saying, ¡°Did you know that Natalia Cruz is back in Bardoff City?¡± She frowned and wondered why he¡¯d bring up the topic since she wasn¡¯t close to Natalia. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be interested.¡± He shrugged powerlessly and admitted that he had guessed wrong. Indeed, he had never truly understood Jenny. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am not interested in that,¡± she replied. He didn¡¯t say another word after that, and they finished breakfast in silence. Then, they left the hotel in his car and headed to Spade Manor. At that moment, Jenny was a little nervous because she was close to hearing the truth. No one in her ce could stay calm and pretend nothing had happened. Plus, she had no idea about the truth and whether she could ept it, which exacerbated her anxiety. Not long after, the car drove into the grounds of Spade Manor. Given how preciousnd was in Bardoff City, the Spades must be a wealthy family to own a massive manor here. Jenny couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the lives of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City that Christopher mentioned. The car rolled to a stop when she was deep in thought. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± She nodded and got out of the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He stood beside her and led her into the living room. She walked right behind him and expected to see Harvey Spade in the living room. To her surprise, there were two more people. Christopher didn¡¯t anticipate the presence of his parents after their visit the day before, and his expression fell. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Ben and Evelyn skipped him and turned to Jenny with sullen looks. ¡°Are you Jenny Walter?¡± Evelyn asked and quietly thought, ¡°What a vixen! How dare she seduce my son with that look of hers?¡± Jenny nodded with a smile. ¡°Hello, sir and madam.¡± Although she had no clue about the situation, she remained respectful as the guest. ¡°Hmph!¡± Evelyn scoffed. ¡°Madam? Stop sucking up.¡¯ Jenny didn¡¯t reply to her and turned to Harvey instead. ¡°Mr. Spade, how¡¯s your health?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in good shape. I feel better after the surgery you performed.¡± Harvey beamed at her as if he was looking at his granddaughter-inw. Jenny smiled and reminded him. ¡°That¡¯s great! Always take care of your physical and emotional health. You shouldn¡¯t put yourself through intense emotions.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Harvey nodded in satisfaction with a smile on his face. Meanwhile, Evelyn was offended and angered when she was ignored by Jenny. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, woman? Didn¡¯t you hear me? I guess I shouldn¡¯t expect good manners from a country bumpkin!¡± Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Bullshit Status Jenny frowned in displeasure. ¡°Madam, despite having ¡®bad manners,¡¯ I still treat everyone with respect. How about you?¡± She hadn¡¯t nned on getting into a fight with Christopher¡¯s parents, but Evelyn was too rude and offensive. As a guest, she didn¡¯te to ask for favors and refused to be bullied. ¡°You!¡± Evelyn banged on the table and stood up as though she¡¯d beat up Jenny, but Jenny stared her down fearlessly. Christopher finally gathered himself and hurriedly shielded Jenny. He shed a stern look at Evelyn. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Jenny is my guest.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a guest? Does she deserve to be the guest of our family?¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t attempt to mask her disdain and great dislike for Jenny, who had the guts to talk back to her. She thought, ¡°If this is how she behaves before she marries Christopher, what would happen after she joins the family?¡± Enraged, Christopher turned to the butler at the door. ¡°Call the guards over and kick them out!¡± He didn¡¯t want to see his parents around any longer. Evelyn¡¯s expression fell, and Ben interjected, ¡°Christopher, your mom doesn¡¯t embellish her words, but she speaks facts. Sure, that woman is pretty but looks alone aren¡¯t enough to qualify for marriage into our family. You should know this as the heir.¡± At that moment, Christopher was extremely annoyed to the point that he wanted tosh out physically. Having pieced the puzzle together, Jenny wanted to exin herself but held back because his parents might not believe in her words anyway. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Harvey spoke with an ashen face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of embarrassing the family?¡± ¡°Dad! This is a matter of principle! We can¡¯tpromise.¡± A helpless Ben wondered what was in Harvey¡¯s mind that he would approve of the rtionship between Christopher and Jenny. Feeling a headacheing up, Harvey waved at him and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± With that, he went up to the study on the second floor. Although Ben had no idea what Harvey wanted to discuss with him, he followed after Harvey and vanished from the living room. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Only Christopher knew that Harvey nned to reveal Jenny¡¯s background to Ben to stop him from opposing Christopher and Jenny¡¯s rtionship. He knew that was the best solution, but it made him uneasy. ¡°Why do I need their approval to go after my happiness? Why can¡¯t I choose Jenny because she¡¯s from an ordinary background?¡± he wondered. Jenny noticed he looked furious and went up tofort him. ¡°Calm down. I get it.¡± In Ben and Evelyn¡¯s eyes, she was merely an ordinary woman without the backing of a powerful family. Thus, she was perceived as a bad match for their son. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know they¡¯d visit too.¡± Christopher felt sorry for Jenny. Not only did she not receive the wee she deserved, but she also had to be scolded by his parents. No sane person could tolerate such humiliation. Jenny shook her head, looking unbothered. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know you didn¡¯t want this to happen as well.¡± During their conversation in the living room, they ignored the presence of Evelyn, whose face fell at the humiliating treatment-she was Ben Spade¡¯s wife, after all. She hissed at Jenny and made herself clear, ¡°Let me tell you! You will never marry into the Spade Family!¡± Christopher gritted his teeth and barked at Evelyn before Jenny could say a word, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my life!¡± ¡°Christopher Spade, you¡¯re my son and the sessor of the Spades¡¯ family business! You need to be mindful of your status!¡± Evelyn was equally frustrated, thinking that her son was being an idiot. ¡°What bullshit status? I don¡¯t mind giving it up!¡± Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Do Not Cause Trouble Jenny felt awkward standing aside while the two were engaged in a heated argument. She wanted to mediate but felt she didn¡¯t have the right to butt into the affairs between a mother and son-they shared an inseverable rtionship. While she was hesitating, she heard a huge thud from the second floor, which also attracted the attention of Evelyn and Christopher. The three of them hurried upstairs and barged into the study. ¡°Grandpa!¡± They found Harvey slumped on the ground while Ben stood aside helplessly. Jenny rushed over to perform some checks on the old man, and her expression grew serious. ¡°Get him to the hospital! It¡¯s a cerebral hemorrhage!¡± She had advised Harvey to refrain from emotional turbulence, but it seemed that he forgot her words. Meanwhile, Christopher lifted Harvey in his arms and left the study. At the door, he spun around and told Ben menacingly, ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay if anything happens to Grandpa!¡± ¡°You!¡± Ben was provoked by his son¡¯s threat as he wondered if Harvey was the only one who mattered to Christopher. Was he that invisible as a father? Even though Christopher merely stated the facts, Ben felt ashamed for being called out. Christopher refused to engage with him and went to the first floor with Harvey. Before he left the Spade Manor, he reminded the servants to keep guard and prevent anyone from leaving the manor -he was referring to Ben and Evelyn. Back in the study, Evelyn looked disconcerted. ¡°What happened? Why did he suddenly faint?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°How would I know? I talked back to him-nothing much-but I never thought he¡¯d be that agitated. Speechless, Ben recalled how Harvey immediately scolded him when they arrived at the study. He never had much patience for such matters, and thinking that Harvey only wanted to lecture. him, he naturally retorted. Evelyn appeared worried. ¡°Judging from Christopher¡¯s response, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t let this slip if anything happens to his grandpa.¡± ¡°What else can he do to me? He can¡¯t kill me, can he?¡± Ben smirked, thinking that Christopher was still his son anyway, and sons would have to listen to their fathers. On the way to the hospital, Christopher held on to Harvey and urged the driver to go faster. He and Jenny sat in the back and kept a close eye on Harvey¡¯s condition, but the more they observed, the more their worries grew. Soon, the car arrived at the hospital. As the hospital had received advanced notice, some doctors and nurses were waiting for their arrival at the entrance, and they immediately got Harvey into the emergency room. ¡°Stop,¡± Christopher called out to them and looked at Jenny. ¡°Jenny, you be the surgeon.¡± He only had trust in her at that moment. The doctor at the hospital entrance frowned in annoyance. ¡°Mr. Spade, the patient is in a critical situation. Please don¡¯t cause trouble at this time.¡± To him, the suggestion to have an outsider fill in the role of a surgeon at their hospital was a huge joke. Christopher wanted to exin that Jenny was a talented doctor, but Jenny stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s not dy the surgery.¡± She requested the doctors to go ahead and work on Harvey while she talked to Christopher. In no time, Harvey was wheeled into the operating room. Christopher and Jenny sat on the bench outside the room, where she exined to him, ¡°I know you trust me, but we doctors have to follow the scope of practice. I can¡¯t perform surgery at this hospital. Besides, there are a lot of doctors who are more skilled than me in Bardoff City. I believe they can save your grandpa.¡± Jenny never thought of herself as the best doctor in the world. Even though a cerebral hemorrhage sounded vicious, it would not pose a great risk to the patient if treated on time. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Aren¡¯t You Tired? Christopher hung his head. He understood everything that Jenny had exined to him, but he couldn¡¯t stop worrying. While they were waiting in silence, a family in a Bardoff City castle was discussing Jenny. ¡°Dad, Mom, did you know that Christopher brought home a woman today?¡± A youngdy beamed as she shared the gossip with her parents. The woman who sat at the head of the table raised her brows, looking interested and surprised.¡± Oh? What kind of woman is she? I thought people said that Christopher wasn¡¯t interested in women.¡± She was Rowena ss, the matriarch of the Walter family. Seated beside her was the head of the Walter family, Graham Walter. The youngdy they spoke to was their only daughter, Jolene. ¡°I heard she¡¯s from a small city, and I bet she¡¯s not up to the standard. Christopher¡¯s parents are probably strongly against that woman. Who knows? They might be in a huge fight right now.¡± Jolene was not close to Christopher in the first ce. They were acquaintances that brushed shoulders a few times at events. In Jolene¡¯s eyes, the sessor of the second-tier Spade family was not worthy of friendship. Still, that would not stop her from spreading gossip. ¡°That kid is too naive. He can¡¯t possibly expect to make his own decisions on marriage when he¡¯s born to an influential family.¡± Rowena dropped a casual remark as she stole a nce at Graham. He merely ate his breakfast and ignored the two women as though they were invisible. An excited Jolene didn¡¯t notice the awkward tension between her parents and said, ¡°I heard that woman once saved Harvey Spade. That¡¯s why Christopher treated her differently.¡± ¡°Saving Harvey Spade? I bet it was a calcted encounter. She might have made the move just to get closer to Christopher. Poor kid thought she was a savior.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Rowena¡¯sment sounded jarring to Graham. He finally ced his cutlery on the table and shot her an icy look. ¡°Why? You want to pick a fight early in the morning?¡± Her shock quickly turned into anger. ¡°Why? Did I hit you where it hurts? And did that ruin your appetite?¡± ¡°You¡¯re impossible!¡± He stood and left the dining room, presumably heading to the office. He felt frustrated whenever she was around. Rowena was unconcerned by his outburst. At the end of the day, he married her over that bitch, who was nothing but ashes by now. Dumbfounded, Jolene stared at her with a hint of displeasure. ¡°Mom, why do you always provoke him?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t understand. It¡¯splicated between your dad and me.¡± Rowena treated her daughter better. Indeed, Jolene was unaware of the history between her parents. Even since she could remember, the two never had a meal in peace. 12 Sighing, she advised Rowena, ¡°I know you¡¯re not over the fact that Dad was once into another woman. But she¡¯s dead now, and he married you at the end. Do you still need to fight with him over it? Is that what you want for the rest of your life with him? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± It was hard for Jolene to understand her mom, and she believed it would be best to let bygones be bygones. Unfortunately, Rowena didn¡¯t share the same opinion. ¡°Tired?¡± She chuckled. ¡°How would I be tired? Fighting with him is what keeps me going in this life.¡± Given how he had treated her in the past, Graham¡¯s pain was her happiness. How would she feel tired? In fact, it was exhrating. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Chapter 435 It¡¯s Not Your Fault Harvey¡¯s surgerysted for a full five hours before it came to an end. Thankfully, Harvey survived the ordeal, but he was in aa indefinitely. In simple words, he could well fall into a vegetative state. It was a huge blow to Christopher, who found it difficult to ept that his energetic grandfather had fallen into aa in a day. Standing by his side, Jenny looked at Harvey in the ICU withplicated emotions, and she was somehow riddled with guilt. Had she not visited, she would not have caused a misunderstanding for Ben and Evelyn, and Harvey might not have ended up in this condition. Feeling sorry, she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Christopher had calmed down by now. He was not an unreasonable man. ¡°Mr. Spade will wake up soon,¡± she said to him out of courtesy, even though the words might not bring him anyfort. ¡°Mm.¡± He left the ICU entrance and headed for the hospital exit. She followed closely behind him with concern. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To make them pay.¡± Filled with spite, he clenched his jaw tight. Jenny was worried but didn¡¯t know how to talk him out of it. Perhaps, stopping him from releasing his emotions might be more damaging. Christopher paused and turned to her with slight embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Grandpa couldn¡¯t tell you the truth given his condition. What do you n to do now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I came to Bardoff City to run some errands for the Walkers anyway. I¡¯ll scout an office location for theirpany. As for other matters¡­¡± After giving it some thought, she added with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss themter. Maybe it¡¯s a blessing to be kept in the dark.¡± It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t get her answers from Harvey, but since she couldn¡¯t change the situation, she¡¯d rather ept the reality. ¡°Okay. Shall I send you back to the hotel?¡± he asked. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine! Do what you have to do. You¡¯ll have a lot to deal with. There might be fights in the family after Mr. Spade¡¯s hospitalization. You don¡¯t need to worry about me for now. I can look after myself.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Christopher seemed to have grown up overnight. He was sensible enough not to insist and said,¡± Sure, I¡¯ll get going. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded and watched as he left. When his car was out of sight, she let out a deep sigh and took ast nce at the hospital. Since Christopher had posted some staff at the hospital, she wouldn¡¯t need to take care of anything there. She decided to get started on her mission to help the Walkers. With that in mind, she hailed a cab and left. At Bardoff Airport, Alec listened to Vincent¡¯s updates while leaving the terminal. When they hopped into the car outside the airport, Vincent managed to reconnect to the inte and gasped, ¡°Oh no! Harvey Spade is in hospital.¡± Hearing that, Alec grabbed the tablet from Vincent and carefully scrolled through the news. A moment later, he put on a grave and cold expression. ¡°Call her and ask her where she is. Vincent had an idea after he took out his phone. ¡°Mr. Faust, why don¡¯t you make the call yourself?¡± Alec responded with a murderous re, and Vincent promptly dialed Jenny¡¯s number without. further questions. ¡°I¡¯ll call her!¡± s, Jenny missed the calls because she was busy discussing details of office rental in Bardoff City. ¡°She didn¡¯t pick up¡­¡± Vincent reported feebly as he braced for a storm. Contrary to his anticipation, Alec sighed gently and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get to the hotel for now.¡± Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Chapter 436 What Bad Luck Graham returned to Walter Castle at night after his work engagements. Rowena and Jolene were in the living room, and Jolene quickly went up to support him. ¡°Dad, why did you get drunk again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± He waved at her, and she helped him to sit on the sofa. She poured him a ss of water and massaged his shoulders. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve told you not to overwork yourself. Mom and I would feel bad.¡± Jolene heard Rowena scoffing and quickly red at her so that she¡¯d shut up in case the situation ended in fights like before. Graham was patient around his daughter. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll take note of it next time.¡± Jolene mumbled unhappily to herself. Seeing that, Graham changed the topic and announced, Harvey Spade is in the hospital. You¡¯should visit him someday.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t specifically address anyone, it was clear that Rowena had to take charge of the visit. ¡°Okay.¡± Rowena nodded. She had gotten wind of the news early on and would have arranged for someone to pay a visit even without Graham reminding her.. That was right; she would ask someone to pay Harvey Spade a visit on her behalf. As the matriarch of one of the Ten Elites in Bardoff City, she thought it was beneath her to personally attend to matters concerning second-ss families. ¡°I was discussing this with Mom!¡± Jolene perked up. A day was sufficient for her to collect all the information. ¡°Rumors had it that Christopher had brought the woman home, but his parents disagreed with their rtionship and had an argument with Harvey Spade. Harvey Spade got too agitated and had a cerebral hemorrhage,¡± she rattled on. Graham had no idea about the specifics of the incident, nor was he interested. He only knew that many were ready to attack the Spades after the hospitalization of its patriarch, and he wondered if Christopher could withstand the pressure. ¡°I heard her name is Jenny Walter. We share the same surname. What bad luck!¡± Jolene had no regard for those from smaller cities than Bardoff, and it bothered her that Jenny was a Walter too. In her eyes, her family name was far superior. She was raised as the proud daughter of one of the Ten Elites in Bardoff, and she couldn¡¯t stand the fact that she would share a surname with someone beneath her. Before Graham got home, she had been discussing with Rowena if they should ask Jenny Walter to change her surname. Still, she was smart enough not to bring up the issue in front of Graham, for he hated any abuse of power. Graham froze in shock when he heard Jenny¡¯s name, and his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What was her name again?¡± ¡°Jenny Walter. What¡¯s wrong, Dad?¡± Jolene stared at him, puzzled by his unnecessary question. He shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing. I think it¡¯s fate that both of us are Walters.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fate-just bad luck,¡± Jolene protested, frowning. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Graham was unhappy at herment and schooled her, ¡°Jo, do you remember what I¡¯ve taught you?¡± Jolene lowered her head and avoided his gaze. He continued, ¡°Wealth doesn¡¯t equal impunity. The fact is that she shares the Walter surname. How is that bad luck?¡± He appeared upset upon thinking that Jolene had been raised wrong by her mom. He thought,¡± She didn¡¯t learn the right values but was quick to absorb bad influence.¡± Jolene pursed her lips, looking victimized. ¡°Dad, how can you raise your voice at me over an outsider?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with Jenny Walter being an outsider. I scolded you because of your attitude,¡± he admonished her, but she was in no mood to listen. In her mind, she was wronged when her dad scolded her over an outsider, and she instantly held a grudge against Jenny Walter, whom she had never met. ¡°What¡¯s this? How could Dad scold me for a woman from a small city? That woman is trouble!¡± Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Do You Have a Death Wish? Graham retired to his room, and Jolene stormed out of the house, leaving Rowena alone in the living room. She nced at his room on the second floor and frowned. It could have been a mistake, but she sensed that he had an odd reaction upon the mention of Jenny Walter. She had always been cautious and would capture minor behavioral changes in others. It wasn¡¯t a mistake, she decided after a while and nodded. She called her assistant. ¡°Look into this person for me. I need everything you can get on her.¡± At the same time, Jenny was back at her hotel after a busy day. She called Christopher to get an update on Harvey, and she was upset to learn that Harvey remained unconscious. After the call, she lay on the bed and stared at the ceiling as she fell into a reflective state. ¡°Why is it this hard to get to the truth? Do I really have to go home empty-handed?¡± she wondered. The doorbell interrupted her train of thought. She went to the door and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡± ¡°Good evening. This is room service. Would you like some desserts freshly prepared by the kitchen?¡± A sweet female voice rang from the other side. Jenny happened to be starving after a long day. She opened the door without thinking much and said to the hotel employee in uniform, ¡°Sure. One order for me.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send the desserts to your room.¡± The woman picked up a te of desserts, entered Jenny¡¯s room, and ced the te on the table. Jenny sat only to frown when she realized the employee didn¡¯t n to leave. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°No. Please go ahead,¡± the employee answered but didn¡¯t budge. Jenny dared not dig in. Her eyes traveled between the desserts and the employee as she leaned into her chair. ¡°Could you please leave? I can¡¯t eat when you¡¯re in my room.¡± On top of that, the employee was staring at her with a suspicious look. Even though the employee did not make a move, Jenny rose in defense. She wasn¡¯t an idiot-she would be one if she failed to sense the threat. ¡°Who sent you?¡± she demanded to know as get into a fighting stance. The employee smiled in defeat and took off her cap and heels. ¡°Darling, please don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take your life. I just need something from you.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. While speaking, she charged at Jenny. Jenny quickly dodged her attacks, but her opponent swiftly kicked and punched at her without showing mercy. Frowning, Jenny couldn¡¯t understand how she could make enemies in thest few days she had been in Bardoff City. Not only that, but her curiosity was also piqued by the attacker, who was highly skilled in martial arts. While wracking her brain, she focused on defending herself against the attacker, but her heart sank after a few rounds ofbat. By then, she knew that she was no match for the attacker. ¡°My dear teacher, did you lie to me? Before leaving the vige, you told me I had nopetition among my peers. But what about this?¡± she thought. She wouldn¡¯t mind havingpetition in Parrington, but the fact that she couldn¡¯t take down a random opponent in Bardoff City made her question her abilities. She felt helpless but had no choice but to give her all, for she couldn¡¯t surrender. Ten roundster, she was exhausted and pinned under the attacker. ¡°You won.¡± Jenny quit the struggle. To her disbelief, she might actually lose her life during her first visit to Bardoff City. However, the attacker was not in a hurry. Looking at Jenny, she had a renewed sense of awe and somberness. ¡°You¡¯re quite good. Who taught you?¡± Jenny held her tongue because she would never reveal her teacher in Orchid Vige to anyone. ¡°Are you not going to talk? Do you have a death wish?¡± the attacker said in a warning tone as she narrowly slid her de across Jenny¡¯s cheek. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Just Having Some Fun with You ¡°If you wanted to kill me, you¡¯d do it whether I tell you or not.¡± Jenny was clever enough not to fall for the attacker¡¯s lie. The attacker chuckled at her logical interpretation, her de still sliding across Jenny¡¯s cheek as she contemted her next move. ¡°You¡¯re pretty, but you¡¯d look better with a few scars.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t say a word, but she scanned the room desperately to find an escape. Sadly, she was cornered under the attacker¡¯s violent domination. When the attacker raised her knife, Jenny braced herself for facial injuries, but the de merely made a tiny cut on her neck. She felt a pang of pain and some bleeding, but it was not a serious wound. Out of Jenny¡¯s sight, the attacker collected her blood in a small tube and tucked it away before grinning at her victim. ¡°Did you feel that everything¡¯s ending for you just now?¡± ¡°What do you really want?¡± She didn¡¯t intend to kill Jenny, for she would have acted sooner if she wanted to murder. Jenny had no idea about her identity. The attacker smiled at her but didn¡¯t n to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just having some fun with you.¡± Suddenly, they heard footsteps from the door, and the attacker was on high alert as she pulled Jenny closer to ce the knife against her neck. A man wandered in from the door, and his eyes widened at the sight. ¡°Let go of her!¡± ¡°And who are you to her?¡± The attacker beamed and developed an interest in the man who showed up. Alec Faust looked grim. He had never expected to find Jenny being held hostage when he was checking out her amodation in Bardoff City. Although he didn¡¯t know the attacker, he realized she was a tough opponent because Jenny was good at martial arts. ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend.¡± ¡°Boyfriend?¡± She raised a brow and examined his face before turning her attention to Jenny. You¡¯re a great match.¡± ¡°What do you want? Let go of her, and I¡¯ll give you anything you want,¡± he announced as he wondered how Jenny got herself into trouble with that dangerous woman. The attacker silently walked up to Alec with Jenny in her grip. When she was right in front of Alec, she quickly shoved Jenny into his arms and escaped. ¡°I¡¯m out of this game! Goodbye!¡± Instead of going after her, Alec hurriedly checked on Jenny. He was especially concerned about the blood on her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± He was about to carry her, but she stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m okay. This is a tiny wound.¡± The attacker didn¡¯t use force on Jenny, who was unscathed except for the bleeding on her neck. However, it only puzzled her more. What had happened? Why didn¡¯t she harm her or take her life? As she was thinking, he wrapped her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re safe.¡± She was confused by his sudden embrace that filled her nose with his familiar woody scent. She soon emerged from her daze and pushed him away. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He coughed awkwardly and put on a serious face. ¡°I¡¯m on a business trip and booked a room in the same hotel. I just happened to run into you.¡± She rolled her eyes at him, a clear sign that she didn¡¯t believe his words. He took the room card out of his bag and showed it to her. ¡°I¡¯m staying next door.¡± Dumbfounded, she realized he had indeed checked into the room next to hers. Did that mean it was purely coincidental that he had passed by her room and run into the situation? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Are we fated, or is it all because of dumb luck?¡± she wondered. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Chapter 439 When Is This Going to End? Alec was about to ask Jenny about the attack, but he was interrupted by some vicious-looking intruders who showed up at the door, clearly up to no good. Jenny¡¯s expression fell as she thought, ¡°When will this end?¡± She rolled her fists and stared at the men. ¡°So, are you after me too?¡± The men exchanged nces of confirmation and nodded at each other. She then realized that they were indeed after her. Without wasting time, she wanted to charge at them. Not every person in Bardoff City was as skilled as her previous opponent, she¡¯d like to believe, and she vowed to take her revenge. However, Alec grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. ¡°You¡¯re injured. Leave them to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not- Alec made his move. He was as fast as lightning, and the men wereying on the floor in no time, groaning in pain. They were obviously not at the same level as the female attacker. Jenny walked up and smiled at one of them. ¡°Who sent you?¡± The man remained quiet. She kept a smile on her face but stepped on his face without warning. I¡¯ll ask you once more. Who sent you?¡± The man grimaced in pain but remained silent. Jenny finally chuckled out loud. ¡°You¡¯re a stubborn one, aren¡¯t you? I guess you¡¯re flirting with death.¡± She turned to Alec and ordered, ¡°Beat him to death.¡± Alec wanted to execute her orders. The men on the floor were shaking in fear as he sprang into action, and they totally believed he would end them. ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± Someone finally cracked, for none of them wanted to draw theirst breath there. Jenny was speechless at how fast they surrendered to Alec. ¡°Was I not murderous enough just now?¡± she wondered as she stared at the man who spoke and waited for him to talk. Soon, she found out that Christopher¡¯s parents were behind this nned attack, leaving her at a loss. Although she didn¡¯t have a good impression of his parents, she got along well with him. How could she possibly send his parents to jail? Moreover, she was waiting patiently for Harvey to wake up and ask him about her birth family. Alec¡¯s face clouded when he noticed her conflicted look. ¡°Are you not going to take action on them because they¡¯re Christopher¡¯s parents?¡± She had indeed contemted doing so. ¡°Why did youe to Bardoff City with him? Was it to meet his parents?¡± Alec had a dark expression as he fumed over the fact that Jenny had met Christopher¡¯s parents but not his. Jenny knew there was a misunderstanding and exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t here to meet his parents. I wanted to meet his grandpa.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same?¡± he wondered, speechless. 1 have something to discuss with his grandpa,¡± she attempted to exin again, but he scoffed in disbelief She was unbothered, seeing no reason to exin further, given that there was no rtionship between them. ¡°What are you going to do with them?¡± Alec stared at the men on the floor. If it were up to him, he would turn them in to the police and have the mastermind jailed. Jenny clearly had different ideas. A momentter, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s get someone to send them to Christopher. I believe that he¡¯ll take care of this problem.¡± Judging from Christopher¡¯s attitude toward his parents, he might give them more trouble if he heard about their wicked n. That would be better than dirtying her hands to teach Ben and Evelyn a lesson. However, Alec was upset at her decision and snickered, ¡°What if he decides to protect his parents? Would you want to be taken advantage of?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not that kind of person,¡± she exined. ¡°And do you know him well?¡± He stared squarely at her, livid. Rted posts: Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Chapter 440 I¡¯ll Tell You Everything Jenny could tell from Alec¡¯s tone that he was green with envy. But why? He shouldn¡¯t care about her if he was into Quinn Blue. She nced at him and, considering that he had helped her, said, ¡°I only know that he¡¯s not on good terms with his parents.¡± He wanted to say something but held his tongue when he saw the look in her eyes. The night ended with the group of men sent to Christopher¡¯s office without any further exnation; the n was to have him figure it out himself. However, Christopher quickly called Jenny and was instantly up to speed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll answer to you, and I promise I won¡¯t let this slip.¡± He clutched his phone with one hand while holding a pen in another, almost bending the pen put of anger. Not only did Ben and Evelyn hinder him, but they also added to his troubles. Life must have been too easy for them. Jenny trusted him and didn¡¯t bring up the matter after the call. Still, she could not shake off the thought of that female attacker. She believed that Christopher¡¯s parents had sent the men to attack her, but they were unrted to the first attack. Who¡¯d be the mastermind behind that one? During her short visit to Bardoff City, she had only acquainted herself with the Spades. There was no reason for others to target her. Suddenly, she had an idea in her head and turned to Alec. ¡°Could Paul Wagner have sent her to attack me as a warning?¡± Jenny wondered if her n to find a ce for the Walkers¡¯ office in Bardoff City had identally been exposed by Stephanie. Was Paul resentful of her and sent someone to give her a warning? However, the female attacker didn¡¯t say anything that¡¯d reveal the motive behind the attack. ¡°Paul? Why him?¡± Alec thought that her guess was weird and unprompted. She pursed her lips and kept her thoughts to herself. ¡°It¡¯s just a guess. Tell me if that¡¯s a possibility. ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± he said firmly, and she trusted him. After all, Alec was close to Paul, and he¡¯d know if Paul had hired a talented martial artist. Still, Jenny couldn¡¯t exclude the possibility of Paul keeping secrets from Alec. ¡°You can¡¯t stay in this room anymore. Take my room.¡± He handed her his room card, but she refused to take it. She stood and grabbed her suitcase. ¡°It¡¯s not only about the room. I can¡¯t stay in this hotel anymore.¡± She wanted to change hotels as she wouldn¡¯t want to be ambushed again. Seeing that, he hesitated and suggested, ¡°I have a ce in Bardoff City. Do you want to stay there? Anyone can get hold of your records if you check in to another hotel.¡± Since the hotels required guests to register with their real names, Alec believed that changing hotels wouldn¡¯t help. ¡°No!¡± she rejected his offer, keeping in mind their current rtionship. ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t be stubborn. Your safety is the top priority.¡± Helpless, he knew that she was still angry at him. She ignored him and dragged her suitcase out of the room to cancel her room reservation in the lobby. He followed her and said, ¡°Jenny, I know I made a mistake hiding stuff about my dad from you. I shouldn¡¯t have kept you in the dark.¡± She didn¡¯t answer him and continued walking.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Quinn Blue¡­¡± he muttered, stopping her in her tracks. He added, ¡°If you agree to stay at my ce tonight, I will tell you about her.¡± Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Have We Made Up? They arrived at Centenary Hall. Jenny followed behind Alec, and he pulled his keys out to unlock the doors. ¡°Come in,¡± he said, turning back to look at her as he turned the lights on. Jenny hesitated for a while before finally stepping in. She pulled her suitcase with her and sat on the sofa, staring at Alec. She was evidently waiting for him to exin his rtionship with Quinn. Alec sighed. He knew what she was thinking. He helped her ce her suitcase in her room and took out a first-aid kit. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m going to treat your wounds.¡± Jenny pursed her lips. Alec knew what she was waiting for, yet he refused to tell her. How despicable. The wound was treated quickly. Just when Jenny wondered what he was going to do next, Alec sat next to her. ¡°Quinn and I were ssmates in college,¡± Alec said, reminiscing his past. Jenny felt upset seeing him like this but let him go on. ¡°She and I were close. We spent a lot of time together, too, so the feelings developed naturally.¡± Alec didn¡¯t deny that he once had a crush on Quinn. ¡°But because she had to leave the country, we didn¡¯t end up together.¡± Truth be told, with an unfulfilled romance like that, Alec had forgotten it all as years went past. Seeing that he was done with his exnation so soon, Jenny felt upset. ¡°So, you got me to rece her because you couldn¡¯t have her?¡± Alec¡¯s face darkened immediately. He looked at her grimly. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that you¡¯re not a recement for anyone. If it weren¡¯t for you pointing it out, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed any simrities between you two.¡± Only when Jenny pointed it out that he vaguely notice how simr they were. Jenny obviously didn¡¯t believe him. Anyone would see the resemnce between her and Quinn when they saw her picture. How could he be so oblivious? ¡°Jenny, didn¡¯t we promise to trust each other?¡± Alec looked at her, his emotions at rock bottom. Jenny didn¡¯t meet his gaze. She still didn¡¯t believe him even though he had given his exnation. Perhaps all of his lies had caused the truth to submerge into a haze. ¡°So why didn¡¯t you tell me when your father returned?¡± she asked. She felt that Alec should have. given her a heads up about such a huge thing. Alec wasn¡¯t sure if Jenny had already moved past Quinn. When she mentioned Mortimer, he replied honestly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on deceiving you. I just wanted to tell you after everything was settled.¡± Jenny said nothing, but her eyes told him everything that she wanted to say. Alec had no choice but to keep exining, ¡°Although he left many years ago, he is still the head director of Faust Group. He holds a lot of power in his hands. I was worried that he would do something to you, which was why I agreed to break up with you.¡± ¡°Does that mean you agreed to be with Natalia so your father would lower his guard?¡± Jenny asked. Alec nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what happened. We had an alliance. Her parents forced her into this, too. And I needed someone to help me distract Mortimer¡¯s attention.¡± Jenny could no longer differentiate his lies from the truth. ¡°Alright. I get it.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if what he said was the truth, anyway. There was nothing she could do about anything. ¡°So¡­does that mean that we¡¯ve made up?¡± Alec asked weakly. Jenny looked at him and said, ¡°You might have an exnation for everything you¡¯ve done, but breakups are not something to be taken lightly. That is why we¡¯re not together.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Chapter 442 The Schemes Run Deep If Alec had talked to her about it beforehand, she might have agreed to y along and pretend to break up with him. But he had made his decisions and kept her in the dark, not caring if she¡¯d be hurt. She wouldn¡¯t forgive him for this. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Alec was disappointed. ¡°Alright. I was wrong. It¡¯s a given that you¡¯d punish me.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste. I need to get some rest.¡± Jenny got up and went to her room. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Alec anymore. She¡¯d already learned what there was to learn. It didn¡¯t matter if it was the truth. It was all that Alec could tell her. Alec sat on the sofa, watching Jenny close the door. He sighed helplessly after a while, then went to bed. Meanwhile, in Fausts¡¯ Old Mansion in Parrington, Mortimer was spending his days aimlessly after Alec removed him from his head director position. There was nothing in his heart but hatred. Old Mr. Faust didn¡¯t like seeing Mortimer like that. He said, ¡°If you¡¯d like to have something to do. I¡¯ll get Alec to let you manage one of thepanies.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want his pity,¡± Mortimer spat. He was Old Mr. Faust¡¯s son. He should have inherited Faust Group. Why would he need the scraps that Alec gave him? ¡°Mortimer, don¡¯t you ever feel guilty toward Alec?¡± Old Mr. Faust was feeling regretful as he watched Mortimer. Why would he have a son like this? Mortimer was stunned for a moment, then he snorted. ¡°Why would I feel guilty? He¡¯s been living the good life here in the mansion, and he¡¯s the president. Isn¡¯t he doing better than I am?¡± Old Mr. Faust shook his head, thinking Mortimer was too far gone to be saved. ¡°He¡¯s your son, Mortimer. But are you a father to him?¡± That made Mortimer quiet for a while. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a point in saying this now?¡± It didn¡¯t matter to him if he and Alec made up. The two of them would never be able to live together in peace. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you would let Alec get together with Jenny. Isn¡¯t she just a doctor?¡± No one knew what Old Mr. Faust was thinking. Not even his own son. Anyone would only think. about how to strengthen the Faust family. Old Mr. Faust should have given Alec a princess, not a doctor. Old Mr. Faust no longer wanted to keep Mortimer in the dark. ¡°Jenny is not as simple as you think. He was worried that Mortimer would act rashly if he didn¡¯t know of Jenny¡¯s identity. He told Mortimer briefly about Jenny¡¯s identity, emphasizing, ¡°Do not tell anyone of this.¡± Mortimer said nothing, but a strange light shed in his eyes. So, that was why Old Mr. Faust would agree to it. No wonder Alec refused to let her go. Their schemes ran deep.- How could Mortimer let Alec be the one to be part of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City? Mortimer had already cooked up a n in his head, but Old Mr Faust knew nothing of it. The old man quite thought that Mortimer would now leave Alec and Jenny alone. Mortimer went back to his own home. He didn¡¯t live in the Old Mansion; he had another house. Of course, anyone would think he lived there alone, but someone else was living with him. ¡°Get close to Jenny. Make her fall in love with you,¡± he told the person sitting in the living room in the dark. The person lifted up his head and smirked. ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to smash Alec to pieces? You can do that if you make her fall in love with you.¡± Mortimer smiled. The person was intrigued. He fell deep in thought, then snapped his fingers. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± + Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chapter 443 me Me Jenny was almost done with what she had to do in Bardoff City. She wasn¡¯t nning on staying. Harvey Spade was still in aa, and she couldn¡¯t wait for him forever. Once she was done checking up on him, she told Christopher about her heading back to Parrington. ¡°That quick?¡± Christopher was surprised. He was nning on taking Jenny around town. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m almost done with my business here. I should head home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasted your time.¡± Christopher couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty. He didn¡¯t think that something would happen to Harvey. Jenny waved her hands quickly. ¡°No, me me. If it weren¡¯t for me, Mr. Spade might still be alright. She felt even guiltier than Christopher. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t think that way. Otherwise, Jenny would be a viin in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent those people to the police station. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you suffer for nothing.¡± Christopher said. Jenny couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Those were his parents. Did he really take them to the police station? She said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, too. They wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood if I¡¯d made things clearer at the start. Maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± She was feeling incredibly guilty that Christopher was being like this. Her trip to Bardoff City had sent Harvey to the hospital andnded Christopher¡¯s parents at the police station. She was clearly a bad omen. ¡°They¡¯re your parents. I¡¯d let it slide for your sake.¡± Christopher needed someone by his side with a family like this, but he obviously didn¡¯t care about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. I can handle it.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t know what to say. She nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to leave. You should go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Christopher nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Parrington once the dust has settled her.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Things sounded good, but Jenny knew Christopher would find it hard to go anywhere he pleased now. Back then, Harvey had his back. But now¡­ Jenny sighed and left the hospital in a car. Alec was the one driving. ¡°Are we going straight to the airport?¡± he asked. Jenny nodded. She wasn¡¯t in a very good mood. ¡°Are you finished with your tasks in Bardoff City?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s mostly done.¡± Alec said. Vincent would cry if he heard this. Alec had done nothing but apanied Jenny while Vincent did all the work. Jenny and Alec boarded the ne together. Vincent waste. Thankfully, he finished his tasks on time. Otherwise, he would have had to stay there. Bardoff City was a nice ce, but it wasn¡¯t the ce where he grew up. He preferred Parrington. Jenny shut her eyes and dozed off immediately, but she wasn¡¯t really asleep. She was thinking about her identity. Harvey was in aa. Who else would be able to tell her the truth? Gilbert would be of no help. He would have told her if he wanted to. But besides Gilbert¡­ suddenly, Jenny thought of someone else. Maybe that person would be able to help her. She opened her eyes and looked at Alec. Her gaze was piercing. Alec shivered when she looked at him like that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, feeling uneasy. Rted posts: Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Are You Crazy? ¡°Is your grandpa doing alright these days?¡± she asked, smiling sweetly. Alec thought her smile was making things weirder. He nodded. ¡°He¡¯s fine. Do you want to see him? ¡°Yes. I want to ask him something.¡± But Jenny didn¡¯t tell him what it was. Alec knew nothing, so she felt that it was unnecessary. Alec didn¡¯t ask, either. ¡°Should I apany you to the Old Mansion once wended?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give it a few days.¡± Jenny had a lot of things waiting for her in Parrington. She had to tell the Walkers about the ce she had picked out for them and see if Stephanie¡¯s parents had anything to say about it. And since she was going back, she¡¯d have to go to work. Morgan said that a lot of people were waiting for her to perform surgeries on them. She¡¯d be busy for quite a few days before being able to catch her breath. Alec didn¡¯t force her to do anything. ¡°Alright. Call me when you want to see him. I¡¯m good with anything.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jenny could also go and see him by herself, but since she and Alec had broken up, it would be inappropriate to do so. Alec wasn¡¯t happy hearing her thank him. ¡°Must you be so polite with me? Are you me, Jenny?¡± still angry at Jenny smiled, saying nothing. Some things couldn¡¯t be believed, even if there were exnations. And some things couldn¡¯t be forgiven even if they were believed. Lying was objectively wrong. Alec had nowhere to vent his anger. He merely turned his head away, suppressing it. The ne suddenly dipped, scaring everyone. A scream sounded in the cockpit. The flight attendants hurried tofort the passengers, saying it was just turbulence. They urged everyone to stay in their seats. ¡°Turbulence?¡± Jenny frowned. She looked at the sunset outside the window, deep in thought. The passengers calmed down quickly. Alec, Jenny, and the others were in the first-ss cabin. They were closest to the cockpit. They could clearly see a flight attendant walking anxiously toward it. She knocked on the door and asked if the pilot was alright, but no one answered. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The flight attendant was a little nervous. Jenny sat upright. Her instincts were never wrong when it came to danger. She walked toward the cockpit. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked calmly. ¡°Please go back to your seat, miss.¡± The flight attendant was panicking on the inside, but she was trying her best to keep calm. Jenny didn¡¯t move. She looked at the cockpit, which was closed shut. ¡°Something has probably happened in there. How many people are inside?¡± *Just the pilot and the co-pilot,¡± another flight attendant replied. Someone else chimed in, ¡°Julie is in there, too. She was giving them coffee.¡± *Julie?¡± Jenny frowned. Before she could ask about Julie, the door opened. Julie walked out, holding a gun and looking at everyone coldly. ¡°Sit down quietly in the rest area. I don¡¯t want to point my gun at my dear colleagues.¡± She smiled giddily at them. Paired with the gun in her hand, she looked like the Joker. The flight attendants seemed too stunned to respond. Someone, who was friends with Julie, blurted out, ¡°Julie, what are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Dragging Everyone Down Julie turned, looking at the person who had spoken. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m fucking crazy.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She¡¯d had enough of this world, but dying all by herself would be lonely. She had to drag everyone down to their graves along with her. ¡°Sit the fuck down!¡± she roared, pointing her gun at people. The flight attendants were all startled. They ran to the rest area, terrified of being shot. It was then that Julie noticed Jenny. She frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡­I came looking for coffee. Jenny smiled awkwardly. She could never have imagined a moment like this. It would be easy to tackle this woman, and obtaining her gun would be no problem, but Jenny didn¡¯t spring into action immediately. She wasn¡¯t sure about the situation in the cockpit, and she didn¡¯t know if this woman had aplices. Julie frowned. ¡°Get the fuck out and sit down!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jenny replied. She returned to her seat, looking obedient, but she was already devising a n. First, she had to find out what the cockpit was like. However, based on how Julie could walk out so easily, the pilot and co-pilot were probably not in a good situation. Did Julie have an aplice? Jenny wondered. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Alec furrowed his eyebrows when he watched her walk toward him, worried. Jenny shook her head, saying nothing. The woman was right behind her. There was no telling if she would suddenly go nuts. It was only when Jenny returned to her seat that Alec saw the woman behind her with a gun in her hand. His eyebrows furrowed deeper. ¡°Is this a terrorist attack?¡± he wondered and shot Jenny an inquiring look; she nodded. Alec could already guess what was happening. Julie ignored them. There were only two of them in first ss-Vincent was in business ss. Two people were not worthy enough of attention. Behind them, Jenny heard the woman dering proudly to the passengers that they were now in control of the ne and that the passengers were advised not to move. ¡°They?¡± Jenny¡¯s sharp ears caught the word. Julie indeed had an aplice. Soon after, someone else walked out from the cockpit. Jenny was stunned. He walked past them, nning on ignoring them, but then he changed his mind and said, ¡°Get up and go to the back!¡± The two people didn¡¯t look like they could fight back and ruin their ns, but he had to be careful. He had a gun in his hand, too. Jenny had no idea where these people hade from. Alec wanted to fight. He thought he could handle it easily, but Jenny held him back and shook her head, bringing him to business ss. Before that, she nced into the cockpit. Both the pilot and co- pilot were slumped over the controls. They had either passed out or were already¡­ Jenny looked at the male. He was wearing a co-pilot¡¯s uniform, probably a pilot in training. Some flights would have people like him trying to gain flight experience. He had such a bright future ahead of him. Why was he doing this? But of course, no one could tell Jenny the reason. She wasn¡¯t interested to know, anyway. What she needed to do was figure out what they wanted. Alec and Jenny had to squeeze together in business ss. There was only one seat avable. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me attack?¡± Alec whispered in her ear. He red at the two terrorists. ¡°We should wait and see what they¡¯re up to. What if they still have other aplices?¡± They had to be on the lookout Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Die with Us Alec thought what Jenny said made sense, so he sat and waited, not in a hurry to handle them. The two of them began arguing. Julie looked antsy. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on making them all die with us? Why are you going back on your words?¡± she asked, her eyes reddened. She was about to point her gun at him. The man was just as Jenny expected. He was the ne¡¯s pilot-in-training and was called Brett Samson. Brett was exasperated seeing her so agitated. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to go back on my words. I said I would die with you, and I will. But I have a family. I need to leave them some money die.¡± before I Julie was quiet. Brett continued, ¡°I swear, once I get my money, I¡¯ll steer the ne toward Mount Enderest and crash it. They will all die together with us.¡± Julie looked at him and finally decided to believe him. She had no choice. Brett was satisfied and said, ¡°Keep watch. Tell them that we won¡¯t harm them as long as the Parrington government gives us the money.¡± That was just to feed the passengers some false hope. It¡¯d be hard to control a swarm of angered people, even with a gun. ¡°Alright, you go.¡± She knew that Brett wanted to contact the Parrington government. She could only hope he would sessfully obtain the money and then crash them all to their deaths. In her eyes, death was her final home. Brett left and walked toward the cockpit. Julie told the passengers what they nned to say. As expected, everyone calmed down considerably. They believed that the government would help them, and they were full of hope. Only Jenny and Alec, who were in the front row, heard what the two had said. They knew that they would not let anyone go, even if they had the money. They couldn¡¯t just sit there and wait for their deaths. Jenny was prepared to creep up behind Julie. She would tackle her before tackling the man in the cockpit. But just as she moved, Alec stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± How could he sit by and watch as Jenny jumped into danger? He wasn¡¯t a man if he let her. Before Jenny could respond, Alec moved. When Julie¡¯s guard was down, he jumped at her and knocked her firmly to the floor. He quickly seized her gun and mped her mouth shut. Just before the passengers could scream, Jenny shot up and beckoned for them to be quiet. They shut up at once. She found a bundle of rope and tied Julie up securely. Then, she gagged her. It was only then that she and Alec tiptoed toward the cockpit. ¡°Five million for a ne full of lives. A pretty good deal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Brett¡¯s voice sounded from the cockpit. He was negotiating with the government. ¡°Send it all to the ount that I¡¯m giving you. If don¡¯t get it in ten minutes, you can prepare yourselves for a ne full of corpses.¡± He mmed the phone down. He was confident that the government would agree to his demands. There were hundreds of lives on the ne. The government couldn¡¯t refuse him. He was in a good mood. Five million dors would do that to anyone. He was not concerned about Julie at all. He thought the passengers would all value their lives too much to hurt her. ¡°Keep guard at the door.¡± Alec stopped Jenny, preparing to rush in to tackle Brett. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Pray to God Jenny was worried. They¡¯d be easily spotted if they rushed in like this. He had a gun, too. If anything happened¡­ She pulled at Alec. ¡°Don¡¯t go in. Find a way to lure him out.¡± Alec thought for a while and thought it made sense. They would be able to ambush him at the entrance, and it¡¯d be safer. The decision was made. Jenny made a sound, and Brett¡¯s attention was caught easily. ¡°Julie?¡± No one answered. He began to get worried and walked out with his gun. Alec and Jenny were hiding on either side of the cockpit door. The moment Brett appeared at the entrance, Alec threw himself at him and knocked him to the floor. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. There was a loud bang. Everyone turned pale. ¡°Alec!¡± Jenny screamed. Alec waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The bullet had hit the floor, not him. Brett was quickly tied up, but his bullet was causing a problem. The ne was shot, and since it was on autopilot mode, it began to fall. ¡°I¡¯ll look at the pilot.¡± Jenny walked toward the cockpit. If the pilots were just knocked out, they could wake them up. However, that wasn¡¯t the case. Julie was thorough in her n. The coffee in the pilot¡¯s cup wasced with poison, and the pilot was poisoned. ¡°What can we do?¡± The flight attendants could see that the terrorists were tied up. They walked into the cockpit and turned pale when they saw the dead pilot. Without the pilot, they would crash at this rate. At the crucial moment, Jenny asked, ¡°Can you fly a ne?¡± She was directing the question toward Alec. He wasn¡¯t sure, either. ¡°I¡¯ve only done simtions.¡± Jenny looked at the flight attendants and asked, ¡°Go and ask the passengers if anyone can fly a ne.¡± The flight attendant turned and left but returned quickly. ¡°No.¡± It was to be expected. Not a lot of people could fly a ne. Jenny had no choice but to sit in the pilot¡¯s seat. ¡°This is different from a simtor. Don¡¯t be rash.¡± The flight attendant wanted to stop her. Jenny looked at her and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡± The flight attendant went quiet. She wouldn¡¯t be a flight attendant if she knew. ¡°Can you fly?¡± Alec was surprised. ¡°Only on simtors, like you.¡± Jenny smiled at him. She already had her hands on the controls. ¡°We only have ourselves to depend on right now.¡± She had only flown virtual nes, but she knew the basics of airne controls. She didn¡¯t want to die, and there was no other choice. ¡°You¡¯ll take the co-pilot¡¯s seat. Contact the cell towers. I¡¯m going tond this ne. Make them clear out the runway and prepare a few ambnces. Jenny wasn¡¯t too confident in her skills, but she wouldn¡¯t have taken control if someone else knew how to fly. She looked at the flight attendants. ¡°Make all the passengers put on their seatbelts and stay put. You¡¯ll have to secure yourselves, too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They ran to the cabins. ¡°What else?¡± someone asked. ¡°Pray to God.¡± Jenny smiled. She yanked at the controls, making the diving ne jerk up. At the same time, Parrington had received Alec¡¯s message. Everyone was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that two inexperienced people are flying the ne?¡± Silence filled the area. They couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen. ¡°Contact the nearest runway and make preparations,¡± someone ordered. ¡°Prepare for the worst.¡± Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Chapter 448 There Won¡¯t be a Next Time In ymond City, an ambnce, a fire truck, and a police car were on standby in a row on the runway. They were waiting for the ne tond. Jenny looked ahead, a strange calm taking over. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± On the other hand, Alec was worried, not for himself, but for Jenny. Jenny smiled and said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s a little toote to ask, isn¡¯t it?¡± What could Alec do if she was feeling unsure? ¡°True.¡± Alec smiled lightly and said nothing else. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Jenny looked at him, smiling. ¡°Of dying like this?¡± ¡°Not really. As long as I¡¯m with you, death doesn¡¯t seem as scary.¡± These words came straight from Alec¡¯s heart, but Jenny didn¡¯t feel that way. She didn¡¯t mock him, however. In a situation like this, they really had no choice when it came to fear. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Prepare tond,¡± she said calmly. Alec got himself ready. The ne began to dip. ymond City and Parrington were not far from each other. The fuel was almost used up, or they would have flown a little longer. The city entered Jenny¡¯s field of sight. She could see the lights from the airport runway, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling stirred, there were hundreds of lives in her hands right now. ¡°Brace yourselves!¡± The ne hit the ground. Because Jenny wasn¡¯t a professional, the ne was moving too quickly. She couldn¡¯t quite stop it. ¡°It¡¯s going to crash!¡± The passengers saw the control tower a distance away. They would crash into it very soon at the rate that they were going. Even the people in the control tower were running for their lives. They all thought it was very likely that the ne would crash into them. ¡°Just fucking stop already.¡± Jenny said, gritting her teeth. She pulled at the controls, sweat running down her forehead as she stared at the control tower. They were in luck. The ne stopped in front of the control tower with only twelve inches to spare. One secondter, and they would have crashed. Once the ne stopped, Jenny heard the exmations of joy from the cabins. The passengers were obviously shaken but happy. Jenny leaned back in her seat. She¡¯d used up all of her strength moments before. Alec utched his seatbelt and went toward her. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Jenny.¡± She smiled. ¡°Thanks. I think so, too.¡± She wasn¡¯t going to be humble about it: For an inexperienced pilot, this was great. But there was always room for improvement. She had to learn how to fly a ne now, in case something like this happened again. ¡°No, no! This won¡¯t happen again,¡± she told herself. The doors slid open. The flight attendants ushered everyone down the evacuation slide, and the two terrorists were immediately handed over to the police. Jenny would find out soon enough on the news about what would happen to them next. Jenny only walked out when everyone was gone. ¡°Thank you.¡± Some of the flight attendants were still there. They thanked her when they saw her coming out. She waved her hands. ¡°No need to thank me. I wasn¡¯t too sure about anything.¡± She was merely left with no choice but to fly. However, the flight attendants were still grateful. They knew that this flight could have been theirst if it weren¡¯t for her. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Chapter 449 You¡¯re Brilliant Jenny went down the ne. Right after doing so, apuse sounded. She realized that the passengers hadn¡¯t left yet. They seemed to be waiting for her. ¡°Thank you,¡± they said gratefully. Jenny was suddenly a little embarrassed. She wasn¡¯t too confident when it happened. If something terrible happened, she¡¯d never make it up to all of them. Thankfully, she was lucky. After they left, Jenny was questioned by the police. After that, she finally left the airport. Alec followed by her side. He felt proud when he looked at her. This was the woman he loved. She was brilliant, shining bright like a star. Jenny was oblivious to his thoughts: All she wanted was to go home and sleep; she didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. ¡°Get into the car. I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± Alec said. Vincent was waiting next to the car by the road. He admired Jenny from the start; now, she was like some otherworldly being. Jenny didn¡¯t refuse. She sat in his car, and they headed toward Parrington. The incident quickly went viral. Netizens had fervent discussions, agreeing that the passengers were extremely lucky and cussing the two terrorists. Naturally, they¡¯d also want to know who saved the passengers. The airport had not publicly shared Jenny¡¯s photograph, but the passengers had taken photos of her. They were now uploaded to the inte. While they admired Jenny¡¯s beauty, some discovered she was a doctor. Not only that, but she was also an incredibly skilled neurosurgeon at Parrington Hospital. They were all in awe of her. She knew nothing of this. She merely slept and dreamt the whole night. The next morning, news of the ne incident had only spread faster. When Jenny got to the hospital, it was more crowded than usual. Everyone seemed to be looking at her. She instantly felt a headacheing. She just wanted to work in peace; she didn¡¯t want to be noticed by anyone. She had no way to tell when the admiration would die down. Jenny knocked and went into the chairman¡¯s office. ¡°You were looking for me, sir?¡± Jenny asked, looking at the old man behind the office desk. He held a newspaper in his hands. His smile was bright. ¡°You¡¯ve put us in the limelight, Jenny¡± ¡°Mr. Chairman¡­¡± Jenny felt a little tired. Even the chairman was talking about this. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like attracting attention, but you¡¯re so brilliant that the glory just won¡¯t stop shining on you.¡± The chairman smiled happily. He looked at Jenny as if she were a sparkling diamond. Jenny didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. ¡°Did you want to talk to me about something?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± He put down his newspaper. ¡°The hospital is having a conference in Parrington. I¡¯m hoping that you can attend it.¡± These conferences were not a rare urrence. Parrington Hospital had them before, but not around this time. Now that the ne incident had happened, the chairman could use this chance to promote the hospital. On top of that, the people who wanted to meet Jenny would be able to do so. It was killing two birds with one stone. Jenny saw through the chairman¡¯s thoughts and felt a headacheing. ¡°You don¡¯t need me there, do you?¡± She had juste back. There were tons of surgeries waiting for her. She didn¡¯t have the time. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°You must go, Jenny.¡± How could he promote the hospital if Jenny wasn¡¯t around? Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Chapter 450 As If She Were Prey Jenny walked out of the chairman¡¯s office, tired. She had a bunch of things waiting to be done, and now there was a new task on her list. ¡°Jenny.¡± Morgan went to her side cheerfully, eyes shining. ¡°Was it really you on the ne?¡± ¡°How I wish it wasn¡¯t.¡± She wished that someone on the ne knew how to fly. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have had to take over, and something like this wouldn¡¯t happen. Morgan ced her hands on her face. ¡°You¡¯re a hero! Why are you so sad?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a hero. I was just forced to fly it.¡± Thank God nothing had happened. If it had, millions of people would be cursing her right now. Morgan knew that Jenny disliked situations like this, and sheforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The people online have the memory span of a goldfish. They¡¯ll forget it all in just a few days.¡± ¡°Hopefully so,¡± Jenny said. She said little else to Morgan and changed into scrubs, preparing herself for the uing surgeries. She didn¡¯t mind what people did as long as it didn¡¯t bother her. In the hospital corridor, a young man¡¯s gaze fell on Jenny. He retracted his gaze only when she disappeared out of his sight. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Jenny Walter,¡± the young man murmured and smirked. ¡°You look interesting.¡± He smiled as if he had seen his prey. That day, a lot of people took notice of Jenny. Even the people in Bardoff City paid attention to her. In the Walter Castle, Rowena ss looked at Jenny¡¯s photo on the news. Her eyes gleamed in hatred. A reporty by her hands. The words ¡°Paternity Test¡± were shown clearly on the document. One would be shocked to see it. Jolene Walter came out of her room. Rowena hurriedly put away the paternity test. All that Jolene saw was Jenny¡¯s photo. ¡°Are you watching her, too, Mom? All she did was save a few lives. It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Jolene¡¯s friends were all talking about Jenny. She was getting annoyed. She thought it was weird. Although she¡¯d never seen Jenny, Jolene knew she hated her ever since they learned of her name. Rowena looked at her daughter and pulled her to her side. ¡°Don¡¯t you like her?¡± ¡°Why would I? We have nothing inmon.¡± Jolene pursed her lips. She couldn¡¯t describe the mixture of emotions she was feeling. Rowena patted her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll never let her appear around you.¡± ¡°She has no right to appear before me,¡± Jolene spat. She was the only daughter of the Ten Elites. How could someone like Jenny from a small city like Parrington ever appear in her life? In her next life, perhaps. Rowena said nothing. She didn¡¯t want Jolene to know about the paternity test. As a mother, she had to handle these things. The Walters of Bardoff City only had one daughter. Jolene At the same time, in a small area in Parrington, Yvonne looked at Jenny through her phone with jealousy burning in her eyes. ¡°Why? Why do I fall to this extent, and why is Jenny the one being praised by millions?¡± she cursed The door opened, and Sam walked in drunkenly. ¡°Yvonne ¡°Have you been drinking again?¡± Yvonne looked at him in anger ¡°What else can I do? Bloom Conglomerate has nothing to do with me anymore, and the money we got from selling our shares have all gone down the drain doing business. What can I do?¡± He smiled, feeling his heart ache He was the Blooms heir. He would never have thought that a day like this would happen. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Am I Going to Raise You? He secretly med Yvonne, too. If it weren¡¯t for her influence, he wouldn¡¯t have sold his shares, and if it weren¡¯t for her insistence on starting a business, the money wouldn¡¯t have all been gone. They wouldn¡¯t have had to move to a ce like this. Yvonne could hear the me in his words, and she instantly scowled. ¡°What? Are you ming me? ¡°No¡± Sam walked to the sofa and sat down. He suddenly realized that Yvonne wasn¡¯t as great as he had imagined. But he still loved her, so he didn¡¯t say it out loud. He was only venting. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re useless.¡± Yvonne didn¡¯t hold back. She was upset with him for a long time.¡± Why don¡¯t you get a job and earn some money? Am I going to raise you?¡± Yvonne roared. She regretted marrying him. Sam was feeling angry, too. ¡°Me, working a job? Never.¡± ¡°Are you nning to rot away like this for the rest of your life? Waiting for me to work?¡± Yvonne¡¯s tone was heavy. Sam said nothing. He would never go to work. If those friends of his found out, they¡¯dugh at him Besides, he had a way out Although his shares were sold, his father¡¯s were not. He could go back to the Bloom Mansion and live there. He would not find a job. As for why he would live with Yvonne in a ce like this, it was mostly because of his pride. He was waiting for his father to take the first step Yvonne shoved him when she saw how quiet he was. ¡°Are you even a man right now? Men have to take responsibility¡± Im not going to!¡± Sam insisted ¡°Divorce me!¡± Yvonne was enraged. She thought there was no use in persisting like this anymore. If they-split up, she might find better options. Surprisingly, Sam wasn¡¯t upset when he heard her suggestion. In fact, he seemed relieved. ¡°Your said it We¡¯ll divorce.¡± ¡°You probably wanted to divorce early on, didn¡¯t you?¡± Yvonne thought Sam would apologize and beg her to stay, but now. Sam thought nothing of it. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted it, not me.¡± ¡°You loser¡± Yvonne scolded. He clearly wanted to divorce her early on, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud, waiting for her to do it instead. Then, it would all be her fault. He was trash! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She wouldn¡¯t have married him if she had known that this would happen. Sam let her vent her anger on him. He seemed numb; he wasn¡¯t upset at all. Jenny got off work at the hospital. The receptionist called her when she reached the entrance There¡¯s a letter for you. Dr. Walter.¡± Jenny was surprised. She went over to take it from the receptionist and opened it. There was an invitation card in it that said, ¡°Parrington Medical University 60th Anniversary Celebration.¡± Her university was celebrating its 60th anniversary. The university had sent out invitations to sessful alumni such as her so they would attend the celebration together. Although she only took one subject in university, she enjoyed her life on campus. She decided to attend the celebration. She took the invitation and went to the entrance. It was then she realized that Alec was waiting for her. ¡°Dinner¡¯s on me,¡± Alec said, smiling when he saw her. He seemed to be in high spirits, and he was indeed. After settling Mortimer¡¯s issues and exining it all to Jenny, Alec thought he had to express his sincerity so that Jenny would know he was genuinely sorry. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Chapter 452 I Just Don¡¯t Like You That Much ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Jenny refused. She was feeling tired and wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat with Alec. His face shifted slightly after being rejected. He was a little embarrassed. ¡°You can¡¯t upset your stomach. You need to eat something, at least.¡± In his eyes, Jenny wasn¡¯t hungry She just didn¡¯t want to eat with him, which made him sad. Thankfully, he had thick skin. Otherwise, he would have turned and left. ¡°Are you less busy nowadays?¡± Jenny asked. Alec nodded. ¡°Almost everything is settled.¡± Jenny¡¯s phone rang; it was Jade. Jenny was a little surprised. She epted the call, and Jade immediately asked, ¡°Are you free tonight, Jenny?¡± ¡°Yes. What¡¯s up?¡± Jenny ignored Alec¡¯s presence. It wasn¡¯t as if he was here on serious business. Of course she¡¯d say she was free. Jade didn¡¯t know about Jenny¡¯s situation. She said at once, ¡°There¡¯s a brilliant person applying for a job at thepany. I¡¯d like you to look him over. And if you think he¡¯s alright, I¡¯d like to make him the vice president.¡± Following Jenny¡¯s dreams, they wouldter establish a corporation, not just a fashionpany. There would be more things piling up in the future, and she couldn¡¯t handle it alone. Besides, she was only experienced in the fashion department. If Jenny wished to expand herpany and involve other industries, it would be out of her skillset. Hiring people would be crucial during this time. Jenny was a little surprised. She and Jade had talked about hiring people, but they didn¡¯t have high hopes for it. After all, finding a good manager would not be an easy task. She didn¡¯t think that Jade would find someone so soon. ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle over right now,¡± Jenny agreed. She wanted to see for herself the person that had gotten Jade all excited. She hung up and looked at Alec. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m busy today. We¡¯ll do it next time.¡± Alec went pale and felt an ache in his heart, but all he could say was, ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny was about to hail a cab, but Alec said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t refuse him this time. She had already rejected him once. If she rejected him again, he might explode in anger. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. They said nothing in the car. Alec drove in silence, and Jenny scrolled through her phone. There were already a few alumni talking about the celebration. Everyone was curious to see who was considered sessful in the eyes of the university. Jenny said nothing, reading quietly. ¡°Jenny,¡± Alec said, sweeping his gaze over at her. Jenny locked her phone and looked at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Alec asked. Although he hated to admit it, Jenny didn¡¯t seem to like him very much. Her attitude was making it very apparent. Jenny fell deep into thought. A momentter, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. I just¡­don¡¯t like you that much.¡± It took time for feelings to develop, but disliking someone only took a while. After Alec¡¯s string of lies, Jenny suddenly lost her feelings for him. She was surprised, too. Perhaps she was a cold person at heart. ¡°Is there any hope for me?¡± That was what Alec wished to know the most. If Jenny honestly wouldn¡¯t give him another chance, there would be nothing he could do. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Chapter 453 He¡¯s Called Faust, Too His question was giving Jenny a headache. She didn¡¯t answer him outright, merely asking, ¡°Would you give up even if I said no?¡± Alec shook his head at once. ¡°I¡¯d never give up, even if you don¡¯t give me a chance.¡± Jennyughed. ¡°So why are you asking this question?¡± He was going to persist anyway. He needn¡¯t ask if there was to be a conclusion. Alec understood, but he still felt uncertain. He said nothing more and drove on. Soon, the car stopped at La Vie Jen Rose Designs. Jenny didn¡¯t linger for long. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡°No problem. Call me if you need anything.¡± he said like always, despite knowing that Jenny wouldn¡¯t call if something happened. Jenny waved at him, then went into the building. Alec watched her leave before driving away unwillingly. When Jenny reached Jade¡¯s office, only Jade was in there. She was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was to meet someone? Where are they?¡± ¡°I got the assistant to bring him around thepany. They¡¯ll be back soon. Have a seat.¡± Jade motioned for her to sit. She didn¡¯t want Jenny to be anxious. Jenny nodded and sat in front of her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s making you put him in such high regard?¡± ¡°Based on his resume, he¡¯s way too qualified to work with us. He¡¯s too good for thispany.¡± Jade wasn¡¯t exaggerating. She truly felt that he had a ster application and that La Vie Jen Rose Designs wasn¡¯t up to his standards. Jenny raised an eyebrow. She was curious now. ¡°Really? Seems like an extraordinary person.¡± ¡°Not just that, he¡¯s handsome, too,¡± Jade said, sighing. ¡°You¡¯re not just hiring him just because of his looks, are you?¡± Jade rolled her eyes at Jenny. ¡°Would I do that?¡± Jenny thought for a while and nodded. ¡°You could be a cougar at your age. It¡¯s possible.¡± Jade was both amused and exasperated. She raised her hand, but Jenny didn¡¯t flinch. She knew that Jade would not actually punch her, and as expected, Jade didn¡¯t. ¡°Oh, quit it. I¡¯m not that type of person,¡± Jade said, pretending to be angry. Jenny smiled. It was at moments like this that she could feel rxed. Someone knocked on the door. Jade called them in, and two people walked in. One of them was Jade¡¯s assistant. The other¡­ Jenny¡¯s gaze fell on him, and surprise shed through her eyes. He was, as Jade described, young and handsome, but it wasn¡¯t why Jenny was surprised. She might have been mistaken, but she could see traces of Alec on him. ¡°Alfred, this is the owner, Jenny Walter. Say hi to her.¡± Jade waved at him, her bright smile revealing how satisfied she was with him. Alfred walked toward Jenny and smiled. ¡°Hello, Miss Walter. I¡¯m Alfred Faust.¡± Alfred Faust. Faust was his name. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Jenny thought that it was too much of a coincidence. How could he both look like Alec and share his name? But she had never heard Alec mentioning a brother. Could it really just be a coincidence? Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Could He Be an Illegitimate Child? ¡°Jenny?¡± Jade called out her name when she realized that Jenny wasn¡¯t responding. Could she be infatuated already? Jenny came back to her senses awkwardly. ¡°Sorry. My mind drifted off.¡± Alfred smiled, not taking it to heart. The assistant had gone, leaving the three of them in the office. Jade got Alfred to sit before briefly telling Jenny of his credentials. Once Jade was done, Jenny had to note how brilliant he was. No wonder he got Jade so excited. ¡°I¡¯m curious to know, Mr. Faust. Based on your resume, you could have chosen a much better company. Why did you choose La Vie Jen Rose Designs?¡± He had to know it was a startuppany, miles away from othermercialpanies. Alfred wasn¡¯t surprised at the question. He smiled, saying, ¡°I understand your concerns, Miss Jenny. But I think that talented people will be overshadowed in bigpanies. On the contrary,panies like yours, which have not matured yet, are able to showcase my talents.¡± His words made sense. Jenny nodded, believing him for now. ¡°I don¡¯t have any questions for you. You¡¯re brilliant. Your application is a blessing to me.¡± She¡¯d be wasting a gift from heaven if she turned him away. Alfred kept his smile on as if nothing would excite him. ¡°Well, in that case¡­I¡¯m looking forward to working together with you.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± Jenny got up, and they shook hands. It was a sess. Jade was happy. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together. We¡¯ll all be colleagues in the future ¡°Of course. You can pick the restaurant, Jade. It¡¯ll be my treat.¡± Jenny maintained her formality as the boss. Jade quickly booked a spot in the restaurant. She looked at them. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Our seats are booked. ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny nodded and looked at Alfred. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Faust.¡± ¡°Just call me Alfred, Miss Walter. Mr. Faust sounds foreign.¡± Alfred meant to draw closer to them, and Jenny didn¡¯t see the need to refuse. ¡°Alright, you can call me Jenny like Jade does. We can drop the formalities after work,¡± she said ¡°Okay, Jenny.¡± Alfred smiled brighter as if he was waiting for this. They left thepany. Jenny sat in Jade¡¯s car while Alfred followed in his own car. Jade couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Well? He¡¯s handsome, isn¡¯t he? You were dazzled.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I was just tired Jenny was exasperated Alfred was indeed handsome, but it wasn¡¯t as if she¡¯d never seen a handsome man before. What were you thinking of?¡± Jade asked. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Jenny thought for a bit before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Alfred looks like someone?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Jade was in the dark. She couldn¡¯t think of anything. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he looks like Alec?¡± Jade was stunned. She was about to say that he didn¡¯t, but when she thought about it, they did seem simr. She couldn¡¯t say why, it was just a feeling. ¡°Maybe a little bit,¡± she said after a pause. Jenny¡¯s suspicions were confirmed. She wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so. ¡°Could he be Alec¡¯s father¡¯s illegitimate son?¡± Jade said in surprise. Rich people were all like that. They would have illegitimate children. It was a possibility. Jenny had her suspicions, too. On top of that, she knew that Alec¡¯s father had eloped with Max¡¯s mother. What if they had a son together? Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Do You Think I¡¯m Annoying? The more Jenny thought about it, the more creeped out she felt. If Alfred was Mortimer¡¯s illegitimate son, could it just be a coincidence that he wanted to work at La Vie Jen Rose Designs? She couldn¡¯t be med for overthinking. There were too many coincidences. It was weird, no matter how one looked at it. ¡°If I¡¯d known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have hurried the agreement.¡± Jade was flustered. She had probably thought of his motives, too. If he was truly Mortimer¡¯s illegitimate son, working at La Vie Jen Rose Designs was a suspicious act. Jenny sighed. The agreement was already signed, so they couldn¡¯t go back on their word now. They couldn¡¯t just lose out on money like that. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll just observe if he has any ulterior motives. Keep an eye on him,¡± Jenny instructed. They would handle anything thrown at them. She believed that they would catch him. one day. Then, she added, ¡°But don¡¯t make it too obvious. What if we¡¯re wrong? We¡¯d just upset him.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jade nodded. However, her attitude toward Alfred was no longer as warm. Alfred was on the phone in his car. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since when have I failed at anything?¡± he said to the person on the other end. ¡°My identity? So what if they find out? I¡¯m not some criminal. They can¡¯t fire me just because I am your son.¡± He didn¡¯t think that Jenny was someone like that. He talked with Mortimer for a bit, then hung up. He¡¯de to Jenny¡¯spany to grow closer to her. Not long after, the cars stopped, and they walked into the restaurant. Jenny and Jade appeared normal. They treated Alfred nicely, albeit on their guard.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alfred knew nothing of this. He kept up the conversation amicably with Jade and Jenny about the company. Jenny had to admit that Alfred was experienced in that department. All that he said was what Jenny was thinking about. She grew to have a higher opinion of him. If only he had no ulterior motives. She had to check it out for herself. What if this was just a misunderstanding? She had already made the decision in her heart. Alfred¡¯s smiles apanied them throughout the entire evening, blurring the lines between conspiracy and fact. After dinner, Alfred left, and Jade sent Jenny home. After giving Jade a few simple instructions, Jenny said nothing more, and she got off the car. At the door to her apartment, she saw that Alec¡¯s door was ajar. She was surprised. She took the keys out to unlock her door. Just as she was debating seeing Alec, he walked out.¡± Have you eaten?¡± he asked. She was stunned and had toe back to her senses. ¡°Yes. Have you?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Alec was disappointed. Jenny felt embarrassed as if she¡¯d done-something wrong. ¡°Haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± Alec smiled awkwardly. He thought she would be back earlier than this. Jenny thought there was something off about Alec¡¯s behavior. She said patiently, ¡°Alec, you don¡¯t have to do this. You can focus on your own things. You don¡¯t have to spend all your energy on me.¡± It would only tire Alec, and she couldn¡¯t quite ept it herself. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m annoying?¡± Alec looked at her, his eyes full of disappointment. It made Jenny a little flustered. She exined hurriedly, ¡°No, not at all. I just don¡¯t want you to waste your time. Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wasting my time. I¡¯m using it willingly.¡± Alec smiled, looking at Jenny with passion in his eyes. That was right. He was willingly spending time on her. He¡¯d do anything just to have one more chance from her. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Chapter 456 As Long as You Like It He had said it very sincerely. Jenny had to admit that she was moved.She remembered all the good things he had done for her.She wouldn''t forget them just because of a few lies. "You should eat. It''ste." Jenny didn''t want to continue the topic. Alec didn''t move.He looked at Jenny pitifully and said, "I thought you would be home early, so I made food for two." "What?" Now Jenny was really surprised. "Yeah." Alec nodded. He was serious. Jenny didn''t know whether tough or cry.She didn''t know what to say.It was unlike him. "Well, since you made it, I''ll have some of it." She wasn''t hungry but didn''t want to waste his good intentions. Besides, she couldn''t watch him starve. She''d never forgive herself.She followed him into the house and realized the entire home had been refurbished.It was no longer pitch ck like before; it was now warm and cozy.Alec saw her looking around and said meekly, "You agreed to help me with the makeover before. But then..." He didn''t have to finish his sentence. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They broke up, and the matter was left hanging in the air. Alec had no choice but to get someone else to do his interior designs. "That''s great.It''s definitely more professional than what I could have done." His home looked much better than before. Alec smiled at her words. "As long as you like it." Jenny was speechless. "It''s not my home.Why would I have to like it?" she thought, but if she were to say that out loud, Alec would surely be even more disappointed. Quite a few dishes wereid out on the dining table, and they were all Jenny''s favorites. At once, warmth spread through her heart. She had no idea what to do with him.She had already made up her mind to cut off all ties with him, but now, the ache in her heart was swollen. "Sit down and try it." Alec was oblivious to her inner turmoil. He was very happy. Jenny didn''t refuse. She looked at the food on the table. "What if I hadn''te back? What would you do?" "Why wouldn''t youe back? Sooner orter, you would." "It''s just a matter of time," Alec thought. Jenny looked at him, unable to describe the emotions in her heart. "Don''t you think it''s weird for you to act this way? You shouldn''t be doing all this." Jenny thought that Alec''s affection for her had grown to something that was making her ufortable. "No.I think it''s great." Back then, he was stuck in the darkness, with no clear goal or motive to keep him going. But ever since he met Jenny, he found his target.He only wanted to be with her forever, so he didn''t think that his gestures were over the top. Jenny didn''t share the same sentiment. She was worried about Alec''s psychological health before, and now, she was even more worried about it. It seemed harmless, but excessive dependency was a sign of mental illness. But she dared not say anything in case she provoked him. "Let''s eat," she said. She was thinking of a good chance to bring him to the psychiatrist.But how would she convince him? Jenny felt exasperated because of it. "You should eat, too," Alec said, cing some food before her. "I know you''ve eaten already, but a simple tasting is fine, too." Jenny nodded. Right now, she couldn''t do anything that could incite his anger. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Chapter 457 I Don''t Care Jenny didn''t quite have an appetite for Alec''s food.She wanted to speak, but she wasn''t sure how.Then, she thought of Alfred.She asked cautiously, "Your father had been gone for so many years.Do you think that there''s a possibility of him having another child? " Alfred was not that much younger than Alec. Jenny suspected that if he really was Mortimer''s child, that would mean that Mortimer and Max''s mother was already entangled with each other before eloping.Maybe they eloped because they found out about the child.But, of course, it was all just spection. Alec''s hands paused. He wasn''t expecting that kind of question. "Why are you asking?" "Nothing much.I was just wondering." She smiled, trying not to look suspicious. With Alec''s state of mind right now, she didn''t dare to let Alec know of Alfred''s existence. Otherwise, he''d be agitated. Alec was quiet for a while. "It doesn''t matter if he does.I don''t care.It has nothing to do with me." He didn''t care about Mortimer, much less his child.Right now, he only cared about Jenny.He didn''t know what was happening to him.He was just terribly afraid of losing her.He wished she could stay by his side forever, but he knew he couldn''t do that ¡ªhe''d only push her away. That was why he had to be patient and bear with it, even though it upset him. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thankfully, the upset in his heart would dissipate when Jenny was within his sight. "So you wouldn''t care?" Jenny was surprised. She thought Alec would be angry. "I don''t care about anything except for you," he said. Jenny paused, saying nothing. Jenny was home, lying in bed, unable to fall asleep. Finally, she got up and scrolled through her contacts, calling an acquaintance currently abroad.He specialized in psychology. She met him when she was studying abroad, and once she learned he was also from Parrington Medical University, they grew close.He picked up quickly, and Jenny told him about Alec''s condition.She couldn''t help feeling worried. "This is abnormal, isn''t it?" She was asking for professional help because she couldn''t be sure of it herself. "Yes.It could be the effects of him losing his mother, which is why he is so afraid of losing you," he said. Jenny bit her lip, not knowing what to say. "He''s in a critical situation.He''s basically walking on a tightrope.The moment he''s tipped over, he might do something irrational.You need to take him to a psychiatrist.It''ll be harder to treat in the future." Jenny''s heart sank.She didn''t expect Alec''s condition to be so serious.She thought he was just afraid of the dark.But now... "Thanks for the trouble," she said. "I''m not too familiar with this department.Do you know any trustworthy psychiatrists in Parrington?" "I do.I''ll send you her phone number." The call soon ended, and Jenny got her number quickly.With Alec''s position, she had to find someone trustworthy.News of it couldn''t be spread. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Alfred''s Identity Jenny went to the venue bright and early on the day she had her free clinic appointment.There were mountains of people swarming in. She had to admire how clever the chairman was.Due to the ne incident, there were tons of people coming. They just had to know how many people were actually there for treatments. Jenny didn''t care about it since there was a triage before her. The people who got to her would definitely be people in need.She spent the entire day working. Alec wasn''t far off. His gaze rested on Jenny always, not leaving for even a moment. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Vincent sat in the driver''s seat.He, too, felt that his president was paying a little too much attention to Jenny. "Mr.Faust, Miss Walter is safe," he said. "You don''tve Lo guard her every moment." "How would you know? What if she gets in danger?" Alec said, his gaze still on Jenny. Vincent smiled bitterly.It was broad daylight. How could there be danger lurking? "You''d only pressure her, Mr.Faust." Vincent couldn''t help saying it. As expected, Alec shifted his gaze away. "But...I''m worried about her." "I know you''re doing it for her good, but no one would be able to stand being watched 24/7." Alec''s face shifted. Could no one really stand it? He thought of what Jenny had said yesterday.He had to admit that Jenny was indeed annoyed by him.He sighed and rubbed his temples. "I don''t know what''s happening to me." "Have you seen Dr.Hughtely?" Vincent asked weakly. Alec had suddenly ordered him to find a therapist before, and Vincent was happy when it happened.He thought that Alec was finally thinking things through.But now it seemed that Dr.Hugh wasn''t doing anything.Alec''s mental problems had not lessened. In fact, they seemed to have gotten worse. Alec nodded. "I go every day, but it doesn''t seem to work." Vincent thought so too, but he didn''t say it out loud.He comforted Alec, saying, '' Maybe it''s just a phase. Illnesses get worse before they can get better." Vincent regretted saying that. Illness? How could he say that Alec had an illness? Thankfully, Alec didn''t mind. He merely frowned, irritated. "Hopefully so." He was hoping that it was a sign of getting better, too.He didn''t want things to remain like this forever.He suddenly wanted to get a therapist because Jenny had mentioned his fear of the dark Afterward, he thought it was time to face his fears, so he got Vincent to find him one. They said he was the best therapist in the country, but Alec thought his methods weren''t really working.He could be wrong.He pushed the topic away. "Have you found anything on Mortimer''s end?" Ever since Jenny suddenly asked if Mortimer and Max''s mother had a child, Alec knew that the question came from somewhere.Something must have happened to make Jenny ask him that. "Yes." Vincent handed him a document. "Mortimer has another son, indeed." Alec was speechless. There was an illegitimate child, after all, and they hadn''t even bothered to cover it up.He''d found it out very easily.He looked at Alfred''s details, his gaze turning cold. "No wonder he''de back to fight for Faust Group.He wanted to get his son a part of the lion''s share." Alec knew that there was something off about Mortimer suddenlying back.He seemed to want to change everything up, too. As it turned out, he had an ulterior motive. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Do You Understand Your Mission? "Mr.Faust, I also discovered that Alfred has joined Miss Walter''spany," Vincent reported truthfully. He thought that it was odd and deserved Alec''s attention. At once, Alec''s face darkened. It was no wonder that Jenny would ask him that question.She must have seen Alfred and noticed their simrities. "Should we tell her? I worry that Alfred has bad intentions," Vincent said. Alec nodded. "I''ll tell her about it. Let''s go to work." Vincent said nothing else, driving the car toward Faust Group. Meanwhile, in Bardoff City, Rowena ss looked at the woman before her coldly. "Do you understand your mission?" "Yes." The woman nodded. If Jenny were around, she would realize that this was the same woman who beat her up but didn''t kill her thest time. "Failure is not an option," Rowena said. She wouldn''t let Jenny return to the Walters. The woman said nothing and left the study room.She thought that Jenny was interesting, but it wouldn''t stop her from iming her life. On the other side of Bardoff City, Natalia Cruz looked at her sickly grandfather on the bed with teary eyes. "You''ll be alright, Grandpa. "Don''t cry.I''m not dead yet," he chided. Natalia wiped her tears away. Then, she thought of something. "Grandpa, I know of a very talented neurosurgeon.We could try her out." "Natalia, I am heavily ill.However, I''m d that you care about me.We''ll give her a try." Her grandfather didn''t care about doctors.He only cared about his granddaughter. Natalia smiled at once. "Alright.I''ll get her toe to Bardoff City to perform your surgery." She left the room and walked out of the house, taking the earliest flight to Parrington. The neurosurgeon she was talking about was, of course, Jenny. Because of her ties with Alec, she had researched Jenny before and learned about her skills. Even though her grandfather was already treated by all the famous doctors in Bardoff City, Natalia still didn''t give up. She would rather ce all her hopes on Jenny. The sky gradually darkened. Jenny, now done with her free clinic duties, returned home. Just like yesterday, Alec''s door was ajar.She guessed that he had food prepared. "He suddenly seems like a stay-at-home husband," she thought and nearlyughed out loud. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Alec got out of his home and saw Jenny''s smile. "What made you this happy?" "Nothing.It''s just I think you''re like a stay-at-home husband." Especially since Alec was wearing an apron. Alec looked down at the apron and smiled, too. "I already am.Have you eaten?" he asked, looking at her hopefully. Jenny shook her head. "Would you be upset if I already ate?" Alec smiled bitterly, not denying it. "Did you starve yourself so that I wouldn''t feel upset?" "No way.I just got home.I didn''t have the time to eat." Jenny refused to admit that he was right.Alec didn''t argue with her.He gestured for her toe in. "Well, let''s eat.I''ve already prepared everything." "I can''t refuse you when you''re being so generous," Jenny said, walking into his house. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Chapter 460 It''s Best to Fire Him They ate at the dining table. Jenny had to admit that Alec''s cooking skills were improving. This meal tasted like one in a five-star restaurant. "Is Alfred working in yourpany?" Alec suddenly asked. Jenny was stunned.She looked at him in disbelief. "Do you know him?" Alec nodded and told her about the investigation. "You mentioned himst night, so I told Vincent to do some digging.I didn''t think that an illegitimate child would actually exist." Jenny smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to say. She was only suspicious before, but now it was confirmed. "Why is he working at mypany if he''s your father''s son?" she asked. It couldn''t just be a coincidence. Alec looked at her, evidently deep in thought. "I think he has ulterior motives. It''s best to fire him." He would never be at ease with someone like Alfred by Jenny''s side. "That''s going to be hard. I just signed a contract with him. If I fire him now, I''ll have topensate him." Jenny smiled bitterly. She med herself for not doing a background check before hiring him. Alec thought it was hrious. "I''ll pay." "It''s not about the money. It''s about my pride." Alfred was the one with the ulterior motive. Why was she the one who would suffer losses? "So what are you going to do? Are you going to let him work at yourpany?" Alec was upset, but he didn''t show it.He knew that Jenny had her own ideas. She didn''t like anyone making decisions for her. Jenny was not going to deceive him.She nodded. "Based on his resume, he''s a genius.As long as he doesn''t sabotage thepany, I could care less about whose son he is."Alec couldn''t tell if she was joking. "What if...what if his goal has nothing to do with thepany but with you?" he asked. He thought it was a great possibility. Jenny had not considered that.She thought about it and said nonchntly, ''''That''s even less of an issue. He can''t beat me. I''d never lose." Alec smiled bitterly. What if Alfred didn''t mean to beat her but had another goal in mind? He didn''t say much, however. "You can make the decisions. You can call me if anything goes wrong." Alfred was not doing much for now, so Alec couldn''t attack him for no reason. Who knew what Alfred would do if he was backed into a corner? Alec''s men would keep an eye on him. He would not be given a chance to hurt Jenny. "Alec." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jenny suddenly called him. Alec looked at her. "What?" "Do you remember what I said about your fear of the dark? That it''s a psychological issue?" She didn''t want to tell him about his recent condition, instead mentioning his fear of the dark. Alec nodded gravely. "What''s up?" "I have a friend who''s an expert in this. If you have the time, I''d like to take you for a visit," she said carefully, afraid of angering him. To her surprise, Alec was not angered by her words. He smiled and said, "That won''t be necessary. I already have a therapist." Jenny was dazed. "A therapist?" "Yeah. Vincent found one for me. He''s famous in the country. I''m already receiving treatment," he said. Alec wasn''t angry about her bringing it up. In fact, he was a little happy. Deep down, she cared about him, and that was a good thing. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Chapter 461 You Ruined Me After hearing what Alec said, Jenny was surprised.She didn''t expect that Alec had already seen a psychiatrist. While feeling relieved, she still had some worries. Since a psychiatrist was already involved, why was Alec still in his current state? Jenny didn''t know much about psychology, so she didn''tment much. "That''s good," she said. She didn''t insist on Alec seeing the psychiatrist she rmended.She believed things would eventually get better as long as he continued to see a doctor. The two didn''t discuss the matter any further. After dinner, Jenny got up to clean the dishes and left Alec''s ce after washing them. Jenny was just about to take a shower and call it a day when she got home, but someone knocked on her door loudly. Before she could even ask who was there, a drunken voice sounded from outside. "Jenny! Open the door! You''ve ruined everything for me.Are you happy now? I got divorced from Sam because of you.I would''ve been Alec''s wife if it weren''t for you.I wouldn''t have ended up in this miserable state!"The person outside the door shouted and pounded on Jenny''s door relentlessly.Jenny didn''t want to deal with Yvonne, but it was alreadyte, and she was making quite the ruckus.If this went on, Jenny''s neighbors would surelyin. Thinking of that, Jenny reluctantly opened the door. She could immediately smell the alcohol on Yvonne, which caused her to frown and think, "My goodness, how much did she drink?" Across from Jenny''s unit, Alec also heard Yvonne''s voice.He opened his door with a grim expression. Yvonne looked at Jenny, then at Alec, and tearfully walked toward him, saying, "Alec, I divorced Sam." Alec didn''t give her any response. "We were good friends once.Please help me out onest time, Alec, " Yvonne pleaded. There was no way she would submit to fate and be poor. She believed that with Alec''s help, she could be sessful no matter what business she did. Unfortunately, Alec had already run out of patience when it came to dealing with Yvonne. "Do you know why you still have the chance to stand here?" Yvonne was stunned and didn''t answer. "It''s because I once regarded you as a friend.That was the sole reason why I showed you mercy.Otherwise, based on what you did to Jenny, you would''ve died many times over," Alec said frostily. He spoke his words so coldly that Yvonne couldn''t help but shiver. "Have you forgotten about the days when you were struggling? I was the one who was with you, not Jenny or anyone else.It was me! Why do you think I had to deal with Jenny? It''s all because of you," she shouted at Alec angrily. Her heated outburst didn''t stir any emotion in Alec.He simply looked at her with an unbothered expression. "Disappear from Jenny''s sight immediately, or I''ll see to it myself." Alec thought he was already merciful enough toward Yvonne. Although Yvonne was very drunk, she could still feel the chill emanating from Alec.Her fight-or-flight instinct n,ovelebook kicked in, and she dared not say another word to Alec. However, that didn''t mean she would leave.She turned around and closed in on Jenny. "It was you! You ruined me!" she shouted at Jenny as if trying to vent her anger. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Too bad for her, Jenny didn''t feel guilty for her sorry state at all. She looked at Yvonne calmly and said, "It wasn''t me who ruined you; it was you who ruined yourself." If it weren''t for her twisted thoughts, how could she havee to this? Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Chapter 462 You''ll Face Retribution Yvonne couldn''t understand what Jenny had pointed out. Even if she did, she adamantly refused to ept it as the truth. "Do you think you''ve won? Do you think Alec really loves you that much?" Yvonne asked. She then scoffed, "His heart belongs to Quinn, and you''re just a substitute!" Alec''s expression changed in an instant.He''d been wondering who would''ve told Jenny about Quinn, but now it seemed Yvonne yed a part in it. "Shut up!" Alec bellowed as he moved toward Yvonne. "What are you doing? Do you intend to kill me so that I''ll be silenced?" Yvonne asked andughed at her own question. She never imagined that she and Alec would face off like this one day. Alec was now standing in front of Yvonne, ready to strike, but Jenny stepped forward and stopped him. "Don''t waste your energy on someone like her," Jenny said. Looking at Yvonne, she continued calmly, "For me, there is no victory or defeat. I rely on myself. I don''t care about the rtionship between Alec and Quinn, and I''m not afraid of losing Alec as well. Yvonne, do you understand?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was strong and could stand on her own two feet, so she wasn''t afraid of losing anyone. Yvonne understood what she meant. She once dreamed of being someone like that, but she couldn''t achieve it herself. Therefore, she didn''t believe that Jenny could do it either. "Easy for you to say. Are you sure you got to where you are today without Alec''s help?" Yvonne sneered, not convinced by Jenny''s words at all. Jenny was about to speak, but Yvonne interrupted her, "The Dickmans were taken over because Alec intervened. It wouldn''t have happened if he didn''t stop the Blooms. Wasn''t your clothing design company used to be mine? Can you really say that you haven''t relied on Alec at all?" Yvonne thought she had hit Jenny where it hurt with her sharp words. However, Jenny didn''t care, nor was she angry. "Alec''s coboration with my elder brother has nothing to do with me. I got thepany..." She paused, then smiled helplessly. "Why am I telling you all this? You have it in your mind that I relied on Alec to get to where I am. No matter how much I exin, you won''t believe it." She felt stupid trying to persuade Yvonne. Why was she doing something so meaningless? Jenny turned to Alec. "Get some rest. Don''t mind her. If she bangs on the door again, I''ll just call for security." "Alright. You go ahead first." He had to make sure Jenny was back in her unit safely before he could rx. Jenny didn''t oppose him. She walked in and closed the door, ignoring Yvonne''s sharp re. As soon as the door closed, Alec''s gentle demeanor from just a second ago vanishedpletely. His face turned cold and grim as he asked, "Yvonne, do you really think you didn''t get married to me because Jenny appeared in my life?" Yvonne didn''t reply, but in her heart, she believed so. "I''ll tell you the truth. Even without Jenny, I would never have married you." He felt it necessary to make it clear to her so she would stop holding onto unrealistic fantasies. His n.ovelebook words were somewhat hurtful to Yvonne. "But we used to be so good¡ª" "You thought it that way on your own.To me, you were just an ordinary friend." He didn''t want to give her any hope. "So it was just all in my head?" She really did think she could marry Alec back then.She thought she was different from other women in Alec''s eyes.But now it seemed she''d been foolish to think that. Besides Jenny, Alec didn''t seem genuine in his feelings toward anyone else. "Alec, you will face retribution for this!" Yvonne cursed and walked away. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Things Won''t End Well for Them No one would take what she said seriously. Alec didn''t, and not even Yvonne herself. When she came to think of it, what kind of retribution would really lead someone like Alec to his doom? She left the Perry Residence and stood on the side of the road, not knowing where she could go or who she could turn to. The Dickmans were gone, and she''d divorced Sam. The world was such a big ce, but there was no ce for her. "How ridiculous!" Yvonne sneered inwardly. She was once the proud youngdy of the Dickman family.She was at the top of the world, yet, she fell from grace because she fell for Alec. Standing under the streemp, she looked around in confusion. In her drunkenness, she was a little unsteady on her feet. She held on to the pole, and it was unclear what she was thinking. Following a loud rumble, several motorcycles stopped in front of her. Someone got off one of them and approached her. "Hey, pretty.You look like you need a ce to crash.Come on, I''ll take you in." Yvonne raised her head and looked at the man in front of her.His striking red hair failed to leave a good first impression on her. "Get lost!" "Oh, she''s quite fierce.I like that." The man with red hair didn''t care whether Yvonne agreed as he stepped forward to grab her.He didn''t pull Yvonne onto his motorcycle but to an unupied alley not far away. Soon, Yvonne''s cries could be hearding from the alley, apanied by theughter of the gangsters, who sounded as if they were enjoying a show... The next day, Jenny was woken up by the rming from downstairs.She got out of bed, stood on the balcony, and looked down. Unfortunately, she was too high up and couldn''t see anything.She deduced that something must have happened. Jenny didn''t think too much about it and turned, walking back to her room. After washing up and changing into fresh clothes, she went out. Outside, Alec seemed to have been waiting for her for some time. Jenny saw him as soon as she opened her door. "Uh...were you waiting for me?" Jenny couldn''t help but ask, her curiosity piqued.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alec nodded and said, "There seems to be an incident downstairs.I''m concerned for your safety, so I''ll drive you to the hospital." He didn''t really care about what had happened, but he''d heard a little about it. Word got around that a woman was sexually assaulted by gangsters. Alec was naturally worried for Jenny when such a thing happened in their vicinity. "There''s no need to be so nervous.You know what I''m capable of." Jenny was helpless, as she felt that she was not that weak. Alec didn''t seem to think the same. "How many times has it been? Have you not learned your lesson yet?" Jenny fell silent, unable to conjure any words to refute him. He was right; it was time she learned her lesson. Every time she thought she had the upper hand, she would always face powerful opponents whom she had trouble defeating. She obediently followed Alec into the underground parking lot and got into his car. With that, they made their way to the hospital. When their car passed the entrance of the alley, Jenny could see many people crowding around to have a look She couldn''t help butment, "That kind of scum should be given the death penalty!" "Don''t worry.Things won''t end well for those despicable people," Alec replied. Jenny stayed silent after that as they drove by. Though she felt sorry for the girl who suffered such a tragedy, it had nothing to do with her, n.ovelebook and she couldn''t help much. "Didn''t you say you were going to visit Grandpa? When are you going?" Alec changed the topic, afraid that Jenny would continue to think about what had just happened and be in a bad mood. Jenny thought about it and said, "I think I''ll go tonight." "Okay, I''ll inform him," Alec said with augh. He was happy that Jenny was willing to pay his grandfather a visit. They arrived at the hospital soon. Alec didn''t get out of the car. After he watched Jenny enter the hospital, he started the car again and left. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Chapter 464 You Think Too Highly of Me Jenny had just arrived at her office and hadn''t had a chance to do her rounds when someone knocked on her door.She was quite surprised to see Natalia when she opened it. "Dr.Walter," Natalia said, forcing a smile as she walked in. She didn''t know how to face Jenny, but for the sake of her grandfather, she had to swallow her embarrassment. Jenny sat on her chair and watched as Natalia approached her. "Do you need something, Miss Cruz?" she asked. Natalia nodded. "Yes," she said, taking a seat in front of Jenny. Jenny waited for her to speak. However, Natalia fell silent, seemingly unsure of how to begin.She felt embarrassed, especially because she and Alec had pretended to be a couple. "Dr.Walter, have you and Alec gotten back together?" she finally asked. She had been away for some time, so she assumed Alec must have exined everything to Jenny by then. Jenny frowned upon hearing that. She thought Natalia hade to talk about something important, but she was just there to ask about Alec. "Miss Cruz, if you''re only here to talk about this, you can leave.It''s working hours now, so pardon me for not entertaining such a pointless chat," she said, pointing to the door to signal Natalia that she should leave. Natalia felt very awkward, but she had to press on. "I''m sorry, that''s not what I''m here to talk about. I actually came here for something important." "Then please get to the point." "Okay." Natalia nodded. She had a better idea of Jenny''s personality by now. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "I actually came to request you to perform surgery on my grandfather in Bardoff City," she said and handed Jenny her grandfather''s medical records. Jenny didn''t reach out to take it from her. She looked at Natalia, feeling amused and helpless at the same time. "Miss Cruz, the medical skills of the famous doctors in Bardoff City are no worse than mine. Why bothering to me?" "I''ve already consulted them all.They all said that my grandfather''s condition is beyond cure and surgery would be meaningless, but I can''t ept it." Natalia couldn''t bear the thought of her grandfather''s passing. Even if there was only a small glimmer of hope, she was determined to try her best. Jenny looked at Natalia in a new light after hearing her words.She took the medical records and quickly read through them; her expression became unusually serious. "Miss Cruz, your grandfather''s condition indeed doesn''t require surgery." "What..." Natalia felt incredibly sad.She thought she would finally hear something different from Jenny. Jenny smiled as if she could read Natalia''s thoughts and said, "I''m no different from other doctors.You think too highly of me." "Is there really no chance at all?" Natalia wasn''t willing to give up.She thought she saw a hint of a smile in Jenny''s eyes n.ovelebook and felt like there might be a way. Jenny didn''t say anything and looked at the medical records again, lost in thought. Seeing her like that, Natalia became even more certain she hadn''t guessed wrong. "Dr.Walter, please save my grandfather.If you can save him, I''m willing to do anything." The next moment, Natalia got up from her seat and started to kneel before Jenny to beg her. Jenny was taken aback and quickly stood up to stop her. "Don''t get too excited.I''m just offering you a choice.It''s up to you to decide how you want to proceed." Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Chapter 465 No Surrender To Natalia, Jenny was officially her savior by saying those words. Having a choice was good news to her; it was worrisome if there wasn''t any choice avable at all. "Your grandfather''s condition is indeed very serious, and you know this yourself," Jenny said calmly as she looked at Natalia. Upon seeing her nod, she continued, "The only way to extend his lifespan would be through surgery." Hearing her words, Natalia''s eyes widened in disbelief.Is surgery still possible? The doctors in Bardoff City don''t rmend going for surgery." "While surgery is possible, the risk is extremely high.What they said was not entirely wrong." Not everyone was willing to take risks, especially when it concerned the head of the Cruz family.No one could bear the responsibility if he were to die by their hands. "As long as there''s a chance, I won''t give up," Natalia said firmly without any hesitation. She couldn''t just sit and watch her grandfather perish. Seeing Natalia''s determination, Jenny could rte to her desire to save her grandfather. Nevertheless, she still reminded Natalia of the risks. "I have to make it clear that although surgery is possible, the chances of your grandfather not making it off the operating table are very high.If¡ª" "Dr.Walter, I trust you.Even if it really..." She gritted her teeth and made her final decision. "Whatever the result may be, I ept it." Jenny nodded. "Okay.Are you sure your parents won''t object?" She didn''t want the surgery to be dyed because of oppositioning from Natalia¡®s parents. If that happened, it wouldplicate things, and it would be very troublesome to deal with. "Don''t worry, I''ll convince them." Natalia was confident about it.If it meant saving her grandfather, everything else didn''t matter. "When can we perform the surgery? My grandfather''s condition is very bad." She wanted the surgery to be done as soon as possible, fearing that further dy would make things worse. Jenny looked at the medical records and replied, "Here''s what we''ll do.You''ll talk to the directors of both hospitals and get them to work together.Both hospitals will have to coborate so that I can perform the surgery in Bardoff City.Otherwise, I won''t be able to go." She wanted to save Natalia''s grandfather but couldn''t do so recklessly. They would still need to arrange everything ording to the necessary procedures. "Okay, leave it to me.I''ll get it done as soon as possible." Natalia nodded. At this point, she would do anything Jenny asked of her. As she was leaving Jenny''s office, she stopped at the doorway. "Dr.Walter, Alec and I were only pretending to be in a rtionship and nothing more.Since we announced our rtionship, I''ve only met him a few times." She felt that Jenny was a good person and thought that Alec was someone who loved quite unreservedly.It''d be a pity if the two of them didn''t get back together. "I know." Jenny didn''t say much. In fact, she believed Natalia, but Alec lying to her was something she couldn''t ept. After Natalia left, Jenny studied her grandfather''s medical records and contacted the necessary people. The surgery wouldn''t be easy, and she needed to gather some of the most experienced people n.ovelebook in the medical field. At Parrington Hospital, Yvonne sat in a regr hospital ward, staring out the window with vacant eyes that looked hollow and devoid of vitality. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Upon closer inspection, one could see that she was covered in injuries, and there were bruises around her mouth. She looked like a fragile doll on the verge of shattering.She never imagined she would be targeted by those gangsters right after leaving Jenny''s neighborhood. What those people did to herst night was unthinkable.Her face crumpled up with grief whenever she recalled the trauma she had experienced.She even wished she could jump out of the window. However, she couldn''t do that.She couldn''t surrender and back down so easily. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Jonathan''s Sister Suddenly, she thought of something, and a hint of a smile appeared on her gloomy face. However, her smile was somewhat chilling to look at.She got up from the hospital bed, walked out of the ward, and headed straight to the nurse''s station. "Excuse me, can you tell me which ward Alicia Flynn is staying in? " she asked the nurse at the station with a smile. Her injured face made her look particrly pitiful. The nurses all knew why she was admitted to the hospital, and they couldn''t help but feel a little sympathetic toward her. "She''s in Room 308 on the third floor." "Okay, thank you," Yvonne said. She then turned and headed toward the third floor. Alicia was Jonathan''s younger sister. When Jonathan had promised to help Yvonne deal with Jenny, his condition was that she would fork out the money to save Alicia''s life. At that time, she had only paid a deposit. Truth be told, she wasn''t even sure if Alicia was still alive. Since she was still in the hospital, it meant that she was alive. If that was the case, Yvonne naturally had to go see her. After all, Jonathan lost his life because of Jenny. As his sister, Alicia would want to avenge him. When Yvonne reached Room 308 on the third floor, she pushed open the door and saw Alicia leaning against the bed, lost in thought. "who are you?" Alicia looked over, feeling somewhat wary about the person who just walked in out of the blue. Yvonne smiled and sat down next to her. "You''re Jonathan''s sister, right?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Yes.Do you know my brother? Where is he? Why hasn''t hee to see me?" Alicia couldn''t understand what was going on.Her brother loved her the most, so he should''vee to see her the moment she woke up. However, she''d been awake for some time, and Jonathan hadn''te to see her even once.She couldn''t even contact him. Hence, she was angry, but more than that, she was worried. "I''m sorry...he won''t be able toe and see you." Yvonne pretended to be sad and surreptitiously observed the change in Alicia''s expression. Sure enough, Alicia''s face fell drastically. "What do you mean? What happened to my brother?" Yvonne sighed, seemingly unsure of what to say.It made Alicia even more anxious. "Do you know who paid for your treatment?" Yvonne asked tentatively, afraid of revealing too much and wanting to make sure she was safe to make her next move. Alicia shook her head and answered, "I don''t know.I thought it was my brother." "Your assumption is correct.It was indeed your brother''s money," Yvonne replied, breathing a sigh of relief.She wasn''t sure where the money for Alicia''s treatment came from. The deposit she''d given was definitely not enough. As for the rest of the money, she didn''t know where it came from, nor did she care. As long as Alicia didn''t know the source as well, she could Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Chapter 467 You''re Responsible Too Yvonne was clever, as not everything she''d told Alicia was fake. For example, the fact that she''d hired Jonathan and that Jonathan hadmitted suicide were all true. Even if Alicia looked into itter, she would find things were as she said. "My brother hasmitted suicide?" Alicia asked wordlessly. She was in shock for quite some time as she looked at yvonne incredulously. The truth was too much for her to bear. The next second, she started shouting at Yvonne angrily, "Don''t talk nonsense here. My brother wouldn''t havemitted suicide!"He was such a capable person. How would he be driven to take his own life? "Don''t get too worked up.It''s not good for your recovery." Yvonne pretended to give her caring words of advice before she continued, "I know you''ll find all this hard to ept, but it''s the truth.If you don''t believe me, you can investigate it after you leave the hospital." Jonathan''s death was rted to Jenny anyway.She had sent him to prison, and she was also the one who wanted to sue Jonathan. As to why Jonathanmitted suicide, nobody knew. Perhaps he''d really found it uneptable to be sentenced to life in prison. Alicia didn''t speak for a long time, and Yvonne was not in a hurry. In any case, judging from the rtionship between this pair of siblings, her chances of avenging Jonathan were still quite high. "Who is that person you mentioned?" After a while, Alicia asked through gritted teeth as she came back to her senses. Yvonne didn''t answer her question directly but spoke up with fear, "She is powerful and influential in Parrington, and you''re no match for her.Give up your thoughts of revenge.Go far away after you recover from your illness.It''s best not to let her know about your rtionship with Jonathan.Otherwise, who knows what she''ll do?" "Tell me her name!" Alicia was unwilling to give up. How could she just let it go when her brother had died in that person''s hands? Seeing her intense hatred, Yvonne was overjoyed, but she maintained a solemn expression. "Her name is Jenny Walter.She''s a doctor working at a hospital, but she has a good rtionship with Alec Faust.You''re no match for her." "Well, I know I''m no match for her, but my brother can''t die in vain!" Alicia gritted her teeth. She silently swore in her heart, "Jenny Walter, huh? I won''t let you off so easily!" "What do you n to do?" Yvonne was curious.She was afraid that Alicia would fail to cause Jenny any harm at all. If that happened, everything she''d done so far would be aplete waste of her time. Alicia had no idea what to do, so she couldn''t give Yvonne an answer either. Nevertheless, Yvonne had already thought of a solution beforeing to her.She cautiously asked, "I remember Jonathan mentioning that he had a very skilled mentor.Do you know him?" "My brother''s mentor..." Alicia fell deep into thought and nodded after a while. "I''ve met him a few times.He''s really skilled." "In this situation, you have to ask your brother''s mentor for help.After all, your brother was his disciple.He''ll definitely seek revenge for your brother." Yvonne didn''t think that Alicia could cause any substantial harm to Jenny; they needed Jonathan''s mentor to do that. Since Jonathan became aplished inbat under his tutge, he must be very capable himself. On top of that, Jonathan might have had some fellow disciples too. If they went after Jenny, she wouldn''t stand a chance. Thinking about it, Yvonne felt very excited. Alicia was oblivious to what was going on in Yvonne''s head, but she thought there was some truth to her words. She said, "I''ll go find my brother''s mentor." Yvonne was satisfied with Alicia''s response. "Rest well.I won''t bother you anymore." As she was about to leave, Alicia stopped her. You''re also responsible for my brother''s death." Yvonne was taken aback and turned around. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Pretending to be sad, she said, "Yes, you''re right.You''re fully entitled to seek revenge against me too.But I have nothing left.I even ended up in this state today.I don''t know what I can do to make you feel better." She looked at herself with a hint of self-mockery and grief. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Chapter 468 I''m Around Alicia looked at Yvonne''s wounded face and gathered that she wasn''t having a good time either. At that moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do with her. "You can leave now and don''t show up in front of me again.I''ll investigate what you just said.If you were one bit untruthful, I wouldn''t let it slide," Alicia warned. "Little girl, what made you think you have what it takes toe after me? Who do you think you are?" she sarcastically asked internally, thinking people these days like to talk big. If it weren''t for the fact that Jonathan had a mentor that might be of use, she wouldn''t bothering to see someone as useless as Alicia. At the hospital, after a busy day, Jenny was about to leave work when Alec appeared in her office. "Weren''t we supposed to see Grandpa tonight? Haven''t you finished your work?" Alec asked, showing some concern. Jenny finished organizing the patient files and got up from her chair. "I''m done.Let''s go." "Okay." As they walked out of the office and out of the hospital, many people saw them together. Curious about it, they all turned to Morgan.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Have Dr.Walter and Mr.Faust made up with each other?" they asked. They all knew about Jenny and Alec''s breakup and that Alec was now with Natalia. They even felt sorry for Jenny, as she was missing out on such a good man like Alec. They assumed Alec was a good man because it was rare for someone of his status to show so much care and concern for a woman. "I don''t know." Morgan shook her head.She really didn''t know. "Dr.Walter is so lucky.Not only is she skilled in medicine, but she also found a good man like Mr.Faust," someone sighed with envy. Morgan sneered, not quite agreeing with them. "In my opinion, Jenny is way more capable than Mr.Faust." "Right, right.In your eyes, Dr.Walter is the best person in the universe," someone teased her on purpose. Morgan snorted and didn''t continue the conversation with them. Outside the hospital, Jenny got into Alec''s car, and they headed for the Old Mansion. On their way there, Jenny pondered how to get Old Mr.Faust to tell her the truthter. Asking him straight wouldn''t work, so she had toe up with a n. Alec didn''t know what she was thinking and was somewhat worried. "Mortimer is also at the Old Mansion. If you go thereter, you may run into him." Most of the time, Mortimer was in the Old Mansion. Although Alec didn''t like it, Mortimer was, after all, Old Mr.Faust''s son.So, he couldn''t refuse his right to visit his own father. "It''s okay.I''ll just pretend he doesn''t exist." Knowing that Alec and Mortimer had a bad rtionship, Jenny didn''t have a good impression of him either. "Well, with me around, he won''t dare to do anything to you." Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the Old Mansion. Warren was already waiting for them at the door. When he saw them get out of the car together, he smiled and said, "Mr.Faust, Miss Jenny, Old Mr.Faust is waiting for you in the living room." "Warren, long time no see.How have you been?" Jenny greeted Warren with a smile. Before she and Alec got divorced, she got along well with Warren.He was very caring toward her and didn''t treat her badly because she was Alec''s wife in name only. Warren nodded and smiled. "I''m doing fine.Thank you for your concern, Miss Jenny." They continued chatting and catching up as they walked into the living room. As Alec had guessed, Mortimer was indeed in the Old Mansion. When he saw Jenny, he remained stoic and showed no particr emotion. However, Mortimer couldn''t help but wonder, "Is this woman really from one of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City? Dad wouldn''t deliberately pull my leg, would he?" Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Why Bother Asking Me "Grandpa." Mortimer ignored Jenny, and Jenny also couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to him.She looked at the old man sitting nearby and walked toward him with a smile. The old man nodded, smiling. "Jenny, it''s been a long time since you''ve visited me." "You know I''m busy.Please don''t be mad at me." Jenny returned the smile. The two got along very well. An outsider would have thought that Jenny was still his granddaughter-inw. "I understand.Of course I''m not mad at you." Old Mr.Faust wasn''t senile.He knew why Jenny hadn''t visited the Old Mansion better than anyone else. As they spoke, Mortimer and Alec sat in the living room and said nothing. They just listened to Jenny and Old Mr.Faust''s conversation. "Grandpa, shall we go to the study to talk?" After the pleasantries were exchanged, Jenny was ready to get to the point.She came with a purpose today. Old Mr.Faust was slightly surprised but didn''t refuse. "Okay." He stood up and looked at Alec and Mortimer, who were sitting silently. "You two go to the kitchen and order them to cook some dishes that Jenny likes." He didn''t know what Jenny wanted to talk about, but he could roughly guess. He wasn''t sure if Jenny would get the answers she wanted this time. When they reached the study, he went in first, and Jenny followed, closing the door behind her. Old Mr.Faust sat on the sofa and smiled at Jenny. "Have a seat, Jenny." Jenny didn''t stand on ceremony and proceeded to sit facing him. "Grandpa, you can probably guess why I''m here, right?" "Well, I do have an idea." Old Mr.Faust didn''t deny it. "Then just tell me all about it." Jenny smiled at him, waiting for him to speak. Unfortunately, he didn''t seem to have any intention of divulging anything. "Tell you what, Jenny? I''ve no idea what you''re talking about." Jenny was rendered speechless and scolded inwardly, "You really know how to y dumb." "Grandpa, I went to Bardoff City a few days ago," Jenny said calmly, looking at him. Old Mr.Faust remained silent; his emotions were not exactly as calm as the expression he showed. "I went to see Mr.Spade, and we talked about some things," Jenny continued, keeping her gaze on Old Mr.Faust''s face, not wanting to miss any reaction from him. Smiling faintly, Old Mr.Faust asked, ''''I heard he was hospitalized.Is he okay?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Not really," Jenny replied truthfully. "That''s unfortunate," Old Mr.Faust responded, but he didn''t really seem sorry for Mr.Spade. Jenny didn''t care about that and continued, "I went to see Mr.Spade mainly to ask about my birth and origin.I''ve known for some time that there''s something strange about my background, but I had no clue until Christopher appeared.That was when I had a breakthrough." "Mr.Spade said that if I followed Christopher to Bardoff City, he would tell me everything, and he didn''t break his promise.I found out everything I wanted to know," Jenny said. Old Mr.Faust was surprised and seemed to not believe what she said. "I''m not from Orchid Vige, nor am I my grandfather''s biological granddaughter.I''m the daughter of an influential family in Bardoff City, right?" She smiled at Old Mr.Faust, looking like she''d already known everything. On the other hand, Old Mr.Faust was stunned. "Does she really know everything? Has she found out about her true identity?" he thought in disbelief. Everything Jenny had said was just a wild guess based on the reactions of Christophers and the others. If Christopher had fallen for her, she must not havee from an ordinary background. Now, it seemed that she had made the correct guess. But which family was she from? And what happened back then? "Since you already know everything, why bother asking me?" Old Mr.Faust sighed and turned his eyes away from Jenny. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Chapter 470 No Wonder Jenny felt that she got her work cut out for her.She wouldn''t be here testing the waters if she knew everything. "Although I know everything, I still want to hear it directly from you.After all, I always thought you were genuinely kind to me." She looked at Old Mr.Faust with a deep gaze.He felt unsettled being looked at like that. At first, he''d arranged for Alec to marry Jenny with a specific purpose in mind. Later, even he couldn''t tell whether he wanted her to be his grandson''s spouse because of her identity or truly epted her as his granddaughter- inw. Now, telling her these things seemed to be meaningless. Old Mr.Faust sighed and didn''t doubt what Jenny had said. "Jenny, since you put it that way, I won''t deny it any longer.I did arrange for Alec to marry you because of your identity." Jenny had an indescribable feeling in her heart, but she wasn''t too sad. After all, this was something she''d expected. "Is my identity that attractive to you? The Fausts are already quite powerful in Parrington." Not only were they influential, but they could also even be considered one of the high society families. Was a marriage alliance necessary for a family like that? Old Mr.Faust chuckled and thought Jenny was too naive. "While it''s true that the Fausts are influential in Parrington butpared to one of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City¡ªthe Walters¡ªwe are still far behind." Jenny was shocked to hear that, but she didn''t show the expression on her face. After all, to Old Mr.Faust, she should have known about everything. "The Walters, huh? I see," Jenny thought. When she''d previously investigated the Ten Elites of Bardoff City, she''d looked into the Walters and even suspected she might be a daughter of that family. That was an easy assumption to make since among the Ten Elites, only one had the surname Walter. However, everybody said that the parents of the Walters were very loving, and they had a daughter. In view of that, how could she possibly be the daughter of the Walters? She had too many questions, but she didn''t rush to ask them all at once. Instead, she slowly said, "Since I am the daughter of the Walters, why did I grow up in Orchid Vige? You should know something about that, right?" "I''m actually not too sure," Old Mr.Faust answered, shaking his head. Nevertheless, he still told Jenny what he knew, "I heard that when your father and mother were together, the Walters opposed it.They all thought your mother was unsuitable for their family, so when your mother was pregnant with you, she was attacked by people hired by the Walters.You almost lost your chance to be born into this world." "What happened after that?" Jenny asked, feeling that she was getting closer to the truth. "Later, your father probably thought bringing you back to the family was dangerous, so he sent you to Orchid Vige.Your grandfather was an attendant who''d been with your father since he was young, so your father entrusted you to him.He indeed lived up to your father''s expectations and raised you well." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After listening to Old Mr.Faust, Jenny didn''t know what to say for a while. "So, my father has known of my existence all these years?" She''d always thought she somehow got lost from her family. Old Mr.Faust nodded, but he wasn''t very certain. "I think he knows; otherwise, where do you think your mentors came from? Your grandfather was just a servant of the Walters.How could he have the ability to contact so many powerful people for your sake?" "No wonder!" Jenny eximed internally. At that moment, she finally understood everything. "Since he wanted to keep me hidden, he wouldn''t let too many people know of my existence.In that case, how did you know?" Jenny looked at Old Mr.Faust, her gaze full of scrutiny. Old Mr.Faust looked at her helplessly and sighed. ''''You suspect too much." Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Thanks Anyway Even with that, Old Mr.Faust still told Jenny truthfully, "Actually, I don''t know much about it either.I just happened to be in Parrington when this incident urred, so I learned about it by chance." "By chance?" Jenny didn''t believe there could be such a I coincidence. "Ah, never mind.It was actually because of your grandfather that I knew.He told me about it when he was still the Walters'' servant." Old Mr.Faust knew that Jenny didn''t believe him, so he decided to be honest. Since Jenny had already found out that much, there was ] no longer need to hide anything. "My grandfather? Why would he tell you?" Jenny didn''t understand. Under reasonable circumstances, her grandfather should have kept this a secret and not told Old Mr.Faust. "Your grandfather and I were good friends in Bardoff City.Later, when he brought you to Orchid Vige, he couldn''t ask the Walters to provide assistance, or it would attract attention.So, I was the I one who had been helping him all these years," Old Mr.Faust exined.Jenny seemed to understand the situation a little better as she listened. However, she immediately thought of something and I asked anxiously, "So, what about my marriage with Alec?" "Well, you can consider it your grandfather''s repayment to me.Then again, it''s not quite urate to say that.It''s more like your grandfather''s way of protecting you," Old Mr.Faust sighed. He paused briefly and continued, "At that time, no one knew when your father woulde to take you back.Your grandfather had to make sure you would be in safe hands.Although the Fausts were not as powerful as the Walters, we still had some influence in Parrington.Your grandfather made that decision because we would be able to keep you safe on our turf." Jenny believed most of what Old Mr.Faust had told her. He might not be her biological grandfather, but after so many years of spending time together, Jenny knew Old Mr.Faust had always had her best interests at heart. After a long silence, Jenny finally said, "What about my mother? After she gave birth to me..." "It seems she''s dead," Old Mr.Faust said. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He knew that his words might sting, but he spoke the truth. "Seems?" Jenny frowned, wondering why he couldn''t give a definite answer on whether she was dead or not. Old Mr.Faust smiled bitterly and exined, ''Your father was the only one present at that time.He said she was dead, and there was no evidence to suggest otherwise.Besides, he did erect a tombstone for your motherter on." As far as he was concerned, Jenny''s mother had passed away. If she hadn''t, her father wouldn''t have done what he did. "I see." Jenny nodded, feeling like she had asked all the questions she could possibly ask.She didn''t know what other question she could raise at this point. Seeing her like that, Old Mr.Faust thought of his grandson and decided to say a few more things. "Alec doesn''t have an idea about your true identity.But I''m sure you can tell how he feels about you." "Are you sure he doesn''t know?" Jenny was somewhat doubtful. "At least not when he started to like you.I was the one who told himter." Old Mr.Faust chose not to lie, as he didn''t want to risk creating any misunderstandings between the two. Unfortunately, Jenny didn''t think of it the same way. After discovering Old Mr.Faust''s kindness toward her was all a lie, she was now skeptical of everything he said. "Thank you for telling me all of this anyway," Jenny said, thanking him for the information. She didn''t want to think about anything else for now.Her mind was in chaos. All these years, she''d thought she was just an ordinary girl from Orchid Vige. Who would have known that things weren''t so simple? And what about her father, whom she''d never met? If he knew she existed, why hadn''t hee to see her all these years? Perhaps he''d forgotten about her existence altogether. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Divorce if There Is No Love "There¡¯s no need to thank me.You already know everything anyway, don¡¯t you? You¡¯!! know the specifics sooner orter." Zachary was helpless. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact Jenny had found out about almost everything, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to tell her about all that. Jenny smiled when she heard that, but her smile was a weak and slightly guilty one.She didn¡¯t dare to tell Zachary she was just trying her luck by pretending to have found out about her true identity. In fact, she didn¡¯t ask about anything when she went to Bardoff City. On top of that, Mr.Spade had already gone to the hospital before she could get to him. Meanwhile, in the kitchen downstairs, Alec instructed the chef to cook the dishes that Jenny liked. Mortimer also walked into the kitchen and looked at Alec coldly. "why do you insist on being with that woman?" Alec was slightly stunned when he heard this, and did not turn his head to look at Mortimer.He continued to give the chef instructions. "She¡¯s not a good match for you.I¡¯m telling you this for your own good," Mortimer continued. This time, Alec turned around and walked toward him.He stopped right before Mortimer and said softly, "Grandpa said that he has told you about Jenny¡¯s identity." Mortimer was a little taken aback but didn¡¯t deny it. "In that case, the status problem you pointed out doesn¡¯t exist at all.What is your reason for opposition?" Alec looked him in the eyes.He stared at Mortimer intently, as if he wanted to see through thetter. Mortimer felt ufortable under his piercing gaze. He coughed dryly and then said, "I object to your rtionship with her because I think you¡¯re not suitable for each other.It has nothing to do with her identity." As soon as he said that, Alec couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. He couldn¡¯tprehend how Mortimer was able to utter bullshit that he didn¡¯t mean at all. "1m not suitable for her, but you think Alfred is right for her, don''t you?" Alec asked with a frosty expression. Evidently, he could see through Mortimer¡¯s wishful thinking thoroughly. Before Mortimer found out about Jenny¡¯s identity, the reason he would object to their rtionship was understandable. After all, people like him attached great importance to benefits and interests. Back then, Jenny could not bring anything to the table in his eyes, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t agree for them to get together. But now, that problem no longer existed. Not only that, but once Jenny officially returned to her family, he would be the less significant party instead. In this case, Mortimer had no reason to object. However, his opposition, coupled with Alfred going to Jenny¡¯spany to work, suggested that the father and son duo were plotting something behind the scenes. Alec was rtively certain of this. When Alec mentioned Alfred, Mortimer was not surprised. He didn¡¯t n to hide it from Alec in the first ce. "Alfred...He¡¯s your brother." "Heh." Alec snorted sarcastically, looking into Mortimer¡¯s eyes as if he was looking at a fool. "I know the events back then made you hate me, but Alec, don¡¯t you understand how painful it is to live with someone you don¡¯t love? You should be able to understand me." He sighed, trying to seek Alec¡¯s forgiveness. It was a pity Alec was never exactly a soft-hearted person. Hearing him say that, Alec could barely hold himself back from punching his father. "If you don¡¯t love someone, you can divorce them, instead n.ovelebook of hurting them the way you did!" "I admit that you¡¯re right.I was wrong.I was too young at the time to think about the consequences, and I didn¡¯t expect your mother to take it so far." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He really didn¡¯t expect Alec''s mother wouldmit suicide. Alec couldn¡¯t be bothered to discern whether Mortimer meant what he''d said.It didn¡¯t matter to him the least bit. "Ask Alfred to stay away from Jenny.No matter what ns you two have, don¡¯t drag Jenny into any of them." Alec gave Mortimer a warning. Mortimerughed dryly.He didn¡¯t agree, nor did he refuse.He simply smiled ambiguously, which made Alec feel exceptionally irritated. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Why Do You Like Me? When the two were in a stalemate, Jenny came down from upstairs. Alec ignored Mortimer right away and walked over to her. "Are you done talking to Grandpa?" he asked. Jenny nodded and nced at Alec meaningfully but didn''t say anything. Alec could feel the emotion in her eyes, but if she didn''t want to tell him about it, he wouldn''t ask¡ªat least, not now. Not long after, Old Mr.Faust came down too. "Let''s eat." Soon, the four of them sat at the dining table. Perhaps the atmosphere became a little awkward because of Jenny''s presence. Old Mr.Faust knew that Jenny wasn''t happy about what he''d told her, but he didn''t offer her words of advice.He figured she would have to get over it by herself, and there was no point in others persuading her. It would only make her pull away even further.He then nced at his grandson and saw that he''d been staring at Jenny.He could only sigh helplessly. Alec was exceptional in every aspect; his only w was he loved too deeply when he fell for someone. Old Mr.Faust wondered how much more he would have to suffer at Jenny''s hand. As he thought of that, he decided it wasn''t his ce to worry anymore. They were all adults, so they should figure things out on their own. "Miss Walter, my son, Alfred, is working in yourpany.Please offer him your guidance," Mortimer said suddenly, surprising the other three people at the table. Jenny was especially surprised. ''''Why are you admitting so openly that Alfred is your son? Don''t you care about Old Mr.Faust and Alec''s feelings?" she wondered silently. She looked at Old Mr.Faust, who seemed unruffled as usual. He carried on eating indifferently, not finding Mortimer''s words surprising at all. Returning to her senses, Jenny smiled politely and neutrally. "If Alfred is capable, he''ll naturally get to where he deserves to be; if not, even if you pave the way for him as a father, I''m afraid you''ll just waste your time in the end." She wasn''t stupid. Just when she was close to finding out about everything from Old Mr.Faust, Alfred suddenly came to work in herpany. The turn of events definitely had something to do with her identity. Everyone approached her with ulterior motives. Under such a circumstance, it was hard for Jenny to feel happy about what was unfolding around her. Mortimer''s face pulled down slightly; he didn''t expect Jenny would respond to him so bluntly. Jenny didn''t pay any attention to him. She focused on eating her food and didn''t give a damn what he thought. Alec was deeply overjoyed at this and felt that Jenny retorted well. After dinner, it was time for Jenny to leave. Alec walked out of the Old Mansion with her. On the way back to the apartment, Jenny didn''t speak. Her silence made Alec a little uneasy. "Jenny, you came to ask Grandpa about your birth and origin, right?" Alec asked, feeling that staying in that awkward silence wouldn''t do them any good. Jenny withdrew her gaze from the scenery outside and looked at him indifferently. "You knew, didn''t you?" Alec didn''t deny it.He understood that he could no longer deceive Jenny. Otherwise, he would only push her further and further away. Jenny chuckled humorlessly. "Your grandfather said you didn''t know anything." She was actually hesitating about how to broach the subject with Alec. If she didn''t do it well, Alec would feel she was suspecting him. However, she now felt that she''d been careful n.ovelebook and thought too much¡ªhe''d known all along. "I only found out about itter on." At that time, he''d already fallen for Jenny. Jenny didn''t care. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She sneered, "You know, Alec.I''ve always wondered, was my true identity part of why you like me? It didn''t quite make sense for the CEO of Faust Group to suddenly fall for me." She never believed in love at first sight nor felt that she was that attractive. The only usible exnation was that he''d approached her with something in mind from the very beginning. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Zero Trustworthiness The brakes sounded, and the car stopped at the side of the road. Jenny was about to ask Alec what was going on when she saw him looking at her intently.His look seemed to suggest that she had hurt his feelings. "I should be the one feeling hurt," Jenny thought. "Jenny, am I such a terrible person in your eyes?" Alec asked in a low voice after some time; the tone of his voice was indescribably sad. The sight of Alec looking so broken tugged at Jenny''s heartstrings, but she still smiled and said, "To tell you the truth, Alec; your trustworthiness is basically zero." Alec smiled bitterly, knowing that this was all his own doing. "I''m sorry..." "You don''t have to apologize to me, even if you really had ulterior motives at the beginning, I don''t care.After all, I know you meant it when you showed me you genuinely loved me, and I really did feel happiness during those times." She looked at Alec with a faint smile as she said that. However, those words cut at Alec''s heart like knives, bringing him immense torment. "Jenny..." "It''s gettingte.You should continue driving back." Jenny withdrew her gaze and no longer looked at Alec but at the scenery outside the window again.It was as if she didn''t want to continue talking. Alec felt helpless, and he didn''t know how to exin everything to her. After all, the fact remained that he''d known about it for some time and didn''t tell her. The car started again. After a short while, they arrived at the Perry Residence. They walked into the elevator one after the other, but no one spoke. Soon, Jenny arrived at her door, and Alec felt that if he didn''t say something, he would lose his chance. "Jenny," he called out to her. Jenny turned around and looked at him inquisitively. "I like you, and it has nothing to do with your background.Sometimes I hope you were really an ordinary person, and that would make everything so much easier."He smiled wryly, with a bit of helplessness.If Jenny were an ordinary person, he could like her, and no one could say anything about it.Unfortunately, she wasn''t, so it became much more difficult for them to be together. Jenny looked at him and saw the sincerity in his eyes, but she couldn''t believe in him anymore. "Maybe.Actually, I don''t really care whose child I am.I just want to find out the truth." In her heart, her only family was her grandfather and her two brothers. As for her biological parents, she couldn''t care less. Since she had no feelings for them, they naturally didn''t matter. "I understand." Alec nodded, knowing that Jenny must be serious. "Do you...trust me?" Alec looked at her, feeling apprehensive, afraid that Jenny could no longer trust him. Jenny smiled and replied, "If you were true to yourself, why would you care whether others believed you? Isn''t it enough as long as you have a clear conscience?" Alec smiled bitterly. What Jenny said sounded reasonable, but it was easier said than done. He felt that he hadn''te to that point, and there was no way for him to not care what others thought, especially when it concerned the person most important to him. Unfortunately, Jenny had already walked into her condo, leaving Alec standing outside alone. Jennyy on the sofa, not wanting to move at all. The truth she''d been pursuing for a long time finally revealed itself. However, she wasn''t as happy as she thought. On the contrary, she kind of hoped it was fake. She didn''t care about being one of the Walters of n.ovelebook Bardoff City. At that moment, her phone rang. Jenny looked at it, and despite her exhaustion, she still answered the call. "Gilbert." "Jenny, I''ll be back soon.What do you want? I''ll make sure to buy it for you." Gilbert was still as gentle as ever, but sadly, Jenny couldn''t be as carefree as she used to be.She didn''t speak, and Gilbert immediately noticed something was off. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Are You Going Back to the Walters? "I''ve found out about everything," Jenny said lightly. Through the phone, the tone of her voice didn''t seem to carry any emotion. Gilbert wanted to ask what she knew. Right when he was about to, he suddenly thought of something, and he couldn''t help but clench his phone a little harder. "About your background?" "Yeah." She told Gilbert because she wanted to see if she could get some other information that she didn''t know about from him. This time, it was Gilbert''s turn to be silent. As he didn''t say anything, it made Jenny a little perplexed. "Gilbert, tell me everything you know." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After another round of silence, Gilbert sighed and replied a little helplessly, "I knew that once you found out you weren''t Grandpa''s biological granddaughter, you would definitely figure things out.I just didn''t expect you to be so fast." He thought it would take a while for Jenny to learn the truth, but he didn''t expect it to be that soon.He''d underestimated his sister. "I just want to figure everything out.Grandpa will always be my grandfather.You and Zack will always be my brothers, too," Jenny said. Gilbert breathed a sigh of relief ¡ªthat was the Jenny he knew. After that, he told Jenny everything he knew. However, what he knew was simr to what Old Mr.Faust had told her, so it didn''t make much of a difference to Jenny. After Gilbert finished speaking, he couldn''t help but ask, "Do you n to go back to the Walters?" He didn''t want Jenny to go back. All these years, he''d been paying attention to the Walters. That family was far from being as peaceful as it seemed to outsiders, especially the woman Jenny''s father married¡ªshe definitely had some tricks up her sleeve. If Jenny went back, she would suffer at her hands. "Maybe.I still want to find out what happened back then.I also need to know whether my mom is still alive." Although Zachary said her mother had probably died, Jenny still held a glimmer of hope. Plus, her father had asked different teachers to teach her over the years.He must have done it for a reason. Even if she didn''t go and knock on their door, it might not be long before theye to her instead. Jenny wasn''t one who would sit by and wait like a sitting duck; she preferred to have everything in her control. Therefore, she decided to settle the matters on her end first, and then she would take the initiative to meet her father, whom she''d never met. Gilbert wasn''t surprised by her decision.It was even kind of expected. "Don''t worry, I''lle back soon.I''ll go with you when the timees." He wouldn''t feel at ease if Jenny went alone. Jenny didn''t refuse him since she would feel bad turning down his offer to apany her. Given that Gilbert decided toe back, he''d figured everything out. If that were the case, she would wee him back as her brother. She had no reason to turn down her brother, who was standing up for her. After hanging up the call with Gilbert, Jennyy on her bed. Her gloomy mood was slightly uplifted. At the end of the day, it was still better to know everything than to be kept in the dark. Jenny gradually fell asleep. Downstairs, someone stood under the streemp and looked up at the window of her condo. Parrington Medical University was celebrating its 60th anniversary. When Jenny arrived with her invitation in hand, the university was already very crowded. Besides outstanding alumni like them who were specifically invited to go back, many graduates also n.ovelebook came back spontaneously to participate in the event, in addition to the undergraduate students. As a result, the number of people who came was huge. Even Jenny was a little surprised that so many people showed up. Holding her invitation, she found her designated seat. It was a rtively front seat, and many people were already sitting in that row. As soon as Jenny sat down, someone greeted her. "Hello, I''m Derrick Clearwater.I was invited toe back as an outstanding alumnus.You too, right?" Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Chapter 476 bbergasted Jenny nodded, guessing that the people sitting in that row should all be excellent alumni. A few of them were even famous figures that Jenny had already known when she was still studying. It was just that she didn''t care much back then, as she immersed herself in studying. Her rtionship with her ssmates was average at best. Now that she hade, there were only a few people whom she really knew. "Hello, I''m Jenny Walter." She nodded politely, not meaning to continue the conversation with the other person. However, Derrick obviously didn''t intend to stop there. Still seated next to Jenny, he said, "You''re so young.You just graduated not long ago, right? You must be excellent to be n.ovelebook invited back to the anniversary celebration as an outstanding graduate.So, what scientific research experience do you have? Which hospital are you working at?" Those seated there either had prolific scientific research experience or worked in top hospitals; in Derrick''s case, he was thetter. He was the chief physician of Bardoff Hospital and had always been very proud of it. Jenny frowned, as she really didn''t know about any of that. "I''m working in Parrington Hospital." As for scientific research experience, Jenny did have some, but they were all published when she was abroad. Not only that, but she was also backed by her teacher, so publishing some articles was Naturally not a problem for her. Jenny felt it wasn''t her own achievement, so she didn''t n to tell anyone about it. At that moment, many people were pricking up their ears to listen to the conversation between them. After all, they were very curious about how the university determined who were outstanding graduates. Upon hearing that Jenny was working in Parrington Hospital, many people''s expressions changed subtly. There was a hint of condescension in the way they looked at her. Parrington Hospital may be considered a top hospital in Parrington itself, but within the country, it could only be regarded as an ordinary third-ss hospital. It wasn''t even known internationally. They can''t figure out why Jenny could be considered an outstanding alumnus. Of course, Jenny noticed the change in everyone''s demeanor, but she didn''t care. She came today as a sign of respect for her university. As for the other people there, she couldn''t care less about them. Turning her attention to the high tform in front of her, she saw that the university''s president had already gone up to give his speech. Jenny listened carefully, ignoring Derrick''s look of bewilderment. The speech ended quickly, and afterward an outstanding graduate came on stage to speak. That person shared that they worked in theboratory of a certain big wig and published countless academic articles. Many people buttered up to him, hoping he would coborate with them when he published his next article. Jenny didn''t care about all that. She couldn''t wait to leave after attending the celebration. However, she didn''t get her wish. After all that, the dean invited all the outstanding graduates to a private dinner. In this case, Jenny could only follow even if she didn''t really want to go. At the restaurant, in a private room, many people chatted freely with the dean. Probably because they''d achieved something over the years, they weren''t so afraid anymore when they saw the dean who was once intimidating. Jenny sat in one corner and ate her food silently. Being a wallflower wasn''t all that bad. "Miss Walter, don''t sit alone and eat silently.Tell your ssmates about your experience.Although you may not have studied in the same year, you''re still an alumnus who graduated from the same institution.You must look after your fellow alumni." The dean suddenly called upon Jenny, which surprised many people. They all knew that Jenny worked at Parrington Hospital. What experience would someone working in such a hospital have? And why would they need her care? Jenny was also bbergasted. "Do you still remember me, Dean Howard? How many years has it been since I graduated?" Jenny thought.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Different Light What surprised everyone even more was that after the dean called upon Jenny, he got up and walked to her.He then said with a smile, "You''ve been the best student at our university for so many years.I''ve always been proud of you." Jenny was immensely surprised when by that.She hurriedly got up. "Dean Howard, you tter me too much.Everyone here is equally excellent." Others were naturally dissatisfied when they heard the dean''s words, but they couldn''t lose their temper on such an asion. They could onlyment disparagingly, "Dean Howard, although Parrington Hospital is quite good.It''s not exactly difficult tond a job there." If they wanted to work in Parrington Hospital, they could all get in quite easily.It definitely wasn''t as difficult as entering Bardoff Hospital. Derrick was also unhappy.He worked in Bardoff Hospital, yet the dean didn''t even bat an eysh at him. "Don''t say that.She probably graduated not too long ago.It''s quite an achievement to get into a hospital like Parrington Hospital for her." Although he sounded amicable, many people could hear the irony in his words. Jenny, of course, detected the sarcasm in his words and frowned in response. The dean wasn''t aware of what they were all thinking.He announced with a light smile, "Although Miss Walter is young, many of you here are her juniors.She graduated with a doctorate at 22 and is now the deputy director of the brain surgery department of Parrington Hospital." Everyone was shocked when they heard that. Graduating with a doctorate at the age of 22 was impressive; however, that didn''t make everyone change their opinion of her. After all, this could only prove that Jenny was very good at studying and was a top student; it didn''t say anything about her medical skills. More importantly,working was the most important thing in the medical industry. It was almost certain that Jenny had limited contacts since she worked at Parrington Hospital, so everyone naturally didn''t think too highly of her. "Miss Walter, is your teacher doing well? Recently, there seems to be a new breakthrough in his laboratory, and he''ll be invited to give a speech at our university at any time," the dean continued, coming to his real purpose. Jenny returned to her senses and understood the meaning of the dean''s words. "Thank you for your kind praise.I''ll definitely talk to him about this when I go back." "Good, good.As expected of an excellent graduate like you.I believe your future achievements will definitely not pale inparison to your teacher''s." The dean was just being polite when he said that.If one knew who Jenny''s teacher was, one would know surpassing that person was close to being impossible. The dean walked back to his seat. Many people had already begun to inquire about Jenny''s actual credentials. They believed that Dean Howard wasn''t a fool. If Jenny was just an ordinary doctor at Parrington Hospital, even if she was the deputy director, he wouldn''t tter her so much. Soon, they all found out who Jenny was. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After graduating from Parrington Medical University, Jenny was directly admitted to a famous foreign medical university.She honed her skills under a top professor in the field of brain surgery, who was internationally renowned for being the best brain surgeon. Jenny had studied under him and soon became known as Dr.Walter. Information about Jenny could be found on the inte easily. At that moment, everyone looked at her in a different light. Derrick''s mood was extremelyplicated at the moment. He was still reeling in shock that Jenny had studied under that renowned professor and published many no.velebook academic articles under the name of Dr.Walter.He couldn''t believe that such a genius existed. Jenny ignored everyone''s envious stares and quietly continued with her meal.She tried to make herself as unnoticeable as possible. But that turned out to be an impossible task. Many people came over to her and asked her for her contact number. Since they were fellow alumni and also working in the same field, she couldn''t reject them outrightly. By the end of dinner that day, she was forced to add arge number of new contacts to her phone. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Good Rtionship After dinner was over, Jenny walked out of the restaurant and took a deep breath.she felt much more rxed after taking in some fresh air.She was still ufortable with social settings like these. Burying her head in surgery or scientific research was more suitable for her. As she was thinking about that, Derrick walked to her side without her noticing.He seemed to have something to say to her but found it difficult to find the words. "Miss Walter." Jenny graduated earlier than him, so she was his senior.He felt awkward about that fact. On the other hand, Jenny wasn''t bothered about things like that.She turned to look at him. "What do you need?" "Nothing, really." Derrick smiled awkwardly, not daring to look into Jenny''s eyes. "I haven''te to Parrington for several years, and I feel that this ce has changed a lot.I''m no longer familiar with this city." Jenny thought to herself, "So?" "Do you have time tomorrow? Can you show me around Parrington?" In the end, he endured his embarrassment and asked her out.He''d been busy working over the years, so he''d always been single. Because of his own high requirements for his other half, he felt that the people introduced by his family were not worthy of him. Now that he had met such an outstanding person, he didn''t want to miss his chance with her.He felt that although he wasn''t as good as Jenny, he was still not too shab>y. After all, he worked in Bardoff Hospital, which was definitely better than Jenny working in Parrington Hospital. At that moment, he didn''t understand that Jenny chose to work in Parrington Hospital because it was her own choice and not because she could only work there. Jenny responded apologetically, "sorry, I''m really busy.There are a lot of surgeries to be done in the hospital.I don''t think I have the time to apany you.But you can ask the other alumni.They should also be here in Parrington; you can join them." She rejected his invitation, so Derrick left ic at that. "Okay, that is understandable.I''ll contact you again in a few more days." Two honks sounded from not far away. Jenny instinctively looked over and saw Alec getting down from his car. Obviously, he''d been waiting there for a long time. Jenny didn¡¯t expect: he would appear. After returning to her senses, she said, "I have to go.See you." "See you." Derrick quickly nodded and watched Jenny walk toward Alec. As the two got in the car and left his sight, Derrick felt a certain emotion in his heart he couldn''t quite put h¡®s finger on.He just Imew that it didn''t feel too good. After so many years, he thought he had finally met someone who was on par with him and deserved hispanionship. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. s, she already had a Doyfriend, or perhaps he could be her husband. With a sign, he decided that he needed to ask around to find out more. Alec didn''t say a word as he drove.He was obviously not :n a good mood. Jenny knew why he was angry.She discreetly covered her mouth and smiled, not no.velebook intending to exin anything.She wanted to see how long Alec could hold it in. It turned out that Alec couldn''t hold back for long. "Who was that person just now?" he asked. Although he tried to pretend to be casual, his tone exposed his actual mood. Jenny smiled and leaned against the car window to look at Alec. "Well, he was a fellow graduate who participated in the university''s anniversary celebration like me." "I see," Alec answered sternly. His mood soured further. "You guys have a good rtionship?" he asked. It would be a sleepless night if he didn''t get a clear answer.Jenny suppressed herughter. "I would say we''re on okay terms.I just met him today." Alec was inexplicably relieved, but he still said, "I don''t think he looks like he''d just met you." Men knew men best, so Alec could tell what Derrick was up to. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Chapter 479 I Just Want Your Life Jenny chuckled and didn''t take it seriously.Who knows? I''m not interested in him anyway.She wasn''t joking; she really wasn''t interested in Derrick. Hence, she didn''t care about what he was up to.It had nothing to do with her as far as she was concerned. Upon hearing Jenny''s words, Alec inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief once more.It was good that she wasn''t interested in him.He was dreading that Jenny might somehow be interested. Alec drove at a consistent speed. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of Perry Residence. After Jenny got out of the car in the underground parking lot, she noticed that Alec was still inside and hadn''t gotten out yet.She asked, ''Do you have something else to do?" "Yeah.There''s still some work at thepany," Alec replied. "Since you had something to do, you didn''t have toe and pick me up.It was troublesome for you to make that extra trip." Jenny felt a little guilty.She thought Alec hade to pick her up after finishing his work. Alec had a smile on his face as he said to her, "It''s no trouble at all.The time spent with you is the most rxing time in my day.I wish I could be with you every day." Although it sounded cheesy, Alec meant every word he said.Jenny''s cheeks became slightly flushed.She didn''t expect him to be so candid and red at him exasperatedly. "Who wants to be with you every day? Just because you have the time for that doesn''t mean it''s the same for me." Besides, if she remembered correctly, she hadn''t forgiven this man yet, right? Alec didn''t argue with her. As long as Jenny understood his feelings, that was enough. "Go back quickly.I''ll leave now." Alec waved at her and drove away. Jenny watched his car disappear and then turned to enter the elevator, pressing the button for her floor. While waiting for the elevator, Jenny kept thinking about her rtionship with Alec. Sometimes, she couldn''t figure out her own feelings toward him. If she said she didn''t like him, it wasn''t convincing as she didn''t really mind when he got closer to her, and she even looked forward to it. But if she said she liked him, she couldn''t get over the fact that he had deceived her before.She sighed, unable to figure it out. Therefore, she decided to just let it be and see how it yed out. As she was thinking about that, footsteps approached from behind. Someone stood beside her, seemingly also waiting for the elevator. Jenny turned her head to look, thinking it was just a neighbor from the same residential building. However, as soon as she saw the person, her hair stood on end, and she quickly moved aside by several steps. "Hey, little girl.What a coincidence.We meet again." The woman smiled at her, seemingly harmless. Jenny didn''t think the same. Although the woman didn''t kill her when theyst met in Bardoff City, she knew she wasn''t a match for her. If this woman wanted to kill her now, Jenny might not be able to put up a fight. Jenny looked at her coldly, not intending to exchange pleasantries with her. "What do you want?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "I don''t want anything," she replied, smiling faintly. In the next second, her re suddenly became murderous. "I just want your life." Jenny wasn''t surprised to hear that.She didn''t think this woman would spare her every time they met. She might have been just testing something out thest time, and this time, no.velebook she was really going through with what she came to do. "Do you have a grudge against me or something?"Jenny asked because she was sure that she''d never met this woman before. The woman chuckled. "No, not exactly.But you''ve offended someone who''s above me.I''m just doing what I¡¯m told, so don''t me me if you die, okay?" She acted innocent, and Jenny cursed inwardly, "How dare you pretend to be innocent when you''re here to kill me?" "I don''t understand.Why would someone like you work for someone else?" Jenny was stalling for time, not in a hurry to fight her opponent. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Chapter 480 One Last Question The woman pouted and said helplessly, "I don''t want to do things for others.I feel ufortable at being ordered around.But there is no other way since I owe it to them.Fortunately, after killing you, all of my debts with that person will be written off." A debt of gratitude was the most difficult to repay, and she could finally pay it off after many years. Owing to that, she wouldn''t let Jenny off this time. Jenny was speechless. "Well, good for you.You can pay back your debt.But you''re paying for it with my life!" Jenny cursed internally. The woman wasn''t interested in chatting with Jenny anymore.She sighed, "Don''t waste my time.Let''s just go somewhere deserted and fight.You can go if you win, but if you lose...your life is mine." "Fine." Jenny didn''t refuse.She didn''t want to fight the woman in the lobby of Perry Residence anyway. The two left the area and headed to the river behind it. Fewer people were there at night, so they wouldn''t be discovered if they fought there. "May I know who you''re working for?" Jenny still couldn''t resist asking, even if it wasn''t likely the woman would tell her. Jenny thought she could try her luck because the woman didn''t seem like someone who yed by the rules. Hearing her question, the woman answered right away without thinking. "Do you know the Walters of Bardoff City?" Jenny was stunned, as she couldn''t believe it. "The Walters? Did they send you to kill me?" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Yeah." She nodded, not understanding why Jenny was so surprised. After a while, Jenny returned to her senses.She gritted her teeth and asked, "So, thest time you came after me was also because of the Walters?" The woman nodded in confirmation. Jenny was basically dead to her, so it didn''t matter if she told her that information.She was going to say nothing about it if Jenny didn''t ask. However, since she did, then she didn''t mind telling her. "But why didn''t you kill me thest time?" That was something that Jenny hadn''t been able to figure out. The woman was silent for a moment and seemed hesitant to answer that question. Noticing this, Jenny deliberately provoked her by saying, You''ve already told me who''s after me anyway.Is there anything else that you can''t tell me? Could it be that you''re still afraid of the Walters? "You think I''m afraid of her?" The woman questioned in disdain. "That person just asked me to take some of your blood.Why? I didn''t ask, and I don''t give a fuck." Indeed, she couldn''t care less about that.She just wanted to pay off the debt as soon as possible. "Take my blood?" Jenny wondered in bewilderment.She was stunned for a moment, and then she made a guess. "Do they want to do a paternity test?" she contemted. But shouldn''t her father be pretty sure that she was his daughter? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have arranged for so many people to nurture her as she grew up. "That person..." "You''ve asked too much," the woman interrupted Jenny, tired of her endless questions. She was here to kill her, not answer her questions. Jenny smiled dryly but still went ahead and said, "Onest question." "Is that person the Walters¡¯ current matriarch?" Jenny was just guessing, as she thought it wasn''t likely that her father had sent the assassin. If he really wanted to kill her, there was no need to raise her. He had ample chances to get rid of her back then. The woman stopped and looked at Jenny. "It seems you know very well why you were targeted." Jenny smiled and nodded. If it was that person, then it all made sense.It seemed that woman didn''t want her to return to the Walters. That was understandable, as she had her own daughter. If Jenny were to go back, she would be threatening her daughter''s status and the share no.velebook of the inheritance she would get. Unfortunately, she wasn''t going to let her have her wish. Not only would Jenny return to the Walters, but she would also take back what was rightfully hers.She was someone who would pay others back in kind. "Can we start now?" The woman was a little impatient.She was in a hurry to finish her business and grab some dinner. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Chapter 481 I Won''t Kill You Jenny nodded, but she had no intention of making a move.It left the woman confused and unsure of what she was trying to do. The woman got into an attacking stance, but in the next second, she was stunned in ce, unable to react. "You..." The woman looked at Jenny, feeling speechless. Jenny shrugged nonchntly and smiled at her. "I never said I was going to fight you myself." Right then, the woman found herself surrounded. Even if she wanted to, she stood little chance of escaping, let alone winning against Jenny. "Aren''t you being shameless? You don''t have a shred of honor." She was irate and finally realized why Jenny was stalling.It turned out she had backup. To Jenny, however, it had nothing to do with honor. Since returning from Bardoff City, these people had followed her around, acting as her bodyguards.She didn''t want to risk her life. Fortunately, she had made the right decision. "It doesn''t matter if it''s honorable or not as long as one can win," Jenny replied with a smile, not feeling guilty at all. Gritting her teeth in frustration, the woman could do nothing but prepare to break through. "Don''t think you can beat me just because you have more people.I''m not that easy to deal with." Jenny didn''t say anything but kept her gaze on the woman.She didn''t believe that the woman would be able to escape with so many people surrounding her. "Is that so? Then how about my men join in too?" Alec''s figure emerged from the darkness. The woman was astounded, as was Jenny. "Didn''t you say you were going to thepany?" Jenny was puzzled and didn''t understand why Alec was there. "My men noticed someone following you these past few days, so I pretended to leave to create an opportunity for your stalker.I didn''t expect that you were also prepared." Indeed, he had no idea that Jenny had prepared herself for such a circumstance.But even if he''d known, he would''ve still shown up because he was worried. Alec''s gesture warmed Jenny''s heart, but she didn''t express her feelings to him then. Instead, she looked at the woman and said, "Surrender now.You can''t escape." "Heh! How would you know before I''ve even tried?" The woman sneered and charged toward Jenny. Alec pulled Jenny behind him and signaled with his eyes. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The people he brought with him rushed toward the woman in an instant. About a dozen people besieged the woman, and she couldn''t get to Jenny at all. Of course, she wasn''t nning on killing Jenny at that moment; she was finding a way to escape.She was indeed very skillful. Under her ruthless and desperate attacks, the people Jenny brought couldn''t hold their own against her. Fortunately, Alec brought quite a few men. Under thebined effort of their men, they finally caught the woman. When the dust settled, Jenny walked up to her and said, "Don''t worry.I won''t kill you." The woman snorted in response, looking down on Jenny immensely.She was simply outnumbered. "Useless bitch!" she cursed in her heart. Jenny ignored her and looked at Alec. "Can you help me find a ce to lock her up? I''ll need her in a few days." "Okay." Alec nodded. It was no problem for him. After everything was taken care of, Alec sent Jenny back again. This time he walked her to her door.He waited for her to enter her home no.velebook and close the door before he left. Alec then walked back to the woman and grabbed her chin with force. "Who sent you?" He didn''t know of the conversation between her and Jenny, so naturally, he had to ask her some questions. Unfortunately, she was a tough nut to crack. She only told Jenny earlier because she didn''t care and thought Jenny was going to die at her hands. But now, she was annoyed and didn''t feel like saying anything. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Could She Have Failed? The woman said nothing, but Alec paid no attention to her. Looking at his men, he instructed, "Take her to the dungeon and interrogate her well.Pry out everything she knows." He wasn''t as kind as Jenny toward someone who wanted to take his life. Naturally, he had to deal with them ordingly. The woman was taken away, and Alec stood in ce for a long time, his heart a little heavy. As Jenny got closer to uncovering the truth, the danger around her also increased. Alec wasn''t sure how long he could protect her. If she returned to the Walters, would he still be of help? To be more exact, would he even qualify to help? It seemed to him now that he was still too weak. A few dayster, after Natalia returned from Bardoff City, she immediately came to look for Jenny. "Dr.Walter, I have contacted both Parrington Hospital and Bardoff Hospital.The two hospitals are now cooperative, and you can perform the surgery at Bardoff Hospital." "Good.You''re quite efficient." Jenny couldn''t help but acknowledge that though the Cruzes were only a second-ss family in Bardoff City, their influence could not be underestimated. The Walters, one of the Ten Elites, would be even more powerful. If she really went there, she didn''t have a solid n as to how to deal with them. "Well, my grandfather''s life is at stake, so of course I have to get everything arranged as soon as possible," Natalia said frankly.She had indeed asked many people for help in this matter. Jenny didn''t say anything to that. Natalia quickly asked, "Dr.Walter, when will you go with me to Bardoff City to perform my grandfather''s surgery?" "Tomorrow," Jenny replied. "Huh?" Natalia was surprised. "So soon?" Before she came over, she''d expected that Jenny would agree to go sometime within a week. As long as Jenny was willing to perform the surgery within that time frame, she would be content.She didn''t expect it would be the next day. "Is that too soon? So do you prefer for me to go at ater date?" Jenny looked at her, amused and thinking that Natalia was a little weird. Natalia shook her head quickly. "No, no, I just didn''t expect it to be so soon.I thought you would go in a few days." "Your grandfather''s condition isn''t optimistic.Since you''ve decided to have surgery, we should do it as soon as possible.The longer you wait, the worse it will be." Natalia nodded. "Okay, then I''ll arrange for the flight tomorrow." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Okay," Jenny replied and didn''t say anything else. After Natalia left, Jenny didn''t busy herself; instead, she leaned back in her chair and thought about how to get to her family''s residence in Bardoff City. Of course, she wasn''t in a hurry to return to her family.She just wanted to take Ash to her family to confront them. Ash was the woman from the previous night¡ªAlec had just told Jenny her name earlier that morning. Jenny didn''t ask Alec how he found out, nor did she care if he''d done anything to Ash. Since Ash wanted to kill her, Jenny wasn''t a saint and couldn''t possibly help her. If she went to the Walters and looked for Rowena, she would be throwing herself into the snake pit. The person she needed to approach was her father. "Does my father know what his wife is up to? Oh well, it''s pointless to think about that now," Jenny thought. She started to study Natalia''s grandfather''s medical case again. Although the chances of a sessful surgery were slim, failure was not an option for Jenny.She had to seed. In Bardoff City, at Walter Castle, Rowena anxiously awaited Ash''s confirmation that she''d aplished what she was told to do.However, she heard nothing from her. "Could she have failed? How is that possible?" Rowena pondered. Ash was skilled in Bardoff City and had few opponents, let alone in a small ce like Parrington. no.velebook She should be able to handle Jenny with ease. Nheless, it had already been several days, and there was still no news from Ash. Rowena was no doubt worried and unsettled. "What''re you thinking about?" Graham asked while looking at Rowena at the dining table, his expression probing as he watched her.He''d long noticed that something was off about the woman. Coupled with the fact that he didn''t see Ash around for the past few days, he couldn''t help but specte.He''d previously thought that Rowena didn''t have the guts to do anything drastic, so he didn''t inquire much.That didn''t seem to be the case now. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Chapter 483 You Were Too Weak Graham had startled Rowena, speaking to her out of the blue. "I- It''s nothing," she stammered. "Is that so?" Graham obviously didn''t believe her. Over the years, he hade to know the woman quite well.She wouldn''t be so nervous if there was nothing going on. Right then, Rowena regained herposure and snapped back, "What does it have anything to do with you? Have you suddenly started to care about me?" "Care about her?" Graham thought with a grimace, disgusted.He averted his gaze and stopped looking at her. Rowena''s heart ached, but she put on a cold front and continued, "Since you don''t care about me, don''t ask about my affairs." "Did you think I was keen to ask? I''m just afraid you''re doing something behind my back that I wouldn''t approve of," Graham retorted. Rowena felt guilty.She dared to make a move against Jenny, but she didn''t dare to let Graham find out.She could only harrumph coldly and ignore him in defense. Seeing that her parents were about to argue again, Jolene felt helpless. "Mom, Dad, can''t you two go a day without fighting?" Sometimes, she couldn''t understand how these two people, who were constantly at each other''s throats, ended up together. "It''s your father who insists on arguing with me," Rowena responded. Graham couldn''t be bothered with her and instead looked at Jolene and asked, "What have you been up totely? Are you still hanging out with those unsavory friends of yours?" He didn''t like Jolene''s friends and didn''t want his daughter to associate herself with them. "Dad, they''re my friends.How can you say that?" Jolene was unhappy. Although she knew her father didn''t like her friends, he had never said anything about it before. Apparently, he decided to make his disapproval known to her that day. Graham looked at her and sighed helplessly. "Jo, you''re different from those people.You''re a daughter of the Walters.I''m very disappointed to see you willingly degrade yourself like this." Jolene froze. That was the first time Graham had ever spoken to her in such a way, and she didn''t know how to react. "What''s wrong with her making a few friends? As her father, shouldn''t you let her do as she pleases as long as she''s happy? Why do you have to exert control over her?" Rowena spoke up, defending her daughter. She was not happy to see her daughter being criticized by someone else. Graham''s expression darkened; it was clear he wasn''t pleased. "You, as a mother, have a great responsibility for Jo bing like this." He had never liked Rowena and thought her character was poor.Now, he could see Jolene bing more and more like her under her care and guidance.If Jolene wasn''t his daughter, he wouldn''t even bother saying anything. "Graham Walter! What do you mean?" Rowena was furious. Was he implying that she hadn''t taught Jolene properly? Who was he to say that? Had he ever taken no.velebook an interest in bringing up Jolene all these years? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "You know exactly what I mean." Facing her angry outburst, Graham remained calm, but his words pierced like a knife straight into Rowena''s heart.She didn''t expect that even after so many years, Graham still didn''t acknowledge her. "Yes, I know.You couldn''t marry the woman you wanted to back then and were forced to marry me.That''s why you''re unhappy, right? That''s because you were too weak and couldn''t protect that bitch yourself.What does that have anything to do with me? Why do you have to take it out on me?" Jolene could feel the atmosphere at the dining table change.She''d never seen her father make such a terrible expression.She gently tugged on the corner of her mother''s sleeve. "Mom, please stop talking." Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chapter 484 I''m the Winner Rowena was a bit scared of the repercussions after saying those words. However, she wasn''t willing to show any weakness in front of Graham. "You''re right.It was indeed my ipetence," Graham responded slowly after a moment. Then, he got up and left the dining room. As he walked away, Rowena felt no satisfaction from expressing herself. On the contrary, their argument made her feel even more upset. "Why didn''t he get angry? He should have screamed at me.How could he pretend to take it so calmly?" she thought. Jolene finally came to her senses.She turned to look at her mother. "Mom, what did you mean by what you just said? Did Dad like someone else?" "She was just an unworthy and lowlymoner.So what if your father liked her? Would the rest of the Walters consent to their rtionship? He was lucky enough to be able to marry me." Rowena was angry. Hence, her words were naturally unpleasant.She was from one of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City. The Walters made a big fuss about Graham''s past affairs, and many people knew about it. Everyone was waiting to see the Walters suffer from embarrassment. If Rowena hadn''t agreed to marry him, Graham wouldn''t have been able to make any daughter of one of the Ten Elites his wife. After learning that her father used to like another woman, Jolene felt slightly disconcerted.She could somewhat understand why her mother was always so angry. "Mom, there''s no need to be angry.You''re the ultimate winner," Joleneforted her. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Hearing that, Rowena nodded. "You''re right.I''m the winner." Jenny might not even be alive to return to the Walters. Even if she did, Rowena wasn''t afraid of her at all. Once she figured that out, she wasn''t so worried anymore. Graham didn''t know what the mother and daughter discussed. At this moment, he was sitting in his office and thinking about what Rowena had said.He felt extremely pained inside. Rowena had been right.He couldn''t protect his beloved and his daughter because he''d been powerless back then.His daughter wouldn''t need to suffer so much if not for that. Although he had tried his best to provide her the best of everything, he felt indebted to her because she didn''t get to grow up under his care. And what about her? He didn''t know if she was still alive after being taken away by that group of people all those years ago. If she was still alive, why didn''t shee to find him? Did she hate him? Graham held his head, being reminded of his failure pained him greatly. Jennynded at Bardoff Airport. It was only the second time she was there, but she had familiarized herself with everything since she might have to visit Bardoff City often in the future. Mainly, it was to help perform surgery on Natalia''s grandfather; secondly, to inquire about the Walters'' situation and then decide whether or not to take Ash to them. "Dr.Walter, let''s get in the car and go to the hospital to see my grandpa first," Natalia said. At the moment, she had a veryplicated feeling. There was joy but also worry. But no matter what, she had no choice at this point and could only pray for the surgery to go smoothly and that it would help extend her grandfather''s lifespan. Getting in the Cruzes'' car, Jenny went with Natalia to the hospital. When she met Natalia''s grandfather, she greeted him with a smile without asking too much about his illness. They walked out of the ward, but before Natalia could say anything, no.velebook other members of the Cruz family were somewhat dissatisfied, and they made it known. "Natalia, is this the doctor you found for Grandpa? She''s probably younger than you, right? Are you kidding us?" They thought Natalia had found a skilled doctor, but they didn''t expect it to be such a young girl, which was simply ridiculous. Natalia red at them and said irritably, "Dr.Walter is very capable.Stop with the nonsense!" "Very capable? Is she more capable than the doctors at Bardoff Hospital?" They didn''t believe it. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Worry About Yourself N?velDrama.Org (C) content. They didn''t believe her, but Jenny didn''t mind it and said nothing.It wasn''t wise to make grand promises right away, for anything could happen, and unexpected circumstances could arise. "Is everything okay on your end?" Jenny looked at the people who had spoken up just now and then turned to Natalia. The surgery required the approval of all members of the Cruz family; otherwise, there would be trouble later. Natalia nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of them." She didn''t care about those people; she had already convinced her parents, and her grandfather agreed that the surgery was necessary. "Okay." Jenny nodded and said, "Tomorrow, besides me being the surgeon, we will also need doctors from other departments to cooperate.So, arrangements with the hospital..." "You don''t have to worry about it.I''ll take care of everything.Just tell me what to do," Natalia said. Jenny nodded in response.She could tell that Natalia really wanted to save her grandfather. After giving brief instructions about what to do, Jenny left the hospital but didn''t go back to her hotel. Instead, she drove to where the Walters were located.It wasn''t hard to find. In fact, the Walter Inc building was in the city center, and Walter Castle was easy to locate. Jenny only took a look at the entrance and didn''t alert anyone.She would wait until after Natalia''s grandfather''s surgery to make her move.She thought it was risky to do anything now since she''d given Natalia her word. If something went wrong and she couldn''t perform the surgery for Natalia''s grandfather, she would have to bear the guilt for the rest of her life. Meanwhile, Alec was at a bar in Parrington.He knew that Jenny had gone to Bardoff City, but he didn''t follow her.He felt he had no right to go and knew Jenny went there to perform surgery. Paul sat across from him and saw the worry on his face, finding it amusing. "I heard Jennyes from an impressive background.Aren''t you afraid she won''t return after she goes to Bardoff City?" It wasn''t that he was teasing Alec intentionally, but the possibility of what he brought up was indeed very high. Alec took a sip of his drink and looked up at him, feeling somewhat helpless. "She has found her family, so I should be happy for her.Would it be right for me to stop her from returning to them?" "Happy? Are you really happy?" Paul sneered. He couldn''t see even a hint of happiness on Alec''s face. Alec ignored Paul''s sarcasm. After all, he really wasn''t feeling any joy right then.He took another sip of his drink and looked at Paul. "You seem to be quite happytely,"he said. "Didn''t Stephanie give you any trouble?" "What trouble can she give me? Does she have the guts to ignore her family''s interests?" Paul looked very confident, as if he had Stephanie in the palm of his hand. Alec didn''t think so. Perhaps Stephanie didn''t have any ns to make things difficult for Paul, but based on his understanding of Jenny, she wouldn''t just stand by and watch her friend suffer in such a situation. Then again, he didn''t say anything.It wasn''t that he wasn''t being a good friend; he''d already lied to Jenny once for Paul''s sake, so he couldn''t help Paul anymore. "I think you should worry about yourself instead of being concerned about my affairs.I think you and no.velebook Jenny may be growing further and further apart." Although Paul didn''t like Jenny, Alec was still his friend, and he hoped Alec could be happy. When Alec heard his words, his hand holding a ss of wine stopped midair.He felt indescribably sad, but what could he do? Right now, he could only keep watch over Jenny and couldn''t do anything else because he might risk further invoking her disgust toward him. However, if one day Jenny really left him...Alec didn''t dare to think about it.He was afraid he wouldn''t be able to control himself and go crazy. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Chapter 486 If You Fail... Two dayster, the surgery for Larry Cruz, the head of the Cruz family, officiallymenced. In the past two days, Jenny had prepared the surgical n and had several exchanges with the doctors at Bardoff Hospital. Only after everyone was familiar with the n did they decide to begin the surgery. Early in the morning, Larry was wheeled into the operating room. Jenny changed into her surgical gown and headed toward the operating room as well. When she reached the entrance, Natalia looked at her with reddened eyes and said, "Dr.Walter, my grandpa is in your hands." Jenny nodded without saying much. "If..." Natalia started to say something but hesitated. Then, she took a deep breath and said, "If...if you fail, I won''t me you for anything.I know you''ve tried your best." It took a lot of courage for her to say those words. She wanted Jenny to do her best without any worries, so she made up her mind to get it off her chest so that Jenny could carry out the surgery without worries. Jenny raised an eyebrow but didn''t say anything.She walked into the operating room. The "In Surgery" sign lit up, and many Cruz family members waited at the door. They didn''t believe in Jenny''s ability but didn''t want her to fail either ¡ªit was an extremelyplicated feeling. Not far away in the hospital corridor, Derrick looked toward the operating room and asked someone next to him respectfully, " Director, aren''t those people the Cruzes? Wasn''t it said that Mr.Cruz didn''t need surgery? Why are they here today?" "I heard that Miss Natalia Cruz brought a doctor from out of town, and it''s that doctor performing the surgery on Mr.Cruz today." The director clearly knew more about what was going on. Derrick was surprised. The hospital''s director said there was no need for surgery. How dare a doctor from out of town perform surgery on the old man instead? They must be doing it for money." "Who knows? They insist on believing in that doctor, so we can''t do anything about it." Derrick''s director didn''t like the doctor, but since the Cruzes insisted, there was nothing he could do.He just hoped that if the surgery failed, they wouldn''t be too sad. Derrick thought the Cruzes were foolish. In the whole of Clusia, which doctor could be better than the doctors at Bardoff Hospital? He didn''t leave in a hurry but wanted to see the oue of the surgery and how the doctor would invoke the wrath of the Cruzes should the surgery fail. Larry was in surgery for along time; it went on from morning till night. The Cruzes started out with hope, but as night approached, they all looked dejected. Can a surgery that took such a long time really be sessful? Right then, the "In Surgery" sign dimmed, and everybody started to crowd at the entrance. It wasn''t only the Cruzes, but some doctors from the hospital also wanted to know the no.velebook result because they didn''t trust doctors from other ces. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. A nurse came out and looked at the Cruzes. "The patient, Larry Cruz..." "How is my grandfather?" "Did the surgery seed?" "I knew that the doctor Natalia brought was unreliable!" The people present spoke one after another, and obviously, they assumed the surgery had failed. Natalia felt sad, but she still scolded everyone, "Quiet down and listen to the nurse.Nurse, just go ahead and tell us the result.We''re ready to ept any result." Natalia looked at the nurse downheartedly. The nurse was confused and, after a while, spoke up, "Everyone, Dr.Walter said the surgery was very sessful." They were stunned as soon as those words came out of her mouth, doubting whether they''d heard her correctly. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Don''t Think Too Much Natalia stared nkly into space for a while before suddenly bursting into tears. Everyone was confused. "Wasn''t the surgery sessful? Why is she crying?" they all wondered. But soon, Natalia startedughing. "I knew Dr.Walter would seed! I just knew it!" She was extremely d for her decision and for insisting on trusting Jenny. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have turned out so well. "Miss, my grandfather..." "He''s been taken to the intensive care unit.We''ll have to wait and see how he recovers in theing days." The postoperative period was the most dangerous time, and no one could be sure thatplications wouldn''t arise. Natalia nodded and thanked the nurse. While everyone went to the ICU to see her grandfather, she stayed behind. Soon, Jenny came out of the operating room, and Natalia approached her. Jenny was a little surprised seeing her there. "Didn''t the nurse tell you? Your grandfather has been transferred to the ICU.Why aren''t you making your way there to see him?" "I know." Natalia looked at Jenny sincerely. ''''I just wanted to thank you personally." Jennyughed. "Looking at how surprised you are, I kind of suspect you didn''t really have any hope for me since the beginning.¡± Natalia was embarrassed and couldn''t admit that she had indeed doubted Jenny''s abilities. "If you never had any hope in me, why did you approach me in the first ce?" Jenny asked, puzzled by her behavior. Natalia thought for a long time before answering, "Maybe...I just wanted to convince myself that I tried my best.I didn''t want to feel guilty if my grandpa passed away." "you should go see him.Don''t think too much." Jenny patted her shoulder and smiled at her.Her smile made Natalia feel a little dazed.She used to not understand why Alec liked Jenny so much. In terms of appearance, she didn''t think she was any worse than Jenny. In terms of family background, she was far superiorpared to her by a hundredfold. Now, she understood. Jenny was simply Jenny¡ªunique and captivating. Natalia thanked her again and then hurried off to see Larry without dawdling on their conversation. After she left, Jenny prepared to leave the hospital. She was quite tired from the surgery, as working with doctors she was unfamiliar with required a lot of effort. There was hardly any time for her to rx during the surgery. However, just as she took a few steps, someone quickly caught up with her and called, "Jenny." Hearing the voice, Jenny instinctively turned her head and was surprised to see Derrick. "Aren''t you supposed to be in Parrington, Derrick?" "I just came back to Bardoff City yesterday," he replied. He had originally nned to take a few more days off to stay in Parrington before returning to Bardoff City so that he could get to know Jenny better and make her fall in love with him.He didn''t expect she would appear in Bardoff City. Not only did shee to the city where he lived, but she also came to the hospital where he worked. Jenny casually nodded and said, ''''You go ahead and do what you need to do.I''m leaving now." She was tired and didn''t want to continue making small talk with Derrick, especially since she wasn''t interested in him. Derrick, however, didn''t n to give up.He followed her and asked, uncertaintycing his tone, "Did you perform the surgery on Larry Cruz?" Jenny affirmed dismissively and didn''t know why Derrick was so concerned about the surgery. Little did she know, since she''d sessfully saved Larry''s life, she hadn''t only made the Cruzes immensely grateful to her, but she had also gotten everybody in Bardoff Hospital talking about her. Everyone was curious about her. If Derrick made it known to everybody they were acquaintances, he could imagine how envious other people would be upon seeing them walking together. Chapter 487 Don''t Think Too Much Natalia stared nkly into space for a while before suddenly bursting into tears. Everyone was confused. "Wasn''t the surgery sessful? Why is she crying?" they all wondered. But soon, Natalia startedughing. "I knew Dr.Walter would seed! I just knew it!" She was extremely d for her decision and for insisting on trusting Jenny. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have turned out so well. "Miss, my grandfather..." "He''s been taken to the intensive care unit.We''ll have to wait and see how he recovers in theing days." The postoperative period was the most dangerous time, and no one could be sure thatplications wouldn''t arise. Natalia nodded and thanked the nurse. While everyone went to the ICU to see her grandfather, she stayed behind. Soon, Jenny came out of the operating room, and Natalia approached her. Jenny was a little surprised seeing her there. "Didn''t the nurse tell you? Your grandfather has been transferred to the ICU.Why aren''t you making your way there to see him?" "I know." Natalia looked at Jenny sincerely. ''''I just wanted to thank you personally." Jennyughed. "Looking at how surprised you are, I kind of suspect you didn''t really have any hope for me since the beginning.¡± Natalia was embarrassed and couldn''t admit that she had indeed doubted Jenny''s abilities. "If you never had any hope in me, why did you approach me in the first ce?" Jenny asked, puzzled by her behavior. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Natalia thought for a long time before answering, "Maybe...I just wanted to convince myself that I tried my best.I didn''t want to feel guilty if my grandpa passed away." "you should go see him.Don''t think too much." Jenny patted her shoulder and smiled at her.Her smile made Natalia feel a little dazed.She used to not understand why Alec liked Jenny so much. In terms of appearance, she didn''t think she was any worse than Jenny. In terms of family background, she was far superiorpared to her by a hundredfold. Now, she understood. Jenny was simply Jenny¡ªunique and captivating. Natalia thanked her again and then hurried off to see Larry without dawdling on their conversation. After she left, Jenny prepared to leave the hospital. She was quite tired from the surgery, as working with doctors she was unfamiliar with required a lot of effort. There was hardly any time for her to rx during the surgery. However, just as she took a few steps, someone quickly caught up with her and called, "Jenny." Hearing the voice, Jenny instinctively turned her head and was surprised to see Derrick. "Aren''t you supposed to be in Parrington, Derrick?" "I just came back to Bardoff City yesterday," he replied. He had originally nned to take a few more days off to stay in Parrington before returning to Bardoff City so no.velebook that he could get to know Jenny better and make her fall in love with him.He didn''t expect she would appear in Bardoff City. Not only did shee to the city where he lived, but she also came to the hospital where he worked. Jenny casually nodded and said, ''''You go ahead and do what you need to do.I''m leaving now." She was tired and didn''t want to continue making small talk with Derrick, especially since she wasn''t interested in him. Derrick, however, didn''t n to give up.He followed her and asked, uncertaintycing his tone, "Did you perform the surgery on Larry Cruz?" Jenny affirmed dismissively and didn''t know why Derrick was so concerned about the surgery. Little did she know, since she''d sessfully saved Larry''s life, she hadn''t only made the Cruzes immensely grateful to her, but she had also gotten everybody in Bardoff Hospital talking about her. Everyone was curious about her. If Derrick made it known to everybody they were acquaintances, he could imagine how envious other people would be upon seeing them walking together. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Do You Feel Better? Jenny was oblivious to what was on Derrick''s mind; she would probably be speechless if she did. The two of them walked to the hospital entrance. When Jenny realized Derrick intended to continue following her, she became annoyed and said, "Is there anything else? I''m a bit tired and want to go back and rest.You should go back to your work too." She thought she''d made herself very clear. "I don''t have anything much going on at the moment.Since we''re fellow alumni, I should treat you to a meal while you''re in Bardoff City," Derrick said with a smile, not realizing how slimy he appeared. Jenny felt repulsed by his behavior but restrained herself from losing her temper. "That''s not necessary.Thanks for the offer, Derrick." "It''s nothing, really," he said, seemingly oblivious to her irritation. He stood in her way, showing no intention of letting her leave. Jenny''s fists clenched, but in the end, she didn''t throw a punch at him. "He''s a fellow university alum," she chanted to herself inwardly.She had to hold back, or the dean would probably nag her forshing out. "Let''s talk about it another day," Jenny replied dismissively. "I''m leaving now." Without another word, she moved past Derrick, hailed a taxi on the side of the road, and left quickly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Watching her leave, Derrick felt a bit upset. Let alone Parrington, plenty of women chased after him in Bardoff Hospital, and no one would treat him with such disrespect. But then, since Jenny didn''t reject him outrightly, it was possible she was still interested in him. With that thought, Derrick felt much better. He had always believed that he was excellent, so how could anyone not like him? Jenny, who had already left, had no idea what was going on in Derrick''s head. If she''d known, she would have wanted to crack it open and see what rubbish he stored inside. At the hotel, Jenny took a bath andy in bed, feeling much of the tiredness dissipate from her body. She couldn''t help but think about what she had to do next. The Cruzes'' matter was resolved, so she needed to consider whether she should visit the Walters to look for her biological father. She wasn''t really interested in going back to the Walters, but she was extremely curious about what had happened in the past and whether her mother was still alive. If she didn''t figure those things out, she felt like she would be bothered by them for the rest of her life. Just then, her phone rang ¡ªit was Alec. "Hi.Was the surgery sessful?" Alec asked on the other end of the line. "It went well.The surgery was a sess, but whether Larry Cruz will wake up or not depends on him," Jenny replied. Alec wasn''t surprised by that. In his eyes, Jenny was always the most capable. "Have you gotten used to staying in Bardoff City?" he asked, not really sure what to say but not wanting to hang up the call so soon. He wanted to hear Jenny''s voice for a little longer. "It''s okay, but the food here still doesn''tpare to Parrington," Jenny replied. "Thene back soon, and I''ll take you to eat some good food." no.velebook Jenny agreed, and the two fell into silence. After a moment, she asked, "Have you been seeing a psychiatristtely?" "Yes, I have." Alec nodded. "Why are you suddenly asking?" "Do you think it''s effective? I mean, do you feel any better?" Jenny couldn''t sense any improvement in Alec. Although he was very kind and gentle toward her and missed her all the time, she felt that it was abnormal. After all, Alec was a busy man and shouldn''t have so much time to spare for her. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Not That Petty Jenny''s words made Alec reflect deeply on his recent condition. Even he felt something was not quite right as he got no relief after psychotherapy. On the contrary, the fear of losing something became even more pronounced. Hearing what Jenny said, Alec realized that maybe the psychiatrist he was seeing was not good enough. "Didn''t you say you know a psychiatrist?" Alec asked. He decided to ept Jenny''s arrangement, hoping to achieve an improvement.He thought he was fine the way he was since Jenny was his everything anyway. However, if she wanted him to return to normal, there wasn''t anything bad about that either.He believed that no matter his condition, his love for Jenny would not decrease by any margin. Jenny, of course, didn''t refuse Alec''s request since he took the initiative to ask her. Compared to the psychiatrist Alec found himself, she trusted the one rmended by her senior more.She immediately sent the contact information to Alec, urging him to contact the psychiatrist as soon as possible. After sending the contact information, sheforted Alec, worried he might overthink things. "I have no other intentions.Don''t think too much.I''m just worried about you." Over the phone, Alec heard how cautious she was with her words and smiled helplessly. "I know.I''m not that petty." They chatted for a while longer. Alec reluctantly hung up when it was gettingte. The next morning, Jenny received a call from Natalia telling her that Larry had woken up. Jenny was surprised that he had recovered so quickly. She immediately got changed and headed to the hospital.She had to see Larry in person to gauge his condition and ease her worries. After a thorough check-up, Jenny confirmed that Larry wasn''t in immediate danger. After informing the Cruzes about his optimistic condition, they all expressed their gratitude toward her. "Dr.Walter, my parents would like to treat you to lunch.They are very grateful to you," Natalia told Jenny as they left the hospital room. Jenny nced at her and politely declined, ''''There''s no need.This is what I should do." "But..." Natalia was still somewhat unwilling to relent.She felt that Jenny had helped them a lot, but they had nothing to repay her with. As if knowing what she was thinking, Jenny smiled and said, "Don''t feel like you owe this to me.You guys have paid for the surgery, after all." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Her surgery fee was expensive, especially since she came from Parrington to Bardoff City to do it. "I know you don''t care about money, Dr.Walter." Although Natalia didn''t spend much time with Jenny, she was sure of it. If Jenny really liked money that much, she could have just married Alec instead of going through all this trouble. Jenny smiled but didn''t nod at thatment. No one could say they didn''t care about money; it was just that everyone had a different no.velebook perspective on how important money was to them. After rejecting the hospitality of Natalia''s family once more, Jenny was ready to leave the hospital. Since she''d already instructed Natalia''s family on what to do, she didn''t have to worry about Larry''s recovery anymore. The doctors in Bardoff City were experts in that aspect. Derrick seemed to have been waiting for her as she walked out of the hospital doors. He went over to her as soon as she appeared. "Jenny, do you have any ns for today? Let me treat you to a meal." At this point, Derrick had changed out of his white coat and was wearing a ck suit, looking quite sharp. Jenny, however, was truly uninterested in him. "I''m sorry, I''m busy today too.I appreciate your offer, Derrick, but we don''t need to have a meal together." Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Take the Hint She thought she had made herself very clear the previous day. Derrick was smart, so there was no way he couldn''t take the hint. To Jenny''s surprise, he was totally oblivious and approached her again. "Jenny, we graduated from the same university.There''s no need to push me away like this, right?" Derrick desperately tried to establish a closer connection with her.However, it was obviously not very sessful, as Jenny was repulsed by his words. "Although we are fellow alumni, that doesn''t mean we''re close.I thought my attitude toward you had made things very clear, but now it seems you didn''t understand what I meant.Well then, let me make it crystal clear now." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jenny looked at him with a cold expression. "I''m not interested in you, Derrick, whether as friends or in any other kind of rtionship.So, can you please step aside?" She didn''t want to say such harsh words, but Derrick just didn''t get it.If she didn''t make it clear, he might keep bothering her. Derrick''s face was a kaleidoscope of colors upon hearing Jenny''s merciless rebuke. "Jenny! Aren''t you being too harsh? As a fellow university alum, I invited you for a meal out of kindness.Not only did you not appreciate my good intentions, but you also did it with such a repulsive attitude.I really don''t understand how someone like you can graduate from Parrington Medical University!" His voice was quite loud, so the people passing by stopped to look at them.Jenny looked at Derrick and felt that he was wearisome. "Is that all? If you''re done, I''ll be on my way." She wasn''t interested in him, nor did she mean to teach him a lesson. Jenny didn''t mind the things he said during his outburst; she wasn''t so petty. With that, she left the hospital, leaving Derrick standing awkwardly at the door. At that moment, he felt like everyone''s eyes were on him, sneering at him. Yesterday, he boasted to his colleagues that Jenny was interested in him, but today he was proven wrong publicly.He could guess what those people thought of him right then.He''d been given lots of recognition and praise since he was young; he couldn''t swallow such a humiliating rejection.He snorted coldly and left the hospital, determined to find a way to teach Jenny a lesson. "So what if you have a renowned professor as your mentor? What does that matter? He''s too far away to be able to help you in any way.You don''t hold a candle to me in Clusia!" Derrick thought furiously.He had a lot of thoughts in his mind and was determined to not let the matter slide until he got revenge for his humiliation. Jenny didn''t even think about Derrick anymore as soon as she left. Instead, she took a taxi to a shopping mall near Walter Inc. She sat in a caf¨¦ on the eighteenth floor of the mall with a perfect view of the Walter Inc building outside the window.She gazed at the building, lost in thought. "Jo, why did your dad freeze your card? Did you have a fight with him?" Came the voice of a young woman nearby. Jolene was angry when she heard that andined, "It''s all because of that cheap woman named Jenny Walter.My dad said I can''tpare to her, so we argued a bit, and then he froze my card.If it weren''t for her mom giving her some pocket money, Jolene really didn''t no.velebook know how to get by. "Jenny?" The others weren''t very familiar with the name. "Is she the one Christopher brought back from the small town before?" "That''s her." Jolene nodded. "I heard that because of her, Mr.Spade was hospitalized.It must be because he wouldn''t acknowledge her, so Christopher argued with him, which led to the old man''s hospitalization." "I don''t know what Christopher was thinking.How could he argue with his grandfather over a woman from a small town like that?" Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Chapter 491 I''ll Remember This Jolene continued to sip on her coffee while criticizing Jenny, speaking contemptuously of her. Little did she know that Jenny was in the caf¨¦ and could hear her conversation with her friend. Jenny didn''t know the woman and didn''t understand why she had such animosity toward her.However, she was no pushover, and if someone spoke about her so degradingly, she felt like she had to step in and do something.She couldn''t justy low and allow others to trample all over her.She got up, walked over to the girl named Jo, and patted her on the shoulder. Jolene turned around and saw Jenny, who was smiling at her.She thought Jenny looked familiar but couldn''t quite ce where she''d seen her before. "Who are you? Why are you touching me? Are you crazy?" Jolene fired away with annoyance. Jenny remained smiling and wasn''t angry at her audacity. "It''s me.I''m Jenny, the cheap woman you happily criticized a moment ago." The air seemed to freeze when Jenny announced who she was, and Jolene couldn''t believe what she was hearing.She remembered seeing a photo of Jenny before, and although she was attractive, she wasn''t exactly stunning.But the Jenny in front of her was something else entirely.She was unable to react for some time. After a while, Jolene''s friend was the first to say something. "You''re Jenny? You made Jo''s father scold her.I thought you were innocent, but now that I see you...you look like a cheap gold digger.Jo''s criticisms were justified, then." Jennyughed at how ridiculously shameless they were.She sneered, "What a joke! Your father scolded you because of me? I''m not the real reason; it''s all because you''re ipetent.I was just a scapegoat." Parents tended to be like that.They liked to praise others to belittle their own children. "How dare you say I''m ipetent! Do you even know who I am? " Jolene was angry. Even her father had never criticized her as such. How could this cheap woman say such things about her? Jenny shrugged indifferently and sneered, "I have no idea who you are, but does that have anything to do with your ipetence andck of education as well as manners?" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "You!" Jolene was so angry that she didn''t know how to refute Jenny and could only re at her as if she wanted to hit her. "Jo is the heiress of the Walter family.How dare you offend her? Your days are numbered!" Jolene''s friend said angrily as she stood beside Jolene,forting her.Jenny was stunned to hear that.She didn''t expect the woman who was badmouthing her to be the Walters'' daughter. It was quite a coincidence, but a bad one. Seeing that Jenny didn''t respond, Jolene thought she was scared and immediately became even more smug. "So you''re scared now, huh? Let me tell you, my dad is the CEO of Walter Inc, which owns this building you''re standing on.Everything here belongs to my family.Don''t think we''re alike just because we have the same surname.Let me tell you, we''re worlds apart." She was very proud because, as a Walter, she had a great family backing that n.ovelebook allowed her to throw her weight around. "I''ll remember this, Jenny.Just you wait!" she shrieked furiously and left the caf¨¦ with her friend. Jenny watched them leave, still rooted to her spot.She was thinking, but to others, it seemed like she was too scared to move. To them, there was no difference between seeking death and offending the Walters of Bardoff City. Jenny didn''t care what others thought. Originally, she was still hesitating about whether to go and meet her biological father, but now she thought there was a need to show herself before him. After all, she didn''t want Jolene to keep feeling smug. "But..." Jenny wondered, "What will her reaction be when she finds out I''m also one of the Bardoff City''s Walter?" Jenny felt it would be quite interesting when that happened. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Did She Offend You? In the afternoon, Alec rushed to Bardoff City. This time, he didn''te freely but was summoned there by Jenny. Ash was still in Parrington, but Jenny needed her in Bardoff City, so she asked Alec for a small favor to find someone to bring her over.She just didn''t expect him toe in person. When Jenny saw him at the airport, she couldn''t describe the feeling in her heart, but she was somewhat touched. "Why did youe? Couldn''t you just find someone to bring her here?" "I don''t trust anyone else to handle it.Besides, bringing her over won''t dy me much," Alec said, shoving Ash into the car. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jenny knew what he''d said about not trusting anyone was just an excuse. Alec came to Bardoff City because he was worried about her.She didn''tment on it, but she silently remembered this kind gesture. Alec took her and Ash to the house he''d bought in Bardoff City.He couldn''t arrange for them to stay in a hotel, as it was inconvenient with Ash around. Jenny didn''t refuse and followed Alec to his house.She couldn''t help but say, "I don''t know how many times I''lle to Bardoff City in the future.I should buy a house here for convenience." "No need.You can just stay here whenever youe." Alec handed her the key without any hesitation. Jenny looked at the key in her hand and didn''t know what to do with him. The two looked at each other, and a slightly tender atmosphere was in the air. Just as Alec was about to speak again to find out if Jenny had forgiven him, Ash spoke in dissatisfaction, "Hey, can you two consider my feelings? Am I invisible?" She felt hurt. Alec was gloomy the entire journey to Bardoff City, as if someone had owed him a lot of money. But as soon as he saw Jenny, he immediately brightened up. Ash couldn''t help but wonder if he was sick.Her interruption spoiled the great moment Alec had with Jenny, so naturally he was extremely displeased. But since Jenny was present, he didn''t blow his top.He just red at Ash coldly and kept tabs on how she''d done him wrong secretly. Ash shivered, suspecting she''d gotten herself into Alec''s bad books. Jenny regained herposure and coughed to ease the awkwardness. "Let''s go in." "Okay." The three of them entered the house. After Alec locked Ash in a room, he returned to the living room and stood next to Jenny. "Did you ask me to bring her over because you intend to confront the Walters?" "Yeah.I met their daughter today and found her quite interesting." Jenny didn''t deny it. "Interesting?" Alec took note of her choice of words.He felt that "interesting" wasn''t exactly a good word in Jenny''s vocabry. "Did she offend you?" he asked, already thinking of a hundred ways to torture Jolene. Seemingly knowing what he was thinking, Jenny nced at him and hurriedly said, '' This is Bardoff City, don''t act recklessly." She was wormed that Alec might get on someone''s wrong side. After all, the Fausts weren''t a particrly powerful family in Bardoff City. If they really offended someone, the consequences would be unimaginable. Herintention was to protect Alec, but to him, Jenny seemed to be underestimating his strength.His heart sank n.ovelebook slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Jenny didn''t know what he was thinking. If she''d known, she probably wouldn''t have said that. "Do you need my help?" Alec asked, wanting to do something for Jenny. There was nothing he could do to help, so Jenny shock her head. "No, I can handle it myself." "Okay" Alec replied, but his heart was in turmoil.He had never wanted to be stronger as desperately as he did at that moment. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Chapter 493 I Will Avenge You It waste at night, Jenny had already gone to sleep, but Alec was still busy working on his computer.He was holding a meeting with the top executives of Faust Group online to n a new round of expansion, with Bardoff City as their destination.He could imagine that once Jenny confronted the Walters of Bardoff City, she would definitely be spending more time here. In that case, if he continued to confine himself to Parrington as he had in the past, he would only grow further and further apart from Jenny. On the other side, in Walter Castle, Jolene had been wronged and naturally couldn''t help butin when she got home. "Dad, please do something about this!" Jolene said pleadingly with tears in her eyes. She really did look a little pitiful. Before Graham could even ask what had happened, Rowena was immediately aggrieved that Jolene had suffered. "Who dared to pick on you, Jo? Tell Mommy, and I''l] make sure to avenge you!" Hearing that, Graham frowned.He couldn''t stand Rowena always taking Jolene''s side blindly without considering whether her daughter was right or wrong. "How can you say that? Jo hasn''t even told us what happened yet.How do you know who''s right and who''s wrong? What if she was the one who did something wrong?" Graham asked, annoyancecing his tone. "My daughter is never wrong.If I say she''s not in the wrong, then she''s not wrong!" Rowena was very aggressive. "Even if you don''t feel bad for Jo, who are you to stop me from feeling upset for my daughter?" Graham felt arguing with her was a waste of breath, so he turned to Jolene. "What happened?" Jolene was a little scared. After all, she was the one who had talked badly about Jenny behind her back and got caught. Of course, she didn¡¯t really think she was wrong; she just thought she was unlucky.She briefly recounted what had happened, omitting the part where she criticized Jenny and only said that Jenny scolded her for being ipetent and uncivilized out of the blue. After hearing what Jolene had said, not only did Graham fall silent, but even Rowena was also oddly quiet. "Jenny''s in Bardoff City, and she even met Jo.Why did shee here? Could it be that she knows something?" Rowena wondered silently, thinking it was very possible. Otherwise, why would she coincidentally run into Jolene? It was possible that she deliberately sought her out. The more she thought about it, the more Rowena felt that Jenny was despicable.Graham, on the other hand, was stunned.He was equally surprised that Jenny was in Bardoff City and even more so that she had met Jolene.He just didn''t know if she''d noticed the resemnce between Jolene and herself. "Mom, Dad, what''s wrong?" Jolene asked, surprised that both of them were silent. Her parents came back to their senses. While Graham didn''t speak, his gaze fell on Rowena. n.ovelebook He felt that something was off with her. She shouldn''t have reacted that way upon hearing that Jolene had been picked on. Graham''s heart sank a little when he noticed a change in Rowena''s gaze. Rowena ignored him but looked at Jolene and said, "My sweet girl, it''s okay.I will help you handle this.You don''t need to waste your time and energy on someone like Jenny." "Thank you, Mom.You''re the best!" Jolene was delighted. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Although her father didn''t promise to help, she thought her mother could handle Jenny just fine. After all, she was from the ss family, who was also one of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City. Jolene returned to her room happily.She was looking forward to seeing Jenny beg for mercy on her knees. Just thinking about it made her excited. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Watch Your Words Graham had imed that the woman and the child he had with her had died, so they didn''t pursue it further.She also decided to marry him because she thought that bitch was dead and couldn''t pose any threat to her. But now it seemed that it was all just a lie Graham told to let the bitch''s daughter live. "Watch your words! That''s my daughter you''re talking about," Graham responded frostily, looking at Rowena with extreme displeasure. Over the years, Rowena had seen how ruthless he could be, so she didn''t confront him directly. "You''ve deceived me all these years," she sneered, being equally nasty. Graham, however, didn''t care at all.He merely gave her a cold smirk. "If it hadn''t been for you and the rest of the Walters forcing me into a corner, I wouldn''t have done this." He wanted to keep his daughter by his side, but if he''d gone through with his original intention, Jenny might not have survived. "So it''s still my fault at the end of the day, huh?" Rowena asked coldly, her eyes full of contempt. "I don''t care if that little bastard is dead or alive, but let me tell you this clearly, Jolene is the only daughter of the Walter family.If anyone dares to threaten her position, you know what I''ll do." Graham''s expression changed too, and he didn''t relent in the slightest. "Rowena, you need to understand that this is the Walter family." "So you''ve made up your mind to bring that little bitch back here?" Even though Rowena had already guessed that would be the result, her heart was still chilled to its core upon confirming it was what Graham intended.She didn''t expect that after all these years, the bastard child was still the most important thing to him. Graham didn''t say anything, which made it all the more poignant. ording to his ns, Jenny would definitelye back to the Walters, and everything in the Walter family would be hers. As for Jolene...she should never have been born, so a sum of money that would be enough for her to spend for the rest of her life would be sufficient. Their conversation came to an end. Graham stood up, but before leaving, he warned, "Don''t even think about touching Jenny, or I won''t hold back against you." He was no longer the same Graham from all those years ago. Even if he faced the ss family, he would not necessarily be at a disadvantage. Over the years, the Walter family had be increasingly powerful under his leadership, while the ss family had started to decline. Those who opposed him in the Walter family had all been taken care of, so the family waspletely under his control now. That was why he had the confidence to say that he would bring Jenny back because he now had the ability to protect her.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Rowena understood all of this, which made her all the more determined not to let Jenny return, or her daughter would end up with nothing. At daybreak, as the sun rose from the east and its rays shone upon the earth, it seemed as if everything from n.ovelebook the previous day had vanished into nothingness, and a new day had begun. Jenny woke up early in the morning. She nned to take Ash to Walter Inc to meet her father; she wanted to ask him how much he hated her to send someone to kill her. Of course, she knew Ash wasn''t sent by Graham, but did it really matter? Rowena was now his wife, so her actions could also be attributed to him. Jenny didn''t care how dire of a situation Graham was in back then. She only cared about the result, and the result was that she grew up without parents all those years. Her father, who knew of her existence, never even bothered toe and see her. It would be impossible for Jenny to not harbor any resentment. She had to vent her frustration one way or another if she was wronged. It was always her way of doing things. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Father and Daughter Reunite Inside Walter Inc Graham thought aboutst night''s events in his office and was worried that Rowena would make a move if she found out about Jenny''s existence. "Find her and send people to protect her," he instructed his assistant, who was on his side and naturally knew Jenny''s identity. His assistant heeded his order and was just about to leave when his phone rang.It was a call from the front desk downstairs. Feeling a little apprehensive, he answered the call and waspletely stunned. After hanging up the phone, he looked at Graham sitting at his desk. "Mr.Walter, Miss Jenny is downstairs and wants to see you." Upon hearing that, Graham froze, unable to believe his ears. "Who did you say was here?" "Miss Jenny," the assistant repeated again. Even he was surprised, let alone his boss. If he remembered correctly, Jenny didn''t know that Graham was her father.He wondered why she showed up all of a sudden. Moreover, ording to the front desk, Jenny was confident that Graham would see her.She said that as long as the receptionist informed Graham that she was Jenny, he would definitely see her.It was obvious that she knew something. Graham couldn''t recover from his shock for a long while. The assistant had to speak up again, "Sir, will you...see her?" "Yes!" Graham snapped out of his daze and immediately instructed, "Ask her toe." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After a slight pause, he changed his mind and quickly said, "No, you go and bring her up yourself." She was his daughter, after all, so he couldn''t take it too lightly. His assistant nodded and turned to leave the office. Graham couldn''t sit still and stood by the door, feeling impatient. After more than twenty years, they were finally going to meet.He had aplicated feeling in his heart at that moment, but more than anything else, he was excited to finally be able to see his daughter in person. Jenny arrived quickly. After Graham''s assistant knocked on the door, he didn''t follow Jenny into the room but let her enter on her own. Walking into Graham''s office, Jenny didn''t have a chance to look around before seeing the man standing far away. When Jenny investigated the Walters previously, she had seen a photo of Graham. At that time, she didn''t think they looked alike. But now, after seeing him in person, she had a new understanding of blood rtions. Even if she''d neverid eyes on that man, even if she hated him, when she saw him with her own eyes, she didn''t doubt for a moment that he was her father. "You''re here," Graham spoke first. Over the years, he had seen many photos and videos of Jenny, but seeing her in person still shocked him.She looked too much like her mother. Jenny regained herposure and said coldly, "Hello, Mr.Walter." Graham''s mouth twitched when his daughter addressed him n.ovelebook so formally.He didn''t feel good about it. "Jenny, you came to find me because you already know, right?" Since things had alreadye to this, Graham didn''t n to continue hiding the truth. Compared to back then, the situation was much better now. At least he could protect Jenny and not worry about her being harmed. Jenny looked at him without denying anything. "Does it matter if I know? Is it important to you in any way? After all, you have more than one daughter." Perhaps Graham didn''t care much about Jenny being his daughter, especially since she grew up in the countryside.If this were to spread, it would no doubt bring shame to him. "Of course it''s important! No matter how many daughters I have, you are irreceable," Graham said firmly.He didn''t understand why Jenny spoke that way, but from her tone, he could tell she resented him. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Chapter 496 We Are Not That Familiar Jenny sneered inwardly after hearing his words; she had no intention of arguing with him. "Mr.Walter, you don''t need to tell me all that.I came today to ask you something." "Okay.Sit down first.Take your time." Graham didn''t know what she was going to say, but for him, it was good that he got to spend more time with Jenny. Jenny didn''t bother with the pleasantries.She had a lot to say, so naturally, she had to sit down and take her time to say what she wanted. With that, she walked over and sat on the sofa. Graham noticed there was another person with Jenny, but the n.ovelebook person was wearing a mask, so he couldn''t see the person''s face. Shortly after, his assistant brought in a tray of drinks. The table in front of them was soon full of various drinks. "I don''t know what you like to drink," Graham nervously said. That was the way the Walter family did things. They had too much money to spare and didn''t skimp on showing their hospitality. Since they didn''t know what Jenny liked, they prepared one of everything for her to take her pick. "I don''t have a preference,"Jenny said indifferently. "Mr.Walter, you don''t need to be so polite with me.We''re not that familiar." She wouldn''t just acknowledge him as her father just because he was a little attentive. "Jenny¡ª " "Mr.Walter," Jenny interrupted him and looked into his eyes. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Under her gaze, Graham was inexplicably stunned. He didn''t speak and just listened to her. "I came here mainly to ask you, Mr.Walter, how much do you hate me? For so many years, you''ve nevere to see me and just ignored my existence. Now, you even sent someone to kill me. If you hate me that much, why didn''t you kill me back then? There''s no need to wait until I reach this age." As she spoke, Jenny kept ncing at Graham. Sure enough, after hearing what Jenny said, Graham''s expression changed dramatically. "What? Kill you? Who wants to kill you?" Based on his reaction, Jenny surmised that Graham didn''t know about it at all. At that moment, she didn''t know whether she should be happy or not.Her biological father didn''t have the intention of killing her.She should be happy about it, but she had no energy to smile. "Do you really not know?" Jenny sneered. "It seems you don''t haveplete control over the Walter family." Graham calmed down and had already made his guess. "If someone really wants to harm you, it must not have been someone from the Walter family." He was very sure about it. Although he never disclosed Jenny''s identity, the Walters could not have targeted her for no reason.If they did, it meant that the person had found out about something.If they''d found out about his and Jenny''s rtions, the Walters would not act because they wouldn''t dare to. "Is that so?" Jenny chuckled lightly and looked at Ash.She took off her mask upon seeing Jenny''s signal. Graham looked at Ash and frowned after he snapped out of his daze. "Ash?" "It seems that you know her.I''m afraid I would be dead by now if I wasn''t prepared.You should exin this to me, Mr.Walter." At that moment, Graham understood everything. Ash was not a member of the Walter family, but because of Rowena, she often visited Walter Castle. Graham knew her and knew she was skilled, but he didn''t expect Rowena to send Ash to kill Jenny.She was really ruthless! "I''m sorry, Mr.Walter," Ash said. Graham had always treated her well. Other than that, she had no idea Jenny was his daughter. But would she not have done it if she knew? No, she would still do it because she owed Rowena a favor, leaving her with no other choice. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Feel Sorry for You Both father and daughter remained silent for a long time.Just when Jenny began to suspect that Graham would take Rowena''s side, he finally spoke up. "I will give you an exnation about this matter." Jenny looked at him and blinked several times. "What kind of exnation? You''re not going to ask her to apologize to me, are you?" Jenny felt that Rowena was unlikely to apologize to her, and she really didn''t care about the apology.What use was a simple and inconsequential sorry that didn''t mean anything? "What do you want, then?" Graham asked. He could tell from Jenny''s expression that she already had her own ns. Jenny smiled and leaned against the sofa. "What are you talking about? What can an ordinary person like me do to you? Even if you kick me out now, I can''t do anything to you, right?" Before she came, she never thought that Graham would really stand up for her.She just wanted him to know about this matter so that at least there would be no peace within the Walter family. "Jenny, I really didn''t know about it.If I''d known, I would never have allowed her to do such a thing." Graham had no affection for Rowena, so he wouldn''t allow her to do something that would hurt his precious daughter.Nevertheless, Jenny didn''t care about that. "She''s your wife.You can''t just say you didn''t know and bear no responsibility over this matter, right?" "Yes, you''re right.No matter what, she is still a part of the Walters.Her mistake is my mistake.You can ask for anypensation you want." Graham looked at her, feeling extremely guilty.He''d already felt guilty for raising Jenny when she was young; now, he felt even more n.ovelebook guilty because Rowena almost caused her harm. Graham really wanted to kill her, but he couldn''t do it right now.So, all he could do waspensate Jenny. That was exactly what Jenny had been waiting for.She didn''t expect Graham to deal with Rowena in any way. She didn''t think she was that important for him to take action. "Really?" Jenny looked at him as if trying to confirm whether he really meant it. Graham nodded. "Yes, I''m a man of my word.I''ll promise you anything as long as it''s something I can do." "I want a cybersecuritypany under Walter Inc, and I want to move into Walter Castle," she said. She''d decided on those things before she came over. The cybersecuritypany under Walter Inc was doing well and had unlimited potential for future development. Jenny wanted to expand her business empire, and a single fashion designpany was clearly not enough. As for her request to move into Walter Castle, it was purely to annoy Jolene and Rowena. Graham was stunned by Jenny''s request.He thought Jenny would ask him to punish Rowena or publicly announce that she was a member of the Walter family. Yet, Jenny didn''t ask for that. Unlike what he''d expected, she just asked for apany and to move into Walter Castle. For Graham, these were trivial requests he would happilyply with. "What? Is it that difficult?" Jenny looked at him, slightly unhappy that he had been silent for some time.She didn''t think her request was unreasonable, especially for the Walters.Her request was basically nothing for them. "No!" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Graham shook his head. "It''s not difficult at all.I just feel sorry for you." He earnestly felt that way, thinking that Jenny was being considerate of him by asking for so little. He felt even more protective of her as his daughter when he thought of how sensible she was being. Jenny had no idea what he was thinking. When she heard his words, she smiled and said, "If you really think so, then give me the other fashion company the Walters run as well." With bothpanies in her hands, she could merge them with La Vie Jen Rose Designs and move the headquarters of her fashionpany to Bardoff City to expand her business empire. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Anything Else to Ask? Graham continued to stare at Jenny nkly, unsure of what to say for a moment. "Alright." He nodded in agreement after a while, but he didn''t dare to ask Jenny to make any more requests. After all, judging from her temperament, if he were to allow her to ask for more, she wouldn''t hesitate to do just that.It wasn''t that Graham didn''t want to give her those smallpanies.He was just concerned that he would draw too much attention if he gave her so much at one go. Jenny had just returned, and if he gave too much, not only would he have trouble exining it to Rowena and Jolene, but the other shareholders in the Walter family would also have objections. Although Graham didn''t really care, he didn''t want Jenny to make too many enemies right away. He thought it was better to take it slow. "I''ll have my assistant prepare the transfer agreements for bothpanies.When do you n to move to Walter Castle?" Graham asked nervously.He had no idea what his daughter was thinking at the moment.He felt that although she looked young, she was more mature than him in handling things n.ovelebook and was not childish or capricious. She knew what she wanted.She was very rational. He would be delighted to have her as a business partner.But Jenny was his daughter, so he wasn''t very happy about it.He felt she became so rational at such a young age because he wasn''t there to protect and look after her.Shecked the impulsiveness and emotional sensitivity she should have at her age. But those were just thoughts he had in his head, and he couldn''t tell Jenny about them. After all, he was the one who had done her wrong. "Let''s do it tonight." Jenny smiled, already looking forward to Jolene''s expression when she saw her at Walter Castle. It would surely be exciting. "Okay"'' Graham agreed. The matter was settled, and Jenny didn''t n to stay any longer.She stood up to leave. Seeing her leave, Graham became a little anxious. "Are you leaving? Don''t you have anything else to ask me?" He was already prepared, thinking that Jenny would ask many questions about the past and ask him why he abandoned her. But up until then, she hadn''t asked him a single question. Jenny halted her steps and looked at Graham. Did she not have anything to ask? Of course not. She had many questions. But when she came face to face with Graham, she didn''t know how to ask them. To be more precise, she felt that asking those questions was meaningless. "I don''t have anything to ask.If you have something to say, just say it.If you don''t want to say it, then forget it." She was a grown-up and didn''t need anyone to take care of her. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Graham''s appearance in her life meant nothing to her. Hearing her words, Graham sighed.This was thest thing he wanted to hear from Jenny.He even wished that she would scold him and question him fiercely.It was better than her being calm and unbothered like she was at the moment. Graham turned his head and nced at Ash, still sitting on the sofa. "You can go now.You don''t owe Rowena anything anymore.Don''t let me catch you doing Rowena''s bidding again." He had no intention of punishing Ash because he knew that since Ash appeared in front of him unharmed, it meant that Jenny had no intention of killing her. Otherwise, he would not have been able to see Ash at all. Since Jenny didn''t want her dead, he wouldn''t take matters into his own hands and hurt her, even though he really wanted to. Ash got up to leave. When she reached the door, she turned around and said to Jenny, "Thank you." She knew that Graham was willing to let her go because of Jenny. In response, Jenny shrugged indifferently and didn''t think too much of it. After Ash left, Graham asked Jenny to sit down and had someone pour her a ss of water. Then, he sighed heavily and seemed lost in thought. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Chapter 499 The Past Jenny didn''t hurry him. In fact, she felt a bit nervous because she wanted to know everything, including who her mother was and what had happened in the past.She thought she didn''t care before, but now she realized she cared a lot. "When your mother and I fell in love, it was a free and easy rtionship.She was a very gentle person, and I fell for her at first sight.It took me a long time to win her over.When she finally agreed, I was overjoyed.At that time, I felt like I was the luckiest man in the world." As Graham began to talk about the past, Jenny didn''t interrupt him. Looking back on the past, she couldn''t help but feel mncholic at all the fateful events that befell her parents. Graham probably couldn''t have imagined what would happenter. "At that time, I wasn''t the heir to the Walter family, so I thought they wouldn''t object to our rtionship.I foolishly decided to bring your mother home to meet my parents." Now, reflecting on that decision, Graham thought it was the biggest mistake he''d ever made. If he hadn''t brought Jenny''s mother to the Walters and instead chose to live a quiet life far away n.ovelebook from them, perhaps the couple could have been together for the rest of their lives. "You can probably guess what happened next.They strongly opposed our rtionship, insisting that we weren''t a good match in terms of family background and upbringing." Graham found it ridiculous, as he didn''t care about those things.But as someone who wasn''t the heir, he didn''t have much say, so he couldn''t stop the Walters from going after Jenny''s mother. They couldn''ty a hand on Graham, as he was a Walter, so they turned their attention to Jenny''s mother. Back then, they had traveled all over the country to avoid the Walters'' pursuit, but they were always found. It was only Jater that Graham found out all the members of the Walter family had been imnted with tracking devices at birth, so they couldn''t escape their family''s monitoring no matter where they went. Unfortunately, he didn''t know about this then, so he continued hiding with Jenny''s mother. When she became pregnant, Graham was even more afraid of being found, so they continued to hide. On the day their child was born, the Walters appeared. Jenny''s mother asked him to protect their child, and she was taken away by a group of strangers. To this day, Graham didn''t know if Jenny''s mother was dead or alive. At that time, Graham looked at Jenny, who was in his arms, and knew that once she was taken back to the Walters, she wouldn''t survive. Therefore, he contacted someone he trusted, which was Jenny''s grandfather, who was living in Orchid Vige, and had him take her away. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After that, he returned to the Walters and announced to the outside world that Jenny and her mother had died.He beganpeting for the position of the Walters'' heir. To secure his position as the head of the Walter family, he had to marry Rowena. However, he''d been keeping tabs on Jenny''s growth all those years, even though he never went to Orchid Vige. Jenny''s grandfather often sent him photos and videos of her, and he watched her grow up. When Graham finished, Jenny''s furrowed brow didn''t rx. "You said my mother was taken away by a group of strangers?" "Yeah, I don''t know where those people came from, but your mother obviously knew them, which was why she left with them," Graham exined. He had been investigating for years but still hadn''t found any clues. Jenny frowned, as there were still many unanswered questions. "Sometimes I wonder if it was right to let your mother leave with those people back then.After all, under those circumstances, if she didn''t leave with them, she would definitely be found by the Walters, and what awaited her then might have been death." However, leaving with that group of people didn''t mean that Jenny''s mother waspletely safe either. Graham had been regretting his choice since then. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Do You ept Me as Your Father? Jenny''s emotions were in turmoil after hearing her father''s story.She looked at the middle-aged man before her, wishing to me him yet finding no fault with him. He didn''t seem to have a choice in that kind of situation. But was he really free of me? Jenny didn''t think so. In her eyes, if Graham wanted to love whomever he wanted, he should have fought for the position as the heir. Once he sat at the top of the hierarchy, no one would dare have an opinion. Or rather, he wouldn''t have to care. But he did not.He thought he would be an unimportant family member if he refused to fight for the top. That was why the Walters would control him so much.He was so naive. How would a family like that let him escape from their clutches? "Jenny, I was wrong to not have taken care of you all these years.I''d understand if you want to scold or hit me." Graham looked at Jenny with trepidation.He had never looked like that all these years. But Jenny was different.She was the daughter of his most beloved.He''d give her everything under the sky if he could. Jenny shook her head. "It''s all in the past, and it''s been so many years.Scolding you or hitting you would bear no meaning." She was not impulsive. "It''s not like you didn''t care all these years. n.ovelebook I don''t me you," she said. But at the same time, she wasn''t grateful to him. "Well..." Graham was nervous. ''Do you ept me as your father?" "Is that even an issue? It doesn''t matter if I ept you or not.We''re already connected by blood." Jenny smiled at him, but it was distant, as if she were faced with a stranger. Graham''s heart sank slightly.He understood what Jenny meant. "I understand.It''s okay.I will make everything up to you." Jenny said nothing. She did not object. If she wanted to rise in Bardoff City, she would need his help. Their conversation soon ended. The assistant handed over the agreement. Graham signed his name on the documents with no hesitation.He closed it and handed it to Jenny. "This will be effective once you sign." Jenny was not in a hurry to sign it. She looked at Graham and asked, "You''re giving these twopanies to me so easily? Are you sure that the Walters...or your own family members...won''t have an issue with it?" "Rx.I''m no longer the hapless man that I was before.I don''t need anyone''s permission to do this," he said. If only he had this power back then.He''d have protected his wife and daughter. Jenny didn''t hold herself back.She signed her name on the documents and handed them to the assistant. The assistant would oversee the rest of the procedures so that Jenny would not have to make several trips to Walter Inc. "Since you''re nning to move in tonight, why don''t we have dinner together?" Graham asked. "I could introduce you to your sister." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He didn''t care about Rowena and didn''t want to introduce her to Jenny, but Jolene was her sister. They had to at least know each other.If they could just get along well together, Graham would be happy. Jenny raised her eyebrows and nodded, smiling. "That''s great.I''d like to meet my sister, too." She just didn''t know if Jolene would want to see her. Jenny didn''t think that she would, but who cared? Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Chapter 501 You Shouldn''t Have Told Me Jenny walked out of Walter Inc and sat in Alec''s car.He was waiting for her downstairs.He had wanted to rush in to get her several times, but in the end, he had not. It wasn''t because he was afraid of Walter Inc.It was because he was afraid of affecting Jenny''s ns. Thankfully, she was alright. "How was the discussion?" Alec started the car, asking seemingly casually. Jenny nodded, smiling. "It was alright.My n worked." Jenny seeded at both obtaining thepanies and moving into the Walters'' home.Her trip was not wasted. Then, she looked at Alec in embarrassment. "I''m going to move into their house tonight.What are your ns after this? Are you going to stay in Bardoff City?" She knew that Alec had rushed over for her and was feeling guilty. But there were some things that she just had to do, so she was put in a tough situation. Alec wasn''t as bothered. "I was nning on staying in Bardoff City for a while," he said. "Faust Group''spany is doing well here. n.ovelebook I''m preparing to expand it while things are fresh." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "True.This is the capital city, after all.Developments would be better here." Even Jenny was preparing to ce herpany''s headquarters here. "So you needn''t worry.It doesn''t matter where you are.I''ll be able to protect you anywhere." He looked at Jenny, the passion in his eyes unconcealed. It didn''t matter that Faust Group was just a smallpany in Bardoff City. Alec was confident that in a few years, he would make Faust Group a prominent existence that was able to protect Jenny. Jenny was moved.She knew that Alec was doing all this for her. "I believe you." Afterward, they didn''t talk of this. Jenny gave him the address, and he drove her there. When they arrived, he realized that it was an officeplex.He looked at Jenny curiously. "Are you bringing me here to show me where yourpany will be?" It wasn''t a great ce, far from the city and all, but it had potential.Plus, the costs here would be cheaper.It wasn''t too bad. "That''s part of the reason." Jenny got down from the car.He followed her from behind. They went into the officeplex. Jenny went into the elevator and pressed a button.Alec said nothing as he followed her. Soon after, the elevator stopped, and they walked out. Jenny looked at the half-renovated area and said, "This is the Walkers¡¯ officeplex." Alec was stunned.He took a closer look and realized that the Walkers¡¯ name was on the signboards. Quickly, he understood what Jenny meant. "Are you nning to let the Walkers move to Bardoff City?" "Yes.They''ll always be controlled in Parrington." Here, Paul''s power was diminished. And now that she was returning to the Walter family, it meant that she would be able to protect Stephanie and her family. Alec looked at Jenny, his heart in a jumble.Then, he sighed in exasperation. "You shouldn''t have told me." He and Paul were friends. Wasn''t Jenny afraid that he would tell Paul? If Paul got the heads up, Stephanie would not even be able to leave, much less move to Bardoff City. "I believe you." Jenny had done it on purpose.She had deliberately told Alec to see if he would tell Paul about it. If they were to take Stephanie away, they would need Alec''s help.But if he interfered and ended up helping Paul, she might not be able to take Stephanie away, and things would get much worse. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Uneptable Alec knew what she was thinking, and it was precisely because of it that he was feeling torn. "You should know that Paul is my friend." And they were close friends. Jenny nodded and looked at him, smiling. "So, are you nning to tell him?" Their gazes met. Jenny was smiling, but Alec was not.Time passed. They didn''t know how long. Alec smiled exasperatedly. "No." The corners of Jenny''s lips lifted. "I knew you weren''t the irrational type. This clearly shows that the one in the wrong is Paul. "Well...you may be misunderstanding him, too.Stephanie is not living as horribly in his house as you think she is." At least to the extent of his understanding, Stephanie didn''t care to be polite to Paul.They went about doing their own things, neither of them really suffering. Jenny didn''t care about it. "If he honestly liked her, he should have pursued her and given her a chance to choose, n.ovelebook not force her to be by his side with his power." Stephanie had no choice right now.She had to agree with Paul, or else her family would be destroyed. That was what Jenny found uneptable. "That makes sense." Alec understood. No one liked being controlled. "When are you nning on letting them move?" he asked. He was wondering if he had to give Paul a heads up, maybe send him off on errands? He didn''t want to be mped in the middle of Paul and Jenny. Jenny thought about it and looked at the renovations. "It should be soon.Once I settle my business here in Bardoff City, I''ll bring them over from Parrington." "Okay," Alec said nothing much. Jenny had already made her decision. There would be no point in wasting his breath. They left the officeplex. Alec brought Jenny to lunch at a restaurant in the sky. Jenny looked down at the streets, a feeling of awe washing over her. The city was morous.She didn''t know if she''d maintain a steady foothold here. Alec was thinking differently, though their thoughts were simr.He wondered how best to grow stronger quickly so that Jenny would have someone backing her up against the Walters. Both engrossed in their thoughts, it was not a very cheery meal. On the other side of the city, news spread that Graham had signed off two of hispanies to Jenny. The shareholders were mutinous, but they dared not voice out their opinions. After all, Walter Inc was where it was today because of Graham. Besides, those twopanies were tiny, not worthy enough of an argument. Rowena thought differently. Graham didn''t cover up his actions of giving Jenny the twopanies. With such a sudden appearance of someone with the same name, people would start specting. They were bombarded with phone calls asking for rification on Jenny and Graham''s rtionship. Even Jolene received such calls.She was dazed. Could Jenny really have ties with her father? She was afraid.She hated Jenny so much. How could she share a bond with her father? There was no way! She couldn''t ept it. When Rowena found Graham, he was just finished with a meeting. He wasn''t surprised to see her. "Why are you here?" "Don''t you know? What do you mean by this? Are you really nning on letting Jennye back?" She suppressed her anger, trying hard not to explode. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Graham looked up at her, not answering. Instead, he asked, "I haven''t even had the chance to ask you about what you mean by sending someone out to kill her even though you knew she''s my daughter! Do you think I''ve grown afraid of you, Rowena?" Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Chapter 503 He''d Even Scheme Against His Own Daughter Rowena didn''t think she''d be able to keep Jenny''s assault a secret from Graham, but she wasn''t afraid.So what if he knew? He couldn''t kill her. Besides, nothing had happened to Jenny. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. And even if she was hurt, Graham would not dare touch Rowena.She didn''t say any of this out loud.She was not as stupid as that. "I don''t know what you''re saying," she said, denying it. "Ash has confessed she was carrying out your orders.Are you still going to deny it?" Graham looked at her coldly.He knew long ago that Rowena ss was not a good person, but he didn''t think she would be cruel to that extent. Rowena was stunned, but she kept her expression neutral. "Are you going to believe everything she says? Who knows if she''s been n.ovelebook bribed to say that?" Graham knew that Rowena wouldn''t admit it.It didn''t matter; he didn''t care. "I will make it publicly known that Jenny is my daughter.She''ll move into Walter Castle today.From now on, she is a respected daughter of the Walter family.If you dare attack her again, I will make the sses pay!" He had the power to carry out his threats, which was why he dared to make them. "Fuck you, Graham Walter!" Rowena was incensed. "What right does Jenny have to be part of the Walters? She''s just the daughter of that bitch!" A p sounded in the air. Rowena nearly lost her footing because of the p, and she stared at Graham in disbelief. Despite Graham''s dislike for her all these years, he had neverid his hands on her. But now... Jenny had just arrived, and he was hitting her. What else would happen in the future? She didn''t dare imagine what would happen.She only thought of her daughter, Jolene.She couldn''t let Graham give everything to Jenny. Graham didn''t regret his p.He looked at her coldly. "All these years, you never learned to respect people." "Don''t get too cocky, Graham.Everyone knows what you''re nning." Rowena straightened her back and looked at him intently.Graham said nothing.She continued, "You''ve given her two insignificantpanies today and permitted her to move to Walter Castle.But what about tomorrow? Are you going to give her the entire family?" "She''s my daughter.Can''t I give her mypany?" Graham was indeed nning for this. Only Jenny was deserving of his empire. As for Jolene, Graham didn''t think that she was undeserving. Instead, he felt that she was incapable. If he were to entrust the Walters to her, they would file for bankruptcy within two years. Although he hated the Walters, he had sacrificed many of his years building it.He didn''t want something like that to happen. Unfortunately, Rowena knew nothing of it. The moment she heard Graham''s words, she grew agitated. "Fine.Jenny is your daughter, but isn''t Jolene your daughter, too? How could you pick a favorite? " Rowena stared at him, her eyes red.She wished she could w Jenny apart. Graham was calm in the face of her anger. "You know of Jolene''s capabilities.There is no point in entrusting the Walters to her." "You didn''t let her work in thepany all these years, and you never got anyone to mentor her.You labeled her a good-for- nothing rich kid, but now you''reining about her capabilities.You nned all this, didn''t you, Graham?" Rowena was thinking about all that had happened. It was no wonder that no matter how bratty Jolene got, Graham would merely say a few words and spend no effort mending her ways. Rowena thought that Graham had long anticipated for Jolene to be useless so that he could make Jenny his heir. The more Rowena thought about it, the more she felt that Graham was evil.He''d even scheme against his own daughter.Was he even human at this point? Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Chapter 504 You''ve Changed a Lot Graham couldn''t be bothered to answer Rowena''s usatory questions. "Would Jolene have turned out like this if not fora mother like you? Why don''t you reflect on your own faults and stop ming me? You haven''t changed one bit all these years, Rowena." She would never think that there was anything wrong with herself. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Anything that happened would always be someone else''s fault.She would never be to me. "Yes.I have not changed one bit.Didn''t you know that?" Rowena smiled coldly. "But you''ve changed a lot, Graham." They red at each other, neither backing down.It was only when the assistant came knocking that Graham said, "Jenny ising to dinner tonight.Get the cook to prepare a few more dishes." "Graham Walter!" Rowena red at him. Was he actually telling her to be a host to Jenny now? "Don''t forget your ce, Rowena.Since you''ve married into the Walters, you''re one of us now.You will do as I say, got it?" Graham looked at her coldly, his eyes frosty.He was no longer the pleasant Graham from before.Right now, he was the head of the Walters.He was a presence feared by the world. Rowena turned pale.She wished to argue, but she found no reason to retort. Graham continued, "Don''t think you have the sses backing you up. Even if they protect you, Rowena, they won''t go against me. It seems you haven''t learned this lesson even after all these years." Perhaps the sses wouldn''t mind helping Rowena out here and there, but they weren''t n.ovelebook helping her because she was part of the sses. They helped because she was the matriarch of the Walter family. They had to help because of that. How pitiful of Rowena to think that they had her back. Rowena didn''t argue even after a long time. Graham waved her off. "Go away and do the things you''re supposed to do.You will not worry about anything else." Rowena turned and left, but she was not convinced.She thought that all of this was Jenny''s fault. Things would not have be like this if she hadn''t appeared out of the blue. The truth was, Rowena didn''t really want Jenny to die. If she was honestly only here to be one of the Walters'' daughters, Rowena would not have so much as bothered. But now? Now Graham was prepared to hand the Walters over to her. How could Rowena ept this? She couldn''t just watch her daughter, Jolene, suffer like this. In the office, Graham didn''t know of Rowena''s thoughts. However, in order to understand her, he said to the assistant, "Get someone to keep an eye on her. Do not give her the chance to do anything to Jenny." "Yes, sir." The assistant added, "Quite a few people know that you have given Jenny two of yourpanies, and they are calling to ask about your rtionship.How should we respond?" Graham was already prepared for this question. "Make our rtionship public.Say that she is my long-lost daughter." The assistant was stunned but said nothing.He left soon after. Graham felt upset that he could not make Jenny''s mother''s identity known, but he had no choice. They hadn''t married. If they knew that Jenny was not his and Rowena''s elder daughter, Jenny would be reduced to an illegitimate child. People would point and stare. Jenny had already suffered so much. Graham didn''t want her to suffer anymore. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Chapter 505 No One Can Take This Away From You It was night and Alec drove Jenny to Walter Castle. "Be careful.Call me if anything happens.I''ll be right here." With his identity, it would not be appropriate for him to follow her inside.The only thing he could do was stay at the entrance. Jenny, who was opening the door, heard this and turned. "There''s no need.He''s my biological father.My life should be spared." Jenny couldn''t bear to make such a busy person as Alec stay there and wait for her. "That''s true." Alec nodded in agreement, but he did not mean to leave.Jenny had no choice but to say, "You can go to work.Don''t waste your time here.You cane back after I call you." "Fine." Finally, Alec agreed. Jenny walked toward the vi. Graham had probably told the maids of her arrival beforehand, which was why someone brought her in the moment she arrived. Alec sat in his car, watching Jenny''s silhouette disappear. Then, he raised his head and looked at the vi. The Walters were indeed part of the Ten Elites.To be able to have such arge plot ofnd in Bardoff City was not just something achievable with money. "They''re powerful, alright," Alec murmured.He drove the car away, not lingering any longer.He knew that there was no use waiting there, and he had a lot of things to handle.He had already heard from Jenny about what had happened years back.He didn''t want to be the next Graham, which was why he had to make himself stronger. That way, no one could stop them from being together. In the vi, the maid brought Jenny to the dining room. "Miss Walter, you have been instructed to wait here." "Alright.Thank you." Jenny nodded and thanked the maid.She went over to the sofa and sat, not feeling any inhibitions at all. Rowena and Jolene appeared at the stairs.They saw Jenny at once, and their expressions shifted. Rowena had spent the entire afternoon making Jolene ept the fact that Jenny was part of the Walters. This was the only reason Jolene was not breaking down right now. Jolene was the precious princess of the family.She had to act like one. If not for the forewarning, she would have lost herposure. "Look at her, Mom.She''s not thinking of herself as an outsider at all."N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jolene gnashed her teeth when she looked at Jenny. Rowena sighed. "Who said otherwise? This bitch might be here in Bardoff City to snatch the Walters away from us." "Mom, you have to help me! I can''t ept someone like that as my sister!"Sister? Was Jenny even worthy of that? If not for Rowena holding her back, Jolene would have wanted to rush down and kick Jenny out. Rowena smiledfortingly. "Don''t worry.I will take care of this.We have only one daughter.The Walters will be yours.No one can take that away from you." No one.Rowena would send them to Hell if they dared. "Let''s go.We should meet Jenny." Rowena smiled coldly and brought Jolene downstairs. Jenny was flipping through a magazine on the sofa.She heard footsteps and looked over instinctively. Rowena and Jolene stood at the stairs. Rowena was an old fox. Despite her seething hatred for Jenny, she kept a smile on her face, albeit a forced one. On the contrary, Jolene did not mask her contempt for Jenny. She red at Jenny ferociously. Jenny smiled at them sincerely, stunning them both. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Screw You At once, they walked toward Jenny. Jolene red at her. "Are you Jenny? As expected, you''re nothing to look at." "Really? You can tell, just like that? Well, with that uncultured attitude of yours, I wonder if you''re anything worth looking at." Jenny said those rude words with a smile.It was especially infuriating. "You!" Jolene was infuriated. What a bitch! She dared to say those things in her house! Jolene motioned forward to hit Jenny, who didn''t move. Rowena wanted to stop her, but she couldn''t. Jenny wanted to duck.She could, but she didn''t.She merely angled her body so that Jolene would not smack her face. Atst, Jolene''s handnded on Jenny''s shoulder, and because of her strength, Jenny fell to the ground. "Jolene!"" Rowena was furious.She thought Jolene was going overboard. no.velebook Jolene was about to say that Jenny deserved it, but a roar sounded behind her. "What are you doing? Did I raise you to do this, Jolene? " Graham had appeared in the living room. Jolene was the picture of a furious woman, and Rowena stood beside her. Only Jenny was on the ground, a pitiful look on her face. "Dad! She did it first..." With a p, Graham shut her up. He was extremely disappointed.He hadn''t expected his two daughters to be at odds, let alone end up like this.He''d never bothered to raise Jolene properly, but now he felt he could no longer go easy on her. Otherwise, she wouldmit a heinous crime one day. Jolene was dazed. Rowena returned to her senses and stared at her pped daughter, eyes turning red. "You''ve gone mad, Graham! You pped Jolene!" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "I pped her because she didn''t know how to respect her sister.This is a failure on your part." Graham didn''t regret his actions at all.He thought that Jolenecked discipline. Jolene came back to her senses, too. "Are you pping me because of this bitch, dad? How could you..." "Enough!" Graham roared. "She''s your sister!" "I don''t have a sister.My mother only gave birth to me." Jolene didn''t care how unpleasant Graham looked.She looked extremely pitiful and couldn''t bear it. Graham thought he''d get an aneurysm because of her insolence sooner orter. "You...you..." "It seems that I am not wee here, Mr.Walter.I''d better get going if so." Jenny had stood up, and she looked at Graham sadly. Anyone would feel their heart ache looking at her. With Jenny looking like that, a stark contrast to Jolene, Graham felt upset. "Who said that? This is your house from now on.As part of the Walter family, you can stand up against anyone." "Well, if I am to be bullied again in the future, can I get a bodyguard to help me hit her?" Jenny looked at Graham innocently. The corners of Graham''s lips twitched.He couldn''t take back his words. "Of course." Jenny smiled.She was waiting for these words. "You can''t bully me in the future, little sister.Or else, I''m not going to hold myself back." She smiled at Jolene.It was said in good humor, but Jolene could see the seriousness in her eyes. Jolene was furious again. "Screw you, bitch!" She rushed toward Jenny.But this time, Rowena caught her. "Calm down, Jolene." Jolene dared to attack right in front of Graham now.Rowena didn''t know how else to assuage her daughter. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Don''t me Me for Being Ruthless Jolene ended up being unable to hit Jenny.She was being held back by her mother and couldn''t move at all. Graham didn''t explode because of this, but he warned, "If you dare toy hands on your sister again, don''t me me for being ruthless." Jenny had juste back.He dreadfully wanted to give her the best of everything he could.He naturally would not condone any bullying toward her. Jolene was so angry that she trembled all over.She looked at her father as if she were looking at a stranger. "Have you ever thought of me as your daughter, Dad?" Graham had never been nice to her all these years.But the moment Jenny returned, she was enjoying something that Jolene never had.How could she ept that? "I wonder if you''re even my daughter." On one side was obedient Jenny, and on the other was the proud, arrogant Jolene. Graham wished he didn''t have a daughter like her. Rowena red up at once. "What do you mean by that, Graham? Don''t you dare go overboard!" "What are you getting so agitated for? I''m just saying." He truly was just making a statement. Why was Rowena''s reaction so over the top? "Of course I''d be agitated.You''re humiliating me," Rowena said. Graham snorted and ignored her.He looked at the maids. "Get the food out." He walked over to Jenny, kindness spreading on his face. "You''re probably hungry.Let''s eat." "Alright." Jenny nodded and followed behind him.They walked toward the dining table. Rowena and Jolene stood rooted on their spots, staring at the two of no.velebook them with raging anger in their blood. "Why did you stop me, Mom? Are you protecting that bitch, too?" Jolene clenched her fists, wishing she could hit Jenny. Rowena sighed exasperatedly. "Jolene, your father will definitely protect her right now.The only one who will suffer is you." "Are you going to let her trample all over me?" Jolene couldn''t ept it. "Don''t worry.I''ll find a way.This is Bardoff City, and Jenny is an outsider.Even with your father protecting her, he can''t always be by her side.There will be an opening." Rowena smiled, already having a n in mind. Jolene felt better at once. "That''s true.I don''t believe that we can''t get to her." As long as they could get rid of Jenny, Jolene would have Graham as her father all to herself.No one would snatch him away from her. They walked toward the dining table. Jolene sat in front of Jenny and looked at her coldly, but she didn''t start a fight. Graham and Jenny chatted amicably over dinner. "There''s to be a party tomorrow.I shall bring you there to introduce you to everyone," Graham said. Since he had decided to make their family business public, he would have to introduce her to everyone. Then, they would know that he had her back. Jenny didn''t refuse.She had juste to Bardoff City and barely knew anyone. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. If she wanted to stay there, she would have to know people. "Alright." She nodded. Rowena frowned.She said at once, "Jolene has nothing going on tomorrow.Why don''t you let her bring Jenny over? They''re sisters.They should bond together." Graham''s gaze fell on Jolene, doubting if she wouldply. "I was wrong, dad.I couldn''t ept it so suddenly," Jolene apologized, knowing her mother''s intentions. "Jenny just came to Bardoff City.She probably doesn''t know anyone.I''ll take her around so she won''t feel too lonely at the party," Jolene said with a smile, losing her ferocity from before. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Chapter 508 If You Provoke Me on Purpose Jenny was surprised. Jolene was a little smarter than she thought.She expected Jolene to insist on antagonizing her until the end. If that was so, she wouldn''t be much of a threat.But if Jolene knew how to control herself, she was harder to deal with. "What a nuisance," Jenny thought. If it weren''t for Jolene talking bad about her, Jenny would have ignored her.She might not even have considered moving in.But Jolene wanted to smear her name, and Rowena had even arranged for someone to assassinate her. How could Jenny let this go? She couldn''t. Graham looked at the quiet Jenny and was worried that she would refuse. "You can go.You don''t have to take Jenny around.I''ll be taking her." "You''re always so busy at these events, dad.You won''t have the time¡ª" "No one is as important as Jenny," Graham said, cutting her off. Jolene''s jealousy was on overdrive.She couldn''t understand why Graham''s attitude was so no.velebook different toward his daughters. Jenny looked at Graham and said, "It''s okay.You can go about your matters.My sister can take me around." At the word sister, goosebumps covered Jolene''s skin.She felt a chill going up her spine. "Alright.You don''t have to be afraid of her.Just tell me if she dares to bully you," Graham told her. He obviously suspected Jolene''s intentions. Jolene smiled dryly and said, "I wouldn''t bully her, dad.What happened just now was a misunderstanding." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Graham said nothing.He handed Jenny a bowl of mashed potatoes, ignoring Jolene. Only Graham and Jenny found dinner delicious. Rowena and Jolene were having the worst night of their lives. After dinner, because Jenny wanted to stay with the Walters, Graham got one of the maids to clear out a room for her. Although it was long prepared, he personally took her to her room. "I don''t know what suits your tastes, so I only roughly arranged it.If you don''t like it, you can get someone to change it for you," Graham said. Jenny looked at the clean and simple renovations.She didn''t hate it.She wasn''t going to stay there often, anyway. "It''s great.Thanks for the trouble." "I''m your father, Jenny.You don''t need to be so polite." Graham was feeling upset.He saw that Jenny hadn''t really epted him as a father yet. Jenny didn''t deny it. "We haven''t met for so many years.You have to give me some time." "Alright.There''s no rush." As long as Jenny didn''t oppose him directly, Graham could wait. What he feared was that Jenny wouldn''t so much as give him a chance. Jenny cleared her things and went downstairs for a walk. The vi was huge. They had flowers and fountains. Jenny thought it would be nice to stroll around after meals. "You''re probably really happy, aren''t you?" Jolene''s voice sounded from behind.She stood in the shadows, hatred seeping through her. Jenny turned to look at her and smiled. "I''m alright.Not much to be happy about." Jenny didn''t find joy in letting Jolene get frustrated for a bit. "I don''t know where you got the balls to return to the Walters from.Your mom and my dad never married.You''re just a kid born out of wedlock.Aren''t you ashamed?" Jolene was trying to look for any trace of embarrassment or humiliation on Jenny''s face, but there was nothing. Jenny only smiled, instilling a sense of disgust in Jolene. Jenny looked at the flowers, saying slowly, "I don''t know what happened, and I don''t care.I really didn''t care abouting here, until Rowena sent someone out to Parrington to assassinate me.I wouldn''t havee here if she hadn''t done that.Things are peaceful as long as you don''t provoke me on purpose.And since you have, I won''t let you get your way." Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Chapter 509 How Much Money Do You Want? Jenny''s words hade straight from her heart, but Jolene didn''t believe a word.She had already pegged Jenny as her rival, here to steal everything away from her.She scoffed and said, "What a lovely excuse.Why would youe here if you weren''t interested in the Walters?" "Because of you and your mother." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jenny smirked. If it weren''t for them, she might not havee back. Jolene didn''t want to continue with the topic.She thought there was no point in it. "Tell me, what do you want?" Jenny frowned andughed. "What can I do? Why can''t I understand what you''re saying?" "Stop acting dumb.How much money do you want to leave the Walters?" Jolene asked. In her eyes, Jenny was doing this for the money. Jenny was annoyed seeing Jolene act so high and mighty. Couldn''t she understand in English? Hadn''t Jenny made it clear enough? "Money? How much money can you give me?" Jenny asked her as if she were looking at a fool. Jolene thought for a moment and said, "One million dors.You will leave the Walters and nevere back." Although she didn''t have a million dors to spare, her mother no.velebook probably wouldn''t have a problem giving it to her.She wouldn''t have given Jenny this much if she had known how stubborn she was. "One million?" Jennyughed.She was a little surprised. "The Walters are indeed rich.A million is spare change to them." It wasn''t that the Walters couldn''t give her a million dors; Jenny was surprised that Jolene could start from a million dors. That meant a million dors wasn''t really that much in her eyes. "Stop clowning around.Are you taking it or not?" Jolene asked, irritated. However, she didn''t receive the answer she wanted. "Why should I take it? The Walters are so rich.As long as I stay, I''d be able to easily get more than a million dors." "You!" Jolene was angered once more. That was what she was afraid of.She controlled herself as best as she could.She remembered what Rowena had said. Jolene was far more impatient than Jenny.She had to change, or else she would be the only one suffering. "Don''t think that you have Dad to protect you and hand the Walters over to you.That''s impossible, I''m telling you.Although they say you''re their lost daughter, no one is a fool.They know who you are.They just haven''t exposed you yet.But me? My mom is also one of the Ten Elites.My mom is worth millions more than yours.What are you going to use topete with me?" Jenny''s face darkened.Not because Jolene was looking down on her but because she was belittling her mother. Although Jenny had never seen her mother, she hated when someone spoke ill of her.Jenny said nothing for a long time. When Jolene thought she was about to agree, Jenny marched toward her. "What are you..." Before Jolene could finish her words, Jenny lifted her in the air. Jolene was like amb waiting to be ughtered in her arms.She had no way to defend herself. Jenny grabbed her cor and dragged her to the swimming pool. "Watch your words.Don''t let me hear you speaking ill of my mother again.Got it?" "Jenny.Ah!" Jolene screamed.She was plunged into the water, and she struggled in it.She swallowed many mouthfuls before steadying herself, stopping herself from drowning. "I''m going to kill you, Jenny!"she roared.But Jenny was already gone. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Chapter 510 I''ve got It Covered The next day, Jenny left Walter Castle early in the morning. When Graham went to the dining room, he didn''t see Jenny. "Where''s Jenny?" he asked the butler. "Miss Jenny left early in the morning. She said that there are things she must tend to and that you needn''t worry," the butler said. After Graham announced Jenny''s identity to the public, she was now the eldest daughter. As for Jolene, she was only the second eldest. Graham nodded.He didn''t press any more questions.He knew that Jenny had her own things to do. Rowena, however, was unsatisfied.She scoffed and said, "What can she be so busy with so early in the morning? It can''t be a scandal, can it? She needs to know her ce as a daughter of the Walter family." She was suggesting that Jenny was from a small town and that her actions were questionable. Graham looked at her and said coldly, ''Do you think Jenny is as useless as that daughter of yours? Without the Walters backing her up, she built an empire of her own.She is a famous doctor in Parrington, and she had performed surgery on Mr.Cruz.She has her ownpany, too." Rowena was provoked by those words. "Who knows if that''s true? And she was relying on men to get thatpany.You know she''s been divorced before.That ex-husband of hers is powerful in Parrington.She could have been relying on him." Rowena had investigated every detail about Jenny and had spread the information out. Jenny was now theughingstock of the elites of Bardoff City. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She grew up in a vige and was even divorced.Even if she had returned to the Walters and became their eldest daughter, she would be no.velebook looked down upon.With a m, Graham banged his utensils on the table.He red at Rowena. "It seems that my warning to you has fallen on deaf ears." Rowena was afraid. After Graham mentioned the sses¡¯ attitude to her, she went to try it out for herself. The result had disappointed her.She''d always thought that the sses had her back.She was not expecting them to be so nonchnt about her life all so that they would win Graham''s favor. As long as Graham said the word, the sses would murder her, no questions asked. That was why she didn''t want to anger Graham now.She had nothing to gain from it. "I was just saying." She lowered her head, not wanting to argue with him.She couldn''t let Graham know that she wanted to antagonize Jenny.She couldn''t let her evil intentions show. "You better be.If I know what you''re up to, there will no longer be a spot for you in the Walters."He turned and left the dining room.He had lost his appetite. Only Rowena and Jolene were left in the dining room. After being punished by Jennyst night, Jolene was angry but also afraid.She thought that Jenny was like a demon. Smiling on the outside but vicious when she attacked.However, she didn''t want to let it go just like that.She had to do something, especially during the party tonight.She had to humiliate Jenny so that everyone would know that Jolene was the true daughter of the Walters. Jenny would only be an embarrassment. "You must be on your best behavior today, Jolene.You cannot lose to Jenny," Rowena instructed.Tonight was Jenny''s debut in Bardoff City. "Don''t worry, mom.I''ve got it covered." Jolene was brimming with confidence.She didn''t believe that she would lose to Jenny. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Relocating Headquarters Jenny was actually very busy.She had decided to ce thepany headquarters in Bardoff City. That way, she would be able to develop herpany better. Hence, yesterday, she asked Jade and Alfred toe to Bardoff City. They were important people in thepany. Jenny would have to discuss it with them beforehand. As for why she called on Alfred despite knowing of his twisted intentions, it was because she didn''t have much manpower. Alfred''s resume was brilliant. Besides, he hadn''t done anything overboard. Jenny decided to ignore it for now and keep him at arm''s length. Jenny picked them up from the airport. "Miss Walter." "Jenny." Alfred and Jade walked toward her, smiles on their faces. Jenny nodded at them and gestured for them to get in the car.She would first take them to the hotel, then talk about relocating thepany''s headquarters. Jade was full of curiosity.Are you really the missing daughter of the Walters, Jenny?" "Probably." Some things were tooplicated to exin to Jade, so Jenny had to use no.velebook that as an excuse.Alfred looked at Jenny, saying nothing.There was no telling what he was thinking.Mortimer had told him to get closer to Jenny because he knew of her identity. Alfred was supposed to make her fall in love with him before she returned to the Walters. That way, he would be the Walters'' son-inw. With a few maniptive schemes, he might even be able to take hold of the entire Walter family.But not everything was in his control.He had not made Jenny fall in love with him, and Jenny had already returned to the Walters. Jenny waspletely out of his league now.He had a vague feeling that his n was not going to work. These few days in Parrington, he had been doing a lot of thinking.He couldn''t really stay in Jenny''s company working for her, could he? He would have no future. In his eyes, Jenny''spany was just arun-of-the-mill. Nothing big woulde of it. But before he thought of an escape n, Jenny had contacted him, asking him to be in Bardoff City with her and Jade to discuss relocating thepany. Alfred didn''t know what she was thinking.She knew he was Mortimer''s son, yet she hadn''t fired him. Instead, she was using him.It was against all logic. Not long after, the car arrived at the hotel entrance. They walked in, and after checking Jade and Alfred in, they went to the restaurant.It was time to talk about business. Jenny ordered some food. "Let''s eat while talking." "Alright." Jade nodded.She didn''t have to be polite around Jenny. "I called you both here to talk about relocating thepany." Jenny had already renamed La Vie Jen Rose Designs to Jeneration Group, which showed how ambitious she was. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jade nodded as she ate.She already knew beforehand. "Moving here wouldn''t be a problem, but we won''t have a good standing.Someone might sabotage us." La Vie Jen Rose Designs was just an insignificantpany, but now Jenny''s reunion with the Walters had generated some traffic. But that could not change the fact that it was just a smallpany. "Don''t worry.I''m the daughter of the Walter family now.No one will dare to openly attack us." It was because of this that Jenny decided to move now.She wasn''t sure if she could stay in the Walters for long. If she left, it would be harder to relocate.That was why she had to move now. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Alec Is a Small Fry Jade nodded when she heard Jenny''s words.She thought that they made sense. "That''s true.The Walters are part of the Ten Elites.Those people would be afraid of them.They probably wouldn''t go against you." "It''s settled then." Jenny had made her decision. "The only thing you guys have to do in Bardoff City for these few days is to look for an officeplex for Jeneration Group." She could do it herself, but she had to take care of things in the Walter family.She simply didn''t have the time. "No problem." Jade nodded. Jenny took two agreements out of her bag and ced them on the table.These are the twopanies that are now under my name.Take them and ce them under Jeneration Group."Jade and Alfred each took one of the documents. no.velebook They were surprised.You''re certainly ambitious.You want to be part of even these industries." "Of course.These are money-making businesses.Why wouldn''t I do it?" Jenny smiled.She wasn''t taken seriously yet.She''d have to be one step ahead of everyone else. They put the agreements away. Jenny looked at Alfred, who hadn''t said a word since he arrived.His thoughts were unreadable. "Please get me a cup of coffee, Jade," Jenny said. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jade was about to tell her to get the waitress, but then she saw Jenny''s gaze on Alfred.She understood immediately and got up. "Alright." After she left, Jenny smiled at Alfred and asked, "You haven''t said anything since you got down the flight.Penny for your thoughts?" Since she was being direct, Alfred didn''t beat around the bush. "You probably already know of my identity.Why are you still keeping me?" Not only was she keeping him, but she was also involving him in hugepany matters as if she wanted him to take responsibility. Alfred couldn''t figure her out. "Your identity and your capabilities aren''t mutually exclusive.I bear no interest in your identity.As long as you don''t do anything to hurt thepany, I couldn''t care less about whose son you are, "Jenny said. Alfred raised his eyebrows and said, smirking, "I approached you with an ulterior motive.Why do you think I''d ve away for you since you already know who I am?"He wasn''t a fool. Jenny knew of his identity, and she would be on her guard around him.She''d never like him this way. "Well, are you nning to quit?" Jenny looked at him, not surprised by his words.It made Alfred a little disappointed.He''d wanted to see some sort of emotion on her face. "Alfred, with a brother as talented as Alec and Mortimer as your father, you have been upset all these years, haven''t you?" Jenny said calmly, looking at him. Alfred stiffened.He red at her. "Upset? Why would I be upset? Alec is a small fry." "Why would you target me if he was a small fry?" Jenny asked with a smile. She''d already seen through that part of Alfred''s thoughts.Alfred said nothing. Growing up, he didn''t know about Mortimer''s true identity.He thought he was just like the other kids and his parents were like anyone else''s. But then he grew to know of it and learned of Alec''s existence.He couldn''t control himself from investigating everything about Alec, and every time he saw how happy and sought-after Alec was, jealousy burned in his heart. They were both Fausts.Why did Alec have that life, and why was he just a regr guy? Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Chapter 513 You Just Want Me To Be Your Corporate ve He couldn''t let it go.All these years, he tried to surpass Alec to prove he was nothing less than him.However, he hadn''t seeded.He was just an illegitimate child. At least Jenny was publicly recognized. Alfred could only hide in the shadows, something the Fausts had to hide. "Alec isn''t your enemy, Alfred.He didn''t cause what you went through." Jenny spoke slowly in a calm manner. "If I were you, I''d figure out how to make myself stronger and stop wanting to return to the Faust family.It doesn''t mean that you have to be associated with the Fausts your whole life just because of your name.With your talents, you could build your own empire." Jenny felt that if Alfred put his efforts on the right path, he''d be able to forge a future for himself.Alfred said nothing.She continued, ''What your parents did has nothing to do with you.You can choose to steer your own life." "But why is he the one who gets to have everything?" Alfred was still not letting go. Faust Group probably didn''t mean much in Bardoff City, but they were like royalty in Parrington. Alfred felt that he would never reach that level on his own. "Everything that Alec has is also due to his own efforts.When Mortimer suddenly left, Faust Group was left without a leader.He had to step up and manage an entirepany when he was still young.It''s not as easy as you think." Although Alec had never told her of this, Jenny could picture it.Alfred was still indignant. Jenny continued, "All these years, you already got a lot of things that he never had." "What?" Alfred didn''t understand. "You had your parents by your side when you grew up.They protected you and kept youpany. no.velebook But what about Alec? Rightfully speaking, he''s the one who should hate you." Jenny felt sorry for Alec.She couldn''t imagine how he had endured all those years of being an orphan.Something stirred in Alfred''s heart. A part of him agreed with her.Then, he scoffed. "You just want me to be your corporate ve." "I''m not denying that." Jenny smiled. "You have amazing talents.I''d like you to stay and work for me, but you''re not losing out." "Not losing out? I could leave and join a biggerpany right now, and they wouldn''t reject me." He couldn''t figure out where Jenny had the audacity to say things like this.Jenny stroked her chin and batted her eyes at him. "Do you remember what you said when I asked you why you wanted to work for me? It was a pretty good answer." Alfred was stunned. What had he said? "You said you wouldn''t achieve anything at a bigpany.Companies like those would treat you like a cog in their giant machine.But at Jeneration Group, you could unleash your potential and turn the company into arge corporation.You could even make itpete with the Ten Elites.Wouldn''t that be a greater achievement?" Alfred had almost forgotten how to respond when he saw how serious she was being. Then, he smiled in exasperation. "Compete with the Ten Elites? You have some serious balls." "of course.I''m confident in my abilities.Aren''t you?" Jenny stared at him with a determined gaze. Alfred returned her gaze, unwavering.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Why Don''t You Consider Me? Confidence? Alfred had it.He was always very confident in his abilities.He was just unsure of whether he wanted to work for Jenny. "As long as you don''t do anything to harm thepany, I will not interfere in any of your decisions.This is my sincerity.As for whether you''re willing to ept it, you can think about it slowly." Jenny didn''t want to keep talking about it.It''d be futile for her to waste her breath if Alfred still insisted on rivaling Alec.She''d be better off telling him to fuck off. "Decisions? You''re letting me make my own decisions? Why do you think I''d be loyal to you?" He honestly couldn''t figure her out. Wasn''t he supposed to be an unpredictable factor for Jenny? If he were her, he would have chased him out at once as long as there was no risk of him sabotaging thepany.But Jenny not only had not chased him away, but she had also even entrusted him with responsibilities.He thought it was weird from every angle. "who said you''d be loyal to me? Aren''t you working for your own career as well? I''m just providing you no.velebook with an opportunity," Jenny said, smiling. Alfred nearly burst outughing.He looked at Jenny, thinking that she was an interesting person. "You''re good with words." "So, what''s your decision?" Jenny looked nonchnt, but deep down, she did care.If Alfred insisted on leaving, they would have to postpone the relocation. Jade couldn''t handle it alone, and they wouldn''t be able to find a suitable person in such a short time frame.It wouldn''t be easy recruiting people at the start of the year. Alfred was quiet for a while.Then, he smiled lightly. "You''ve already put it that way.I''d be wasting such kindness if I were to refuse." "Well, I hope we cooperate well in the future." Jenny held her hand out. Alfred shook her hand. In the instant that they made physical contact, he suddenly said, "Why don''t you consider me? We could turn thepany into a family business.What do you think?" Jenny retracted her hand quickly and looked at him like he had a tail. "I think nothing of it." "I''m serious.We''re both single.And although my family doesn''tpare to the Walters, I believe I¡¯m quite worthy of you, ability- wise."Alfred didn''t give up.He was honestly a little intrigued by her now.It felt different than before.Jenny smiled dryly and shook her head. "Sorry.I''m not interested in you that way." "You really know how to reject someone," Alfred said. Jenny was not giving him a chance at all. "Is it because you still like Alec?" he asked. He was really curious to know what Alec had. The question stunned Jenny. Truthfully, she had no idea.She didn''t mind if he was nearby but wouldn''t think about being together with him. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Oh well.You haven''t even figured it out." Alfred didn''t n on pressing the subject. From an outsider''s perspective, Jenny liked Alec.But since Jenny was the one involved, she wouldn''t be able to see the wood from the trees.He didn''t reveal it since he''d gained nothing from it. In fact, he wished that Alec would never be happy. Even though he was sessfully persuaded to stay in Jeneration Group, he still hated Alec. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Chapter 515 You''re so Shameless Jenny left the hotel after finishing her talk with Alfred.She needn''t worry about what woulde next. What she had to worry about now was how to tackle the party tonight. Although the party hadn''t yet started, Jenny could guess that it would be a battlefield. Rowena and Jolene would never let her go. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. They''d be causing trouble for her.But Jenny need not worry.She''d put out the fires one by one.She wasn''t really concerned about that duo.But what she couldn''t do tonight was give them their satisfaction. This was her first time showing herself before Bardoff City''s elites.She couldn''t disappoint anyone.Her phone rang.It was a stranger''s number.She hesitated for a while before picking up. "Who is it?" "It''s me, Jolene." Jolene''s voice sounded through the speaker, oozing honey.Someone else might think it was cute, but Jenny thought it was gross.But she did not say it out loud. "Why are you calling me?" "Well, we''re going to that party tonight, and I thought that since you''re new here, you wouldn''t have your own stylist.I was just going to ask if you wanted toe with me." Jolene hated her from the depths of her heart, but she had to call Jenny to act like no.velebook she was being mature in Graham''s eyes.Jenny said nothing. Jolene continued, "This party is not like the other ones.You have to dress up.We''re the daughters of the Walter family.We can''t embarrass ourselves." Jolene didn''t think that Jenny had even attended a party like it.Perhaps she hadn''t even attended such an important event.Jolene truly looked down on her.She wished that Jenny would refuse. That way, she would embarrass herself. "Is that so? Alright.You can ask the driver toe and get me." Jenny didn''t hold herself back. Although she could contact her own stylist, Jolene wanted to y nice.How could Jenny let an opportunity like that slip? Jolene was a little upset when Jenny epted the offer. "I''ll send the address to you.You cane over by yourself." Did she honestly want the driver to go get her? Did she think she was really a part of the Walters now? "It''s my first time in Bardoff City, Jolene.I''m unfamiliar with the ce.Didn''t you say that yourself?" Jenny asked. Since Jolene wanted to y nice, she had to be patient.It''d be useless if she couldn''t stomach even this tiny thing. Jolene gnashed her teeth. "You''re right.I''ll get the driver to fetch you." "That''s great.Thanks, sister." Jenny hung up the phone smiling.She could only guess how angry Jolene was.But she didn''t mind. In fact, she thought it was amusing.Not long after, the Walters'' car stopped in front of Jenny. The driver opened the door for her, revealing Jolene in the car. "You''re so shameless, sister.You wanted me to fetch you personally," Jolene sneered.She felt agitated. Jenny didn''t care.She got in and said calmly, "You wanted to take care of me.How could I refuse?" "You!" Jolene was angry. Since when had she said that she would take care of Jenny? "Start the car," Jenny said to the driver. "There''s not much time left.Jolene needs a lot of time getting ready." Jolene thought that she was just spouting nonsense at first, so she didn''t argue with her. But after a while, she began suspecting something. What did Jenny mean by saying that Jolene needed a lot of time getting ready? Wasn''t she just calling her ugly? Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Chapter 516 No Wonder Dad Didn''t Know if She Was Rted She wanted to burst into anger, but the moment had passed. If she exploded now, she would seem stupid. She had no choice but to gnash her teeth and re at Jenny in hatred. Indeed, Jenny did not think she was very smart at all. She didn''t care even if Jolene red at her. She scrolled on her phone, ignoring her. Soon after, the car arrived at the styling salon. It seemed famous in Bardoff City. When Jenny arrived, a lot of people were already there. But Jolene was an exclusive VIP in the salon; she had special privileges. They had a private dressing room all to themselves. Shockingly, there were other people in it. "Why are you only arriving just now, Jolene? We''ve been waiting for you." Someone walked up to Jolene and wrapped their arm around hers affectionately. They were all Jolene¡¯s friends. They hade here to stand up for her. Jolene red at Jenny, then said innocently, "Oh, you guys know that my sister just arrived in Bardoff City. She''s not too familiar with the roads here. My father made me bring her." "Oh." They all looked at Jenny. Jenny didn''t wilt under their gazes. She looked right back at them and smiled, nodding as a simple greeting. They were stunned. She wasn''t like the country girl they had imagined. But they didn''t care about it. They had to stand up for Jolene. "Oh, so you''re Jolene''s sister? You don''t look simr to each other at all." "Really? No wonder dad didn''t know if she was rted to us," Jenny retorted shamelessly. It wasn''t her problem if they didn''t look alike. It was Jolene''s problem. The girls'' faces shifted into ugly expressions, especially Jolene''s. She looked at Jenny, upset, and said, "How could you say that, Jenny? no.velebook I grew up with my father by my side. Who would I be if I weren''t rted to him?" "Don''t be angry, Jolene. You must understand that your sister grew up in a vige. She probably didn''t have a good education. She wouldn''t know how to respect people." Someone''sfort for Jolene was definitely a pointed jab toward Jenny. Jolene smirked and looked at Jenny, hoping to catch her looking ufortable. But what a pity, she saw nothing. Jenny looked as cool as a cucumber. The others were stunned to see that Jenny was not responding. They were doubtful of her calm demeanor. "Let''s just get ready for the party so we won''t bete," someone said. Jolene nodded. Although upset, she told Jenny, "Jenny, you can pick out a dress from here, and a stylist will help you with the rest." "Okay," Jenny responded nonchntly. Jolene was utterly speechless. What was Jenny pretending for? She wouldn''t even be able to try on these dresses if not for Jolene. They sat down and began making themselves pretty. A hairstylist came over to help Jenny with her look. She was preparing to curl her hair into ringlets, and Jenny stopped her at once. "Change the curling iron to one of 32 millimeters. I don''t like ringlets." "Please trust our skills, Miss," Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. she said, wishing to still curl her hair into ringlets. Jenny frowned and grabbed her wrist. "I said, change the curling iron. Do you understand?" It was a sudden movement. Jolene and the rest had seen it, and their expressions were hideous. "What are you doing?" Jolene was furious. Even she dared not anger these stylists. Where did Jenny get her balls from? This was a famous styling salon in Bardoff City. One required more than money to step in here. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Don''t Be Too Cheeky Jenny turned and looked over at Jolene. Coldly, she said, Need I report everything to you?" "You!" Jolene was angered once more. Jenny was her arch - nemesis! "The stylists here are all professional, Jolene''s sister. You must believe in their tastes. You can do it yourself if you don''t trust them," someone said huffily, pointing at the equipment next to them. Jenny let go of the stylist''s hand and sneered. "Alright. I''ll do it myself." It was just hair. It was easy for her. She''d rather do it herself than rely on these tasteless people. Jenny walked over to her dressing table, then turned and looked at the person who had spoken. "By the way, please call me by my name in the future. Or, call me Miss Jenny Walter." Jolene''s sister? Didn''t she have her own name? The person turned red but couldn''t think of anything to say in response. Jenny was indeed now part of the Walters. In fact, she was older than Jolene. She couldn''t afford to anger her. Seeing that she had gone quiet, Jenny curled her hair in satisfaction. The dressing room went quiet at once. Jolene''s friends were furious, but they couldn''t do anything to her. In fact, they had requested the stylists to make Jenny uglier, but now, their n was obviously not working. Jenny finished curling her hair and put makeup on herself. Then, she got up to pick out a dress. However, they were all very in. Anyone could have rented it. Jenny didn''t like a single one of them. She turned and saw Jolene and her friends walking out of the fitting rooms. They were wearing thetest fashions from high- end brands. Their dresses were all much better than the ones Jenny had. As if feeling her gaze on her skin, Jolene was stunned. Jenny couldn''t have seen the difference, could she? She was from a vige. How could she tell couture andmercial fashion apart? "What''s wrong? Isn''t there anything that you fancy?" Jolene asked pretentiously. Jenny smiled coldly. She thought that Jolene''s tricks were pathetic. "Yeah. Why don''t you give me yours? I think it''ll fit quite nicely." Jolene was stunned. She had never seen someone quite as shameless as Jenny. "T_.I''m afraid that can''t be done.no.velebook This was made ording to my measurements.You might not fit in it." Jolene was making up excuses. She was cursing Jenny to Hell in her heart. Jenny sized her up and nodded in agreement. "You''re right. Especially in some areas." At once, Jolene covered up her chest and red at Jenny. "You... don''t you be cheeky!" Jenny smirked and turned to leave. She couldn''t pick a dress from here. She had to figure out a way on her own. This wasn''t a big problem for her at all. It was just a dress¡ªan easy feat. She took out her phone, preparing to give Jade a call. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jade had her own boutique in Bardoff City, and it was pretty expansive. She probably knew people, but before she could make the call, her phone rang. It was Alec. Jenny epted it at once. "What''s up?" "Where are you?" Alec asked. Jenny told him the salon''s name, and then Alec said, "Wait for me at the entrance." Before Jenny could ask him why, he ended the call. She looked at the phone in confusion. Why would Alec want to look for her? She had her suspicions but didn''t think too much about it. She walked out of the shop and waited for Alec''s arrival. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Fuck Off Jolene''s friends stared at Jenny in dissatisfaction. "Jolene, your sister is too much. She doesn''t like a single dress from those racks. She has high standards." "That''s understandable. She''s never seen the finer things in life. Now that she has, she just can''t get enough." Jolene smirked. "This is how poor people act when they suddenly be rich." "That''s exactly it. She''s gone from rags to riches." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. They jeered, looking at Jenny at the entrance. They all looked disdainful. Jenny ignored them. Not long after, Alec''s car stopped in front of her. He came down with a box in his hands. Before she could ask about its contents, he handed it to her. "Try it on." Jenny opened the box. There was a light blue gown in it. It was so beautiful that her gaze lingered on it. After a while, she came back to her senses. "Did youe all this way to deliver this gown to me?" "It''s your first time meeting all these people in Bardoff City. I can''t let them look down on you." Although he didn''t want anyone else to see how beautiful she was, no.velebook he knew clearly what was good for her. Love could not be selfish. That was what he learned. Jenny took the gown, feeling warmth in her heart. It felt good knowing that someone was constantly thinking about her. "Thank you." "It''s what I should be doing." He hadn''t protected her in the past, but he would in the future. He followed her into the salon. Jolene and the rest saw the handsome Alec. There were probably no other men as handsome as him in Bardoff City. Jenny went into the dressing room to put the gown on, and Jolene went toward Alec. "Hello. I''m Jenny''s sister. Are you.... What''s your rtionship with my sister?" Alec red at her coldly. "It has nothing to do with you." He knew that Jenny didn''t like her. Hence, he wouldn''t like her too. Jolene felt awkward. She didn''t think that Alec would be so standoffish. She was also a daughter of the Walter family. Plus, she wasn''t any uglier than Jenny. She suppressed the anger in her heart and continued talking with a smile. "I have no other intentions. I''m just caring about my sister. She''s been divorced and hurt before. I don''t want her getting hurt again." Alec''s expression turned ugly at once. Jolene thought that he had no idea about the divorce. She was happy. She didn''t believe anyone in Bardoff City would willingly marry a divorced woman. "Fuck off." Alec didn''t hold himself back. Jolene couldn''t keep up the act anymore. She was about to blow up, but the door to the dressing room opened that instant, and Jenny walked out. Everyone saw her in the light blue dress. Her fair skin was aglow with the blue fabric against her skin. Alec was dazed. So were Jolene and her friends. "T think it''s a one-of-a-kind design from a luxury brand," someone whispered, her tone oozing with jealousy. What right did she have? What right did a country bumpkin like Jenny have to put on a dress that they couldn''t even touch? Jolene gnashed her teeth. She''d wanted to purchase this dress before but was told that someone had already imed it. She didn''t expect it to be a gift for Jenny from this man. Just who was he? Was he the son of a secret family somewhere in Bardoff City? Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Chapter 519 No! "How do I look?" Jenny walked toward Alec, asking for his opinion. Alec came back to his senses and smiled, nodding. "Beautiful. You look good in everything." Jenny was blushing slightly. She felt a little embarrassed by hispliment. "Who is this, sister?" Jolene cut them off. She couldn''t stand it. Someone as handsome as him should not be wasting his time on her. Didn''t he care that Jenny was divorced? Jenny had almost forgotten about them. "Are you interested in him?" Jolene''s throat dried up. She smiled dryly. "You said it. I''m just worried about you. Your identity is no longer like before. You can''t mingle around withmoners anymore." Although Alec didn''t look like amoner, Jolene didn''t believe that Jenny would no.velebook be as lucky as to meet a good man after her divorce. "Shut up if you don''t know how to talk" Jenny red at her, then looked at Alec. "Ignore her." Alec smiled. He hadn''t taken Jolene seriously at all. To him, no one else mattered besides Jenny. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He took out a diamond ne from his purse. "It''s beautiful, but your neck looks a little bare."" Done speaking, he put the ne around Jenny''s neck. It was a blue diamond, and it matched the blue dress perfectly. It was very prominent. Jolene and her friends were stunned. How much did that diamond cost? It was huge. Jolene felt envious. The Walters were rich, but she had not inherited any precious gems. Her father rarely gifted them to her. She didn''t think much of it before, but now that Jenny was here, she felt upset. Right at that moment, someone walked into the shop. Jolene realized that it was the driver. She was a little surprised. "What are you doing here?" "Mr.Walter has ordered me to give this to Miss Jenny." The driver handed Jenny a box. Jenny took it and opened it, discovering a bracelet in it. As far as her understanding of gemstones went, it was an artisanal sapphire bracelet. A priceless piece. Before Jenny could speak, Jolene threw a fit. "For her? Why is it for her? How can Dad do this? No! There is no way!" Jolene screamed and kicked up a fuss. Her friends wanted tofort her, but they didn''t know how to do so. They didn''t think that Graham would y favorites. Jenny had just returned to the Walters, yet she was treated like a princess. What would happen in the future? They wanted to curry favor from Jolene so that their families would benefit from her in the future. But judging by how things were turning out, reality would soon disappoint them. Jenny kept the bracelet and looked at Jolene. "Why can''t he? Can he only give you things? Can''t he give them to me?" She didn''t know that Jolene had never received a gift like this. She thought that Jolene was merely being jealous. "No! I won''t let it!" Jolene screamed and reached out to snatch the box from Jenny. It should have been hers. Graham must have got it wrong. He must have! But there was no way Jolene could snatch it from Jenny. Besides, Alec was standing right next to her. He wouldn''t let Jolene touch even a hair on Jenny''s head. He shielded Jenny, ring at Jolene coldly. "Please have some self - respect. Don''t make me intervene." Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Make It Up to You Jolene was incredulous that someone would dare to talk to her like that. She stared at Alec and Jenny, realizing that neither of them respected her as the daughter of the Walter family. It made her feel like a joke. "Okay, fine! I''ll remember you." Jolene seethed, trying to restrain herself. She didn''t know Alec''s identity, so she didn''t darey a finger on him. Nheless, she wouldn''t let him off the hook so easily. If he was just an ordinary person, Jolene had already thought of a hundred ways to end him. She left the store with a cold snort, and her friends followed suit. Since Jolene didn''t dare confront Jenny, neither did they. Once they were gone, Jenny and Alec were left alone, and the ce became quiet instantly. Jenny stared at the box. She didn''t seem as happy as she had appeared in front of Jolene. "What does he mean? Does he really value me that much?" Jenny asked. Jenny didn''t think she was special in any way. She was no different from Jolene as she was also a daughter. Since Jolene grew up by Graham''s side, he had all the reasons to like Jolene more. Alec looked at the box in Jenny''s hand, suggesting, "Maybe he''s genuinely no.velebook trying to make it up to you." "Make it up to me?" Jenny chuckled. "Unfortunately, that''s thest thing I need." If Graham had appeared in her life earlier, perhaps she wouldn''t have been so hostile to him. Unfortunately for him, it was toote now. "Jenny, it''s alright. It''spletely up to you. I can protect you without him anyway," Alec said, not wanting Jenny to feel burdened. Hearing that, Jenny chuckled. You are as confident as ever." She didn''t know where Alec''s self-confidence came from. They were in Bardoff City, where the Faust Group only had a branch. Theirpany was iparable to the big shots in the region. Where did Alec find the courage to promise he could protect Jenny? Nheless, Jenny kept those thoughts to herself because she knew Alec only wanted the best for her. "Don''t worry. I''ll keep my word." Knowing that Jenny was nning to move herpany''s headquarters to Bardoff City, he began to make the corresponding preparations. In the past, he was content being treated like royalty in Parrington. However, in the present, the reality of his situation made it clear to him that he still had alot to do. There was no point being treated like royalty in Parrington if he couldn''t protect his beloved. Jenny put away the box and changed the topic. "will you attend tonight''s event?" Alec nodded. Although the Faust Group only had a branch office in Bardoff City, they were still on the radar. "Shall we...go together?" Jenny suggested. Alec shook his head, saying, "On an asion like tonight''s, you should go with your father." Many people would be paying attention to Jenny. If she appeared with Alec, they might look down upon her. Perhaps she wasn''t bothered by it, but Alec wouldn''t allow that to happen. Jenny didn''t insist on her suggestion. "Alright, then. I guess we won''t be going together tonight." "It''s alright. I''ll see you there." Alec smiled at her and reached out to smooth her stray hair. When his fingers touched her cheek, their hearts began to beat faster. Jenny raised her head to gaze at Alec, and there was something electrifying in the air.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Her Intentions The distance between their lips began to close. Suddenly, Jenny''s phone rang, jarring them from their trance. Jenny faked a cough to hide her embarrassment and answered the call. "Hello? Yes, I''m ready," she said to the caller. When Jenny hung up and turned to Alec, she found him looking at her with a smile on his face. Her cheeks were still flushed from embarrassment, and she averted her eyes, saying, Well, the driver ising to pick me up soon. I have to get ready to go to the venue." "Great." Alec nodded. Compared to Jenny, he was actually much calmer. Although he felt it was a pity they were interrupted, he wasn''t in a hurry. Jenny waved at him before walking out of the salon. Alec watched her get into the Walters¡® car and waited until the car pulled out of his sight before he walked out of the shop. Inside the Rolls-Royce Phantom, Jenny regained herposure. Looking at Graham, she said, "Actually, I can go by myself. You don''t need toe with me." "You''re my daughter. Of course, I want to be with you." Without him by her side, only God knew what other people present at the event would say about her. He wanted to be by her side so that everyone would know that he was protecting her and no one was allowed to bully her. Seeing how insistent he was, Jenny didn''t say anything. She looked out of the car window in silence. Seeing her like that, Graham felt as if he was seeing Jenny''s mother again. She was always silent, and she loved looking out the window. "Jenny,e back to Bardoff City. This is your home," Graham said, unable to stop himself. He knew that Jenny had friends and her job in Partington, so she had to no.velebook go back soon. However, after finally seeing her after so many years, he wanted to spend more time with her. He was reluctant to let her go. Jenny raised her eyebrows when she heard that. After along moment of thought, she said, "There are still some things I must take care of in Parrington." "T''ll have someone take care of them for you," Graham said. "No, I must go myself," Jenny insisted. However, she felt a little bad when she saw the disappointment in Graham''s eyes. Perhaps because they were rted by blood, she couldn''t bring herself to hate him even though she had dered that she hadn''t forgiven Graham. Sighing, she continued, "I''ll return to Bardoff City after I''ve taken care of everything in Parrington." Graham couldn''t believe it. "Do you really mean that?" "Yeah." Jenny nodded. Since she had moved herpany''s headquarters to Bardoff City, she will most likely live there for a long time and would rarely return to Parrington. "Okay.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only That''s great." Graham''s joy was written all over his face. After amoment of thought, Jenny added, "If you are free, you can go back to Parrington with me. Just to rx and take a breather." Graham was a little surprised to hear that. Before he could answer, Jenny exined, "Let me make it clear. I''m going back mainly to bring someone to Bardoff City. However, it might be difficult to do that because there''s a rtively powerful troublemaker in Parrington who''s in my way. If I go back by myself, I may not be able to bring my friend here." She didn''t hide her true intentions¡ªshe wanted Graham to go with her to save Stephanie. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Don''t Lose to Jenny Graham smiled wryly, feeling strange about the sudden change in Jenny''s attitude toward him. However, he knew that helping his daughter through her troubles was his duty as a father. He was d that she still trusted him enough to ask for his help; it meant that she recognized him as her father. "Okay, I''ll go with you to Parrington. I want to see the ce where you grew up," he said. He regretted missing out on Jenny''s growth all these years and hoped to make up for it by going to her hometown with her. Jenny was happy to hear her father''s promise. With Graham by her side, she felt confident that even Paul couldn''t stop her from taking Stephanie away. The thought of taking Stephanie away from Paul put her in a good mood. As they arrived at the dinner party, they were immediately swarmed by reporters who had gotten wind no.velebook of the missing Walters '' daughter''s appearance. Though it wasn''t a press conference, the reporters mored to ask her questions. Jenny, however, kept herposure and walked with her father, putting on a brave face. 1 Jolene and her mother, who arrivedter, watched Jenny from a distance. Jolene was seething with hatred and envy, Rowena couldn''t help butin to Jolene, "You shouldn''t have left Jenny''s side. You should be standing there with your father so that Jenny doesn''t steal the limelight." "But Mom, didn''t I tell you what happened? That guy that Jenny was with was wild, and I couldn''t beat them. If I didn''t leave, I would have gotten beaten up," Jolene retorted, clearly upset. If it wasn''t for Jenny, she would be standing beside Graham now. Rowena sighed in annoyance. "That man is from a small family in Parrington. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He thinks he can be the boss in the capital just because he''s the boss in Parrington? Don''t worry. I''ve sent someone to teach him a lesson. He''ll learn not to mess with our family." Hearing that, Jolene felt a little better."Thanks, Mom! But don''t kill him. I want to see him kneel in front of me and beg for mercy." If she didn''t get to experience it, she would never get over it. "Come one, let''s go in. Remember, you''re not allowed to have any conflict with Jenny tonight. Since so many people are watching, show them who the eldest daughter of the Walter family truly is. Don''t lose to Jenny!" Although Jenny was the eldest daughter to the outside world, Rowena didn''t consider her to be one. In her eyes, there was only one daughter in the Walter family, Jolene. Anyone else who challenged it would be put to death. Joleneposed herself, wiping the hatred from her face, and followed her mother into the venue. Since Jolene had participated in such events countless times, she behaved decently, not embarrassing her family in any way. The only difference was everyone was paying special attention to the Walters that night. After all, they were curious if Jenny was really the long-lost daughter of Graham and Rowena, as they had never heard of the two having a missing eldest daughter. Everyone in the capital knew about Graham''s past, and they didn''t believe that Jenny was the daughter of Rowena. They believed Jenny was born from Graham''s past. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Chapter 523 She Just Happened to Be There Of course, they only entertained the thought; nobody dared to ask Graham directly. Since he had already imed that Jenny was his lost eldest daughter, it was clear he didn''t want people to think of her as an illegitimate daughter. Besides, the guests at the dinner were all respectable people, so nobody would really broach the subject. Upon entering the dinner party, Graham still kept Jenny by his side, not intending to separate from her at all. Rowena pushed Jolene, who was beside her, and said, "Go to your father. Jenny shouldn''t be alone with your father at a time like this." "Okay." Jolene nodded, knowing what her mother meant. The mother and daughter separated, and Jolene quickly walked to Graham''s side, calling out to him, "Dad." "Where did you go? Why didn''t youe with your sister?" Graham''s words had a hint of reproach. After all, Jolene had offered to take Jenny with her, but when Graham went to pick her up, no.velebook Jolene was nowhere to be seen. "Dad, she''s her own person. How can I keep her by my side all the time?" Jolene felt hurt, and she teared up a little. She knew that Graham would think she was ignorant if she said that. Feeling sorry for her, Graham didn''t press the topic. "Okay,e along. I''ll introduce you two to some people." Graham had never bothered to introduce Jolene at banquets before. He didn''t consider it necessary and knew Jolene wouldn''t understand its importance. However, now that Jenny was back, he nned on handing over Walter Inc to her and wanted to pave the way for her. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As for Jolene, he was introducing her because she just happened to be there. The two sisters followed Graham, with Jenny holding his arm and Jolene walking beside him. It was clear who was favored and who was not. Midway through the banquet, Graham was finally done introducing Jenny to the people he wanted her to be acquainted with. "Are you tired? Events like this are tiring because you have to socialize," Graham asked, concerned. He was both satisfied and distressed to see Jenny smiling all the time without showing any emotions. He had hired various teachers for Jenny since she was a child, and all the money he had spent had paid off. Jenny had be what he wanted to see, but he felt that he was cruel for not ensuring she could live doing whatever she wanted. He felt derelict for not doing his duties as a father. Little did he know, she felt right in ce during the event. She didn''t feel tired. "It''s okay," she said, smiling. Graham thought she was being thoughtful and didn''t want to worry him. "Let''s go over there and rest," he said, pointing toa nearby buffet. Jenny agreed, "Okay, don''t tire yourself out." Although she still harbored resentment toward Graham, she could see that he was now desperately trying to make amends. Jenny''s heart wasn''t made of steel; she could be moved by his gesture. Chatting andughing, theypletely ignored Jolene, who felt extremely upset. However, she didn''t dare to throw a tantrum in public. She held back her feelings, and nobody knew the agony she was experiencing. Jolene didn''t understand why she was being treated so unfairly, even though she was also Graham''s daughter. Was it because her mother wasn''t the person Graham loved the most? Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Chapter 524 I''m Different From You Jenny walked to the corner, and Jolene silently followed her. "Jenny, I hate you." Jolene suddenly blurted out, startling Jenny, who was drinking juice. Jenny looked at her and said calmly, "It''s okay if you hate me." "Of course you don''t care. You have everything now." Jolene red at her fiercely. Jenny sighed, feeling like a viin in a drama for taking away Jolene''s father''s love the moment she returned to Bardoff city. She understood why Jolene felt upset but didn''t think she did anything wrong. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jolene had enjoyed her father''s love for over 20 years, but what about Jenny? She had only been back for a few days. Was it wrong that she was receiving a little of that? "Jolene, I don''t want to have any conflict with you. As long as you don''t trouble me, I won''t bother you either," Jenny warned her. She didn''t want to escte things with Jolene, but if Jolene caused any trouble, she would not hesitate to defend herself. Jolene ignored her warning and continued, "Lies! If you really didn''t want it, you wouldn''t no.velebook have returned to the Walter family." Jenny replied, "I have nothing to say to you if that''s how you feel." Knowing how selfish Jolene was, Jenny was sure Jolene wished she had died. Hence, Jenny knew that anything she said would be futile. Jolene, however, wasn''t ready to give up. "Where''s the man who protected you before? Why didn''t hee?" Jenny frowned, and Jolene continued, "Oh, I forgot. He''s just from a small family in Parrington. I doubt he even has the qualifications to show up here." Feeling more confident, she added, "Isn''t he your ex-husband? I heard it took a great amount of effort for you to divorce him, so why are you keeping him around? If this gets out, what will other people think of you?" Jenny nced at her, knowing Jolene had already investigated Alec''s identity. "Do I need to care what others think of me?" "Don''t you care?" Jolene seemed to find it amusing. "Aren''t you afraid you won''t get married? Or you won''t be able to marry into a good family?" If Jenny had never been divorced, she would be the most popr bachelorette in Bardoff City today, and many people would try to pursue her. However, since she was divorced, no one from the big families would marry her for the sake of their reputation. Perhaps someone from a second-ss family would marry her. After all, she was still the eldest daughter of the Walter family. Jenny chuckled, finding Jolene''s concern about marrying into a good family ridiculous. "Only someone like you would care whether they can marry into a good family. I''m different from you. Why would Jenny worry when she could rely on herself? Jolene was upset by herment. "Don''t act so noble. There''s no way you really don''t care." She felt that Jenny was a hypocrite. To Jolene, It was something everyone did, but Jenny refused to admit it. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Chapter 525 I Can''t Afford Jolene left Jenny and mingled with the other guests, mostly her rtives and friends. Feeling at home, she thought herself better off here than with country people like Jenny. Jolene was wearing an upset expression when she met Randy. Concerned by her expression, Randy said, "I understand how you feel, but the sses can''t interfere too much with the Walters'' family affairs." "IT know." Rowena had told her this long ago, and Jolene didn''t n to make Randy take any action against the Walters, as it was her family, after all. "I just can''t take this. Why does my father spoil Jenny? Just look at how he treats her during this event¡ªhe has never treated me like that before." Jolene was upset about Graham''s favoritism. Randy nced at Jenny, but he didn''t understand Graham''s reasoning. Perhaps it was because she was the beloved child. He didn''t dare to say this to Jolene lest she made a scene. After a moment of silence, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, even if your father spoils her, she won''t fit in here in the capital.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Remember, this is your turf. Isn''t Brandon, who has been chasing you, the organizer tonight? It''s time to use him." Jolene recalled that the party tonight was hosted by the Britts, one of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City. Brandon, the heir of the Britt family, had been pursuing her, but she had never epted him because she believed the Walters were superior. But that didn''t stop her from keeping him as a backup n. An idea sprung up in Jolene''s mind, and sheughed. "Randy, I know what to do." "Alright, go for it." Randyughed. It would benefit Randy if Jolene was the heir to the Walter family since she was his cousin. However, he knew that Jenny, who had her ownpany and was famous in Parrington,no.velebook was not easy to deal with. If the Walter family ended up in her hands, it would be difficult for him to merge it with the ss family. Therefore, no matter how he looked at it, he knew supporting Jolene was his best bet. Despite this, he still took a step toward Jenny, thinking about building a rtionship with her. Jenny had just started helping herself to some food when Randy approached her. "Hi Jenny, I''m your cousin," he said, approaching her. "My cousin?" Jenny wondered to herself, frowning. "You must be joking, Mr.ss," she said. "I can''t afford to have a cousin like you." "It''s okay. If you don''t want to acknowledge me as a cousin, you can call me Randy." Randy continued smiling, not angered by her words. Jenny looked away, not intending to talk to him. However, Randy didn''t give up so easily. He sat beside her, asking, ''''Have you gotten familiar with Bardoff City? You probably don''t know many people here. Let me introduce you to a few." "No thanks," Jenny refused his offer. She didn''t have a good impression of Rowena, nor did she have a good impression of the sses. On top of that, she could feel that Randy had bad intentions and an ulterior motive for approaching her. There was no way he was genuinely offering her his help. She decided not to deal with him as he screamed trouble. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Chapter 526 I Thought You Were Warning Me Jenny repeatedly declined, causing Randy to be visibly upset despite his earlier good temperament. ¡°In Bardoff City, it¡¯s not wise to iste yourself,¡± he said, his tone nowcking the earlier hospitality. As the wolf had shed its sheep clothing, Jenny was finally willing to look at him. ¡°So, tell me, what will you do if I insist on being alone?¡± she asked with interest, wanting to see how Randy would respond. Randy¡¯s face froze, aware that he could not treat Jenny poorly, especially since they were at an event. Even if they weren¡¯t, she was the eldest daughter of the Walters. He faked a cough to ease the tension. ¡°Wow, you sound so serious. I was only kindly reminding you, with no ulterior motives,¡± he said. Jenny chuckled lightly. ¡®Oh? I thought you were warning me just now,¡¯ she said with a little disdain. She knew that the other guests did not like her and did not know how to interact with her, but they didn¡¯t dare to express their feelings outright because of her position in the Walter family. The twopsed into silence, with Randy unsure of what to say. He felt that conversing with Jenny was a waste of time, given that she clearly did not like him. Looking up, he noticed that Jolene and Brandon were conversing nearby. After Brandon whispered something into Jolene¡¯s ear, she smiled, and Brandon walked to the stage. Randy knew that the show was about to begin. He nced at Jenny, who was still eating, seemingly unaware of themotion around her. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re willing to acknowledge me as family. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll get out of your hair. I hope you won¡¯t regret your decision today,¡¯ Randy said. He wanted to gauge Jenny¡¯s response toward him. If she had reacted well, Randy might have even supported her. s, things didn¡¯t go as he had imagined, as Jenny didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. no.velxoIf she took over the Walter family, it would not benefit the ss family. Jenny was baffled by his behavior. Was she obliged to make him feel good just because he offered her a favor? Just then, she noticed Alec looking at her from a distance. She couldn¡¯t exin why, but she was happy to see him there. They nodded to each other, and that was as far as Alec dared to do. He didn¡¯t want to draw attention to her. Alec wanted to tell everyone at the party that Jenny was his, but he knew it wasn¡¯t the right time. He would do it when he was strong enough. Jenny was unaware of Alec¡¯s thoughts, and soon, someone came to greet her because of her status as Miss Walter. At that moment, someone else came up beside Alec. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Isn¡¯t she dazzling?¡± Christopher said, looking at Jenny with a hint of regret in his eyes. Even Christopher could only nod and say hello to Jenny on that night¡¯s asion. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Sorry Alec turned his head to look at Christopher when he heard his voice, frowning in confusion. ¡®What are you trying to say?¡± With a small smile, Christopher continued watching Jenny. ¡°You and I are no longer good enough for Jenny. Are you still not going to give up?¡± Alec didn¡¯t understand why Christopher was saying that to him. ¡°Why does it matter to me whether I¡¯m worthy or not? Why are you saying these things to Me?¡± To Alec, even though Jenny was the eldest daughter of the Walter family, she was still the one he liked. He didn¡¯t care whether he deserved her or not. ¡°It seems that you are really more determined than me,¡±no.velxo Christopher said with a sad smile. He had grown apprehensive about liking Jenny. Before she returned to the Walter family, Christopher felt that he was worthy of her. He sighed helplessly at the thought of his family background, which couldn¡¯tpare to the Ten Elites of Bardoff City. And he certainly couldn¡¯tpare to Alec, given how resolutely he loved Jenny. Looking at how bright Jenny shone in the distance, he realized he could only be friends with her. He turned to Alec, his gaze carrying admiration. ¡°All the best. I hope you will get what you¡¯re looking for.¡± Although he didn¡¯t like Alec very much, he felt that Alec and Jenny were verypatible. After Christopher left, Alec stood there feeling at a loss. He couldn¡¯t understand why Christopher would come to him to say those things. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As Alec was still trying to process what had just happened, Brandon walked up to the central stage of the venue with a microphone in his hand.¡± Everyone, please be quiet,¡± he said, smiling at the audience. As one of the Ten Elites, the Britts hosted the banquet, and everyone wanted to show their respect. The venue quickly quieted down, and Brandon continued, ¡°Thank you all foring to this party tonight, especially Miss Walter, for supporting this event.¡± Jenny was confused by Brandon¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t know him and didn¡¯t understand why he was thanking her. ¡°Miss Walter proposed to y a piece for this party, and my family is very honored,¡± Brandon said with a smile, his gaze now fixed on Jenny. The spotlight shifted to her, and all eyes were on her. Jenny was taken aback. When did she say she would do that? She looked at Jolene, who was smiling smugly. Did Jolene manipte this situation? It seemed that she didn¡¯t take what Jenny had said seriously. ¡°Jenny, what¡¯s going on?¡± Graham walked up to her, rather worried. He didn¡¯t recall arranging a piano instructor, worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle so many things. It would be embarrassing for her if she didn¡¯t manage to y the piano. Nheless, since he hade with her, no one would dare to nder her if she really couldn¡¯t. Jenny didn¡¯t want to tell Graham about Jolene¡¯s scheming and instead replied with a reassuring smile, ¡®It¡¯s alright. I can handle it.¡± Before Graham could say more, Brandon spoke up again, ¡°Please, Miss Walter, let everyone see your talent.¡± The piano was already on stage, and the audience apuded. Jenny felt she had no choice but to perform. She didn¡¯t care about pleasing the Britt family, but she didn¡¯t want to give Jolene the satisfaction of seeing her fail. ¡°Want to see me make a fool of myself?¡± Jenny thought to herself. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not going to give you the pleasure.¡¯ Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Crazy Jenny walked onto the stage, where the spotlight followed her every move, and the only sound in the venue was the gentle tapping of her footsteps. Despite knowing about Jenny¡¯s divorce, the audience couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by her dazzling and confident presence. Jolene, on the other hand, seethed with anger, wondering why someone from the countryside could exude such arrogance. She believed that she was the true daughter of the Walter family. However, she restrained herself, knowing she would have thestugh when Jenny failed to y the piano. Jenny walked onto the stage and sat in front of the piano, but she didn¡¯t start to y. Jolene¡¯s eyes lit up, gleefully reveling in the fact that she couldn¡¯t y the piano. There was no way Jenny had ess to a piano since she grew up in the countryside. As Jenny sat in front of the piano without moving, Jolene signaled to her peers, who deliberately taunted Jenny, asking, ¡°Miss Walter, why don¡¯t you y? Could it be that you can¡¯t?¡¯ ¡°Oh, if you don¡¯t know how to y the piano, you should have said it earlier. Why bother to go up to the stage?¡± This caused the audience¡¯s perception of Jenny to change, as they now viewed her as Graham¡¯s favorite daughter who was showing off despite herck of skill. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone, my sister just returned to the Walter family,¡± Jolene started to say as if she was exining on Jenny¡¯s behalf. However, her words only served to remind them of Jenny¡¯s origins, and she snickered secretly. Everyone began to murmur. ¡°Well, I heard that she is from the countryside. She probably hasn¡¯t been exposed to things like that.¡± ¡°Yeah, exactly. She looks like she hasn¡¯t seen a piano before, yet she¡¯s still trying to show off? Man, the Walters must be so embarrassed.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t evene close to Jolene. I doubt she¡¯s even on par with Jolene¡¯s little finger.¡± In their opinion, although Jolene was not the best, she was the true daughter of the Walter family, after all. She was also proficient in many fields, such as piano, chess, and painting. On the other hand, Jenny seemed like a talentless person trying to show off. As the audience continued to ridicule Jenny, Jolene felt a sense of satisfaction, knowing that her n to make Jenny look foolish had seeded. Jolene wondered what made Jenny think that she couldpete with her. As she thought about what to say next, Jolene looked up at Jenny and realized that Jenny was staring back at her. Their eyes met across the crowd. Jenny was smiling, and Jolene¡¯s spine tingled at the sight of her smile. What was sheughing at? Was she crazy? Just then, Jenny¡¯s slender fingersnded on the ck piano keys, and Jolene was taken aback by the speed at which she yed. Before she knew it, Jenny was ying Sergei Rachmaninoff¡¯s Piano Concerto No. 3 at an astonishing pace. The audience, who were all seasoned individuals, immediately recognized the piece and were shocked by Jenny¡¯s skill. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. They watched in awe as Jenny yed the notoriously difficult piece with grace and poise. At that moment, they all felt like clowns for doubting her ability to y the piano. As the song came to an end, Jenny got up and left the stage. She made her way over to Jolene and smiled at her. ¡°So, did you like the song, sister?¡± she asked. Jolene opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Don¡¯t Think That I¡¯ll ept You Jolene was convinced that Jenny had done it on purpose. She knew everything but pretended to be clueless so that Jolene would let her guard down. Jolene suspected that Jenny had nned to embarrass her for a long time and had been waiting for her there. The more Jolene thought about it, the more frightened she became of Jenny. As if she had seen a ghost, Jolene stumbled back a few steps, saying,¡± You¡­you did it on purpose.¡± Jenny was confused. Jolene continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy now? Everyone knows that you¡¯re great. You¡¯ve been recognized by everyone, and I¡¯ve be a joke. You must be very proud of yourself.¡± Jolene began to tear up as she failed to control her emotions. Seeing that, Jenny stepped forward, took her into her arms, and whispered in her ear. ¡°Think about where you are right now. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here.¡± She couldn¡¯t care less about Jolene, but she was still a daughter of the Walter family. For the sake of the Walters, she couldn¡¯t allow Jolene to make a fool of herself on stage. Jolene wanted to break free, but Jenny didn¡¯t give her a chance. She forced Jolene to walk towards Graham, who was not far away. They behaved like two normal sisters to everyone else, but only Jolene knew she was being forced. After they arrived in front of Graham, Jolene tried her best not to show her hatred, and Jenny let her go. ¡°Jenny, I didn¡¯t expect you to y the piano. It was excellent. You didn¡¯t embarrass our family,¡± Graham said, happy that Jenny had made him proud. Jenny smiled and pushed Jolene in front of Graham. ¡°I have to thank Jolene. She suggested to Brandon that I y. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had this opportunity.¡± As soon as Jenny said that, Graham frowned instantly. He wasn¡¯t stupid and knew the meaning behind Jenny¡¯s words. Just as he was about to reprimand her, Jolene spoke up. ¡°Dad, I wanted to give her a chance to y the piano since I knew she could. Everyone should know that regardless of where we grow up, the daughters of the Walter family will always excel.¡± Upon hearing this, Jenny looked at Jolene with disbelief. Jolene seemed to have grown rapidly in just a few days, bing much smarter than when Jenny first met her. ¡°Is that so?¡± Graham still seemed skeptical. Jolene nodded emphatically. When Graham¡¯s gazended on Jenny, she smiled and nodded, saying,¡± Perhaps so. I would like to believe that my sister has good intentions.¡± Jenny had to be crazy if she believed that. Nheless, she didn¡¯t expose Jolene. She knew Graham wanted her and Jolene to get along well. Although she knew Graham seemed to favor her a little more for the time being, she didn¡¯t know how long it wouldst. She decided not to give him any reason to dislike her before she secured her position. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you two can get along well,¡± Graham said, not pressing further. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°The party is ending, and the driver is already waiting for you at the door. If you¡¯re bored, feel free to go back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two nodded, and Graham returned to the crowd, indicating that the party wasn¡¯t over for him. Once Graham was gone, Jolene¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Don¡¯t think for a second that I¡¯ll ept you just because you didn¡¯t expose me earlier!¡± Jolene knew that Jenny came to the Walter family to take everything away from her, and she would never ept her because they were born enemies. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Do You Think You¡¯re That Important? ¡°Don¡¯t think too much of yourself. I didn¡¯t expose you simply because I didn¡¯t take your scheming seriously. As for making you ept me?¡± Jenny smiled mockingly at Jolene. ¡°Why would it matter to me whether you ept me or not? Do you really think you¡¯re that important?¡± ¡°Jenny!¡± Jolene nearly roared at her. She would have hit Jenny if she wasn¡¯t worried about the people watching. ¡°I warned you not to mess with me, but you obviously didn¡¯t take my words to heart.¡± Jenny slowly approached her, giving off an ominous vibe. Although Jolene was a little scared, she bit the bullet and stared back at her. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being rude,¡± Jolene threatened. What Jolene cared about most was her father¡¯s favor, and Jenny was about to take away what she cared about most. As the two were talking, someone approached them. Jennyposed herself before turning to the person. ¡°James?¡± she called, a little surprised. ¡°Jenny.¡± James Windsor smiled, looking at Jenny affectionately. Jenny left Jolene to talk to James. ¡°James, what are you doing here?¡± She was surprised to see him. He was one of Mr. Birkett¡¯s students, just like her, but he was often upied with other things during her time learning from Mr. Birkett. In fact, despite being under Mr. Birkett¡¯s tutorship for many years, she had only seen James a few times. Nheless, it didn¡¯t affect their rtionship as James was like a family member to her. Therefore, she was ted to see him. ¡°My family lives here,¡± James said, without saying much about what the Windsor family does. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, Jenny already knew. She had researched the Ten Elites of Bardoff City and knew that the Windsors was one of them. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so secretive.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected James toe from such a great family. She had always assumed he was just from a rich family and learning Mr. Birkett¡¯s craft was just his hobby. Little did she know, her assumption was so different from reality. ¡°Well, I must say, you outdo me at that, Jenny Walter.¡± James cracked a joke. Jenny waved her hand, saying, ¡°Hey, I just found out too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s better this way. From now on, I¡¯ll protect you in Bardoff City, and no one will dare to bully you.¡± In the past, he wanted to protect Jenny, but he was the heir of the Windsor family in Bardoff City, while Jenny was merely an ordinary person. Due to their different backgrounds, they didn¡¯t have much in common. He figured things would go nowhere, even though he liked her. But things were different now as they seemed to be standing on the same ground. Jenny expressed her gratitude. ¡°I never got a chance to thank you for your help at the Parrington auction.¡± When she auctioned Mr. Birkett¡¯s paintings, she was questioned about their authenticity. Back then, James had shown up to help her, but he was gone just as quickly as he hade, and Jenny had no chance to thank him. Finally, she had the chance to thank him. James responded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. There will be more opportunities in the future.¡± He had a business trip in Parrington during the auction. Curious about who was auctioning off his master¡¯s paintings, he was determined to take a look. He never expected that Jenny was the one auctioning them off. He had even formed a negative opinion of her at the time, thinking she was heartless for auctioning off the paintings due to ack of money. Thus, he didn¡¯t stay for long at the auction. However, fate brought them together again. If he had known earlier, he would have stayed in Parrington for a little longer. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Unfamiliar With Her The two were talking and didn¡¯t notice that Jolene was still there. Jolene couldn¡¯t believe it. Jenny, who came from the countryside, knew James? And why did they seem so close? Jolene suddenly realized she didn¡¯t know a thing about Jenny, which scared her. ¡°Do you know Mr. Windsor, sister?¡± Jolene approached them with a smile. Although both families were from the top ten families in Bardoff City, the Windsor family was considered more prominent, and Jolene saw them as a good choice for inws. However, James had always been indifferent toward her, ignoring her whenever they met at dinner parties. Only Brandon would follow her around. Jenny nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What a coincidence! Mr. Windsor and I know each other too,¡± Jolene said, but her eyes were fixed on James. Hearing that, James frowned and turned to look at Jolene. Jolene Walter. He knew the name but was familiar with her. He continued talking to Jenny, ¡°The party is almost over. Shall I take you back?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jenny hesitated and scanned the room for Alec but couldn¡¯t find him. She then agreed, saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trouble you then.¡± Of course, the Walters had a driver waiting for them outside, but Jenny felt that she didn¡¯t need to be so reserved due to her rtionship with James. Since he offered to drive her home, she had no reason to refuse. Jolene almost turned green with jealousy, but still, she put on a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Windsor, I¡¯m going home too?¡± Her eyes were begging him to take her along. Jenny was relieved that she had never thought of Jolene as her younger sister. She would have been embarrassed if she had. ¡°Do you really need me to send you back, Miss Jolene?¡± James was indifferent toward Jolene, and he had no intention of driving her home. Jolene, however, persisted. ¡°If you¡¯re sending my sister back, what¡¯s wrong with sending me back too?¡± She viewed the Windsor and Walter families as equals, despite the Windsors¡¯ greater prominence. She wondered why he treated her that way. ¡°No,¡± James refused bluntly. Jolene was furious, but she dared not offend him. She turned to Jenny and tried to appeal to their supposed sisterhood. ¡°Sis-¡± ¡°Stop it. Do you really think of me as your sister?¡± Jenny found the suggestion amusing; Aside from pretending to be sisters in front of Graham, Jenny couldn¡¯t be bothered to put up with the act. Jolene couldn¡¯t force herself to smile anymore. At a loss for words, she watched the car drive away, clenching her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her flesh. She was determined not to let Jenny take everything that belonged to her. At the hotel entrance, Jenny got into James¡¯s car, and they left. Alec appeared from a corner after they were gone. He had seen Jenny looking for him at the party but didn¡¯t reveal himself. He knew that acknowledging her in public would only cause her more trouble. Alec felt uneasy watching Jenny leave with another man. He recognized James from the Parrington auction, where he hade to Jenny¡¯s rescue. Apparently, he was a senior student under Jenny¡¯s mentor. However, Alec wasn¡¯t sure if James treated her as a fellow student. The uncertainty troubled him. Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Kneel Down and Beg Me Now In James¡¯s car, the atmosphere was pleasant as the two chatted about various things, catching up with each other. At the thought of their mentor, Jenny missed him. ¡°I wonder where he has Gone.¡± ¡°I have no idea,¡± James answered. ¡°The old man never contacts me. I thought you would know.¡± Despite Jenny being Mr. Birkett¡¯s secret student, she received more love and affection from Mr. Birkett, which made James jealous of her. Jenny smiled wryly. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to contact him for a long time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He has spent many years like this. He knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± James knew what she was worried about and tried tofort her. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jenny nodded and asked, ¡°James, when will you be free? Let me treat you to dinner.¡± James had been very kind to her. When they were under Mr. Birkett¡¯s mentorship, James had always guided her, so Jenny wanted to thank him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m free whenever you are,¡± James said with a grin. There was no way he would forgo such a precious opportunity. Jenny alsoughed when she heard that. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded, his heart doing a little happy dance. Soon, they arrived at the gates of Walter Castle, and Jenny got ready to get out of the car. However, James hadn¡¯t asked the question he had on his mind the whole night. ¡°Jenny,¡± he called out her name when she was about to open the car door. Jenny stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, James?¡± ¡°Do you¡­have a boyfriend now?¡± Finally, James popped the question. If he wasn¡¯t clear with his question, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well. Jenny didn¡¯t expect that question, so she was stunned. Seeing her like that, James quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I just-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not getting any silly ideas. I know you¡¯re just concerned about me,¡± Jenny said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have one yet, but I¡¯m sure you also know that I am a divorcee. I¡¯ve learned not to force things when ites to romance and let ite naturally.¡± Jenny never hid her divorce from anyone as she found no reason to do so. Whether good or bad, it was part of her life, and she didn¡¯t care what others said. ¡°Oh,¡± James responded, feeling relieved that she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. As for being a divorcee, it didn¡¯t bother James very much. He knew that Jenny had been married for two years but had never met her husband at all. ¡°Feelings can¡¯t be forced, so you must think carefully,¡± James reminded her again. Jenny nodded. She opened the car door and walked out. James followed suit.He escorted her to the door, where he watched her walk into the house. He didn¡¯t turn until she vanished from his sight. After that, he returned to his car and left. Meanwhile, Alec also left the party after Jenny was gone. He had no business staying any longer as he had only gone to see Jenny. Now that she had left, there was no need for him to stay. Just as he was about to get in the car, Jolene suddenly approached him. ¡°How brave of you to attend this party.¡± Jolene folded her arms across her chest. She was pent up with frustration. Now that she had run into someone she could pick on, she decided to use him as an outlet for her anger. Ignoring her, Alec was about to open the car door. However, Jolene did not let him go easily. With a wave, a group of bodyguards surrounded Alec. ¡°If you kneel and beg me now, I may consider letting you go.¡± Jolene smiled as she stared him down, speaking to him in a merciful tone. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Are You Afraid Now? Looking at the bodyguards surrounding him, Alec frowned. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What am I trying to do?¡± Jolene asked with a chuckle, finding him rather interesting. Raising her chin, she walked up to him. ¡°Weren¡¯t you acting all high and mighty? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to intervene? I thought you were so powerful.¡± Before investigating his background, she thought he was a son who hailed from a powerful secret family. After all, she knew almost all the children of the Ten Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Elites of Bardoff City, and she had never seen him. However, after her investigation, she burst out laughing. Did Alec think that he was all that just because he had some influence in Parrington? How dare he behave so arrogantly and brashly in a ce like Bardoff City where important figures hid in in sight. ¡°Kneel down and apologize to me!¡± Jolene decided she would have to experience that satisfaction no matter what. After all, Alec was Jenny¡¯s ex husband. If he knelt and apologized, it would feel like she managed to get at Jenny too, which would make her feel much better. Alec didn¡¯t budge. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± With a scoff, Jolene waved at her bodyguards, and they rushed toward Alec in an instant. Alec didn¡¯t panic. He took off his zer leisurely and rolled up his sleeves before he began brawling with the bodyguards that rushed over. At first, Jolene smiled brightly, eagerly waiting for Alec to be escorted over and forced to kneel in front of her, begging for mercy. However, the longer she waited, the more her smile faded. She had brought a dozen bodyguards with her, but they were no match for Alec. ¡°Useless! You¡¯re all useless!¡± Jolene roared. As she took out her mobile phone to make a phone call, she screamed. ¡°Get him! I want to see how good you are at fighting!¡± She began making a phone call. Maybe he could take down more than ten people at once. But what about twenty? Thirty? There was only one thought in her head-Alec had to kneel and apologize to her. However, as soon as she finished making the phone call, thest of her bodyguards fell to the ground, and Alec was already in front of her. He looked like a demon from hell. Before Jolene could speak, he grabbed her jaw and lifted her up. ¡°Let go! Let me go!¡± Losing her breath, she stared at Alec in horror. From the murderous look in his eyes, she could see how much he wanted to kill her, and it scared her. He was simply a devil, and it was no wonder to Jolene that he took a liking to Jenny. Alec didn¡¯t let her go. Instead, he squeezed her jaw harder. ¡°I thought you wanted me to kneel down and apologize? What? Are you afraid now?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Jolene wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t speak at all. ¡°It just so happens that the sight of you makes me upset. Also, I think killing you will save Jenny some trouble.¡± He knew that Jolene deliberately made things difficult for Jenny that night, which added to his animosity toward Jolene. Unexpectedly, Jolene delivered herself into his hands. While Jolene couldn¡¯t speak, she could hear Alec and her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°I¡­I am the Walter family¡¯s¡­¡± She wanted to say that she was the daughter of the Walter family, and Alec could not do anything to her. However, she was losing her breath, and halfway through her sentence, her face was as red as a tomato. ¡°If you die, the Walters would only have one daughter, right?¡± Alec grinned like the Devil. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t think about the consequences of killing Jolene. All he could think of was how she plotted against Jenny Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Chapter 534 I¡¯m Disciplining Your Daughter for You ¡°What are you doing? Let go of my daughter!¡± Rowena rushed out with a group of bodyguards after receiving Jolene¡¯s call. She had rushed, thinking all she needed to do was to help her daughter teach someone a lesson. She didn¡¯t care whose fault it was and wanted to support her daughter immediately. However, she was shocked to see her daughter in Alec¡¯s hands, her face flushed fromck of air.¡°Mom¡­¡± Jolene managed to say, tears streaming down her face. Rowena was angry and anxious, ¡°Sir, let my daughter go. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± Alec was indifferent. ¡±1 just want her life.¡± Rowena tried to intimidate him by saying. ¡°Do you know who she is? She is the daughter of the Walter family. If you attack the Walters, you won¡¯t leave here alive.¡± Jolene was losing consciousness and waved her hands frantically, but Alec was unmoved. In fact, her mother¡¯s words only disgusted Alec. Rowena urgently instructed the bodyguard behind her, ¡°Quickly, save her!¡± As the bodyguard was about to act, Alec tightened his grip and warned, ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t do that unless you want to see her dead right away.¡± ¡°No!¡± Rowena shouted, halting the bodyguards from rushing in, feeling helpless. Just then, Graham emerged from the hotel with a grim expression and hurried over to them. If the bodyguards hadn¡¯t alerted him, he wouldn¡¯t have known that his daughter was in danger. He red at Alec, demanding, ¡°Alec, are you insane? Release Jolene!¡± He knew Alec, not because they were acquainted, but because of Jenny and Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Alec¡¯s marriage. Although he didn¡¯t want that to happen, he hadn¡¯t admitted that Jenny was his daughter back then, so he had no right to stop them. He could only watch as she married Alec andter divorced him. He didn¡¯t like Alec and always thought that he had failed Jenny. Alec was indifferent and fearless as he said to Graham, ¡°Mr. Walter, I¡¯m disciplining your daughter for you. As the daughter of the Walter family, she doesn¡¯t think about things from the Walter family¡¯s point of view. She likes to pick on others at every turn. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to have such a daughter?¡± Graham had no way to refute Alec¡¯s words because he knew that Jolene was not the best person and likely used her status to pick on others, giving Alec a reason to discipline her. He took a deep breath and softened his tone, saying, ¡°I apologize to you on Jolene¡¯s behalf. She is still young and ignorant, so please don¡¯t take it out on her.¡± Alec chuckled and said, ¡°Still young? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s much younger than Jenny, right?¡± At the mention of Jenny, Graham said, ¡°No matter what, Jolene is still Jenny¡¯s younger sister. Are you sure you really want to kill her?¡± Despite the number of people on his side, Graham knew it was impossible to snatch Jolene away from Alec in their current situation. But he was sure that if Alec killed Jolene, he would avenge his daughter himself. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Whether She¡¯s in the Right Alec loosened his grip on Jolene¡¯s neck and looked at Graham. ¡°I¡¯ll show you some respect because you¡¯re Jenny¡¯s father.¡± Holding back was Alec¡¯s show of respect to Graham, for he had vowed not to go easy on Jolene no matter who came to him. Graham did not need anyone¡¯s respect. Be it in tiny Parrington or Bardoff City, he was always the one to decide who deserved his respect. He had been unhappy with Jenny¡¯s marriage to Alec, and his dissatisfaction with Alec only increased after Alec divorced Jenny. Now, he had the guts to be impudent in front of him. When the bodyguards sessfully took Jolene away, Graham finally spoke, ¡°Alec, you can only be impudent if you are capable. Look around you and understand where you are right now. You shouldn¡¯t throw tantrums as you like,¡¯ Expressionless, he addressed Alec in an icy tone. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Alec raised an eyebrow without any fear. ¡°Mr. Walter, from the sound of it, you will take action on me. Is that right?¡± He nced at the number of bodyguards beside Graham, which was double the number of men around Jolene. More importantly, Graham¡¯s bodyguards were not easy to take down. ¡°Hah, it¡¯s not my style to win with numbers,¡± Graham scoffed. Alec waited in silence for Graham to continue. ¡°We¡¯ll have a one-to-one fight. Jolene is my daughter, after all. As her dad, I need to seek justice for her.¡± ¡°Regardless of whether she¡¯s in the right?¡± Alec chuckled. ¡°Yes, regardless of whether she¡¯s in the right.¡± Graham nodded without hesitation and added, ¡°I¡¯d do the same for Jenny.¡± Graham believed that his daughters deserved privileged treatment. He¡¯d much rather Alec not take things in his hands and put Jolene¡¯s life in danger. Alec could have told him and let him discipline Jolene for her wrongdoings. His behavior, to Graham, was more than a slight disrespect to the Walter Family-it was a grave insult to the patriarch. Surprisingly, Alec agreed with Graham¡¯s remark about affording Jenny simr privileges. It seemed he¡¯d agree to any arrangement in Jenny¡¯s favor. He nodded at Graham, a sign for the man to start the fight. Without wasting time, Graham looked at the man beside him. ¡°Teach him a lesson, but do not kill.¡¯ As Graham had learned that Jenny was friendly with Alec, he wouldn¡¯t want to upset her by hurting Alec, given that he had only recently repaired their father daughter rtionship. The middle-aged man nodded at Graham while Alec smiled and thought,¡± Where did he get the confidence to win against me? I have never lost to anyone.¡± The two were embroiled in a fight. There were a lot of onlookers who thought the fight interesting, but all were watching the action in hidden corners. One of them was Christopher, who had been around ever since Jolene started giving Alec trouble. When he saw Alec in a fight with Graham¡¯s man, he secretly felt d for making the trip and took out his phone to snap some photos. After that, he scrolled to Jenny¡¯s contact in his phone, but he hesitated when he was about to send her the photos. He thought the photos could wait and nned to send them after the fight ended. He wouldn¡¯t want Jenny to show up in the middle of the fight and end the show. Deep down, he wanted to see Alec beaten up-Alec was asking for it. At first, the middle-aged man and Alec were throwing punches at each other for a few rounds, much to Graham¡¯s surprise. The man served Graham for many years and was almost invincible, except when he was fighting against opponents trained by the other elite families. Graham started believing that Alec was cocky for a good reason. Still, he was no match for the middle-aged man in the end. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Lie Low to Live Longer Ten minutes of fightingter, Alec started feeling worn out as he noticed that he was no match for his opponent. He was gripped by shock and frustration for not being stronger. Alec stumbled backward from the impact of another punch thatnded on his cheek. The middle-aged man didn¡¯t give Alec time to recover-he charged at Alec and punched him violently. Had he not strictly followed Graham¡¯s orders to teach Alec a lesson, Alec would have been dead by now. Soon, Alec was face-down on the ground. ¡°You may leave,¡± Graham said to the middle-aged man. Then, he strode up to Alec and stood towering over the defeated man on the ground with a regal air. ¡°Alec Faust, I get that you¡¯re quite capable, but your ability is stillcking for Bardoff City standards. Had you met another opponent instead of me, you would have died here today. Here¡¯s a warningy low before you are strong enough so you can live longer.¡± With that, Graham turned around to leave. He suddenly stopped and said, ¡¯Jenny is the daughter of the Walter family. She¡¯s out of your league now. I hope you get the note and stop pestering her-you¡¯re not from the same world.¡± After Graham left, Alec got up from the ground, dusted his sleeves, and left in his car. He was not upset about the loss, for he could always win in the future. He was young, and it was a matter of time before he beat the middle -aged man. What upset him was Graham¡¯s statement. ¡°Am I not from the same world as Jenny? Bullshit! Jenny is mine, now and forever. Graham Walter might be her dad, but he didn¡¯t have the right to make decisions on her behalf,¡± he fumed silently. He drove himself home, body aching from head to toe from the heavy beating that night. He sat on the sofa and was about to take off his shirt to check his injuries when he heard the sound of the doorbell. Frowning, he wondered who thete-night visitor was. He walked up and opened the door. To his surprise, Jenny was standing there. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he blurted out. She didn¡¯t answer, but her eyes were fixed on his face. There was a jarring bruise beneath his eyes, an injury he could not hide even if he insisted he was fine. ¡°I identally tripped.¡± She was speechless at his exnation. ¡°Do you take me as a fool?¡± He stood there quietly as she walked into his ce. ¡°Come in. I¡¯ll take a look at your injuries.¡± As a doctor, she was capable of checking the severity of his injuries. She wondered if he had also sustained injuries at other parts of his body. She received Christopher¡¯s video, in which Alec was terribly beaten up to the point that he could not stand. He hummed and followed her into the living room, sitting on the sofa. She ordered, ¡°Take off your shirt.¡± ¡±I¡­¡¯ He suddenly felt shy under her gaze. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Now! Quit acting like you¡¯re embarrassed.¡± She knew him too well-he was not easily embarrassed. He coughed to break the awkwardness and took off his shirt to show his injuries from the fight. Judging from the huge swaths of bruises on his chest and back, he was beaten up badly. There wasn¡¯t an area that was free from bruising. Thankfully, he had no open wounds, or he might suffer from excessive blood loss.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jenny took out some ointment and massaged his body as she gave him a look in defeat. She asked softly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡¯ Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Deal With Them Yourself Jenny thought he¡¯din about the pain, but Alec shook his head and said. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± He was speaking the truth and was especially enjoying the moment when Jenny applied the ointment to his injuries. Hearing that, she couldn¡¯t resist pinching his bruised skin hard. He promptly yelped in pain. ¡°Jenny, what are you doing?¡± He was puzzled and wondered if he had said something wrong. ¡°How about now?¡± she asked. Alec learned his lesson and nodded. ¡¯It hurts. It hurts a lot.¡± She snickered and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Good that it hurts. Learn your lesson. You shouldn¡¯t think you¡¯re still in Parrington. Aren¡¯t you scared of dying?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Alec was curious, knowing that Graham would not tell Jenny about the fight. She avoided his question and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re used to walking around like you own the ce, but now that you¡¯re in Bardoff City, you need to toe the line. Luck is not always on your side.¡± ¡°Great. Even you¡¯re scolding me now.¡± He felt helpless. He didn¡¯t think he was being impudent-his actions stemmed from his confidence in his capabilities. However, Jenny wouldn¡¯t believe him if he said so. Therefore, he let her nag at him since it was a show of concern. ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you. I am telling you this in your best interest.¡± Defeated, she wondered why Alec showed no intent to behave. He nodded. ¡°I get it. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give you trouble.¡± Her motions instantly came to a stop. She looked at him with a grave expression. ¡°Alec Faust, did you think I visited you because I was worried that you¡¯d give me trouble?¡± ¡°Jenny, that wasn¡¯t what I meant. I¡­¡± ¡°Whatever. Perhaps I¡¯m just being nosy. Do whatever you want-1 won¡¯t stop you since there¡¯s nothing between us anyway.¡± She nned to leave, regretting her decision to visit him. ¡°Sure, he¡¯s not dead now. But it is none of my business even if he was beaten to death,¡± she thought. Seeing that, he hurriedly got up and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t be angry. I really didn¡¯t mean it. I just didn¡¯t want to worry you. I know my limits, and I¡¯m not as reckless as you thought.¡± She couldn¡¯t leave with Alec holding onto her wrist. Turning around, she sighed. ¡°You have offended the Walters, and the sses probably wouldn¡¯t let you off the hook too. You have made enemies out of two elites among the ten in Bardoff City.¡± Even the thought of the tough life ahead worried her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you head back to Parrington? It¡¯s your territory, at the very least. It¡¯d be harder for them to attack you there.¡± ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m not as weak as you thought. I might not have the ability to retaliate, but it¡¯s not easy for them to kill me off.¡¯ His years of experience wouldn¡¯t go to waste. She was powerless in the face of his determination. ¡°Are you sure you want to move the headquarters of the Faust Group to Bardoff City?¡± ¡°Yeah, there are better opportunities here.¡± More importantly, he needed to be in Bardoff City because Jenny was there. ¡°Alright. Suit yourself.¡± She didn¡¯t object to his decision and added, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to stop the Walters from making a move on you. As for the sses, you can deal with them yourself.¡± If the Walters didn¡¯t avenge Jolene, Rowena would definitely turn to her family for help. Jenny could tell from Randy ss¡¯ character that the sses were vile, and they would likely attack Alec. The thought worried her Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Let¡¯s Not Talk About Romance Alec nodded, looking calmer than Jenny. Carefree as always, he¡¯d only take on the problem when it surfaced. He believed that there would always be a solution to any problem. He led her to the sofa, sat her down, and handed her the ointment. ¡°You should at least finish what you started.¡± She didn¡¯t object to that and continued applying the ointment to his body. The living room fell into silence when they stopped talking. Soon, she was done and ready to leave. ¡°Have a good rest. It¡¯s best if you could rest at home for a few days.¡± ¡°Are you leaving?¡± he asked. She nodded. ¡°It¡¯ste. I need to get home.¡± She knew Graham didn¡¯t like that she was in touch with Alec, and she worried she might fuel Graham¡¯s dislike of Alec if she got homete. ¡°Jenny,¡± Alec called out, his deep gaze fixated on her face. ¡°The truth is, you still care about me. Don¡¯t you?¡± As expected, she was silent. He added, ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough yet. Can you wait for me?¡± ¡°Wait for you?¡± She was puzzled by his words. ¡°Wait for me until I have built my strength. Right now, I¡¯m not qualified to be with you.¡± He shed a bitter smile at her. As much as he¡¯d love to date Jenny rightnow, he understood that it was a difficult ask. Therefore, he hoped that she could give him some time. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She chuckled at his remark, looking a little disheartened. ¡°Alec, you¡¯ve known me long enough. Is that what you think of me?¡± She wasn¡¯t the type of woman who¡¯d care about his qualifications. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t care about that. But I don¡¯t want you to be mistreated, and I don¡¯t want the others to gossip.¡± He would hate to see others gossip about Jenny behind her back because of him, and he¡¯d be more upset if he could not protect her. His sincerity earned her trust. Still¡­ A long silenceter, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your family background. If I love someone, I will keep loving him regardless of status.¡± ¡°Do you love me, then?¡± He took the chance to ask, but she rolled her eyes at him while dodging the question. ¡¯That¡¯s not in my consideration right now because I¡¯m yet to establish myself in Bardoff City. Everything¡¯s in flux now, and I have lots of work waiting for me.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± He knew where she wasing from, for he felt the same. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about romance now and focus on reaching sess. When we have established ourselves here, we can bring up that discussion. What do you think?¡± she asked for his opinion. She¡¯d be fooling herself if she imed she didn¡¯t love Alec, but she was rather scared of dating him again after their shortlived rtionship. Moreover, she believed getting into a rtionship would slow down her career growth. Before she built her career here, she would rather not think about romance. Alec was slightly disappointed that she avoided answering his question, but he wasn¡¯t too upset because he understood her intentions. When they were both sessful, she¡¯d be willing to get into a rtionship with him. ¡°Sure,¡± Alec agreed with her decision. He wouldn¡¯t easily give up as long as there was a chance. She smiled, satisfied at their agreement to pursue their goals and meet at the peak of their sess. ¡°So.I''ll go home now?¡± She pointed at the door as she prepared to leave. He didn¡¯t want her to leave, but he didn¡¯t stop her after she had made her intentions clear. ¡°If Jolene Walter pulls tricks on you again, let me know, and I will teach her a lesson for you,¡± he added. She shook her head at him. ¡°You¡¯d better not show up in front of her for now. She¡¯s vindictive. Since she can¡¯ty a finger on me, she¡¯ll only vent her anger on you. She¡¯ll give you trouble for the time being.¡± After a few setbacks, Jolene had gotten a better idea of who she should hire to deal with Alec. As the daughter of the Walter family, she could easily pay some men to do so. Alec was in danger, as Jolene might hire someone to assault him at any time Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Chapter 539 She Can¡¯t Lay a Finger on Me Alec understood her concerns but remained calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡± ¡°Okay. Call me if anything happens. At this point, she can¡¯ty a finger on me, at least not in public.¡¯ As long as Graham was on Jenny¡¯s side, Jolene could onlymake her moves in secret. Feeling touched by her concern, he smiled at her. ¡°Okay.¡± He sent her to the front door and watched until her car was out of sight. Then, he went back inside. The two were too busy to meet up in the following days. Jenny was upied with Jeneration Group¡¯s headquarters move. Meanwhile, Alec was busy with moving the headquarters of Faust Group to Bardoff City and dealing with the sses¡¯ harassment. Unlike what Jenny had feared, the sses didn¡¯t send anyone to harm Alec. Instead, they made their move in the field of business in an attempt to bankrupt him. Despite their efforts, it would take much more to bankrupt Alec. Even so, life wasn¡¯t smooth sailing for him, who had to dedicate most of his time to work and didn¡¯t have time to meet with Jenny. Once Jenny and Jade confirmed the ce for the headquarters office, they started assembling talents for thepany. The other office at Parrington would be designated as a branch after this. Jenny was slightly relieved after she was done with all the work. She could finally have some breathing space with Jade and Alfred taking care of the company. Alfred¡¯s capability was much appreciated and acknowledged, for things might not have gone smoothly without his assistance. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jenny left her office and decided to hail a cab to Walter Inc. Once she wrapped up her work in Bardoff City, she nned to take a trip to Parrington to take care of the branch office and rescue Stephanie from Paul. Before that, she needed to check with Graham¡¯s schedule because she had promised to bring him to Parrington. Before she could get a cab, she received a call from someone that came as a surprise. ¡°James?¡± ¡°Jenny, are you busy now?¡± His gentle voice was music to her ears. ¡°I¡¯m just done with work. Did something happen?¡± she asked with a hint of worry. He smiled and said, ¡°Nothing! I want to treat you to dinner tonight if you¡¯re free.¡± She was caught off guard by his invitation. They were on good terms in the past, but they rarely had the chance to meet up in person. Now that she was settling down in Bardoff City, she mighte across him more often. ¡°Sure, but I should be the one who buys you dinner.¡± She hadpletely forgotten to treat him to dinner in the frantic days before. As she was on a call with him, she seized the chance to meet up with him. She had decided to head over to Walter Inc after dinner because there were no urgent matters on hand. James didn¡¯t object to her suggestion. It mattered more that Jenny agreed to have dinner with him than who was paying. After they decided on a restaurant, he offered to pick her up, but she refused as she had called a cab. ¡°James, let¡¯s meet there.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Learning that, he didn¡¯t insist on fetching her-there would be ample opportunities to do so down the road. After she ended the call, Jenny checked the news online and instantly saw the latest update on the ss family Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Chapter 540 What a Load of Crap The branch office of the Faust Group was rtively unknown in Bardoff City, as it was less influential rtive to the many big names. However, as most people paid attention to the developments of the ss family, they noticed that the family had been making moves against the Faust Group, which piqued their curiosity. The outsiders mistook the actions for the ss family¡¯s ambition to acquire Faust Group, but only Jenny knew that Rowena and Jolene were behind the recent moves. Worried that Alec would struggle to fend off the attacks, Jenny wanted to call him out of concern but held back in the end. Based on her understanding of him, he would definitely turn down her offer to help when his ego acted up, just like the average man. With that in mind, she decided to ask James for helpter. Well, she wasn¡¯t exactly asking him to actively intervene. It¡¯d be great if he could at least hold off the ss family. Moreover, a stronger ss family would be bad news for the Walter family. Deep in thought, she didn¡¯t notice that the cab had veered off the route to the restaurant. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± She snapped back to reality when she heard the husky voice of the driver. She looked out of the window and saw a stretch of wilderness. That was when she realized that something was wrong. ¡°Where are we?¡¯ she asked, but the driver didn¡¯t turn around. She didn¡¯t have a clear view of his face. ¡°At your grave.¡± She heard the husky voice once again. The man had gotten out of the car and opened the door to the back seat. When he pulled her out of the car, she didn¡¯t resist because it would be difficult to fight him in the cramped space anyway.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rowena and Jolene must have been impatient, for they had immediately hired someone to get rid of her after the eventst night. With one nce, Jenny could tell he was a tough nut to crack even before taking him on. By now, she had learned her lessons and acknowledged that Bardoff City was full of skilled opponents. She was far from invincible in the city with her current skills. Therefore, her first reaction was to buy time. She dialed a number using the phone hidden in the bag, even though she had no idea who she had called. ¡°Mister, calm down. You¡¯ll be sentenced for murder. Do you n to ruin your life at such a young age?¡± She tried persuading the man, but he charged at her impatiently. Speechless, she grumbled, ¡®We should at least chat. Why the rush?¡¯ ¡°What a load of crap,¡± he snickered, to her dismay. She wasn¡¯t a talkative person either, but she had to buy herself time somehow or risk losing her life. Her decision not to fight him was proven wise-after fending off his attacks, she realized she was no match for him. ¡°Rowena and her people have gotten smart. Now that they know I am skilled in martial arts, they would spend a fortune hiring the best to take me on. They¡¯re no longer as dumb as they were,¡± she mused. Despite not knowing who she had called, she hoped the person who picked up would understand that she was in trouble and bring help. Otherwise, she might meet her end that day. While they were busy sparring, James received a call from Jenny. He thought she had something to say, but he heard nothing from the other end, which was puzzling. As Jenny did not switch on the speaker mode, he could only pick up some rustling noises without knowing what was happening. Nevertheless, he immediately sensed that something was wrong. Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Chapter 541 I¡¯m Done For Jenny was sent flying andnding hard on the ground from a kick. She slumped onto the ground and struggled to get up. The man was serious about taking her life from how mercilessly he attacked her. She was filled with despair when she realized that she was too weak for him. At the same time, she was riddled with regret. In the past, she had always thought she was skilled in martial arts. When she finally stepped into the real world, the huge number of martial arts talents opened her eyes to her inadequacy. The man stood in front of her in no time. She knelt on the ground as she winced from the pain in her stomach-it was so bad that she could not stand up. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°How much did they pay you? I¡¯ll double that amount,¡± she offered, holding on to thest sliver of hope even though her words might not work on him. Just as she had expected, the man was unaffected by her words. He took out a dagger and lurched at her. Fully prepared, she stumbled backward to dodge his attack, but that didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, he doubled down. Soon, her back was filled with injuries from the cuts of the dagger. At that critical moment, the pain was the least of her concern. She knew that she might die if she didn¡¯t escape. She had given up on the phone call, as she did not know who she had called or whether she had even made the call. Unfortunately, she was no match for the man and was cornered because she was badly injured. Soon, she was defeated andy on the ground, failing to get up. She watched as the man came up to her, knelt on the ground, and raised the dagger in his hand. She closed her eyes indignantly as she reached the end of her wits. She had never expected to meet her end in this manner. When the man plunged the dagger decisively toward her neck, someone showed up on his right without warning and kicked him aside. ¡°Jenny!¡± James¡¯ eyes wavered, and his heart ached when he saw her covered in blood. His face was thest thing she saw before she fainted. A smile appeared on her lips when she saw someoneing to her rescue. After that, she lost consciousness and cked out. Meanwhile, Alec was upied withpany work. The Faust Group was in grave crisis because of the actions of the ss family. When he was pouring over the documents, he felt a pang of pain in his heart as if he was stabbed. He frowned in confusion as worries arose. He had a bad hunch but could not predict what wasing. Jenny was the only person who worried him. At the thought of Jenny, he called her, but she never picked up. On his second attempt, he found that her phone was switched off, which made him worry. Vincent entered his office at that moment. ¡°Mr. Faust, the meeting will start soon. You may head over now.¡± Alec sat still, ovee by worries. ¡°Look into her whereabouts.¡± ¡°Are you referring to Miss Walter?¡± Vincent asked and added, ¡°The Walter family has got her back. I think she¡¯ll be fine. Right?¡± Alec knew that as well, but he couldn¡¯t contain his worries. He stood up, intending to look for Jenny but was stopped by Vincent. Vincent looked serious. ¡°Mr. Faust, the meeting today is very important. You should know the company¡¯s situation right now.¡± As a mere assistant, he had no authority to stop Alec. However, the Faust Group had been deep in troubletely, and Alec had to carefully consider each move. Therefore, Vincent could not sit back and do nothing. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Chapter 542 The Worst Injury She¡¯s Ever Sustained Alec stared at Vincent. Thepany was not his priority at the moment when he badly wanted to look for Jenny. However, he knew that the gap between himand Jenny would only widen if Faust Group copsed, and he might even lose the opportunity to get to her. After some consideration, he sighed and relented. ¡°Send someone to locate her right away.¡± ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send someone to look into that.¡¯ Vincent nodded in relief, feeling thankful that the CEO had not lost his mind. After Alec went for the meeting, Vincent arranged for someone to look into Jenny¡¯s whereabouts. At that time, none of them knew that Jenny had been hospitalized. The sky was dark when Jenny regained consciousness. She stared at the ceiling for a long time before she recalled the events before she fainted. Smiling wryly, she thought this was the worst injury she had ever sustained and perhaps served as a good lesson. Bardoff City was no Parrington-she had to be extra careful with each step she took. She considered getting two bodyguards for herself, or she might perish the next time she encountered a simr crisis. She grabbed her phone from the headboard and realized it was out of battery. While she was worrying, James entered the room. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re up!¡± He looked d. ¡°Are you hurting anywhere?¡± She shook her head and cast a grateful look at him. ¡°James, I have to thank you today. I might have died if you hadn¡¯t shown up on time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I felt bad for arriving toote.¡± Had he arrived earlier, she wouldn''t have suffered such grave injuries. Still, he was relieved after seeing that she was in great spirits.¡±Who¡¯d do this to you when you have just moved to Bardoff City?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Who else? There¡¯s no one else except for Rowena and Jolene.¡± He put on a grim expression and scoffed. ¡°I will not go easy on them-the audacity to hurt you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, James. I can handle them.¡± She turned down his offer to help because this was a family issue. Moreover, she had to take into ount Graham¡¯s best interests, for Rowena was his wife, and Jolene, his daughter. She didn¡¯t want to make a fuss. ¡°Jenny¡­¡± She shook her head and insisted, ¡°James, I can handle it. Trust me. I was unprepared today because I didn¡¯t expect them to make a move this fast. That¡¯s how they almost got me.¡± ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t say more if you insist.¡± He gave up in front of her but secretly developed a grudge against Rowena and Jolene. He added, ¡°You can stop me from avenging you, but you can¡¯t say no to this.¡± She looked at him, puzzled, and he exined, ¡°I got you a few bodyguards. They will stay by your side so that we won¡¯t see a repeat of the incident today.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Stunned, she marveled at James¡¯ thoughtfulness. Just when she was mulling over the issue of bodyguards, he had made the arrangements for her. ¡°If you turn down my offer, I will have no choice but to get rid of Rowena and Jolene,¡± he jokingly threatened when he mistook her silence as an objection. The ss family was hard to deal with, but he had confidence in taking down Rowena and Jolene. In the worst-case scenario, he might turn the ss family against him, but he was unbothered by the consequences. She shook her head, feeling speechless. ¡°James, I wasn¡¯t rejecting your offer. I totally wee the layer of security.¡± Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Chapter 543 I Owe You One James let out a relieved sigh after she agreed to have bodyguards. The men he hired were extraordinary, and they would protect her well. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked. ¡°I can get someone to buy food for you.¡± It was surreal to him how they had agreed to meet at a restaurant, but things took a wild turn after that. She nodded, feeling hungry. He asked someone to buy some food for her, and she put in an additional request for a phone charger as well. It was inconvenient to have a phone run out of battery, and she worried about her contacts who couldn¡¯t reach her. Not long after, she got her food and phone charger delivered. She charged her phone before digging in. James stayed around, which was awkward for her. ¡°James, why don¡¯t you go home and rest? It¡¯s prettyte.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll hang around until you¡¯re done eating.¡± He had nned to spend the night by her bed, but he knew that Jenny would be puzzled or even shocked if he volunteered to do that. Jenny didn¡¯t say another word because she didn¡¯t want to sound like she was chasing him out. When her phone restarted, she reached out to take it. James suddenly blurted out, ¡°Jenny, I haven¡¯t told you this.¡± She paused and withdrew her hand. Staring at him, she asked, ¡°What?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I brought you to the hospital in my arms when you fainted,¡± he exined. Still confused, she asked, ¡°So what? I won¡¯t me you for doing that.¡± She was grateful for his help and couldn¡¯t care less about how he transported her to the hospital. ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t a big deal at first, but the paparazzi took photos of us. Our photos are probably circting online along with some gossip,¡± he mumbled while avoiding eye contact. He could have suppressed the news as it broke out, but he sat back and allowed it to go viral, mostly because he was curious about her reaction to the scandal. The news shocked Jenny, but she waved her hand and dismissed the matter quickly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Just ignore them. They¡¯ll forget about it after a few days.¡± As an ex-subject of online abuse, she didn¡¯t care much about the online chatter. Given a few days, the discussion would die down. James was relieved when she didn¡¯t show any aversion to being associated with him. ¡°Yeah, I thought so too. They¡¯d go crazy with their spections if I take down the news.¡± ¡°Right.¡± She nodded while eating dinner with the phone in her hand. When she touched the screen, she immediately saw a couple of missed calls but didn¡¯t call back because James was present. Instead, she decided to check out the news online. Just like James had described, theizens described her as his girlfriend and came up with all sorts of stories, but none seemed to notice that she was unconscious in the photos. Although her blood-stained shirt was out of sight, thanks to James¡¯ jacket draping over her, she believed that anyone could tell from a closer look that she had fainted. Theizens indeed thrived on gossip and could not discern the truth. She was done eating at the same time she switched off her phone. After she cleaned up, she beamed at him. ¡°James, I promised to treat you to dinner tonight, but we got into this situation instead. Again, I owe you one.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. You¡¯ll have the chance to return the favor. What you should do now is get well soon.¡± He smiled with a tinge of disappointment but was d to have noticed she was in danger. He couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened to her otherwise. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Am I Prejudiced? Despite wanting to stay, James left Jenny¡¯s room out of consideration of her injuries and recovery. After he left, she finally returned the missed calls on her phone. First on her list was Jade, followed by Graham. She informed them that her phone had died but did not bring up the topic of her injuries. She hid the truth from Jade because Jade would be worried, and she didn¡¯t tell Graham because nothing woulde out of it. At this moment, she had no evidence pointing to Rowena and Jolene. If she blindly used the two in front of Graham, he might think she was up to no good just to bring them down. She needed sufficient evidence to show Graham the true face of Rowena and Jolene, for she wanted him to deal with them with his own hands. That was the main reason she refused James¡¯ help. Only by showing Graham the true colors of his wife and daughter would he be disappointed in them. After responding to all the missed calls, she finally got to Alec. She was kept waiting for a long time before he picked up. ¡°Were you looking for me?¡± she asked, wondering if he had seen the gossip online. On the other end, Alec was staring at the news about Jenny and James on hisputer. His eyes pierced through the photos with a profound look in his eyes. ¡°Yeah. Why was your phone turned off?¡± he asked, holding back the anger inside him. After some consideration, she decided not to tell him about the attack. He¡¯d be worried if he learned about it, and there was no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t go up against Rowena and Jolene. She made up an excuse instead and changed the topic of the conversation. ¡°Why did you look for me?¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± he replied. ¡°Okay.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. There was a short silence between them as they tiptoed around their words. Noticing the awkward shift in the air, she blurted out, ¡°Have you seen the news online?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± he grunted. He knew that he should trust Jenny. Moreover, since they weren¡¯t dating anymore, he didn¡¯t have the right to grill her over her private life. ¡°Theizens are making things up. He¡¯s my senior from school, and you knew it too,¡± she rified. Of course, Alec knew James¡¯ rtion to Jenny, but that only upset him more. He could tell that James was interested in her, and the two were growing ufortably close to each other by the day. Moreover, James was part of the Windsor family, making him the perfect partner for Jenny with his social status. In the past, Alec had scoffed at the concept of a good match in rtionships, but he finally had a taste of inferiority when he fell victim to it. Jenny was rather unhappy at his silence. ¡°Did you really think that I¡¯m involved with him?¡± She was ovee with an unexinable disappointment. She hadn¡¯t nned to pick a fight with Alec for not noticing that she had fainted in the photos-she even wanted to exin the situation to him. To her dismay, he suspected that she was involved with James. ¡°I trust you, but I don¡¯t trust him,¡± Alec muttered. A little furious, Jenny chuckled loudly at his answer. ¡°Alec Faust, you should not judge others with prejudice. There¡¯s nothing between James and meyou¡¯re overthinking.¡¯ ¡°Am I prejudiced?¡± Now, Alec was unhappy as well. He definitely didn¡¯t overthink when he suggested the obvious fact of James being interested in Jenny. He fully trusted his intuition when he examined James¡¯ behavior from a man¡¯s perspective, which was usually urate. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Jenny was angry and amused at the same time. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at that photo for a while. Did you notice that I had lost consciousness in the photo? I thought you would trust me even if you overlooked that detail that would¡¯ve shown you I was attacked. Looking back, perhaps I was too trusting of you.¡± Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Chapter 545 I¡¯m Sorry Doesn¡¯t Always Work Alec was dumbfounded after hearing what Jenny had to say. He zoomed into the photo and realized that Jenny was indeed unconscious. Upon closer look, he saw traces of blood stains on her body. ¡°Something happened to her,¡± he thought as he was riddled with guilt for interrogating her about James instead of noticing her injuries. Even after Jenny had chided him, he still felt horrible about his behavior. ¡°What am I doing? How could I have missed that obvious fact?¡± he silently scolded himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he blurted out after a pause, not because he was reluctant to apologize. He hesitated because he knew the apology could notpensate for the hurt he had inflicted on Jenny. Just as he expected, Jenny was calm andposed when she heard the apology, and she even thought he was hrious. Laughing, she said to him,¡± I¡¯m sorry doesn¡¯t always work, you know.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He couldn¡¯t think of a better way to express his regrets anyway.¡± Are you¡­okay?¡± He wanted to ask her about the incident she was involved in, but he understood that his question had arrived too late. Jenny replying to his missed call meant that the problem was resolved. ¡°I guess I¡¯m okay since I¡¯m still alive.¡± She was a little exhausted and refused to engage him further. ¡°It¡¯ste. I need to rest.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He didn¡¯t protest. He knew that she was angry at him, but he couldn¡¯t find a way to cheer her up. He had be slow-not only did he fail to notice that she was in danger, but he also couldn¡¯t even think of a way to beg for her forgiveness. His mind went nk as he fell into a stupor. After hanging up, he realized that he was in a bad mental condition. He found the contact number of the psychologist that Jenny rmended to him, and he finally made the call. Perhaps, he should stop running from his problems. Meanwhile, Jenny didn¡¯t fall asleep right after the call. Instead, she was ruminating in anger and disappointment at Alec. He had never behaved in that way in the past, but why was he acting differently now? Suddenly, she seemed to have gained an understanding of his situation. He must be in a terrible mental state. Judging from his out-of-line actions, he might even have gone ahead to contact the psychologist she rmended to him. Sighing, she told herself not to get angry at Alec as he was not in a rational state of mind. The next day, James delivered breakfast to Jenny early in the morning. Although she was touched by his care, she wanted to avoid any misunderstanding and suggested, ¡°James, you don¡¯t have to deliver the food in person because you¡¯re busy. I can ask the nurse to buy food for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that the hospital food is not to your taste.¡± He ignored her suggestion and handed her the unwrapped breakfast. She took the food and asked him, ¡°James, aren¡¯t you busy? The Windsors are a wealthy family. You must be busy dealing with the family business.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. Everything¡¯s going smoothly. There are no fires for me to put out.¡± Compared to the other elite families, the Windsors were rtively stable internally. There was nothing that James had to worry about, which exined the ample free time he had to make hospital visits. Still, he picked up the hint from her tone. ¡°Would you rather not see me around? Am I being a bother?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case! How could I think of you like that?¡± She hurriedly waved at him. She¡¯d be a horrible person if sheined that he was bothersome after all he had done for her. She secretly admonished herself for being irrational. How could she even think of cutting off ties with James, her senior, just because of Alec¡¯s jealousy? That would be out of her character, and she would hate herself for doing so. She and Alec were independent adults who should lead separate lives instead of clinging to each other.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Chapter 546 You Must Be Worried That I Wasn¡¯t Dead During her few days¡¯ stay at the hospital, Graham called her a few times, mostly asking her why she didn¡¯te home. She made up some excuse, and he didn¡¯t press further. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I n to go to Parrington tomorrow. Do you have time toe with me?¡± she asked. She had wrapped up work at Bardoff City, and it was time to get to the matters awaiting her attention in Parrington. Graham paused while he checked his schedule with his assistant. Soon, he answered, ¡°Sure, but I can''t stay for long. There¡¯s a lot of work in thepany.¡± ¡°Okay. It won¡¯t be a long trip-probably three to four days,* she assured him. Once they agreed on the trip, he went ahead and arranged for a private jet. Traveling in a private jet was a necessity for a man in his position, who had to be careful in each step he took. It was all for safety. When Jenny returned to Walter Castle, she ran into Rowena and Jolene, who wore guilty expressions on their faces. Despite their good acting, Jenny could instantly tell that they were culpable. Unfortunately, James failed to arrest the martial arts expert in disguise who plotted to murder Jenny. After James showed up to the rescue, the man knew his n was foiled and quickly escaped. He stood no chance of going after the martial arts expert, not to mention that he had to take care of Jenny, who had fainted. Without getting hold of the man, Jenny had no evidence pointing to Rowena and Jolene, even if she knew they were the masterminds. However, that didn¡¯t mean she¡¯d give up. Knowing that Rowena and Jolene were backed by the ss family, Jenny decided to tackle their backers for now. She wasn¡¯t capable of taking down the influential family, but it was easy to cause them some trouble. At the very least, she could keep the ss family upied to distract them from making a move on her or Alec. ¡°Alec Faust. Why am I thinking of him again?¡¯ she thought. Ever since he apologized to her, he hadn¡¯t shown up in front of her, contrary to her expectation. Days went by without contact, but she didn¡¯t reach out to him, thinking he¡¯d initiate contact if he wanted. It¡¯d be meaningless to reach out when he refused to get in touch. She collected herself and focused on Rowena and Jolene. ¡°Hi there, good afternoon.¡± They ignored her greeting and stayed tense in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯ty a finger on you. We¡¯re in Walter Castle, after all. Even if I n to make a move, I will do it in secret.¡± She shed them an unnerving smile. Rowena held back Jolene, who was ready to charge at Jenny, and said,¡± Jenny, what do you mean? You didn¡¯te home for days. Your sister and I are worried about you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried for me?¡¯ Jenny sneered as if she had heard a ridiculous joke. ¡°You must be worried that I wasn¡¯t dead!¡± Rowena chuckled dryly, feigning ignorance. ¡°What makes you think so? Your sister and I are concerned about your safety! You¡¯re family. Why would we want you to be in danger?¡± She added, ¡°Look, Jenny, I know you hold a grudge against me, and I don¡¯t me you for that. But you cannot make things up and give your dad a headache. He¡¯s a busy man, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to give him trouble. Am I right?¡± Rowena knew that any word from Jenny¡¯s lips might raise Graham¡¯s suspicion even if there was no proof. Therefore, she¡¯d only feel assured if Jenny kept quiet in front of Graham. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Chapter 547 I¡¯ll Kill You Jenny did not retort. Instead, she smiled at Rowena. ¡°You¡¯re right. Rowena, you should be more careful. Don¡¯t get caught red-handed.¡± Rowena smiled at her without saying a word. Not only would she proceed with more caution, but she¡¯d also send more men after Jenny the next time so that she couldn¡¯t escape. However, she was unsure about the timing of her next opportunity. Jenny refused to waste time on them. ¡°Dad and I will head back to Parrington tomorrow. Rowena, do help with the packing.¡± The intention behind the reminder was less of packing the luggage and more of provoking her. The fact that Graham had agreed to visit Parrington proved that Jenny was important to him, which was Rowena¡¯s greatest fear. As predicted, Rowena¡¯s expression fell when she heard the news. ¡°Why is he going to Parrington? Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s busy? Jenny, you need to grow up and stop giving him trouble.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble him, but he insisted on going with me.¡± Jenny beamed smugly and cheerfully. Her behavior enraged Rowena. ¡± Oh, is that so? Looks like your dad really loves you!¡± ¡°Yeah. He probably felt sorry about my mom.¡± Jenny smiled and said harsh words in front of Rowena. ¡°What goodes from feeling sorry? The woman is a pile of ashes by now.¡¯ Rowena was proud to be thest one standing, a victory she imed over that bitch. Jenny wasn¡¯t furious at Rowena¡¯s words. With a gentle smile, she said coolly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re alive or dead. Most importantly, you need to be remembered. As long as you¡¯re remembered fondly,Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. you will not be gone, unlike someone who thinks she¡¯s the winner but has, in fact, lost the game.¡± Rowena, who had managed to hold back her emotions, finally lost her cool. She stomped over to Jenny and red at her. ¡°Did I lose? That bitch was the loser! Bitches will always be bitches-even their daughters are the same!¡± she bellowed. Without hesitation, Jenny gave her a p across the face. ¡°Watch yournguage.¡± Rowena stared at Jenny in shock and thought, ¡°How dare she p me?¡± Jolene was faster to respond to Jenny. ¡°You bitch! How dare you p my mom? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Then, she charged at Jenny, her judgment clouded by anger-she seemed to have forgotten about Jenny¡¯s superiorbat skills and was instantly subdued by her. Once again, she experienced the horrifying feeling of suffocation, except that Jenny was choking her this time instead of Alec. She struggled with all her might because she refused to go through another near-death situation. ¡°Mom, save me!¡± she yelled at Rowena in fear. Rowena snapped out of her anger and rushed over to Jenny. ¡°Let go of her! Jo¡¯s your sister! What are you doing to her?¡± ¡°What am I doing to her? You never considered me as your sister when you plotted against me.¡± Instead of letting go, Jenny tightened her hold on Jolene¡¯s neck. Jolene was likely traumatized by her encounter with Alec thest time, and tears were streaming down her face. ¡°Jenny, I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Do you know you¡¯re in the wrong now?¡¯ Jenny questioned. Jolene nodded furiously. ¡°I admit I was in the wrong. I won¡¯t do that to you anymore.¡± Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Chapter 548 We¡¯re Sisters Finally, Jenny let go of Jolene, but it wasn¡¯t because she trusted her words. She had heard the noise of a car from the door and guessed that Graham was home. When he stepped foot in the living room, he instantly noticed something was wrong. He scanned the three faces, his gaze settling on Jenny¡¯s. ¡¯What happened?¡± She shook her head at him with a smile. ¡°Nothing.¡± The fight just now was nothing to Jenny, but Jolene felt differently about it. She stood up and ran over to Graham as she nned to reveal everything that Jenny had done to her. She needed to show Graham Jenny¡¯s merciless nature. However, Rowena held her daughter back and shook her head. ¡°Nothing happened. We were chatting with Jenny, and she mentioned that you¡¯d go to Parrington with her tomorrow.¡± Graham frowned as he knew something must have happened among the three women. Since Jenny assured him everything was fine and Rowena was tightlipped about it, he didn¡¯t press further. Jolene didn¡¯t look like she was picked on anyway. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s Jenny¡¯s hometown, after all. It¡¯s time I pay a visit.¡± He nodded. Rowena forced a smile. ¡°Sounds right. I¡¯ll have the maids pack your luggage. You should take a rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He was exhausted after a long day and went up to the study after a brief chat with Jenny. Once he left, Jolene immediately broke down. ¡°Mom, why did you stop me from telling him?¡± As there was a surveince camera in the living room, once she told on Jenny and showed the footage as evidence, she could prove Jenny¡¯s unbing behavior from earlier. Rowena felt sorry for her daughter. ¡°Your dad clearly favors her now. There¡¯s no use telling him the truth. He might even think you¡¯re sowing discord.¡± Judging from Graham¡¯s concern for Jenny, he might get to the bottom of the nned attack if he launched an investigation. Rowena wouldn¡¯t want to see that. ¡°But¡­¡± Jolene was aggrieved, feeling that life had been difficult ever since Jenny joined the family. A lot of her possessions were taken away, from her father to the title of the Walter family¡¯s only daughter. Not only that, she had to live under threat every day. She wondered how long this wouldst. ¡°My dear sister, your mom¡¯s right. We¡¯re sisters. You shouldn¡¯t sow discord in front of Dad.¡± Jenny shed an annoying smile at her. Jolene wanted to beat Jenny up but knew she was no match for her. Hence, she could only grit her teeth resentfully. Jenny couldn¡¯t be bothered about Jolene¡¯s resentment-the hateful res would not affect her in any way. Seeing that Jolene wasn¡¯t going to try anything, Jenny finally retired to her room. Meanwhile, Alec woke up refreshed at the psychologist¡¯s clinic. He enjoyed excellent sleep, an incredibly rare urrence in his life. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When he opened his eyes, he immediately saw an alluring woman standing in front of him. She asked, ¡°How do you feel today?¡± ¡°Pretty peachy,¡± he answered truthfully. The woman was ke Watkins, the psychologist Jenny introduced to him. Alec had no idea the psychologist was a woman when he first called. He attended the first session without any expectations, but the oue surprised him. He felt enveloped by peace, a far cry from his impatient mind from before.Even though he wasn¡¯t fully cured, he acknowledged the psychologist¡¯s expertise, which prompted him to attend a second session. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Chapter 549 You Need to Learn to Control Your Emotions ¡°When can I fully recover?¡± That was Alec¡¯s main concern because he wanted to meet with Jenny. ke probably read his mind and sat across from him with a smile. ¡°The first thing you need to do is to learn self-control. You mentioned that you couldn¡¯t stop yourself from wanting to keep Jenny by your side and that you couldn¡¯t stand the sight of men around her. These are symptoms of a mental health disorder. Your mental health issue did not surface over a few days. They are the culmination of poor mental health over the years. A fast recovery is rather impossible.¡± Alec frowned upon hearing her professional opinion. He knew his condition was severe, but he wanted the answer to another pressing question.¡± Based on what you said just now, I can¡¯t meet Jenny before I fully recover. Is that right?¡± He would rather give up on the treatment if that were the case. The reason he attended therapy in the first ce was so that he could be with Jenny. If he was forced to give up on meeting her because of it, it¡¯d be against his goal. ke shook her head and exined, ¡°If you want to meet her, you can go ahead. My advice is not to meet with her too frequently. That won¡¯t help with your treatment. Right now, you need to learn to control your emotions. You cannot be a ve to it. If you seed, I¡¯d consider that a recovery.¡± Once he received a green light from ke to meet with Jenny, he beamed and ignored the rest of her advice. Standing up, he was ready to leave. He needed to meet Jenny-he couldn¡¯t wait anymore. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ke was speechless at his behavior. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you to control yourself? Why do I feel like you utterlyck self-control?¡± ¡°I think you need to focus on getting to the roots of my fear of the dark, not the other issues.¡± Alec believed that the root of all his mental health issues was that his mother had passed away before his eyes, contributing to his longtime fear of the dark. He didn¡¯t think that Jenny yed a role in it at all. ¡°Yes. Your fear of the dark is the root of all problems. You can only face the dark once we untangle your emotions.¡± She didn¡¯t deny his im. As a psychologist, she was well aware of the reason behind his emotional turmoil. However, the situation had grownplex, and she couldn¡¯t solve his mental health issues just by addressing his childhood trauma. Alec didn¡¯t n to discuss more as he walked to the door. ¡°Your treatment is very effective. My assistant will transfer the payment to you.¡± With that, he left the clinic. ke didn¡¯t stop him. She merely stared at him with questions in her head. She wondered about the identity of the woman with whom Alec was deeply in love. There was another possibility, though- Alec could have just been a special case. Alec wasn¡¯t interested in ke¡¯s opinions about him. After exiting the clinic, he drove to Walter Castle and parked his car there. Then, he called Jenny and waited for a while before she picked up. He almost thought she¡¯d ignore his call. ¡°Jenny,¡± he called out to her once the call was connected. Jenny experienced an odd feeling upon hearing his voice. ¡°It¡¯ste. What¡¯s the matter?¡± In the past few days, Alec had not once visited her at the hospital or called her after learning she was injured in an incident. She was disappointed in him, and her frustration was reflected in her tone. Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Don¡¯t You Think It¡¯s Too Late? Alec had wanted to say more, but the passion in his heart quickly dissipated upon hearing how cold Jenny was to him. Still, he didn¡¯t hang up immediately. ¡¯How have you been?¡± he asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to ask me that, Alec?¡± Jenny huffed. Alec¡¯s behavior confused her. It had been days without hearing from him. Alec knew he was at fault. He had nned to meet with Jenny that day after their call. He never expected Dr. Watkins to tell him not to see her, for him to learn to control himself. Which was why he never went to her. But that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t care about her. He had still gone to the hospital to check on her, only leaving after seeing that she was okay. On the other end of the call, Jenny was getting even more upset now that he had gone silent. ¡°What? Cat got your tongue? When did you learn how to keepyour mouth shut?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Alec said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ve been preupied with some business. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯te to see you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Preupied couldn¡¯t cut it. He should¡¯ve at least called her to check up on her, granted he was busy dealing with the ss family. ¡°I¡¯m right outside Walter Castle. Do you¡­want toe out for a bit?¡± Alec asked gingerly. As much as Jenny wanted to refuse, she couldn¡¯t. She had been worried about him these past few days, especially knowing now that the ss family had turned their scopes on him. Just as Alec was about to lose hope, Jenny said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be right down.¡± The call ended, leaving him to stare incredulously at it. ¡°What did Jenny say? She¡¯d be right down? I didn¡¯t hear her wrong, right?¡± he thought. A minuteter, Jenny appeared by the front gate. She stormed over to Alec, whowas still nking out. Okay, so he did hear her right. ¡°Thank you foring out to see me, Jenny.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to change my mind. I¡¯m not forgiving you that easily.¡± Jenny was still upset. ¡°I know. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Alec hung his head disparagingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Now Jenny really didn¡¯t know what to say. She swallowed what she would have said had she still been fuming and sighed. ¡°Is that all you called me out here for?¡± ¡°Yeah. And to see you. I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯re okay.¡¯ Idiot, Jenny thought. ¡°Aren¡¯t you even gonna take me out for supper? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Alec froze momentarily before a smile painted his face. ¡°Of course, of course, I will.¡¯ He went to open his car door for Jenny. ¡°My treat.¡± After the two left, a figure walked out from behind the front gate. It was Jolene. ¡°What a whore. Mr. Windsor in one palm and her ex-husband in the other,¡¯ she sneered. ¡°I need to let Mr. Windsor know about this immediately.¡± Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Seem to be Really Close Neither Jenny nor Alec spoke a word during the ride, and the atmosphere around them remain as tense as a tightrope. ¡°When are you going back to Parrington?¡± Alec finally asked, breaking the ice. ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Alec nodded, saying nothing else. ¡°What about you? When will you go back?¡± Alec gave it some thought. He was nearly done with his business here in Bardoff City. He could always visit Dr. Watkins to continue their sessions whenever he was free. ¡°Tomorrow, with you,¡± he replied. Jenny was surprised. Wasn¡¯t Alec busy dealing with the sses right now?¡± Are you sure? What about the sses¡­¡± Hearing that she was concerned about him made him feel much better. ¡°I can handle them. It¡¯s not like they can do anything to stop me from going back to Parrington.¡¯ In truth, the sses weren¡¯t seriously concerned by Alec¡¯s presence. Even their power ys were done just to scare Alec into stopping his ns. They never expected him to face it head-on, though. ¡°Oh.I¡¯m leaving with Graham Walter, so I can¡¯t leave with you.¡± Graham had already set a private ne for both of them. Best to let Alec know right now. ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be right behind you guys.¡± Alec shrugged. He wasn¡¯t worried. They¡¯d see each other again in Parrington. As the drive continued on, Alec peeked at Jenny from the corner of his eye. ¡°What¡­happened to you?¡± ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re interested?¡± Jenny shot back. ¡°Yes. If there¡¯s any way I can help, I will.¡± Alec smiled awkwardly. It was toote now, but he couldn¡¯t just not ask. Jenny didn¡¯t bother sugarcoating it. ¡°Rowena sent the assassin, most likely. I haven¡¯t found any evidence yet, though.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Alec nodded, not surprised either. Only Rowena and Jolene would think of hurting Jenny to that extent. Their drive soon came to an end. Before Alec stepped out, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you now. Let me have some of my men look out for you.¡± He couldn¡¯t be by her side, protecting her 24/7, yet he still worried about her, so having his bodyguards watch out for her was his best option. Jenny smiled. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to deal with this alone, Jenny. I know you can fight well, but there are many people in the city who could be your match. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll even find mine here.¡± Alec still remembered being attacked by Graham¡¯s man. He hadn¡¯t been able to retaliate whatsoever. Seeing how adamant he was, Jenny revealed, ¡°James has already ced some men in my vicinity to watch out for me. They¡¯re pretty skilled, so I don¡¯t need anyone else.¡± Jenny had tested them herself. Sure, none of them could defeat her single handedly, but as a group, they were more formidable than most. Any more unnecessary manpower spent on her would only be a waste. Alec knew it was only natural for James to do this for Jenny, but he still worried about their rtionship. ¡°You two¡­seem to be really close, huh?¡± he bit out.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Chapter 552 You¡¯re Thinking Too Much Oblivious to Alec¡¯s jealousy, Jenny nodded. ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s been a few years, but our rtionship is still there. We used to spend a lot of time together when we were younger.¡± Rtionship? Bitterness spread through Alec¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t even know if he shared that with Jenny anymore. His silence invited Jenny¡¯s curiosity. ¡°You¡¯re not jealous, are you?¡± Alec said nothing. Jealous? How could he not be? Jenny and Finn already had their kinship as disciples. Now both were children of the Ten Elite of Bardoff City. Who was to say a prospective marriage wasn¡¯t in the works? Alec had never thought little of himself, nor did he think James was better than him, but he still worried about the what-ifs. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. We¡¯re just friends.¡± Jenny shrugged. Alec hummed in assent and dropped the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two left the car and headed to a hole-in-the-wall ahead. Alec used to refuse to eat food from these ces, but he hade to realize that they weren¡¯t as terrible as he thought after spending time with Jenny for so long. Jenny ced arge order after they sat down, curious about how the local street food fared as opposed to Parrington¡¯s. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to try thus far. When her food arrived, she asked Alec, ¡°Has the Walters been putting any pressure on you?¡± Alec shook his head. Jenny nodded. That meant Graham didn¡¯t see Alec as a threat, nor did he dislike him. She might still be able to convince him to help take down the ss family. ¡°Have you settled your business here? Shifting headquarters can be tedious,¡± Jenny ate some fries as she spoke. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve installed some managers and directors here. They¡¯ll handle things for me from here on out.¡± Alec ted some ketchup for her. It made sense, Jenny thought. Faust Group had way more experience than hers. Her business didn¡¯t have much staff, even though it was also called ¡± Group.¡± ¡°That therapist you rmended to me was pretty good. I¡¯ve only had two sessions, and already I¡¯m seeing improvements.¡± Alec thanked her. Jenny beamed. ¡¯Really?''¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± He wasn¡¯t as terrified of the dark anymore, at least. ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that. I hope you can heal from your past.¡± Jenny was ecstatic that Alec was epting therapy. It was a good start. Alec nodded. He had actually been concerned about it. Dr. Watkins had told him to start controlling hispulsion to see Jenny in person. His failure to do so was likely a symptom of something. As the two ate, they didn¡¯t notice several people taking pictures of them from a camera in the distance.Taking all the photos they needed, the paparazzi left, anticipating the headlines for tomorrow. No one would expect Jenny Walter of the Walter family to go on a tryst with another man thiste at night, though it was understandable given how attractive he was. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Don¡¯t Need You to Watch Out for Me Jenny and Alec ended up having a fulfilling night out, both from the food and the conversation. ¡®Til drop you off at home. It¡¯ste.¡± Alec stood up; his anxiety had quietened down after spending time with Jenny. Jenny nodded, getting up too. ¡°Yeah. I still need to get on that flight tomorrow.¡± On the way back to Alec¡¯s car, Jenny asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Paul Wagner about my ns here, right?¡± Alec frowned, feeling almost hurt by her question. ¡°You don¡¯t¡­trust me?¡± Paul was a dear friend of his, but¡­ Jenny was the most important person in his life right now. She shook her head. ¡°I was just teasing. I trust you, Alec. I know you wouldn¡¯t tell him. That¡¯s why I felt sorry for you.¡± Alec tilted his head curiously. ¡°If it was me, I¡¯d instantly tell my close friends,¡± Jenny continued. Friends were very important to her. She didn¡¯t tolerate lying or hiding things in a friendship. ¡°But, I trust my friends not to tell anyone else.¡± Alec sighed. ¡°I¡¯m still hurt, Jenny. Are your friends more important to you than I am?¡± Jenny giggled. ¡°You¡¯re just my friend right now, too.¡± ¡°Huh. Guess I¡¯ll have to work harder,¡¯ Alec chuckled after a moment¡¯s pause. He soon sent her back to Walter Castle, then left for the office, ready to tackle more work. He hadn¡¯t made any preparations for returning to Parrington tomorrow-it had been impromptu, after all. But he didn¡¯t feel safe seeing Jenny go back alone. He knew how Paul could be when angered. Anything could happen. That was why Alec needed to go back and check up on things. The next day, Jenny woke up early as always, ready for her flight back. When she went downstairs, Graham was already having breakfast in the dining room. What surprised her was that Rowena and Jolene were at the table too. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The two women straightened up when they saw her, eyes narrowing happily like snakes. Jenny instantly had a bad feeling. ¡°Good morning. Join us for breakfast,¡± Graham said. Jenny went over and sat by his side, ignoring the two women. Still, that didn¡¯t mean they¡¯d give up on being a pain in her ass. ¡°It¡¯s been some time since you came to Bardoff City, Jenny. Has any handsome man swept you off your feet yet? Do tell. I can always give you updates. Word gets around here,¡± Rowena began, seemingly genteel. But Jenny wasn¡¯t falling for it. ¡®No. That hasn¡¯t been my focustely.¡¯ ¡°Then do you already have a prospect? Remember to tell your father and I so we can watch out for you. You must¡¯ve learned your lesson from being divorced once, no?¡¯ Rowena continued. Jenny rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to watch out for me. Why don¡¯t you stop digging your nose in other people¡¯s business and worry about your daughter instead?¡± Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Chapter 554 That Doesn¡¯t Give You the Right Jenny wasn¡¯t going to waste her time being respectful to Rowena. That woman was a snake. She just never expected Graham to speak up too. ¡°She has a point, Jenny. It might not be what you want to hear, but it might be what you need.¡± Jenny stared at him in disbelief. Something definitely happened. ¡°You know James Windsor, right? I¡¯ve seen his work. He¡¯s a good man andes from a family of the same standing. What do you think about him?¡± Graham asked. He hoped Jenny would have a happy marriage and not be tricked by Alec Faust again. Hearing James¡¯ name, Jolene shouted, ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve him! A divorcee marrying into the Windsor family? That¡¯s an outright joke!¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± Graham roared. ¡°How dare you speak of Jenny like that? She¡¯s your sister!¡± Jolene pouted angrily. She didn¡¯t think of Jenny as such whatsoever. Jenny was just another wannabe bitch in her life. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Jenny shrugged. James was like a brother to her. She could never imagine marrying him. Graham didn¡¯t stop. ¡°I know you don''t like when I worry about you, but I¡¯m your father, and this is about marriage-one of the most important things in your life. How could I not worry?¡± He had never stopped regretting seeing Jenny marry Alec, so now that she hade home, he was determined to find a better man for his daughter. Jenny frowned once again. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± She wasn¡¯t an idiot. Something must¡¯ve happened to have these three people be so nosy about her. After a long pause, Graham caved in. ¡°You and Alec aren¡¯t good for each other, so I hope you don¡¯t continue seeing him.¡±Jenny suddenly understood what was going on. ¡°You¡¯re biologically my father, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to meddle in my personal affairs,¡± she said sharply. Graham¡¯s face turned cold, feeling slightly hurt by his daughter¡¯s words. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How could you talk to your father like that, Jenny? He¡¯s only saying it for your own good,-¡± Rowena huffed on Graham¡¯s behalf. Jenny snapped back, ¡°What are you doing shoving your nose in my business with my father? Stay put, will you?¡± ¡°¡±You-¡± What a bitch! Before Rowena could say anything else, Graham shot her a re, shutting her Up. ¡°I know you¡¯re upset with me, Jenny, but you cant mess around with serious things like this. You and Alec already proved your ipatibility by the divorce, so why get involved with each other again? He¡¯s not the only bachelor out there.¡± Jenny put down her silverware, officially losing her appetite. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. Alec and I aren''t together at all. I¡¯m upset because you¡¯re crossing my boundaries and invading my personal affairs. Even if we end up together, that¡¯s a choice I make that no one can interfere with.¡± Not even her father. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Nonsense Jenny left the dining room to retrieve her luggage upstairs. When she came down, she told Graham, ¡°I¡¯m gonna leave first. You can¡­do whatever you want, I guess. I can still get things done without you in Parrington.¡± With that, she left the estate. Graham could only blink, still reeling from what had just happened. He really didn¡¯t know what to do now. Just a couple of suggestions had set Jenny off like that. It was not like he was really stopping her from meeting Alec, nor did he say he wasn¡¯t going to Parrington with her. He sighed internally, ¡°Like mother like daughter.¡± ¡°Why are you so nice to Jenny, Dad? She¡¯s so rude to you! I¡¯ve never treated you like that, and you¡¯re not even that nice to me!¡± Jolene whined. Graham nced at her. ¡°Really? What have I not given you since you were a kid, hm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the same thing!* Jolene bit her lip, fussing, ¡¯You¡¯ve never cared this much about me since I was a kid. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever treated me as your daughter.¡± Jolene had never thought anything strange of it, but only when Jenny appeared in their lives did she realize it wasn¡¯t that the man didn¡¯t know how to be a proper father but that he didn¡¯t want to be one to her. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Graham barked, getting up from the table. Jolene burst into tears. ¡°Nonsense? Ever since Jenny showed up, you¡¯ve brought her to all these fancy events and given her all those nice gifts, like that jewelry. When have you given me jewelry?¡± She had been hurting from these double standards for a while now. Graham¡¯s scalp prickled as Jolene sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of jewelry. You already have so many. Why don¡¯t you get your mother to get one for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same! I want one from you!¡± Jolene insisted. It made all the difference! ¡°Alright, fine. I¡¯ll pick one for you soon,¡¯ Graham replied. It was his fault in the first ce, though he had only given Jenny the jewelry because he thought it might look more appropriate for the event. He didn¡¯t think Jolene needed something else to add to her collection, so her outburst was quite a surprise. Graham wasn¡¯t fond of Rowena, but Jolene was his daughter, and he did have some love for her. Jolene beamed instantly. ¡°Promise? No take-backsies!¡¯ ¡°When have I ever backed out?¡± Graham murmured and left the room. After all, he had to keep his word to go to Parrington with Jenny. After the man left, Jolene wiped her eyes, giggling, ¡¯At least I got thest word.¡± Rowena smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times to do that in front of your father, but you never wanted to. See how effective it is?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know I wasn¡¯t his only child then. I thought I¡¯d inherit everything from him, but that¡¯s not the case anymore.¡± She couldn¡¯t tolerate her inheritance being split up for Jenny, so from now on, she¡¯d do whatever it took to im everything Graham owned. Feeling proud of her daughter¡¯s growth, Rowena gently patted her head.¡± Don¡¯t worry about that girl. No matter what happens, you have a mother, and she doesn¡¯t.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jolene happily hugged her mother. ¡°Of course. That bitch is destined to eat my dust. I can win over her just like you won over her mother all those years ago.¡± Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Teach Them a Lesson Jenny had bought a flight ticket at the airport, not assuming Graham woulde along with her. She regretted asking him to help her in the first ce. Maybe she could deal with Paul alone. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah, well. I¡¯ll figure it out at home,¡± she thought. Jenny lounged in the boarding hall, waiting for her ne to reach the airport. Just then, Alec texted her, asking if she had boarded yet. She called him. ¡°Where are you right now?¡± she asked. ¡°Airport.¡± Alec asked curiously, ¡°You haven¡¯t left?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m at the airport too¡­without Graham.¡± Alec could immediately tell something was up. ¡¯Where are you? I¡¯lle find you.¡± He thought it was better to check on her in person. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll see you in Parrington.¡± Both their flights should be ready for boarding soon, so they didn¡¯t need the mess of meeting and then separating to their gates again. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll wait for you at the arrival hall. Call me once your flight touches down.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny ended the call. She then browsed through the news on her phone, suddenly noticing news about her. No wonder Graham said all those things this morning. Some people had taken photos of her and Alec having supperst night. The article was too, insinuating Alec was some boy toy she had on the side. It looked like the reporters didn¡¯t do their homework before publishing the news. Jenny sent the news link to Alec, asking him if he had seen it already. Alec soon told her that he had and had already sent his people to take care of things. But Jenny asked him to stop, to let the news circte and spiral out of control, much to Alec¡¯s confusion. ¡°I¡¯ll set thewyers on them when things boil over. A day or two in court will teach them a lesson and get them off my back.¡± She wasn¡¯t going to sit around and be yed with. It was annoying enough when they snooped on her and James, but now it was Alec¡¯s turn. Were they seriously going to do that with every guy she went out with now? Knowing the paparazzi had sessfully incurred Jenny¡¯s wrath, he had hispany¡¯s legal team start collecting evidence against them. If things escted, he¡¯d sue those reporters too. The two then boarded their respective flights. What they never expected was that they happened to board the same flight. Alec¡¯s seat was right in front of Jenny¡¯s, so she noticed him immediately upon sitting down, and they shared a surprised nce. Alec then came to sit beside her. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sitting in someone else¡¯s seat,¡± Jenny pointed out. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve swapped seats with them.¡¯ Alec grinned. Jenny said nothing else, leaning back in her seat. Sitting together wasn¡¯t a big issue as long as there weren¡¯t any paparazzi on the flight. Who knows if photos of them stepping off the ne would start circting? Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Chapter 557 You Agree With Him? The ne soon took off. Jenny shut her eyes and rested while Alec sat beside her, still giddy. He knew Jenny was upset and didn¡¯t want to talk right now, so he quietly stayed by her side, not asking her anything though he was incredibly curious about her situation. After some time, Jenny asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what happened between Graham and me?¡± ¡°Of course I am. I just didn¡¯t want to disturb you. You looked like you had a lot on your mind,¡± Alec said with a smile. He hade to know her a little more after spending time with her all this while. Jenny sighed. He was right. She had wanted nothing more than to be left alone in a quiet space since boarding the ne. But her mood had lightened after some peace and quiet. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. I think he saw the news about us, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t want you involved with me, does he?¡± Alec could easily guess what had transpired between the father and daughter. Jenny huffed. ¡°Who does he think he is, really? What right does he have to control what I do or who I see?¡± Biological father or not, she didn¡¯t want to be restrained by him. ¡°I trust he means well, even if it doesn¡¯t seem like it. You don¡¯t need to pit him against you that much/ Alec advised. He knew that, as much as Jenny was against Graham trying to control her, she still cared about his thoughts. She wouldn¡¯t be this upset if she didn¡¯t. Jenny shot him a re. ¡°So you agree with him? That we shouldn¡¯t see each other again?¡± ¡°No, no, of course not.¡± Hell no! ¡°All I¡¯m saying is, maybe you two could talk about this more constructively. Or, I could prove myself to him with time.¡± Alec knew Graham disapproved of him being with Jenny because of their prior divorce. It had established the impression that Alec was unreliable and untrustworthy. Besides, Jenny was recognized by the Walters as their own now. Someone lesser like a Faust wouldn¡¯t make sense to be with Jenny. Alec didn¡¯t find these troubling. He¡¯d solve whatever issue to be with Jenny. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re still dating. I¡¯m angry because I don¡¯t like being controlled. It¡¯s nothing to do with you.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes. Alec knew her temperament, so he didn¡¯t refute her. If she hadn¡¯t wanted to take a step further with him, she wouldn¡¯t have continued being in touch with him until now. Still, he kept silent on those facts. ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± Another roll of the eyes. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m gonna sleep.¡± Jenny then closed her eyes, leaned back in her seat, and actually started to nap. Alec quietly instructed the flight attendant to bring her a nket so she could keep warm. It was obvious to anyone looking at the two that Alec deeply cared about Jenny. Meanwhile, Graham had departed on his private airne after realizing Jenny had long been on her flight. He felt really helpless. His intentions had been good, yet things had transpired in this manner so swiftly. He couldn¡¯t even discipline her because of what he still owed her. Graham sighed. Now he even had to appease his daughter¡¯s temper because he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Jenny not visiting their home in Bardoff City anymore. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Did You Give Up? Alec and Jenny made their way out of Parrington Airport. Back in his territory, Alec had arranged for them to be picked up outside. ¡°You wanna go back to your home first?¡± he asked once they were safe in the car. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯d be best.¡¯ Jenny nodded. As worried about Stephanie as she was, she couldn¡¯t make any sudden moves lest Paul overreacted. It might get harder to rescue Stephanie if that happened. Plus, she hadn¡¯t settled her resignation at the hospital yet. They soon reached Perry Residence. Jenny stepped out and turned to ask Alec, ¡®Aren¡¯t you gonna rest up first?¡± ¡°Nah. I still need to look at things at the office. I¡¯ll pick you up for dinnerter.¡± Alec couldn¡¯t rest now that they were going to move Faust Group headquarters to Bardoff City. They had deep roots here in Parrington that needed careful unraveling. Jenny knew about it, too, and was concerned about him. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do this, you know. Parrington isn¡¯t so bad, really.¡¯ Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It is not so bad, but¡­there¡¯lI be a lot more distance between you and me.¡¯ Obviously, staying was the most convenient option, but he couldn¡¯t bear to part with Jenny. Jenny blinked in surprise, then smiled. ¡¯Take care then.¡¯ She didn¡¯t encourage him to stay because if one of them stayed and the other went to Bardoff City, their rtionship might not work at all. Additionally, long distances would only breed additional problems, besides the fact that they were already from different family backgrounds. Especially if Alec¡¯s workaholism got in the way of theirmunication. ¡°I will.¡± Alec nodded, d that Jenny wasn¡¯t telling him to stay anymore. To him, it meant Jenny wanted to be in a rtionship with him, too, so he needed to go to Bardoff City with her at all costs. He soon left for his office while Jenny returned to her apartment. She had missed this ce. Not even an hour since she came home, someone rang her doorbell. When she opened the door, her face fell. ¡°What are you doing here? Isn¡¯t the great Mr. Walter busy with work?¡¯ she quipped. Graham lowered his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said this morning, Jenny. I shouldn¡¯t intrude on your personal business.¡± It was the first time he had lowered himself to this stance. But it couldn¡¯t be helped-he needed to do this to receive Jenny¡¯s forgiveness. Otherwise, he might never see her again. He really didn¡¯t want that to happen. Jenny bit her lip, not saying anything. ¡°But I didn¡¯t mean to intrude. I just wanted to open your eyes to the possibilities. I¡¯m old, and I¡¯ve more life experience than you. That¡¯s why after you and Alec divorced, I said you two weren¡¯tpatible. Things might not turn out well even with a second chance.¡± Jenny met his gaze now. ¡°Did you give up when all those people tried to persuade you from being with my mother?¡± ¡°No,¡± Graham answered firmly. ¡°You didn¡¯t give up because you knew that no matter how tough things might be for both of you, you still wanted to be with each other,¡¯ Jenny replied, hoping Graham could see where she wasing from. She couldn¡¯t deny her feelings for Alec, but just because she didn¡¯t want to be in a rtionship with him right now didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t like him. ¡°Jenny, I¡­¡± Graham wanted to exin. ¡°If nothing I say is going to change how you feel, then you can leave now. I can decide what I want to do with my life on my own.¡¯ No matter what life tossed at her, Jenny would always find a way forward. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Chapter 559 I¡¯m Not The Only Daughter You Have Graham stopped Jenny from shutting the front door. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll stop talking about it, okay?¡± Only then Jenny stopped closing it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to your hotel to rest first? I¡¯ll go to you when I need your help.¡± ¡°Why would I need to go to a hotel when you have a ce to stay right here?¡± Graham asked. He hadn¡¯t nned on living at a hotel whatsoever. ¡°You want to stay at my ce?¡± Jenny wasn¡¯t used to having another person around in her house. It was also too small for someone like Graham, who was used to a bigger space. He didn¡¯t care about that. ¡°Can¡¯t I? Your own father, Jenny.¡± ¡°I never said you couldn¡¯t, just¡­my ce is tinypared to Walter Castle. ¡± Shouldn¡¯t Graham book a five-star hotel to meet his amodation needs? Graham shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll stay here with you. Your father has been through a lot, you know.¡± He had lived in worse ces than this. The man dragged his luggage into Jenny¡¯s apartment, noticing how cozy and clean the ce was. He could immediately tell how much she dedicated to her space and livingfortably. Tough as she tried to make herself seem, her home still reflected her tender heart. ¡°Which room will I stay in?¡± Graham asked, still standing in the front hall. Jenny had him stay in the guest room. After setting his things down, Graham went back out into the living room where Jenny was. ¡¯Why don¡¯t we go out for a spin? You can show me around. Let me see how you¡¯ve been living all these years.¡± ¡°I only came here after Grandpa passed away. I grew up in Orchid Vige, remember?¡± Jenny reminded him. Graham winced in embarrassment. ¡°Right¡­how could I forget that? ¡°Can we¡­go to Orchid Vige instead? I¡­I want to pay your Grandpa a visit too.¡± If it weren¡¯t for him, Graham wasn¡¯t sure if Jenny would still be alive today. ¡°In a couple days, sure. I need to settle some things at the hospital first.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t know when the next time she¡¯d be back in Parrington would be once she left for Bardoff City. ¡°Okay.¡± Graham nodded. ¡°Do you still want to practice as a doctor in the city? You have apany to run, if memory doesn¡¯t fail me.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, but I¡¯d still be happy to work at a hospital if someone could help tend to the business in my stead.¡± Jenny truly enjoyed her work as a doctor, but life didn¡¯t always go as nned. All she could do was work with what she had. Though, if Jade and Alfred could help her run Jeneration Group, she¡¯d be free to do whatever she pleased. ¡°Being a doctor can be very tiring. Maybe focusing on yourpany would be a wee change.¡± Graham suggested. If Jenny remained a doctor, who would take over Walter Inc? As if reading his mind, Jenny huffed, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the family business, not even if I didn¡¯t have my own.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. There was also the possibility of Jeneration Group having more sess than Walter Inc in the future. ¡°Who will take over the business then?¡± Grahamined. Why did this girl have to defy his every word? He wouldn¡¯t have stopped himself from taking physical action if this conflict had happened decades ago. ¡°I¡¯m not the only daughter you have,¡± Jenny sneered. Jolene practically salivated over everything the Walters had. Chapter 560 ? Chapter 560 You''re Right, I Am Selfish Graham grew silent. After a long minute, he sighed and asked, "You think I never should''ve married Rowena, don''t you?" Jenny said nothing. Yes, she did feel that way. Graham shouldn''t have married that woman even though he couldn''t be with Jenny''s mother. Couldn''t he have waited until he had what it took to go back for her mother? If Graham''s feelings for her mother weren''t gone, why would he marry Rowena ss and even have a child with her? "After your mother was taken away all those years ago, I decided to amass my power and get her back, but not without making sure you were settled somewhere safe. The former patriarch then urged me to marry, and Rowena offered her hand in marriage. I wanted to borrow her family''s strength to secure ours, that''s all. I never thought about having another child with her." He sighed again. "But I underestimated Rowena''s ambition. She got me drunk and conceived my child without my consent, wanting to use that as a pawn against me. But I''m telling you now, Jenny, I''ve only ever loved your mother. Neither Rowena nor Jolene will ever be as important to me as you and your mother are." That was why Graham would never make Jolene his heir. Even if he did, Jolene would naturallye for Jenny''s neck. He couldn''t let that happen. Jenny was still unhappy. "You spin a tale about how innocent you are in all this, but at the core of things, you''re just a selfish man." She couldn''t ept the fact that Graham married someone just to be more powerful. She would never do that if she was in his ce. She''d rather work her way up, as difficult as it might be. "You''re right. I am selfish." Graham didn''t refute her words. He wasn''t just selfish; he was cold, too. "All I care about is you and your mother''s safety. I don''t give a damn about anyone else." He didn''t even feel love for Jolene, only the responsibility to care for her because she shared his blood. The father and daughter remained silent for a long time until Jenny broke the tension. "Let''s...talk about this some other time. I haven''t nned to this extent yet." She still wanted to be a doctor. As for her family... who knows what might happen in the future? Graham nodded, not pushing it further. He couldn''t rush things now. Personally, he wasn''t in a rush either. He wasn''t too old. Jenny could have a decade or two to decide.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Plus, he had his own matters to take care of right now. Jenny hade home, and next on his list was Jenny''s mother. Suddenly a knock came on the door. When Jenny opened it to find Alec standing outside, she recalled she hadn''t told him that Graham was there. "Done with work?" she asked, now worried. "Yeah. I figured it''s better to cook our meal. Alec raised his handfuls of grocery bags. He had juste back from a trip to the supermarket. Before Jenny could respond, Graham was making his presence known. His face darkened when he saw Alec in the doorway. "I thought I had made myself clear." He had warned Alec about seeing his daughter. Looks like he hadn''t learned his lesson at all. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Don¡¯t Fall For His Tricks Alec was surprised to see Graham, too, but swiftly calmed down. ¡°Mr. Walter,¡± he greeted gently. Graham huffed. ¡°You can stop the act.¡± He didn¡¯t like Alec one bit, not only because of his restlessness with Jenny but also what he did to Jolene in Bardoff City. If it weren¡¯t for Jenny¡¯s sake, he would¡¯ve taken action against Alec already. Alec wasn¡¯t upset with the man¡¯s attitude. ¡°I have to be polite, sir. You¡¯re Jenny¡¯s father, after all.¡± With that, he walked into the house and went straight to the kitchen. It wasn¡¯t his first time there. He knew his way around after countless times of cooking for Jenny. Seeing his familiarity, Graham was left speechless. It looked like his daughter had spent a lot of time with this man. ¡¯Didn¡¯t you say you two weren¡¯t together?¡± he asked Jenny. ¡°Yeah.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°We¡¯re not together.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. We¡¯re just friends.¡± Alec said after poking his head out from the doorway. Just friends? Did they take him for a fool? What kind of friend would head straight into the kitchen to cook for their friend, groceries loaded and at the ready? Still¡­ Graham went to the kitchen. ¡°You know how to cook?¡¯ ¡°Course he does. His cooking is amazing.¡¯ Jenny put in a good word for Alec Too. Graham started wondering if Alec had seduced his daughter with his cooking. Why else would Jenny be head over heels in love with him? ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep your fatherpany in the living room, Jenny?¡¯ Alec suggested. Jenny nodded. ¡¯Are you sure you can handle it alone?¡¯ She thought she¡¯d help him with preparing the food, given he was going to cook so many dishes. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± He could handle cooking, for sure. Jenny didn¡¯t question further. She led Graham away from the kitchen, leaving Alec alone. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The father and daughter sat down in the living room. ¡°I think you misunderstood him some. It wasn¡¯t his fault we divorced in the first ce.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s fault is it then? Don¡¯t fall for his tricks, Jenny.¡± Graham warned, hurt that his daughter was defending Alec. Wasn¡¯t these all signs pointing to their eventual romance? With a sigh, Jenny exined everything from the beginning, emphasizing that Alec never took time to get to know her during their marriage, nor did they consummate it. Obviously, Jenny was insinuating Graham¡¯s unjust act of having a child with Rowena even though he didn¡¯t love her. It was Graham¡¯s first time hearing everything that had happened. He could understand Jenny¡¯s grandfather¡¯s intentions since no one knew when Jenny would be brought home. The old man must¡¯ve worried about Jenny¡¯s future. Hence, he arranged the marriage. Parrington¡¯s most renowned family¡¯s heir was an excellent choice to ensure her safety andfort, after all. The old man could¡¯ve never imagined all that transpired after, however. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Chapter 562 A Nice Prospect Jenny gauged Graham¡¯s expression, anxious for his response. ¡°So now you know. What happened isn¡¯t Alec¡¯s fault. No one likes the idea of marrying aplete stranger or having it happen to them.¡± ¡°Then why does he like you now?¡± Graham huffed, still upset that Jenny was defending Alec. Jenny really didn¡¯t know how to answer that. After a long while, she said,¡± Fate, most likely.¡± Graham just about choked on his own spit. ¡°Fate? Misfortune, more like!¡¯ he thought. ¡°Whatever it is, I still don¡¯t think you two arepatible,¡¯ Graham insisted. Alec had many good aspects about him, but in the end, he still mistreated his daughter. That was something Graham couldn¡¯t forgive. Jenny hadn¡¯t intended to change his perspective, just tell him the truth.¡± You don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore. I can take care of myself.¡± She had chosen her words carefully so Graham wouldn¡¯t get angry. ¡°You should worry about Jolene instead. She¡¯s not a kid anymore. It¡¯s time you found a nice prospect for her, no?¡± Jolene and Rowena would get so pissed if that really happened. Graham sighed. ¡°I can understand if you don¡¯t like Rowena, but Jolene¡­ she¡¯s your sister no matter what. Don¡¯t scheme against her, please.¡± He actually hoped the sisters could get along well, but that didn¡¯t seem possible anymore, so he had permanently given up hope. Now he just prayed they didn¡¯t have any conflict with each other. Jenny knew he wanted to be a good father, but¡­ ¡°I can stay out of her way, but can she stay out of mine?¡± she asked with a knowing smile. ¡°You know what your daughter is like. I¡¯ll be kind and warn you first. If she messes with me, I¡¯m not going to hold back.¡¯ She didn¡¯t have the evidence she needed yet. But the moment she did, she¡¯d make sure Rowena and Jolene never had a chance to mess with her again. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Graham knew Jenny wasn¡¯t bluffing, so he nodded. ¡°I hear you. I¡¯ll tell her this. I¡¯ll also consider what you said about marriage.¡± He epted her suggestions because he was worried about what Jolene might do to Jenny the longer she stuck around. He really didn¡¯t know what to do if both his daughters ended up at odds with each other. So, he could only have Jolene marry someone and move out of the family home. Hopefully, she¡¯d drop her desire to im the family inheritance and stop messing with Jenny. Jenny, however, knew better. Even if Jolene married someone, she and her mother might still have eyes for Walters¡¯ inheritance. She needed to prepare herself to prevent being so devastatingly attacked again likest time. ¡°Brandon Britt liked her, didn¡¯t he? His family is one of the Elites, too. They¡¯ll be a good match.¡¯ They¡¯d make the perfect pair-neither were good-hearted people. ¡°Brandon Britt¡­¡± Graham gave it some thought. ¡°The Britt family would make alright inws,¡± he finally said. ¡°Now it¡¯s just up to Jolene whether she agreed or not.¡± Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Aren¡¯t You Worried About the ss Family? Jenny said nothing, knowing Jolene would never agree to it, for now, at least. She believed she deserved better, like James, for example. Unfortunately for her, James didn¡¯t feel the same. Just then, Alec started cing the food on the table. Jenny got up to help him. ¡®Rest a while. I¡¯m gonna go help Alec.¡± She had said her piece to Graham. All that could be done now was for the man to make a decision. Someone as intelligent as he was bound toe up with a win-win solution. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡¯ Alec said when Jenny entered the kitchen. ¡°I can handle this myself. Go sit.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting all day.¡± Jenny quipped, taking the tter of brisket from Alec¡¯s hands. She set it on the table, then went back to the kitchen. Alec had already started making another dish. ¡°You don¡¯t need to make so much food. What if we can¡¯t finish it all?¡± Jenny was worried Alec might tire himself out. There were already five different courses on the table, and still, he wasn¡¯t stopping. She knew he wanted to leave a good impression on her father, but he really didn¡¯t need to overdo it. After all, no one could stop Jenny from making her decisions in life, not even Graham. ¡°This won¡¯t take a second, promise,¡± Alec replied. He wasn¡¯t actually tired. In fact, he was feeling energized and giddy after overhearing their conversation in the living room, especially knowing Jenny was firm about their rtionship. He had to do his best to support her, as well as get on Graham¡¯s good side. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. With thest dish of spinachsagna ready, Alec went to his ce and brought over a bottle of his finest red. ¡°Care to have a drink, sir?¡± ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll see who can hold their own.¡± Graham scowled. No way was he going to let Alec get him drunk. Alec poured him a ss, then got something non-alcoholic for Jenny. As Graham observed him, he concluded that if Alec wasn¡¯t dating Jenny, he might actually find him to be a decent man. However, that wasn¡¯t the case. When the three had sat down, Alec raised his ss to Graham. ¡°A toast to your health, sir.¡± Graham raised his ss in turn, clinking sses with Alec. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much,¡¯ Jenny warned before eating a mouthful of sd. Graham sampled Alec¡¯s cooking, finding it difficult to not admit that his food was top-notch, on par with the chef he had hired at home. ¡°I heard you n to move the Faust Group¡¯s headquarters to Bardoff City?¡¯ Graham asked lightly. Alec nodded. ¡°Yes. There are better business opportunities there. It¡¯ll be closer to Jenny too.¡± ¡°Huh. Aren¡¯t you worried the ss family will mess with you?¡± Even some of their mild antics had caused Alec great inconvenience. One could imagine what great trouble wouldnd on Alec if they started plotting against him once they knew he was going to move his ce of business to Bardoff. Alec smiled. ¡°Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. One can¡¯t just retreat in the face of a challenge.¡± Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Your Consent Graham really didn¡¯t know how Alec could be so confident about it, but he didn¡¯t pursue things further. What happened to Alec was none of his business. All he had to do was persuade Jenny not to continue being with him lest she get in Trouble. But Jenny didn¡¯t mind. She asked curiously, ¡®The family business has started stagnating too, right?¡¯ Graham frowned. He didn¡¯t like where this was going. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider buying over the ss¡¯ business?¡± Jenny suggested. If that happened, Alec wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being troubled by them, nor would Rowena be a threat to Jenny any longer. Graham shook his head. ¡°Things aren¡¯t that simple, Jenny. The ss family is one of the Ten Elites in Bardoff City. Our family isn¡¯t capable of taking them on.¡± They might even get themselves in serious trouble. ¡°What if you work together with Alec? If you need further help, the Windsors can step in too. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be interested in his venture.¡± The fall of the ss family only meant more benefits for the rest of the families. The Ten Elites would never help one of their own, after all. Seeing Jenny so intent on it happening, Graham turned to Alec. ¡¯What do you think?¡± Alec nodded. ¡°I have no qualms about this n. All we need is your consent to get started.¡± For a split second, Graham felt his age get to him. These youngsters were truly admirable, talking about taking over one of the Ten Elites like it was just some startuppany. Even Alec was onboard with Jenny¡¯s n, and his family couldn¡¯t even be said to be on par with the Spade family in Bardoff. At most, his was a third-ss family. Seeing Alec¡¯s acquiescence, Jenny added, ¡°I think you can really consider this, Dad. Our family will be able to upgrade itself by taking down the ss family.¡± Graham¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was the first time in his life that Jenny had called him ¡°Dad.¡± He heaved a heavy sigh. He knew Jenny was doing this to help Alec; still, he couldn¡¯t help but soften up when Jenny called him Dad. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a serious thought,¡± he promised.Jenny beamed. ¡¯Take your time to think about it. We¡¯re in no hurry.¡± They had to settle theplications in Parrington first, anyway. After dinner, Alec got up, ready to leave. There was no reason for him to stay any longer, and Jenny saw him out. In the hallway, Alec gazed deeply into Jenny¡¯s eyes for several long seconds, inviting her to ask, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He smiled, then wrapped his arms around Jenny unexpectedly. ¡°Thank you, Jenny.¡± ¡°What for? I didn¡¯t do anything special,¡¯ she murmured. ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for me already.¡± Alec knew very well that Jenny¡¯s suggestion to her father had been for his sakeText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Are You Bluffing? They did not stop embracing until footsteps sounded from behind them. Seeing Alec still in the hallway, Graham frowned. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just about to leave.¡± Alec nodded slightly and smiled at Jenny before taking out his house keys and unlocking the condo across from Jenny¡¯s. ¡°Goodnight,¡± he greeted the father and daughter, then went inside. Jenny turned to go back into her ce when she noticed how grumpy her father looked. ¡°Are¡­you okay?¡± ¡°He lives here?¡± Graham asked sternly. Why else would the heir to Parrington¡¯s top family be living there except to stay close to his daughter? Graham fumed at the thought. Jenny hurriedly exined, ¡°He¡¯s lived here long before I have.¡± She was telling the truth too. Alec had lived in the neighboring apartment even during the two years of their marriage. Graham snorted. ¡°She¡¯s defending him again,¡± he thought. ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t you get some rest?¡± Jenny went up to her father with a smile, hand gently wrapping around his arm. Graham softened up instantly. ¡°Okay.¡± The next day, Jenny left for work early in the morning, nning to have a meal with some colleagues. They had been kind to her since day one, so it was only right that they had a farewell meal together. It would help maintain friendly connections too. Who knows? She might want toe back to work there one day. After she left, Graham called his assistant to prepare a car for him. He wouldn¡¯t just sit around doing nothing. He¡¯d use the chance to visit the Walter Inc branch in Parrington. Remembering the conversationst night incited both excitement and worry. If The ss family was taken care of, their family would advance by leaps and bounds. Rowena would think thrice before messing with Jenny again too. With this in mind, Graham instructed his assistant, ¡®Look into the ss family. Report every single useful information about them to me, and do some probability checks on whether thepany can take over theirs.¡± The assistant nearly mmed the car into the one ahead. ¡°Taking over the ss family? Are you bluffing, sir?¡± Graham¡¯s silence made him continue guiltily, ¡°What I meant is, the sses are more or less on par with the Walters, so they won¡¯t be easy to¡­¡± ¡°I know, but what if we had the Windsors¡¯ help?¡± And Alec¡¯s, too, though theirs wouldn¡¯t be of much effect. Still, he might be useful as bait. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. His assistant was silent momentarily, then responded, ¡°Alright, sir. I¡¯ll have someone look into it.¡± Their two families¡¯ cooperation and some behind-the-scenes plotting would give them a decent chance of aplishing the feat. There was just something the assistant didn¡¯t understand¡ªwasn¡¯t Graham¡¯s wife a ss herself? Has he considered her side of things? However, he didn¡¯t dare ask these things, but at least one thing was certain: the rumor that the husband and wife were at odds with each other was quite true. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Chapter 566 The Condition After settling her resignation matters, Jenny left the admin office. She spotted Morgan and her colleagues gazing at her sadly from afar. With a smile, she went up to them and said, ¡®Join me for dinner tonight. My treat.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ming,¡± Morgan beamed along with the others. They weren¡¯t as close with Jenny as Morgan was, but obviously, none of them were d that things would be returning to what they were without Jenny. After they left, Morgan held Jenny¡¯s hand and whined, ¡®Are you really going to quit, Jenny? No second thoughts?¡± ¡°None.¡± Jenny shrugged. ¡°I have too many things to take care of in Bardoff. So I have to leave.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°You are recognized by the Walter family now, after all.¡± She had found out what had happened from the news. The social gap between her and Jenny never felt farther than now. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with that. I¡¯m still me. Being epted by a family that shares my surname won¡¯t change me into a new person.¡± She wasn¡¯t leaving because of the Walters influence whatsoever. Morgan believed her, of course. She still felt sad, though. ¡°Things are gonna go back to how they were once you leave. Did the chairman let you off easy?¡± ¡°Not even a little bit. I¡¯m still on call for surgeries no one else here can take on.¡± The chairman had set that condition for Jenny¡¯s resignation to take effect. Morgan grinned. ¡¯That¡¯s wonderful news!¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have let me leave without saving some benefit for himself.¡¯ Jenny scowled. She wouldn¡¯t be here in Parrington if it weren¡¯t for him. She had been slightly afraid of mentioning the resignation earlier for that same reason. Good thing nothing awful happened. The man had just asked her to step in to help now and then. Jenny hadn¡¯t refused. Helping people and saving their lives was her decided purpose in life, so she¡¯d continue to do so even after returning to Bardoff City. After Morgan left, Jenny went to her office to pack her things. She would miss this ce, though she hadn¡¯t been working there for long. Just then, someone knocked on her door. The people standing outside surprised her. ¡°Dr. Walter, I heard from Dr. Golding that you¡¯re resigning.¡¯ It was one of her patients whom she had done surgery on before. Behind him were several other patients. ¡°Yes. But I¡¯ll still be back in Parrington for surgeries the chairman needs me for. You can alwayse back here if you need help.¡± ¡°I never had the chance to thank you, Dr. Walter, for everything you¡¯ve done, ¡°the patient said sadly. Jenny could only console him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I¡¯m a doctor. It¡¯s what I do. Don¡¯t worry about my absence. Just take care of yourselves. That¡¯s the one thing you all can do for me.¡± The moment she said that, the patients immediately crowded her with gifts. ¡°Please take these as symbols of our gratitude, Dr. Walter. These are delicacies from my hometown for you to enjoy.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept these!¡¯ Jenny refused, though she felt indescribably warm and touched, seeing her efforts being rewarded Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Gilbert¡¯s Busy But Jenny¡¯s patients didn¡¯t give her room to refuse. They turned and left, leaving her with all the gifts and items on the floor. Jenny sniffled, feeling touched to the core as she gazed at them. It further strengthened her will to continue being a doctor to help others. Focusing on her business and bing heir to her family would make her richer, but this couldn¡¯t top the satisfaction and pride being a doctor gave her. Jenny ended up distributing the gifts to several other colleagues throughout the hospital. She hadn¡¯t been the patients¡¯ sole helper, after all. After leaving the hospital, Jenny went to find Zack. She nearly thought she had mistaken him for someone else when they met. Was this bespectacled, suited man really her brother? ¡°Jenny!¡¯ he greeted warmly. When he smiled, Jenny finally saw that this was indeed her brother. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯ve changed so much, Zack. I nearly didn¡¯t recognize you!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m now one of the upper ss in Parrington, so of course, I have to dress the part.¡± The business was booming on his end. Because of its sess, he had managed to squeeze into the Parrington¡¯s elite. His youth and good looks had also brought about rumors that he was to be the next Alec Faust. Obviously, thatst part irked him to no end. Couldn¡¯t he be the next Steve Jobs instead? Jenny went into his office with him, observing how things were being run. Admiration for Zack red in her chest. Some people were truly gifted with business skills. Gilbert was, and so was Zack¡ªshe was the only exception, it seemed. Zack¡¯s secretary made tea for Jenny. ¡°Have a taste. I just got this shipped in,¡± Zack urged. ¡°Mm.¡± Jenny sipped on her tea, examining his office. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re here to say goodbye to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zack asked. He had guessed as much. Jenny nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not as scary as you think. I just need to go to Bardoff City for some time. I¡¯ll still visit you now and then.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not worried. Bardoff City isn¡¯t far. I can always stop by too.¡± Zack shrugged. Jenny agreed with him. It really wasn¡¯t that far a journey from Parrington to Bardoff City. ¡°What about Gilbert? Didn¡¯t he say he wasing back soon? I haven¡¯t heard from him since.¡¯ She hadn¡¯t called him in a long while and had started wondering why Gilbert hadn¡¯t returned. Zack¡¯s expression stiffened just the slightest. With a dry chuckle, he exined, ¡®He¡¯s busy settling some things overseas and won¡¯t be back till after.¡± ¡°What kind of things?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, really. Why don¡¯t you ask him when he¡¯s back?¡± Zack wasn¡¯t going to get himself in trouble by telling Jenny what was going on. He¡¯d never hear the end of it if he did. Plus, Gilbert wouldn¡¯t want Jenny to know about it, considering how much he values her. Jenny frowned, finding things weird. But she didn¡¯t pursue it further. ¡°I¡¯ll call himter.¡± Zack didn¡¯t refute, though he guessed Gilbert wouldn¡¯t tell her the truth even if Jenny did call him. Obviously, Zack couldn¡¯t say it to Jenny. It was better he kept silent lest she figured out what happened. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Suspicion Jenny and Zack had lunch together before she went to meet up with Joey. She left him some kind words and advice before finally retiring to her apartment. Dinner was spent with her colleagues. They had several toasts to her health before their director grumbled that things wouldn¡¯t be the same once Jenny left. Their one sce was that Jenny would stille back to perform surgeries if needed. The people enjoyed their dinner, all sad to see Jenny go but in awe of her at the same time. A skilled doctor with such a powerful background would naturally get a lot of admiration. Near the end, Jenny slipped to the washroom to freshen up. She was slightly tipsy from all the drinks she had. When she stepped out, Jared was there waiting for her. ¡°Dr. Stewart.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± the man asked, voice thick with emotion. Jenny nodded, not exining further. What else was this dinner for? Jared sighed. ¡°Dr. Walter, I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve always liked you.¡¯ Jenny stared at him in shock. If she remembered correctly, this man had said the same thing to her when she first started working at the hospital, but she had rejected him with the reason being she had just been through a divorce. Jared hadn¡¯t mentioned it since, so she had thought he¡¯d let it go. ¡°I only see you as a colleague. Dr. Stewart, nothing more,¡± Jenny said, stating her intentions clearly. A colleague, not even a friend. ¡°I know.¡± Jared smiled sadly. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m sad to see you go. I don¡¯t know if well ever see each other again, so I thought I might as well tell you how I feel, even if I get rejected.¡± Jenny stayed quiet, unsure how to respond. ¡°Won¡¯t you even consider being with me, Dr. Walter? I can go to Bardoff City with you. I¡¯d do anything for you,¡± Jared said fervently. He wanted to be with Jenny even more now that he knew her background. If they were together, he¡¯d live the rest of his life rich and in luxury. That was why he confessed again, trying to move her heart with his charm. Yes, charm. He was very confident in his charisma, having several admirers from the hospital itself. Jenny cleared her throat. ¡°No, thank you.¡± She didn¡¯t know Jared or his mindset very well. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jared sighed, finally giving up even though that was one of the times he had been closest to Jenny. He didn¡¯t dare force things, knowing she could easily overpower him if he tried anything, and he might also incur the Walters¡¯ wrath. ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded. Jenny rxed her shoulders. She didn¡¯t want any connections left awry before she left for Bardoff City. The two doctors went back into the room, where dinner was served. Jenny sat by her friends while Jared sat by his girlfriend. Yes, girlfriend. He had just started dating the woman, a nurse from the same department, albeit he wasn¡¯t happy about the rtionship. He felt he deserved better, so he went to confess to Jenny again. ¡°Where did you go?¡± the nurse asked suspiciously Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Chapter 569 It Doesn¡¯t Matter to Me Already in a bad mood because of Jenny¡¯s rejection, Jared grumbled, ¡°Do I have to report everything to you? Mind your own business, will you?¡± ¡°Jared Stewart!¡± the nurse huffed. ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend. Can¡¯t I care about your business?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, not my wife,¡± Jared sneered. She wasn¡¯t fit to be his wife yet, he thought. The woman then angrily pped him on the cheek. ¡°You jerk!¡± She had already been annoyed with Jared for flirting with other women at their workce, so his words now triggered her to no end. ¡°I know you think I¡¯m not worth your time, so you go and try to move up the socialdder whenever you can, but have you looked at yourself? You really think the other person has eyes for you?¡± With that said, her gaze briefly lingered on Jenny. Themotion had long attracted the attention of nearly every diner. Some were amused, and some were shaking their heads in exasperation. Couldn¡¯t the two lovebirds leave their Romeo and Juliet act behind closed doors? Jared¡¯s expression had darkened like a storm. ¡°Get the hell out of my sight!¡± ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s break up right here too!¡± the nurse screeched, then added, ¡°I¡¯m the one breaking up with you. Remember that!¡± ¡°You-¡± How could Jared¡¯s ego tolerate being on the receiving end of a breakup? Before he could finish his words, the nurse stormed out of the room and the restaurant. All eyes turned to Jared the moment she left. Their department director had a stormy look on his face. He had bore witness to Jared¡¯s incessant flirting before. ¡°I can tolerate your frivolous attitude at work, N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Jared Stewart, but if rumors start spreading about the hospital, I wille after you.¡± If that nurse caused a scene, the hospital¡¯s reputation might be damaged. Obviously, the director wasn¡¯t going to let Jared get away with it if that happened. Jared understood his words at once. With an awkward smile, he said,¡± Don¡¯t worry, sir. That won¡¯t happen.¡± With that, he stood up and left the room-partially because of embarrassment and to stop the nurse from doing anything stupid. His career was at stake if she did. After he left, the table erupted into guffaws andughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Jenny. It¡¯s nothing to do with you,¡± the director consoled. Jenny smiled. ¡°I know. It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± She didn¡¯t respect men like Jared, so naturally, she would never give him the time of day. They were colleagues, that¡¯s why she had to maintain formalities. But now that she was leaving, she¡¯d never have to bother with any association with him anymore. It was 11 pm when they finished dinner. Jenny went to call for a cab, wanting nothing more than to go back and sleep off her exhaustion and drunkenness. A Maybach came to a stop in front of her, and Alec stepped out. ¡°Been drinking?¡± ¡°Mhm. A little bit.¡± Jenny nodded. Alec had a feeling it was more than a little bit, though he didn¡¯t point it out. He knew she would miss her colleagues. After all, she had nned to settle in the city, never expecting the Walters toe into existence in her life. No one would have foreseen that. Not even Alec. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Chapter 570 I Wouldn¡¯t Feel the Same Way Sleep crashed into Jenny the moment she sat back in the front passenger seat. She drifted off almost instantly, trusting the man beside her. Alec didn¡¯t say anything throughout the ride, he only slowed his driving speed. They soon reached home. Just as Alec was wondering whether to carry Jenny back home or wait for her to awaken, she slowly blinked her eyes open. ¡°Sorry¡­fell asleep.¡± she yawned. Embarrassmentced her tone. She didn¡¯t even remember when she started sleeping. Alec shrugged and opened the door for her. ¡°Get some rest.¡± With an arm around her shoulders, Alec led Jenny inside the building. Jenny wasn¡¯t in a rush to go back. Her father was still at her ce, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to spend time with each other any further for the night if she went back. ¡°Can we go to your ce for a bit?¡± Jenny asked suddenly.Alec took a split second to recover from his surprise before responding,¡± Sure.¡± He unlocked his door, and the two stepped in. The apartment decor had taken on a warmer, cozier tone. Jenny loungedfortably on the couch, examining the space. Alec brought her a ss of water, sitting down by her side. ¡¯Something you wanna tell me before you turn in for the night?¡± Jenny drank her water. ¡°It¡¯s¡­nothing.¡± She didn¡¯t exactly know why she wanted to be here. All she knew was that she didn¡¯t want to go back so soon. Alec grinned. ¡°You¡¯re gonna miss me, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ Jenny blushed furiously. ¡°No, I won¡¯t, you narcissist.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m gonna miss you then. Is that alright with you?¡± Alec drawled. Jenny¡¯s blush reddened further. She avoided his gaze. ¡°Have you gone to visit Grandpa yet?¡± ¡°Not yet. I didn¡¯t have time today. I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡± He had been too preupied to go back to the Old Mansion. Mortimer was also still there, and he was thest person Alec wanted to see right now. Jenny nodded. ¡°What¡¯ll you do with Grandpa if you go to Bardoff City?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have him stay with me in the city once things settle down. We¡¯ve always lived together.¡± Alec shrugged. If the old man didn¡¯t want to leave, he still had his staff to tend to him in the Old Mansion. Jenny erased that worry from her mind, then asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been really busytely, huh?¡¯ Busy plotting against the sses and shifting thepany headquarters. Alec wasn¡¯t one to delegate these tasks to others, unlike Jenny. Instead, he put it on himself to get things done. ¡°Eh. I just have to remember why I¡¯m doing it; to be closer to you. And all the stress goes away,¡± Alec said, gazing fondly at Jenny. Her heartbeat quickened. ¡®Is it really worth it? I wouldn¡¯t feel the same way if I were you.¡± To Jenny, giving her all to someone and not even getting a definite answer to a rtionship in response was not worth it. ¡°It is. I¡¯d do anything,¡¯ Alec said. He had never questioned his actions. Jenny gazed at him, finally asking her something to which she never found the answer. ¡°Alec, why do you like me?¡¯ Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Chapter 571 I Think You Are Alec was somewhat surprised by the seriousness of her question. He gave it some serious thought for several minutes. After what seemed like a year, he met Jenny¡¯s gaze again. ¡°I like how dedicated you are and how strong you make yourself be. I like everything about you.¡± The first time Alec had seen her, she was tending to a patient. The patient hadn¡¯t believed in her skill and had called for the hospital director to vouch for her. Alec had stepped in to vouch for her instead. He hadn¡¯t thought much of it at first-he just wanted to nt a good impression since he also wanted Jenny to operate on him. But things escted so quickly after they met. He never imagined that he would fall in love with her. Only after all the time they had spent together did he realize he had fallen for her the moment he got to know her. ¡°I¡¯m not as nice a person as you say I am, you know,¡± Jenny huffed. She wasn¡¯t a saint. ¡°That¡¯s alright. All that matters is that I think you are,¡± Alec beamed. Jenny was the most wonderful creature he had everid eyes on. Jenny stayed quiet as if deep in thought. ¡°Are you¡­considering being my girlfriend?¡± Alec asked. It was possible, given how sudden this question came. He had truly made a mistake back then. If she gave him another chance, he¡¯d never ever hide anything from her again. Jenny was thinking that too. She did like Alec, and staying in this weird friends but not quite lovers situation was getting pretty pointless. But on ount of Graham still on the fence about helping Alec, she decided,¡± Let¡¯s wait till after we¡¯ve dealt with the ss family. Your strength will only show in the city if you take care of them.¡± She could put in a good word with Graham afterward, too. Though, she honestly didn¡¯t care what Graham thought of Alec. All she was worried about was if Graham would do something to hurt Alec in the future when she started dating him again. Jenny suddenly empathized with Alec for having hidden the situation with Mortimer Faust from her. She was in the same boat now. ¡°Okay.¡± Alec grinned. A definite answer was better than not knowing where to set his sights. As their conversation ended, Graham called Jenny¡¯s number to check on her. ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± he said. ¡°Come home.¡± ¡°Get going then. It iste,¡± Alec said. He would miss her, but they had all the time in the world now. Jenny stood up. ¡°Sleep early¡­l won¡¯t be going anywhere tomorrow. Probably just going to n how to rescue Stephanie. We¡¯ll take action the day after.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Alec nodded. ¡°I¡¯lle with you the day after.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Paul can¡¯t do anything with my father here,¡± Jenny said hesitantly. If Alec went along with her, there was a good chance his friendship with Paul would end right there. As much as Jenny despised Paul, she still didn¡¯t want Alec to lose a friend.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯d have heard about everything even if I didn¡¯t go.¡± Alec shrugged. Paul wasn¡¯t to be taken lightly. He had quick reflexes and would make a move the moment Stephanie was gone. Alec would be in just as much trouble then. Jenny didn¡¯t dissuade him further. She went back across the hallway to her apartment. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Chapter 572 You Didn¡¯t Bring Any House Gifts? The next day, Jenny and Alec spent their time sorting things out. Jenny brought Graham to Orchid Vige to pay their respects to her grandfather and inform him that she had returned to her family. Even though Horace wasn¡¯t rted to her by blood, she still viewed him as her biological grandfather. The old man had raised her to be the person she was today. Not even Graham couldpare. Good thing Graham knew that too. He hadn¡¯t forced Jenny to stop referring to the old man as her grandpa, nor did he make her pay respects to his father. In fact, Graham¡¯s father was the one who forced Graham and Jenny¡¯s mother to separate. For that reason, Jenny would never recognize him as family, even if she cared about the Walters. Graham paid his respects to Horace as well, gently touching the gravestone. ¡°Thank you for taking care of my Jenny, sir. She¡¯s a fine young woman today, all because of you. I can never thank you enough.¡± Afterward, Jenny brought Graham to David Wilkins¡¯ home. David hurriedly invited them inside, showing the utmost hospitality to Graham.Sure, he didn¡¯t know who this man was, but based on his attire, he could guess he came from a wealthy family. ¡°Uncle David,¡¯ Jenny greeted kindly, then noticed that Hannah and Felicity were nowhere to be seen. Felicity had been arrested prior and left in detention for a few days. She should have been bailed out by now, as Jenny never filed a legal suit against her. ¡°They¡¯re out right now,¡± David exined. Embarrassed, Jenny said, ¡°Uncle, about what happened to Felicity¡­¡± ¡°You did nothing wrong. It was all her.¡± David nodded. He wasn¡¯t educated, but he knew the basics of right and wrong. Jenny rxed, knowing her uncle wasn¡¯t angry at her. Besides her grandfather and her uncle, she didn¡¯t value rtions with anyone else in the vige ¡°Mr. Wilkins, right? A pleasure to meet you,¡± Graham greeted politely, guessing that Jenny had a close rtionship with him. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. David waved a hand. ¡°Jenny calls me uncle. It would be strange if you called me sir. I know I seem old, but I promise I¡¯m not. We¡¯re around the same age, I believe.¡± The two men then got to know each other¡¯s ages, and Graham smiled awkwardly, ¡°I guess that makes us brothers.¡± ¡°Perfectly alright with me.¡± David shrugged. He was Jenny¡¯s uncle, and nothing would change that. He then had Graham and Jenny make themselves at home before going to make lunch in the kitchen, but Jenny ended up helping him out. Graham leaned back on the couch, quietly enjoying the cozy environment and rustic air. He could smell the grass from out the window and hear the wind rustle in the trees. No wonder Jenny missed this ce. He would, too, if he grew up here. Just as he was enjoying his time, the front door opened. It was Felicity and Hannah, back from their little excursion. The women gazed at Graham in shock. ¡°Jenny¡¯s father, right?¡± Hannah asked. Graham nodded. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m her aunt, and this is Felicity, Jenny¡¯s cousin. Didn¡¯t you bring any house gifts?¡± Felicity said rudely. She had heard from Felicity that Jenny¡¯s family turned out to be one of the wealthiest in the city. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Chapter 573 I Won¡¯t Give Her a Single Cent Graham couldn¡¯t deduce what kind of rtionship Jenny had with these women. He just had a strong feeling that theirs was very different from her uncle¡¯s. However, he didn¡¯t think much of it and pulled out a pouch of cash bills from his pocket. He had prepared it beforehand and handed it to Felicity. ¡°A token of my gratitude. For the young one¡¯s future.¡± He hadn¡¯t prepared anything for Hannah. Granted, it would be strange if he did. Felicity beamed, greedily eyeing the thick pouch. ¡°It must be loaded with cash,¡± she thought. Before she could take the pouch, it was snatched away. Beside them, Jenny opened the newly-acquired pouch and peered inside. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Graham asked, confused. There were at least ten thousand dors in there. Sure, it wasn¡¯t much to Graham, but Jenny wasn¡¯t about to let her cousin have it so easily. She pulled out two hundred dors and shoved it to Felicity. ¡°Here. That¡¯s about how much our rtionship is worth, anyway.¡± ¡°Jenny¡­¡± Graham was about to speak up when Jenny interrupted him. ¡°Hush, please. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She would give the remaining money to her uncle, but not in front of these two women. Otherwise, the money would just end up in their hands. Felicity¡¯s eyes reddened at the two hundred dors. ¡°You¡¯re so mean to me, Jenny! This isn¡¯t even enough for a week!¡± Jenny rolled her eyes, retracting her arm. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take it back t¡ª¡± But Felicity quickly took the bills from her hand. ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word now!¡± Two hundred dors was better than nothing. She didn¡¯t have a job anymore, nor did their family have much money. This money was enough to get her a new dress. Jenny sneered, not surprised at all.Hannah red at Jenny. ¡®We raised you, Jenny. You¡¯ve found your birth father and will leave with him, most likely never to return to this vige again. Can¡¯t we get even a little bit ofpensation?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jenny shrugged, watching Hannah¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°Then can we have it-¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t deserve it,¡± Jenny continued, still smiling. ¡°I would¡¯ve given however much you need if Grandpa was still here, but he isn¡¯t anymore.¡± Hannah¡¯s face turned beet red. ¡°Your grandpa isn¡¯t here, but your uncle still is. He¡¯s your grandpa¡¯s only heir, so giving the money to him would-¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Jenny sneered. Her uncle was kind to her, but in truth, only her grandfather had taken care of her all these years. Nothing to do with her uncle. ¡°Hannah Fendley, you better shut up right now!¡¯ David roared, storming out from the kitchen. He wouldn¡¯t dream of getting any money from Jenny. It wasn¡¯t like they spent any money raising her. ¡°What? What did I say? Your father spent our money raising her!¡± Hannah huffed, still firm in her stance. This could very well be herst time seeing Jenny. She might never have a chance to get that kind of money again. ¡°You¡­¡± David fumed, finger pointed at Hannah shaking in the air. Jenny hurriedly went to his side. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Uncle David. I won¡¯t give her a single cent.¡± Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Nothing Good Will Turn Out From This David rxed upon hearing that. He truly worried Graham would give the women money, not that he didn¡¯t care about them, but because he knew very well it wasn¡¯t theirs to have. ¡°You must give us thispensation today, Jenny Walter!¡± Hannahmanded angrily. No way would she let Jenny leave without first paying them. Felicity didn¡¯t side with her mother this time. Instead, she tugged on the woman¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s just let this go, Mom. She¡¯s too powerful.¡± Ever since Jenny had sed the cops on her, she had held a level of reverence and fear against Jenny. She didn¡¯t want her mother to face the same mess. ¡°She¡¯s too powerful? I¡¯ll show you powerful!¡± Hannah sneered, finding her daughter cowardly. Jenny chuckled at how silly she looked. ¡°Yeah? What¡¯ll you do if I don¡¯t give it to you? Beat me up?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hannah realized she had a point. She wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the father and daughter on her own. Her husband would obviously note to her aid, either. With that in mind, she softened up. ¡°Jenny¡­you¡¯re wealthy now. All my family needs is this little bit to survive. Why are you so stingy?¡± Graham felt the same way. This wad of cash was really nothing to him. However, Jenny didn¡¯t want to be so kind. If it was her family¡¯s money, she wanted a say in how it was given. ¡°I didn¡¯t get my money from trees, and neither did my father. If you want money so bad, get a job,¡± Jenny sneered, ring at the mother and daughter. ¡°Lazing around at home all day like a pair of fat ticks while waiting for Uncle David to feed you. Aren¡¯t you ashamed at all?¡± As ugly as her choice of words was, it was the truth. David earned only a little from his agriculture work, which almost always got depleted in the hands of his good-for-nothing wife and daughter. Truly, Jenny pitied him. ¡°He¡¯s my husband and Felicity¡¯s father. He should be taking care of us,¡± Hannah dered pigheadedly.¡¯ Jenny turned away, holding her uncle¡¯s arm. She was angry about this, yes, but it was their reality. She couldn¡¯t do much. ¡±Let¡¯s get back to cooking, Uncle David. Ignore their babbling.¡¯ Before entering the kitchen, she even told Graham, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t give them anything, or you¡¯ll never see me again.¡± The man stared off in silence, shocked at her tone. If this was Jolene speaking to him, he would¡¯ve exploded with rage. But he held it back because this was his beloved Jenny. After the two left, Graham went outside for a stroll, ignoring the fuming mother and daughter in the living room. Hannah sighed, ¡°Your father is a useless piece of shit. He doesn¡¯t even have the guts to im that money, and it¡¯s even given freely!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just forget it. There¡¯s no point arguing with that evil woman. She¡¯s not gonna pity us.¡± Felicity didn¡¯t want to go head-to-head with Jenny ever again. She had a feeling she¡¯d be on the losing end. Hannah nodded. She had really lost her chance now. In the kitchen, Jenny shoved the pouch of cash from earlier into David¡¯s hands. ¡°I know this is your family¡¯s affairs, Uncle David, but¡­if you let them continue abusing you like this, nothing good will ever turn out for you. You cant take care of them your entire life, and it¡¯s not like they ever appreciate you for what you did.¡± Jenny had already noticed that Hannah didn¡¯t respect David at all. There was no telling what she would do given the chance. David was about to reject the money when Jenny cut in again. ¡°This is my token of gratitude. Keep it, and don¡¯t let them know. Use it for yourself.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. David couldn¡¯t refuse her. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to say¡­ I know what I have to do.¡± Whether he really did or he was just saying it, Jenny didn¡¯t know. She could only trust that she had done her part. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Chapter 575 What Kind of Father Would¡­ Jenny and Graham had lunch with David and his family, ignoring Hannah and Felicity¡¯s bickering. Afterward, they left Orchid Vige and went back to Parrington. Jenny¡¯s ns were nearlyplete. All she had to do now was make sure to sessfully rescue Stephanie. Paul hadn¡¯t restricted her personal freedom nor stopped her from using her phone, but Jenny hadn¡¯t called Stephanie even once to keep Paul clueless about her ns. After dropping her father off, Jenny went to the Walker family home to meet Stephanie¡¯s parents. ¡°Mr. Walker, Mrs. Walker,¡± Jenny greeted. The husband and wife seemed much more tired than they had ever been. ¡°Is everything ready, Jenny?¡± The two asked her eagerly. ¡°Can Stephanie leave with us now?¡± ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for, actually.¡± She knew the two had waited for a long time for their daughter¡¯s rescue. Though Stephanie didn¡¯t seem that restrained from her personal freedom, nor did Paul stop her from visiting her family, Stephanie had never done so just to not create issues for her parents. The Walkers understood this, and that was why they worried for Stephanie even more. ¡°Have you settled things at Walker Inc yet?¡± Jenny asked. They needed to get everything done before Stephanie could safely be relocated to Bardoff City. ¡°Yes. We can leave at any second.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°You two will take the first flight to Bardoff City tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°But what about-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with her.¡± Jenny needed to make sure Charles and his wife were secure first, or they would be held hostage by Paul. The two nodded. They could only hope for the best now. But they had also heard about Jenny finding her family again, so hopefully, they¡¯d get the extra protection from the Walters. After returning to her apartment, Jenny never stepped outside again for the day. Meanwhile, at the Old Mansion, Alec silently stared at Mortimer hunched over in the distance. ¡°Are you really ready to do this, Alec?¡± Old Mr. Faust asked. He had known the day woulde when his grandson¡¯s wings hardened. He just couldn¡¯t stop worrying about him. Bardoff City was darker and more dangerous than Parrington, which is why the old man had left in the first ce. But now that his grandson was going there, he wondered if his leaving there all those years ago was a mistake. Alec nodded. ¡¯Faust Group needs to expand to the city in order to grow further.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I still worry about you, though.¡± He wasn¡¯t the powerful man he used to be. He couldn¡¯t exactly jump to Alec¡¯s defense if he needed it. ncing at Mortimer in the distance. Old Mr. Faust sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯ll bring you to stay with me in Bardoff City once things settle down.¡± To Alec, his grandfather was his only living family. There was no question as to them living together in Bardoff City when the time was right. Old Mr. Faust didn¡¯t refute. ¡¯Alright. I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± He didn¡¯t know whether he should speak his worries to Alec or not. Just then, he noticed that Alec was staring at Mortimer. ¡°Your father¡­¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s not my father,¡± Alec snapped. Hearing this, Mortimer scowled. ¡¯I¡¯m your father whether you like it or not.¡± ¡°What kind of father would want to kill their own son?¡± Alec shot back almost instantly Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Leave The moment those words left Alec¡¯s mouth, Mortimer stiffened up while Old Mr. Faust¡¯s expression grew solemn. ¡°What do you mean, Alec? Did he do something to you?¡± Old Mr. Faust had promised himself to forgive all the foolishness his son had done in the past, as long as he never hurt Alec, but now¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, Alec Faust. When did I try to kill you?¡¯ Knowing his father¡¯s personality, Mortimer forced himself to stand his ground. Alec sneered, then tossed up several documents of evidence. ¡°You bribed that therapist, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chills ran up Mortimer¡¯s spine. He had totally forgotten about that. When he found that therapist, he bribed the man not to help Alec¡¯s condition. In fact, he had told the therapist to encourage it to worsen. He also promised a boatload of money if the therapist convinced Alec tomit suicide. There just didn¡¯t seem to be much of a result afterward. Mortimer had even wondered if that therapist had failed. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When Old Mr. Faust read through the evidence, his face turned dangerously dark. ¡°Mortimer Faust!¡± He roared, balling the paper and throwing it at his son.¡± Are you out of your mind?! Alec is your own son, for God¡¯s sake!¡± He was absolutely disappointed with Mortimer right now. How could he have raised a son like this? It was fine if Mortimer couldn¡¯t help out with the family business, but trying to kill his own son? Mortimer said nothing, staring fixedly at the evidence. There was no use arguing because no one would believe him, and he did actually bribe the therapist. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why he wanted to kill me?¡± Alec suddenly asked his grandfather. Old Mr. Faust stared at him in surprise. Alec continued, ¡°He¡¯s doing this because of that bastard of his. You know that kid, don¡¯t you?¡± If Alec¡¯s investigation could¡¯ve turned up with him, Old Mr. Faust¡¯s definitely could. ¡°Mortimer Faust would do whatever it takes to let Alfred return to this family and officially assume as heir,¡± Alec continued with a sneer. Unfortunately for Mortimer, his ns had all failed. ¡°I know of that bastard, Alfred,¡± Old Mr. Faust said solemnly. ¡°But I¡¯d never recognize him as a legitimate grandson.¡± He had only held back from silencing the kid permanently due to them sharing the same blood. He never expected Mortimer to be so evil. Alec pointed at Mortimer. ¡®As for him, I don¡¯t give a shit what happens to him. Just kick him out of the house.¡± He was about to leave for Bardoff City, so he couldn¡¯t let his grandfather live with such an evil man under his roof. Mortimer scowled. ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out of my own home? God knows where you¡¯d be, Alec Faust, if it weren¡¯t for me!¡± What grounds did Alec have to kick him out of his own home? Alec ignored him. ¡°He¡¯s not fit to be called a Faust. I hope you can make him leave, Grandpa before he does something to shame the family further.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the brat, Dad!¡¯ Mortimer yelled. ¡¯He forged that evidence because he wants me out!¡¯ Only by remaining here did he have a chance to get Alfred into the family. Old Mr. Faust sighed deeply, suddenly looking very weak and frail. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Mortimer¡­l can forgive everything that you¡¯ve done in the past, as long as you never ever try to hurt a hair on Alec¡¯s head, but you never took my word to heart, did you?¡¯ ¡°Dad-¡± ¡°Leave, Mortimer. You don¡¯t belong to this family anymore, and I can no longer tolerate your mistakes,¡± Old Mr. Faust said. He had never felt so tired. All he wanted to do was rest. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Stay the Hell Away Outside the mansion, Mortimer quietly followed behind Alec, dispirited. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± he asked, no longer having the energy to be angry. There was no point. Alec wouldn¡¯t be affected either way. Alec stopped and looked back at him. ¡°You¡¯re ming me for seeing through your crimes? Even wild beasts look after their young. What does that make you?¡± Mortimer¡¯s expression stiffened momentarily. ¡°I never intended for anything to happen to you. I only wanted to set a safe path for your brother¡¯s future.¡¯ ¡°Brother? I don¡¯t have a brother,¡± Alec sneered. He was his mother¡¯s only son. She never had any more children after. ¡°Deny it all you want, Alfred is your brother.¡± Mortimer insisted, ignoring his son¡¯s denial. Alec¡¯s face grew shadowed with killing intent. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d make sure both you and your son stay the hell away from this family. Do you really think I won¡¯ty my hands on the both of you? Think I¡¯m that kind?¡± ¡°You-¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m warning you now. Once things are settled on my end, I¡¯ll make sure both of you beg for my mercy. Just you wait,¡± Alec hissed, then stormed away from the mansion. Mortimer angrily gnashed his teeth. This brat really wouldn¡¯t give him rest. He was just as mean as his grandfather. Since Mortimer couldn¡¯t stay there any longer, he started plotting his next move. He wasn¡¯t about to give up that easily. Alfred was also Faust¡ªwhy couldn¡¯t he have a share in the family too? With that thought in mind, he went looking for Alfred to n what to do next. Oblivious to this, Alec went back to the office to continue working. Halfway through, Paul gave him a call, inviting him out for a drink. Alec refused the invitation. Tomorrow was the day Jenny would execute her rescue n, which sess was surer now that Graham was here to help her. That was why Alec would rather Paul spend as much time as possible with Stephanie. Who knew when he would be able to spend time with her again? In the evening, Alec went to Jenny¡¯s as usual to make dinner. Graham remained displeased with him but was still a big fan of his cooking. While Jenny was helping Alec wash the ingredients, he asked, ¡°Have you called Stephanie recently?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jenny shook her head. She needed to be careful now more than ever. ¡°I don¡¯t want to risk Paul getting suspicious.¡± ¡°Do you want to give her a call? She might not want to go to Bardoff City, I know,¡± Alec asked lightly, paying attention to Jenny¡¯s response. Sure enough, her eyebrows furrowed instantly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Paul called me earlier today. It sounds like he¡¯s made some progress with Stephanie. They¡¯ve been getting along bettertely.¡± Alec secretly guessed that Stephanie had developed some feelings for Paul too. Jenny stayed silent for a good while before she said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re saying, but it¡¯s not Paul that we disapprove of.Jt¡¯s how he does things.Think of this rescue as a test set for him. It¡¯ll make him understand what you do when you really love someone¡ªnot force them to be beside you 24/ 7. That¡¯s not what love does.¡± Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Chapter 578 You¡¯re Not Scared, Are You? Alec understood what she meant, so he didn¡¯t refute her. ¡®You have a good point. It¡¯s best that Paul learns how to truly love someone.¡± Otherwise, their rtionship might not make it through all the challenges that arose once things turned serious. Frankly, Alec was quite simr to Paul in terms of romance. He just wasn¡¯t as overbearing¡ªhe¡¯d never dreamt of caging her by his side. Instead, Alec would try and win her over through his actions. Dinner was soon ready for the three people. ¡°We¡¯re going back to Bardoff City tomorrow, right?¡± Graham asked, just to make sure. Jenny nodded. ¡°Right away after getting Stephanie out, yes.¡± Even if Graham was there in person to support this n, Jenny still didn¡¯t want to risk dallying around. It was safer to leave as soon as possible. Graham nodded. He wasn¡¯t concerned about this Paul Wagner fellow, especially when his territory was limited to Parrington. Things would be different if the man were situated in Bardoff City. After all, Parrington¡¯s powers couldn¡¯tpare to Bardoff City¡¯s. Jenny turned to Alec. ¡°What about you? When do you n to leave for the city?¡± ¡°Maybe in a few days. I still have to work to settle here.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to leave so soon, partially because of Paul too. Paul was his friend, and he would most likely need to console him after losing Stephanie. Alec was already feeling bad for not helping Paul. It was the least he could do to retain their friendship. Jenny nodded and ate her food. Graham, however, huffed, ¡°You¡¯re not scared of the sses, are you?¡± Graham preferred taking action once concrete ns were made to prevent the risk of the odds stacked against him. How could their n to take the family over be put into action if Alec wasn¡¯t going to y his role in Bardoff? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I won¡¯t take too much time,¡± Alec replied kindly. He wasn¡¯t going to lose his temper on Jenny¡¯s father, of all people. Before Graham could respond, Jenny said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush things. It¡¯ll do us good to make sure we¡¯re fully prepared. The ss family won¡¯t be easy to take down.¡± Graham was left staring glumly at her. ¡°This wasn¡¯t what you said before, dear daughter,¡± he thought. However, he had lost the right to say things like that when he let the Wilkins family foster her. After dinner, the three of them returned to their respective rooms to rest. Tomorrow was a big day, after all. In Paul¡¯s vi, the man frowned when he noticed Stephanie staring off into the distance, deep in thought. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Stephanie turned back to nce at him, then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Are you bored?¡¯ Paul went up to her, tone and demeanor much gentler than it used to be. Stephanie said nothing. In truth, she was worried about her parents. She had barely visited nor called them because of tight supervision under Paul¡¯smand, wanting them to avoid getting into unnecessary trouble. ¡°Alec says Jenny is back in Parrington. Do you wanna have lunch with her? I¡¯lle with you.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Paul asked something he had never asked before. He didn¡¯t like Jenny and didn¡¯t want Stephanie to be in contact with that woman, but he didn¡¯t want to see Stephanie upset, either. Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Really? Stephanie shuddered just the slightest when she heard Jenny¡¯s name.¡± Really? When did shee back? She never told me.¡± ¡°She¡¯s one of the Bardoff City Ten Elites now,¡± Paul scoffed, ecstatic that Stephanie might never see Jenny again. ¡°She might¡¯ve forgotten all about you.¡± Stephanie hummed quietly, though she knew deep in her heart that Jenny would never do that. Paul wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Unlike her, I¡¯d never ever leave you behind.¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± Stephanie asked. Paul didn¡¯t answer, choosing to respond with his actions instead. The next morning, sunlight filtered into the room and brought life to the mess of sheets and limbs on the bed. Stephanie opened her eyes. The space on the bed where Paul had been was already cold. He must¡¯ve left for work. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She got up and showered, put on some makeup, then started packing her things. She really hadn¡¯t known Jenny hade back to Parrington. But the moment she did, she knew her time to leave hade. Stephanie looked around the space, reflecting on her time there. It had been so long since she¡¯d been kept in this gilded cage. Her outright resistance from the start had turned into silent eptance, now turning into reluctance, much to her surprise. However, she hadn¡¯t lost her sense of self. She still knew what she wanted. Yes, she had feelings for Paul, but¡­she couldn¡¯t be locked away in this tower he built for her forever. Stephanie couldn¡¯t be someone not even she could respect. All this while, Paul had never learned to respect or love her. Stephanie didn¡¯t have much, nor did she want to take any of the gifts Paul had given her. She only packed some of her clothes and belongings before she sat on the balcony, waiting. She wasn¡¯t sure when Jenny woulde, but she had a feeling she wouldn¡¯t need to wait for long. As if predicting the future, there suddenly came amotion from downstairs. She turned to look. ¡°It must be Jenny,¡± she thought as she went downstairs with only an inconspicuous messenger bag on her back. And right she was. ¡°Jenny,¡± she greeted, not needing to say anything else. ¡°Hey, Steph. Are you free today? I was thinking we could go on a girls¡¯ date. ¡± Jenny held her hand. Stephanie nodded, preparing to leave with her when the vi¡¯s guards appeared. ¡°Ms. Walker, we can¡¯t let you leave without Mr. Wagner¡¯s permission.¡± Stephanie paled, the reluctance she had felt earlier dissipating in an instant. ¡°Paul told me himself I could spend time with Jenny. You can call him to check for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± The guards nodded and called Paul. When they gave the phone to Stephanie, she asked, ¡¯Didn¡¯t you say I could have lunch with Jenny yesterday? Are you going back on your word now?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Paul¡¯s smile could be heard through the phone. ¡°I¡¯m just checking up on you. Have you had breakfast?¡± Pity, his affectionate tone didn¡¯t touch Stephanie whatsoever. Stephanie knew Paul was only this unbothered because he was confident he wouldn¡¯t lose her, nor would she dare to leave. ¡°Yes.¡± She gave a short answer. She hadn¡¯t, actually. She just didn¡¯t want to waste any more time than was necessary. ¡°Okay,¡± Paul said, and the call then sank into silence. It made Stephanie nervous. Could he have realized Jenny¡¯s n? Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Chapter 580 The n is in Motion After several long seconds, just before Stephanie was about to say something again, Paul said, ¡°I¡¯ll have some of my men guard you two. It¡¯s not safe for women to be out on the streets.¡¯ ¡°Paul¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ll just be there to protect you, nothing else.¡± Obviously, Stephanie didn¡¯t buy that. ¡°Protecting her¡± was just another way to spy on her. Stephanie was about to refuse when Jenny made a subtle signal to her. Stephanie sighed, ¡°Alright, fine.¡± After hanging up the call, Jenny and Stephanie left the vi by car with Paul¡¯s men tailing them. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In the car, Stephanie asked, ¡°Are my Mom and Dad-¡± ¡°They¡¯re safe. They¡¯ve already reached Bardoff City. I¡¯m here just for you.¡± Hearing this, Stephanie finally rxed. All that mattered to her was her parents¡¯ safety. She eyed the cars behind her, guessing a good handful of Paul¡¯s men might be watching out for them. ¡°Are you sure we¡¯ll be able to leave? I can always¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m only here today because I know we will seed,¡± Jenny assured her. ¡°Well go to the mall first, then find our chance to sneak off to the airport. My people are already there waiting.¡± It was best they left without letting Paul know. That way, Alec wouldn¡¯t be involved, and neither would Graham need to put his foot forth. They soon reached the mall, where Jenny brought Stephanie ¡°window shopping.¡± Behind them, one of Paul¡¯s guards reported into his earpiece, ¡¯They¡¯re shopping for clothes right now.¡± ¡°Keep your eye on them,¡± Paul instructed. He knew Stephanie wouldn¡¯t dare run away, but¡­he didn¡¯t want to take the risk. After some time, Jenny and Stephanie went to the washroom. Stephanie went in first, while Jenny noticed the guards making their way toward her. ¡°Really? You¡¯re gonna follow us inside, too?¡± she asked. ¡°Please don¡¯t make this difficult for us, Miss Walter,¡± they said. ¡°I¡¯m not making things difficult. I¡¯m watching out for you guys,¡± Jenny scoffed. ¡°Imagine if Paul knew all of you went into the washroom with Stephanie. How would he react, hm?¡± Jenny guessed these men knew just how terrifying Paul could be. Sure enough, the men¡¯s faces immediately paled. ¡°Wait for us out here. It¡¯s not like we have wings to fly away,¡± Jenny said, then walked inside the washroom. The men wouldn¡¯t dare follow her inside now. It was their perfect chance to escape. She had done her investigation on the mall. They would be able to climb out the washroom window and leave via the ride she had arranged to wait for them outside. Then they could head straight to the airport. Meanwhile, Paul¡¯s eye wouldn¡¯t stop twitching. As much as he tried to focus, he always found his thoughts drifting. Just then, his assistant knocked on the door and entered. He seemed worried. ¡°Sir¡­there¡¯s been an update on the Walkers.¡± Paul¡¯s expression had already turned quite ugly at this point. ¡°Charles and his wife flew to Bardoff City this morning.¡± It had always been just Charles, so Paul never minded as much, but now both of them had left. That was why Paul¡¯s assistant needed to update him immediately Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Jenny Is Mine The pen in Paul''s grip snapped in half.He instantly called his guards. "Where is she?" "Ms.Walker is in the washroom with Miss Walter, sir," the bodyguard replied, oblivious to what was happening. Paul''s temple throbbed. "How long has that been?" The guard''s heart fell with the sudden realization. "At least ten minutes, sir." "Go find her, you piece of shit!"Paul roared, then stormed off from his desk and out the door. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Have all eyes on the airport shuttle buses," he ordered his men. "If any of you let Stephanie get away, I will make your life a living hell!" He had already guessed there was a hidden agenda behind Jenny visiting Stephanie. Meanwhile, the two women were still on the road. Jenny kept ncing at her watch while telling the driver to speed up. The moment Paul discovered the Walkers had left Parrington, he would immediately know of Stephanie''s escape. That was why they needed to hurry at all costs. Seeing how worried she was, even Stephanie started to sweat. Luckily, they soon reached the airport. They made it all the way to the boarding area of their private ne, and Jenny finally heaved a sigh of relief; Paul wouldn''t be able to do anything anymore once they got on the ne.She was about to board the ne when she noticed Stephanie had stopped in her tracks, looking at the gate behind her. Even though Stephanie stayed silent, Jenny could still read what was on her mind. "You''re waiting for Paul?"she asked, shocked. "Jenny, I..." The next second, a flurry of men surrounded the both of them, Paul at the lead.His face was dark with anger. "Come here," he said when he saw Stephanie. He kept his tone as neutral as possible and his temper in check. "Why? Just let me leave," Stephanie replied. "Leave? Where to?" Paul sneered. "You''re mine in life or in death, Stephanie.You''re never gonna fucking leave me." He was never going to let her go from this point forward. Once he got her back, he''d make sure she never stepped out of his house.He then red at Jenny. "You really think I can''t do anything to you now that you have the Walter family''s backing?" "Yes.What can you do, really?" Jenny scoffed. She was still confident in being able to leave with Stephanie though they were surrounded. Paul''s face turned ugly. He yelled at a guard beside him, "Bring them both back!" He would see for himself just how powerful the Walter family was. Before Paul''s men could move, Alec appeared and shielded Jenny, standing with his back before her. "Jenny is mine, Paul." "Yours?" Paul''s brows furrowed, then, as if realizing something, he asked, ''''So you knew she was going to take Stephanie away today?" Alec said nothing, though his silence spoke volumes. "Alec Faust!" Paul yelled. "You bastard! You call yourself a friend?" He never expected to be betrayed by one of his closest friends. "There''s no need to point fingers.You''re the man-child who won''t own up to his mistakes!" Jenny scoffed, rolling her eyes. "My mistakes? Aren''t you the one who thought you could take Stephanie away just because you think you''re her friend? Did you even ask her if she needed help?" Paul snapped, now turning to Stephanie. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Chapter 582 You Really Think You''re Better? Paul''s tone oozed with confidence, believing Stephanie wanted to stay of her own volition and only left because of Jenny''s meddling. Jenny didn''t share the same thought. "Steph, do you still want to stay with him?" she asked. If the answer was yes, she''d leave the two alone right away.Stephanie nced at Jenny, then at Paul, and sighed, "No." Jenny smiled while Paul flew into a fit of rage. "Think twice before you answer that question, Stephanie Walker!" Why wouldn''t she want to stay? Hadn''t they had such a good time together? He had thought she''d given up entirely on leaving him. "I have Paul.Countless times.I don''t want to stay anymore, Paul.I''m a person, not an object.I know what I want." As much as she liked Paul, she wasn''t going to stay with him, not when he treated her that way.Paul''s hands clenched into fists. "Alright...al-fucking-right then!" "Well? Steph doesn''t want to stay.So, are you going to let us go or force us to stay?" Jenny sneered. She had already guessed the answer. "You''re not leaving unless I say so, Stephanie Walker." She was going to stay whether she liked it or not! Paul was an extremely stubborn man.It was tolerable with Stephanie acquiescing, but way worse if she didn''t. Alec sighed and went up to his friend.Don''t do this, Paul.If you truly like her, then cherish her as a person.You''ll only push her away if you force her against her will." "Shut the hell up!" Paul roared. "I''ll do whatever I want, and you have no right to say otherwise!" He wasn''t in the mood to deal with Alec right now.He had to deal with Stephanie first. Alec gritted his teeth and said, "You won''t touch even an inch of her hair with me here today, Paul." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. With that, the two men red at one another, neither backing down. Seeing this, Jenny texted Graham to send reinforcements. Though their winning chance was high with Alec there, she still preferred having Graham''s men around so the two men''s friendship wouldn''t be put atrge risk. Graham and his men soon arrived. One look and one could easily tell his men were highly trained professionals. Yes, they were outnumbered by Paul''s men, but in terms ofbat skill, Paul was on the losing side. "You will not keep us here today, Paul Wagner," Jenny said slowly. Paul had never met Graham Walter, though he had seen the man on television. His expression turned menacing. ''You''re thoroughly prepared, aren''t you?" Alec was already tough to defeat; now, with Graham''s men in the picture, there was no way he would walk out victorious. "Of course," Jenny grinned, taking it as apliment. Stephanie was unhappy with the current stalemate. "I don''t want to be at odds with you like this, Paul," she said. "But I just hate the way you treat me.That''s why I hope you can use this chance to learn how to respect someone else, respect your partner." Paul only sneered, "What''s with all the sagely advice, hm? Do you really think you''re better than me? I really thought you liked me, with how you act like you''re in love and devoted to me.Turns out you''ve been hiding your true colors all this time." His heart ached like never before, burning with sadness, despair, and rage. Stephanie''s decision to leave that day made him realize how much of a liar she was.She had never wanted to be with him from the start. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Get Out of My Sight! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. AS angry as Paul was, he still found himself somewhat scared of what Stephanie would say next. The woman gazed at him for a moment before sighing. "I can''t change what you think, and so be it." Paul nearly lunged at her. "Alright then!" He gritted out, knowing full well he wouldn''t be able to keep Stephanie by his side anymore. With a sneer, he said, "You really think you can rest easy in Bardoff City? I''ve told you once, and I''ll tell you again; I will always find a way to bring you back to my side, Stephanie Walker.No matter where you run off to. Stephanie frowned. "Paul¡ª" "Get out of my sight!" he yelled. The circle of men around them broke, leaving a clear path to board the ne once again. Jenny and Stephanie were shocked, but after a moment''s dy, Jenny tugged at her friend''s arm and headed for the ne. "Let''s go." Once they boarded, Graham ordered the pilot to take off, but not before taking a long look at Paul Wagner. He was memorizing his face because he knew this young man now harbored a deep hatred for Jenny and might hurt her.So, he had to watch out for her from now on. After the ne took off, Paul ordered his men to leave, and he stood where he was, staring at the aircraft until it disappeared into the clouds. "She''s just in Bardoff City. "You can visit her whenever you want to," Alec said, adding silently in his head, "You just can''t chain her to your side again like an animal."He had never approved of Paul''s methods.Seeing that Alec was still there, Paul''s face fell. "What the hell are you still doing here? Waiting for me to beat you up?" Alec scoffed, "You really want to try?" He wasn''t afraid of him whatsoever. Paul had never been his match in singlebat. Paul red at him, then left. Alec followed after him. "Stephanie is quite simr to Jenny, actually.As quiet and gentle as she seems, she has her own thoughts and opinions.She knows what she wants and desires.I can tell she likes you, but she definitely doesn''t like the idea of being kept by your side like some pet all the time.Plus, you said you''d never marry her.What sort of woman would ept that? Who would ept a lifetime of whatever weird entanglement this is?" Alec was helping Paul look at things differently because he truly hoped the man could be better.Otherwise, he''d never be able to be with Stephanie. Paul frowned. "I don''t care what she thinks." All he knew was that Stephanie couldn''t leave him without his say.He would find a way to bring her back, even from Bardoff City, if it was thest thing he did. Alec sighed, knowing Paul was being stubborn again. "Keep this up, and Stephanie will never want to be with you.You''ll be the reason for your demise, I tell you." "Hey!" Paul yelled, tossing a fist at his friend. Alec swiftly dodged it as if he had already anticipated it.The two men quickly got into a fight, neither one backing down. They only stopped once they had some bruises and cuts to heal from. It wasn''t like they wanted an actual fight ¡ªthey just needed an outlet for their emotions. Even Alec needed it sometimes.He gave his friend a bottle of water. "Feeling better?" Paul took a long chug and huffed, "Aren''t you worried you''ll lose Jenny once she''s in Bardoff City?" Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Chapter 584 What''s the Point of Being Scared? Alec paused at the question. After a moment''s consideration, he said, "What''s the point of being scared? It''s not like I can hold her back from her path.All I can do is give it my all and hope I can keep up with her." He knew just how much he needed to aplish in order to stay on equal footing with Jenny.It would take months, at least, for the Faust Group to be on par with the Walters. Giving up now would only mean growing further and further away from her. "Seems like you really love her," Paul huffed. Did he really think so, or was that his way of mocking Alec? Alec nodded. "What about you? Don''t you love Stephanie?" Paul''s smile instantly disappeared.He seemed to hate the question. "Love? How could I ever love someone as heartless as her?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He was never going to love her, not in this life or the next. Alec shook his head. Paul really cared more about his ego than himself. "Whatever, man.As long as you don''t regret what you''ve done." There was no use in saying too much as Paul wouldn''t listen anyway. Changing topics, Paul asked, "So you''re moving your headquarters to Bardoff City, right? I won''t see you around as often anymore, I take it." "Mhm, and not just for Jenny.Thepany needs a new market to expand into," Alec said. He then asked Paul, "What about you? Want to go there with me?" Paul stayed quiet for a good minute. Alec knew his friend was actually taking that into consideration. "Nah.I''d have to start from scratch in Bardoff City.I bet it''ll take longer than how long it took me to mark my ce here," Paul sighed. He really didn''t want to fight so hard anymore. Alec patted his back. "Better to do so while we''re young." "you have a point." Paul nodded. Whether or not he really agreed was unknown, though. As much as it might seem like Alec had convinced him, he actually did want to go to Bardoff City of his own volition. There was no other way to get Stephanie back. Meanwhile, Jenny realized Stephanie hadn''t been the happiest since they left on the ne. Her friend looked out the window from time to time as if missing Paul. Jenny sighed. Good thing she had gotten Stephanie away in time before Paul sunk his ws into her. "What''s on your mind, Steph?" she asked. Stephanie shook her head. "It''s nothing.I just felt nostalgic all of a sudden, leaving the ce I grew up in." Jenny didn''t call her out. "It''s not that far.At most, a flight will take two hours.You cane back whenever you want." Stephanie nodded, but she knew there was no chance of her ever returning with Paul still on her tail. "About Paul..." Jenny then said. "It''s not that I don''t want you two to be together.I just hope he can give you the respect you deserve." "I know." Stephanie nodded. "I feel the same way you do, really.If he could just realize and learn from his mistakes, I wouldn''t hesitate to call him my boyfriend." She truly adored Paul.But what good was that when he would never respect her as an individual or come to love her? Heck, he even said he''d never marry her.Stephanie would rather never see Paul again than be leashed at his side like some mutt. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Chapter 585 What Are Your ns? Jenny sighed in relief to see her friend still clear of mind.She had been really worried that Stephanie might insist on continuing to stick by Paul''s side despite being treated like a pet.She couldn''t stop Stephanie then¡ª it would be her own choice. Jenny would be no different from Paul if she forced her friend.So really it was fortunate for Stephanie that she still had her wits about. They soonnded in Bardoff City.The two women had just left the airport gates when Charles Walker and his wife rushed to greet their daughter. "Stephanie!" they cried. With tears in her eyes, Stephanie dove into their arms. "Mom! Dad! " Jenny felt great seeing the family reunite.She turned to Graham and thanked him for all his help. "I''m your father, Jenny.Don''t need to be so courteous." Graham didn''t like how her attitude seemed to put some distance between them. Jenny smiled but said nothing. Father or not, he wasn''t obliged to help her, so she truly was grateful he had. "Why don''t you head home first? I''m sure you have a lot on your te now after leaving for a week." She didn''t want to hold up his time longer than necessary. Graham nodded.He was about to leave when he asked, "Will you be home for lunch?" "Probably not." She''d likely be invited for lunch with the Walkers.Plus, she really didn''t want to deal with Rowena and Jolene. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Graham nodded. Jenny was a grown woman now and could think for herself. "Come by for dinner tonight, then." Jenny agreed. After he left, she waited until the Walkers had finished their exchange before walking over. "Why don''t you guys go back first?" she suggested, noticing a small crowd had stopped to peek at what was going on. Stephanie''s mother nodded. "Yes, that''s best, I believe.Come with us, Jenny.I''ll make you lunch." The couple knew that Jenny was to thank for their daughter''s safe return. "Alright." Jenny had nned to in the first ce. The four of them got into the same car and left for the Walkers¡¯ new home. It was smaller than their vi in Parrington, located in a small town, but it was the best they could afford right now, with Walker Inc still grasping at straws in the midst of their residence change. Estate prices were higher in Bardoff City, too. Charles and his wife went to the kitchen to cook while Jenny helped Stephanie with her things. Still, it wasn''t much. Her mother had prepared most of what she needed. "It''s good to be home." Stephanie sighed, rxing on her bed. Having nothing to worry about those days in Paul''s vi had been stress-free, but she had never been happier now to be back home, new house or not. Maybe it was just theforts of home that nothing couldpare to. "Don''t worry.Paul won''t be able to get his hands on you for some time." Jennyy down beside her. "What are your ns for now?" "Helping Mom and Dad with thepany, of course.We gotta catch up with you." Stephanie beamed.She had decided to really devote herself to her career. As for romance, she wasn''t in a rush. Jenny agreed with her.She knew that was the best cause of action right now¡ªstrengthening the Walkers so neither Paul nor anyone else could ever threaten them again. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Ungrateful Jenny was happy for Stephanie. "Do your best then.We''ll see how we fare." They chatted leisurely for a while before Stephanie''s mother called them toe out for lunch. Jenny joined them and went to the office right after. When she reached the building, she realized there were considerably more employees than before. It was a telltale of further imposed management systems, which pleased Jenny to no end. Alex and Jade were a power duo, far more effective than she was. "Jade," Jenny called after knocking on the door. "You''re back." Jade smiled, sitting down with her on the lounge. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jenny grinned. "I remember someone said they didn''t have what it takes to manage apany as big as this.I wonder where they are now." "It''s not me." Jade shrugged. "You have to thank Alfred, really.I''m still just in charge of the design team, nothing else." She hadn''t had a hand in the management, trusting Alex to take care of everything.She would ce her trust in whoever Jenny trusted, after all. Jenny was surprised to hear that. "Though he might not have had the best intentions at first, nor can I say for certain he doesn''t now, one thing''s for sure, he can definitely put in the work," Jade said. Jenny agreed.It was why she tried her best to convince Alfred to stay and work hard for himself, to let go of his hatred and his attachment to Mortimer Faust.It looked like it had worked. Jade then reported the ongoings from the design department, which Jenny didn''t question as much. After all, Jade was far more professional at this than her. She was about to look for Alfred when Jade told him he hadn''te in for work. Jenny didn''t mind. As long as Alfred made sure things continued running, he could do whatever he wanted outside the office. Alfred, on the other hand, had rented a t near Jeneration Group.He wasn''t that well-off, even if he was formally appointed as thepany''s vice president. His monthly sry was just enough to get him this ce to himself. It was small, but he didn''t mind. What he minded was the man standing at his doorstep right now. "What are you doing here?" "What am I doing here?" Mortimer huffed, cheeks reddening. "I''m your father.Why can''t I be here?" He felt like he''d get a heart attack one day, triggered by his sons. Why did it seem like Alfred was following in Alec''s footsteps of being obstinate? Alfred frowned, equally annoyed. "Why aren''t you in Parrington? Aren''t you living at the Old Mansion?" "I got kicked out of the house because of that brat Alec," Mortimer said, gritting his teeth. "All because of you." If he had known things woulde to this, he''d have strangled Alec to death as a baby. That way, he''d still have the family inheritance and livefortably in Parrington. Alfred scoffed, What do you mean it was because of me? I never asked you to do anything to him." He seemed to have heeded Jenny''s words, so now he didn''t hold such a big grudge against Alec nor salivate after the Faust Group. As Jenny put it, better to strive and set up his ownpany than waste his time stealing someone else''s. "You ungrateful brat, I wouldn''t have done that to him if I didn''t want you to take over Faust Group!" Mortimer yelled, cursing whatever he had done in his past life for all the suffering he had experienced through his sons today. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Downhill "For me? You sure it''s not for yourself?" Alfred sneered. "You im to do this for my benefit, but really, you''re just upset because you won nothing out of this pointless struggle." He wasn''t an idiot. Years of living with Mortimer Faust had let him see the true ugliness the man possessed. Even if Alec really did die, the Faust Group would never belong to Alfred. Not until a centuryter when Mortimer died, at least. Mortimer''s face immediately fell. "What the hell do you mean?" "Oh, nothing at all, just that I hope you don''t use me as an excuse for every power struggle you have in the future."Alfred rolled his eyes. I''m not interested in the Faust Group anymore." "Not interested?" Mortimer stared at him in disbelief. "Yeah.I''d rather spend the time trying to steal it from Alec on managing my own business.If Alec Faust can have his Faust Group, why can''t I have mine?" Alfred was sure he was just as capable as Alec. Mortimer gaped in shock, then, upon realizing Alfred wasn''t joking around, demanded, "Are you serious about this?" Alfred nodded. "You want to start a business empire like the Faust Group from scratch, and with what, huh? What do you have in hand to even try? " Mortimer wasn''t trying to burst his bubble.He just thought his son wasn''t being realistic. Alfred was unperturbed by Mortimer''s questioning. "That''s something you don''t need to worry about." "Wake up, Alfred Faust! You could never aplish this!"Mortimer yelled. "I am wide awake.That''s why I''m not interested in stealing what belongs to someone else." Neither theirpany nor their women. Mortimer raised his hand to smack his son when Alfred caught his wrist in a vice grip. "You''re not fit to try and ''educate'' me yet." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Not fit? I am your father! I raised you since you were a baby.I gave you more love than I ever gave Alec!" Mortimer roared, pissed. Alfred remained unmoved. "What love? When did you ever love me? You don''t think you were a good father just because you abandoned your family toe and be with my mother, do you? You were a terrible parent and husband, always ming her for leaving your own family when you were the one who wasn''t responsible enough to deal with your own mistakes." Since Alfred could remember, Mortimer had never been a good father to him nor shown him much love. All he remembered was that the man often got into fights with his mother. Each time, her mother lost, growing speechless whenever Mortimer med his leaving his first marriage and his family inheritance on her. Alfred''s mother had left her husband and children too, but she never raised that in their arguments. Maybe she thought Mortimer was the greater victim between the two, but Alfred had never felt the same. Heck, he could even see why Alec despised Mortimer Faust. Still, that didn''t mean Alfred would ever side with Alec. Mortimer was left ring speechlessly at his son''s words.He never expected his life toe to this. Neither the son he abandoned nor the son he chose wanted him. In fact, both despised him to the core.He huffed a weakugh, feeling like he had yed himself the fool. "One mistake, and everything just goes downhill," he sighed to himself, then left. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Diligence Jenny made it back to Walter Castle just in time for dinner. Graham had long reached home, sitting in the living room with Rowena and Jolene. They were chatting andughing when Jenny went up to them. "Hey, Dad." Jenny greeted Graham. The man looked at her warmly. "You''re back.Let''s have dinner then." He had Jenny sit by his side, and just like that, Jolene was instantly out of the picture. The young woman fumed silently. How could her father be so biased? They were both equally his daughters.Still, she kept her unhappiness to herself. '' Looks like this trip was worth it, Dad.You seem like you''ve bonded nicely with Jenny." After everything that had happened, Jolene knew all she could do now was to be patient. Graham agreed.He did grow closer to Jenny during the course of the trip. Meanwhile, Jenny shot Jolene a curious look.Her half-sister seemed to have learned her lesson. The family sat at the dining table, their food swiftly served.Graham cleared his throat. "Jenny, what do you think abouting to work at thepany? The training could do you some good." He had juste up with the idea. After all, it was best Walter Inc got used to Jenny before he passed the mantle on. Graham could also make sure Jenny was safe while under his care. Jenny frowned at the suggestion.She wasn''t even interested in managing her ownpany, so there was no way she''d be interested in Walter Inc. "I know you have no inclination toward it, but the business will be in your name one day.It''s better to have you familiar with the world now, no?" Graham continued, not bothering to hide the truth from Rowena or Jolene.Yes, the business would be given to Jenny and only to her. Jenny was about to refuse when her father added, "I''m not asking you to stay at the office every weekday.Just stick around for the basics.Once you have the hang of things, I won''t stop you if you wanna explore other avenues." Graham would deal with whatever came next when it happened. For now, he''d focus on letting Jenny familiarize herself with the business.She just might grow an interest in the business over time. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Alright." Jenny relented in the end.It wouldn''t be right to reject her father after he had just helped her. Plus, she''d never hear the end of it if she declined the offer.It wasn''t like she''d stay at Walter Inc for long anyway. Graham beamed. "Great! I''ll have them arrange something for you Nn "If I''m learning the ropes, I might as well start from the bottom," Jenny cut him off. "No one will respect me if you put me in a high position from the start." Graham stared at her in surprise. "You...really want to start from the bottom?" "Mhm." "Very well then!"'' Graham grinned happily. "Only my daughter would be so diligent!" That was definitely the best step. Having thepany employees see her climb her way up through hard work and dedication would ensure their support when she took over one day. Meanwhile, Jenny didn''t have such ns. To her, learning from the bottom up was best to hammer in the basics. It would help her manage her own business too.She had to prepare for the worst somehow, even if Jeneration Group was running swimmingly with Alfred and Jade at the wheel. Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Chapter 589 What Are You Saying? Rowena and Jolene''s expressions had long turned ugly. "Dad, I wanna work in thepany too," Jolene said hastily. It hadn''t concerned her before, but now she had to do something. What if Jenny won over everyone''s support at thepany? Graham looked at Jolene skeptically. "I thought you said no thest time I asked?" "I-I didn''t know any better then," Jolene stammered. "But I do now.I want to help you with the family business like Jenny." Her genuine tone touched Graham''s heart. "I''m d to hear that.You''ve grown, Jo." He was then about to permit it when Jenny said, "I don''t think that''s necessary." "What are you saying, Jenny? Are you looking down on me?" Jolene fumed. Jenny''s interception had interrupted her father right before he could give his permission. Jenny continued kindly, "I don''t see why you need to struggle as I do. Why don''t you find a nice man to settle down with?" Remembering that they had this conversation prior, Graham nodded too. "Has anyone caught your eyetely, Jo?" Jolene instantly flushed red, a certain Windsor''s face appearing in mind. Graham immediately understood what was going on. "Which family does hee from? I''ll help you two out." "Dad¡ª" Jolene huffed lightly, feeling embarrassed. "Jolene is still young.If Jenny hasn''t married yet, she shouldn''t be in a rush to either," Rowena cut in, stopping her daughter from continuing. She knew who the apple of Jolene''s eye was, but they would have no hold over the Walter family if she married him right now. Jolene shot her mother a look only to find her ring at her.So, she quietly shut her mouth, still confused as to why her mother wouldn''t let her speak. Graham gazed at both women. "You don''t need to worry about Jenny.A fine woman like her is sure to garner plenty of suitors.It''s Jo you should worry about.Find a good match for her soon." Rowena''s face tinged with the slightest red. It was obvious Graham meant for Jenny to inherit the family business while Jolene would be left marrying off into another family. While this pissed her off, she remained polite and didn''t let it show. "I will.But don''t you think she should train in thepany before that? It''ll only do her good, and people will respect her when she marries." "Very well." Graham shrugged, finding reasonable sense in that.It wouldn''t do well for the family if Jolene was laughed at for being uneducated in this regard. After finishing his meal, he went to his study, leaving the three women around the table. Rowena''s face immediately turned stormy as she red at Jenny. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "That was your idea, wasn''t it? You want Jolene to marry as soon as possible so you can have the company all to yourself, don''t you?" She was confident it was Jenny''s idea since Graham had never once mentioned it before Jenny''s arrival.He never even cared. "It is.What are you going to do about it?" Jenny shrugged. She couldn''t wait for Rowena to show her true colors so she could finally get some evidence of their evil acts. Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Chapter 590 You Really Think I''m Afraid? "Jenny Walter!" Rowena fumed, unable to do anything with Graham looking after her. Jenny grinned. "Yes? Can''t wait to do away with me, can you? C''mon then, you really think I''m afraid?" Rowena gnashed her teeth. "Alright.You''ll see!" With that final hiss, she dragged Jolene back to their rooms. Jenny felt somewhat disappointed being left unharmed. If Rowena could''ve done something violent to her, she might''ve been able to get Graham to take action. Unfortunately, she was still cunning and knew she couldn''t touch Jenny under the man''s watch. "Why didn''t you let me talk, Mom? I could''ve told Dad who I liked! " Jolene whined in her room. If she had told her father, there was a high chance he would''ve helped the two of them grow closer. Jolene might even end up marrying James¡ªsomething she had dreamed of for so long. Rowena sighed and asked, "Have you ever wondered what would happen to your im to this family if you married someone else?" Jolene pouted. "So what? The Walters can''tpare to the Windsors." The Windsors were still more powerful than the Walters. Plus, Jolene wouldn''t be losing much. James was an incredibly attractive man, after all. Rowena massaged her temple. "The Windsors? You really think James Windsor wants to marry you?" She was certain that it was just a silly dream, nothing more. Jolene frowned. "If it weren''t for Jenny seducing him, he wouldn''t be this cold to me!" "Even you know he doesn''t care." Rowena gazed hopelessly at her daughter. "Your father wouldn''t help arrange anything with the Windsors even if you told him because he knows your worth, and this matchmaking is not worth it." There was no way aman as keen as Graham would ever do something to embarrass his family. Jolene crossed her arms and whined, "So you''re saying I don''t deserve a good man like James." "You need to be reasonable, Jo.It wasn''t difficult for you to find a good match when you were still the only child.But that''s not the case anymore," Rowena said solemnly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Even a blind man can see that your father dotes on Jenny more, making her the most likely heir to the family.There''s very little chance of you winning against her in this situation." "How could a divorced womanpare to me?" Jolene continued fuming. "You really think people will still care about that status once she takes over the family?" Rowena asked. Humans had a fickle nature, but they were predictable. Almost everyone would cave in front of wealth and power.Jolene paled, suddenly realizing just how big a change Jenny had brought into her life.She had imagined she''d lose her father''s favor, at most, not all this. "What do I do, Mom?"She tugged on her mother''s sleeve. "Do I just marry?" She only wanted James Windsor, no one else. "Don''t panic.Just do as I say.Focus on working at Walter Inc for now.Whatever Jenny can aplish, you can do better.Don''t forget, the ss family has your back too." At least in that regard, Jenny would never win against Jolene. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Chapter 591 I''d Rather He Die Alfred walked into the hospital ward, staring fixedly at the man lying on the bed. "Huh," he scoffed, then stayed silent. He hadn''t thought much of it when he heard that Mortimer had gotten into a car ident. At most, the man had some bad scratches, but after hearing from the doctor that Mortimer was in a coma from the ident, he didn''t know what to feel. a... No one could''ve imagined Mortimer Faust, that proud, selfish man, would end up in that state. Alfred really was speechless. The door opened, and in came a familiar face, though it was the first time they had met in person. "Heard he''s a vegetable now." Max Pearson walked in.He had just gotten off a flight that was supposed to take him straight to Jade.He hadn''t considered paying Mortimer a visit until hearing what happened. Alfred frowned. "Are you still keen on your revenge with him like this?" "Revenge? What revenge do I need to take?" Max scoffed. Sure, his mother had cheated on his father with Mortimer, and yes, he did despise everyone rted to the man.But ever since he had a new love interest, he hadn''t bothered growing that hate further. "I''m just here to see the state he''s in." He went up to the bed and examined Mortimer''s wound -ridden body. With the oxygen mask over his face, he really did look like he might die at any moment. Obviously, Max found much joy in this. "I won''t do anything to him, don''t you worry," he told Alfred. "This is a way better punishment for him than death." Confined, unable to move, wandering in who knows where between life and death.Perfect hell for a man like Mortimer Faust. Max then gazed at Alfred for a moment before taking a picture of Mortimer on the bed. "You haven''t told Alec, right? I''ll help you out.You don''t need to thank me." He then texted the picture to Alec along with the message, "Your father''s now a vegetable." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. With that, he left the room. Alfred truly didn''t mind Max''s action.It wasn''t like he could do anything to change the state Mortimer was in. The most he could do was get him a VIP ward and have some private nurses to tend to him. On Alec''s end, he had just received Max''s message. "Fucker!" he grunted. "Mortimer, you useless piece of shit, getting yourself into that state mere days after being kicked out," Alec thought. He wasn''t actually upset about the state of affairs. How to break the news to his grandfather weighed on his mind. Mortimer was the old man''s only son. Alec was afraid something might happen to him if he knew of the news.He''d keep it a secret for now, even though he had a feeling he wouldn''t be able to keep it for long. Jenny had just heard the news from Alfred.She stared at him for a long while, noticing how calm he sounded when he spoke.It left her at a loss for words. After hesitating, she said, "At least he''s still alive." She really didn''t know what else to say.Mortimer wasn''t at all a good person, in her opinion. "I''d rather he die, to be honest." Came Alfred''s response, still as calm as if he was talking about the weather.Jenny was once again left speechless, even though she didn''t have the impression that Alfred had a close rtionship with his father. Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Chapter 592 He''s Not Worth It After their brief exchange, Jenny left Alfred''s office.She then took out her phone before hesitating. Mortimer was Alec''s biological father, no matter what. Would Alec be upset to hear the news? Had he heard about it? Jenny called him anyway. The call rang on for several long seconds before Alec finally picked up. He sounded tired. "Jenny." "You sound exhausted.Are you alright?" Jenny asked, concerned. "Yeah, I''m alright.There''s just been a lot to get done at work" All Alec wanted was to settle everything as soon as possible and then go to Bardoff City, where he could focus on taking down the sses as they had nned. The moment the sses were taken care of, he could officially be with Jenny. That''s why he was in a hurry to make it happen. Jenny was oblivious to it. She had only mentioned it back then because she wasn''t yet sure what to do with her rtionship with Alec. His exhaustion made Jenny wince. "Don''t rush.Take your time.Vincent is still manning the fort for you here, so you don''t have to hurry." "I know, but...I want to see you." Jenny''s face instantly flushed red.It was a good thing no one was around to see it. "I''m not easy to win over, Alec Faust," she huffed. Though she came off as stern, if Alec could see her right now, he''d see the wide grin on her face. Alec chuckled. Of course winning her over wasn''t easy. It wouldn''t have taken him this long to court her and still end up with nothing.He took a deep breath. "I know, I know.We can decide on this once the sses are taken care of.You made that promise to me, so no backing out." "Aren''t you afraid of getting an answer you don''t want to hear?" Alec really was confident. "I am, but I want an answer no matter what." He didn''t want to spend his days in limbo with Jenny.Plus, he had a strong feeling Jenny''s answer was one he''d like. Jenny felt warmth surge through her chest. "Alright.I''ll give you an answer in time." She then remembered why she had called Alec in the first ce. "Have you...heard about what happened to Mortimer?" Alec stayed silent for a good while. Just before Jenny was about to speak up again, he answered, "You mean the news of him being in a coma? Yeah, I heard." Jenny longed to console him but didn''t know what to say.She wasn''t good at it. "Are you okay? I can visit him for you." He was Alec''s biological father, after all. Alec scoffed. "He''s not worth it. "You don''t need to go.He has nothing to do with you anyway.Not even if he dies." Just like Alec wouldn''t have visited Mortimer in the hospital if he was in Bardoff City, he naturally wouldn''t let Jenny visit. To him, Mortimer Faust had died long ago. Jenny sighed in relief. "What about Grandpa?" "I haven''t told him yet.His health hasn''t been the best, so I don''t want him to know yet." All Alec could do was pretend Mortimer was still fine in front of his grandfather.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Winning People Over While Jenny and Alec were talking over the phone, trouble was brewing on the other side of the city. A menacing man lounged back in his chair, gazing intently at the pictures on his phone. ¡°Are you certain?¡± he asked his bodyguard. The bodyguard nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. The old man is one of the few who left the family those years ago. That¡¯s his grandson. He¡¯s achieved quite the sess in Parrington.¡¯ The man in the lounge switched off his phone. ¡°What do you think their intentions are, these¡­strays? Whye back now after they left all those years ago?¡± The bodyguard stayed silent, not daring to suggest anything. ¡°Heh. For power, obviously. They think they¡¯re losing strength, so they¡¯re crawling back for help. I wonder what makes them think the family will help them,¡± the man snorted, ignoring the guard. He was incredibly pissed right now. He should¡¯ve been next in line to take over the family, but then their family elder put out the order to recall all family members, even the ones that had left, back home so they could have a fair chance inpeting to be the heir. To him, the move was an attack in disguise, with its target being himself. ¡°Alright. He wants everyone toe back, doesn¡¯t he? We¡¯ll see how that¡¯ll happen if those strays die before he can do so!¡± the man said ominously after a while. ¡°Take care of those strays. I don¡¯t want a single one of those outcasts to set foot in this family.¡¯ The bodyguard nodded and left. Just before he stepped out the door, the man in the seat spoke again, ¡°Especially the young one. He¡¯s the most powerful one right now, yes?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Good. Make sure he doesn¡¯te back alive.¡± Jenny and Jolene were greeted by Walter Inc¡¯s HR department manager when they stepped into the building. ¡°Miss Jenny, Miss Jolene,¡± the woman greeted them respectfully. Jenny nodded while Jolene scoffed and demanded, ¡°Where¡¯s my office?¡± ¡°On the 17th floor, Miss Jolene.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jolene nodded. ¡°Take me there.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The manager gaped in surprise, then she nced at Jenny hesitantly. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend either one of these women. As if seeing her dilemma, Jenny shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the HR department myself. You go ahead.¡± ¡°No need, Miss Jenny. We¡¯ve already registered both of your applications. You just need to report to Mr. Caiman on the 12th floor before you start.¡± Seeing the manager still upied with Jenny, Jolene put her hands on her waist and huffed, ¡°Are you deaf? I told you to bring me to my office! Do you want to lose your job?¡± The manager bit back her anger and said, ¡°Alright, Miss Jolene. Come with me, please.¡± She shot Jenny an apologetic look before bringing Jolene to the 17th floor. The sisters were now employed in thepany but undertook very different positions. Jenny was starting small as a department staff, while Jolene was a manager. She was here to win people over to her side, and there was no way she could do that if she started small like Jenny did. Of course, she only had to win over those who had influence, such as those with voting rights during board meetings. An HR manager was clearly not someone like that, so there was no point going through pleasantries with her. Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Gain Some, Lose Some Jenny found Mr. Caiman waiting for her on the 12th floor. ¡°This is your cubicle, Miss Jenny. Our department handles sales. I¡¯ll give you a rundown of everything we do/ the man said kindly. He wasn¡¯t an idiot. Jenny was obviously starting from the bottom in order to thoroughly learn the workings of thepany. There was a high chance she would be his boss one day, so he didn¡¯t dare offend her now. Jenny nodded. ¡°You can just call me Jenny, sir.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± He really didn¡¯t want to risk it. ¡°Really, it¡¯s fine,¡± Jenny insisted. She knew what the manager¡¯s concern was. Might as well try to alleviate it. Mr. Caiman relented. ¡°Alright, Jenny. Take a look at these documents first. You¡¯re wee to ask me if you have any questions.¡± Jenny went to her cubicle and started studying the papers given to her. The information listed was much more detailed than what she had dug up herself, so she soon grew quite invested, turning oblivious to everyone else¡¯s attention on her. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The other employees had been quite curious about the new member. But now there was no doubt who it was seeing her in person. News of Jenny returning to her family had spread like wildfire across the Inte, reaching even the employees¡¯ devices. They weren¡¯t used to such an elite presence, so the usually rowdy office now sunk into dead silence. Some of the staff huddled up in the break room during break time, gossiping among themselves. ¡°What was she thinkinging to our department? She¡¯s definitely setting us up on purpose.¡± Theirs was a rxed department, with no high expectations of their work. All they needed to do was hit the minimum of sales each month in order to keep their job. One could even skip work for days, and no one would blink an eye. Jenny¡¯s arrival had disrupted the system. ¡°Of course she is! She¡¯s been acting all busy since the start. Who¡¯d leave work with her being like that?¡± someone else whined. Unlike other departments, they didn¡¯t need to work on theirputers TAH. Usually, they¡¯d clock off after a few hours, but none of them dared to today. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why she chose this position. I heard Miss Jolene is working as a manager.¡± It was obvious to everyone that it was a better position. ¡°Miss Jolene grew up in the Walter family, after all. This Jenny figure is bound to be different.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say Jenny was the favorite, though?¡± ¡°Bullshit. Just look at the jobs they chose. Miss Jolene is obviously Mr. Walter¡¯s favorite. As for Jenny¡­¡± The person wriggled their brows and said nothing else. Their friends grinned in tacit understanding. Jenny sipped her water outside the door, silently listening to the conversation. She decided not to go into the break room in the end. It was reasonable for her colleagues to be skeptical about her, so she didn¡¯t mind it much. She had chosen the sales department because it was one of the best ces to gain experience. As long as she bagged some clients and had results to show for it, no one would think less of her. It was just¡­ Her status was troubling. Sure, being the daughter to Graham Walter had its perks, like making sales deals easier to close, but it also had its cons. No matter how great her results were, there would always be those who thought she achieved it due to her status and influence and not based on her own effort. Jenny sighed. ¡°You gain some, you lose some, huh.¡± Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Are You Going to Disagree? ¡°Miss Jolene,¡± Philippa greeted cheerfully, walking into Jolene¡¯s office on the 17th floor. ¡°Here are the documents you wanted.¡± ¡°Mm. You can leave it there.¡± Jolene nodded at the table. ¡°How long have you been working here?¡± ¡°Two months, miss,¡± Philippa reported, fearful she might get picked on because of it. She¡¯d heard Jolene was tough to handle. Surprisingly, the woman only smiled. Two months was a good time; not too new, not too experienced either. Philippa would be of good use to Jolene in theing days. ¡°Not bad. Work hard, and I¡¯ll make sure you get your worth,¡± she praised, then unsped the bangle on her wrist, cing it on the desk. ¡°Here, a gift. Take it.¡± Philippa gazed at her in shock. ¡®I cant possibly, miss-¡± ¡°I said take it,¡± Jolene snapped. ¡°You¡¯re my assistant, and my assistant should be able to own fine things.¡± Philippa bit back her refusal and hurriedly tucked the bracelet into her bag with gratitude. Jolene hissed internally at the sight. That bangle had cost her thousands. But it was worth it if it meant she could buy people¡¯s support. She wasn¡¯t hurting for the money either. ¡°You know my sister, yes? She¡¯s working as a saleswoman downstairs.¡± Philippa nodded silently. ¡°We¡¯re both our father¡¯s daughter, yet she¡¯s left to do cheap sales work while I get to be a manager. What do you think that means?¡¯ Jolene asked, waiting for an answer.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Philippa froze, then answered, ¡°It means you¡¯re Mr. Walter¡¯s favorite, miss.¡± Jolene nodded. ¡°Yes. Smart girl. Now, I¡¯m going to give you the task of watching every move my sister makes. No matter what she does or says, I want you to report it to me exactly as it happened. Understand?¡± Philippa bit her lip, not expecting this whatsoever. ¡°But miss-¡¯ Jolene¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Yes? Are you going to disagree with my decision?¡± ¡°N-no, miss.¡± Philippa wouldn¡¯t dare. She just never imagined her career would involve something this shady. As if reading her mind, Jolene sighed. ¡°My sister is a cunning woman. I¡¯m afraid she might do something out of jealousy since I¡¯m a manager, and she¡¯s not. Just do as I tell you, and I promise, when I take over thepany as CEO, you¡¯ll still be appointed my assistant.¡± Philippa brightened up instantly. The CEO¡¯s assistant cum secretary was a much higher position than her current one. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Jolene. I¡¯ll make sure to report everything to you.¡± Jolene nodded, pleased. ¡°Go on then.¡± After Philippa left, Jolene reclined in her chair and eyed the documents on her desk. They were information about all the higher-ups in thepany, people Jolene intended to buy over to her side. She soon grew bored of reading and started scrolling through her phone. Meanwhile, Jenny was chatting leisurely with her colleagues downstairs. Her gentle and compassionate personality soon invited everyone¡¯s attention, their fear growing into curiosity and respect. When Adrian Caiman stepped into the office near the end of the day, he was shocked to find the ce rowdy. ¡°Are they out of their minds?¡± he thought. ¡°Can¡¯t they see that Jenny Walter is right in their midst?¡± Yet one look and he spotted Jenny in the middle of the room, happily conversing with several other employees. ¡°You¡¯re just in time, Mr. Caiman. Jenny is treating us to dinner. Are youing?¡± one of them asked. Adrian gazed at him in shock. Jenny? How could these people address their CEO¡¯s daughter so casually? Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Not the Same Mother Jenny spotted Adrian and immediately asked, ¡°Come join us for dinner, sir!¡± ¡°Miss J-¡® Adrian quickly stopped himself. ¡®You¡¯ve just started here, Jenny. I can¡¯t let you treat us. It¡¯ll be my treat instead.¡± ¡°Ooh, Mr. Caiman is treating us tonight. I¡¯ve never seen him so generous,¡¯ someone teased, making several other employees hoot along, embarrassing Adrian. He wasn¡¯t that stingy. He was just upied with work usually, so he didn¡¯t have time to have dinner with his staff. Jenny nodded. ¡°Alright. If Mr. Caiman treats us to dinner, well go for karaoke afterward. My treat.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Someone cried happily, eliciting a flurry of cheers. ¡°Free dinner and free karaoke!¡¯ This news just happened to reach Jolene¡¯s ears on the 17th floor. Her expression immediately turned dark. ¡°Fucking rabble.¡± Philippa said nothing, standing to the side of the table. Jolene hadn¡¯t expected Jenny to be able to build connections that fast at work. Her ns to cause some trouble downstairs were disrupted just like that. She didn¡¯t like the feeling. It was like she wasgging behind. ¡°My department hasn¡¯t clocked off yet, right?¡¯ Jolene asked Philippa. ¡°Tell them I¡¯ll treat them to dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, sure, Miss Jolene. Right away.¡± Philippa nodded and left. While Jolene was a manager in her department, there were several other managers as well, though only a handful actually did the work. In the evening, Jenny and Jolene¡¯s crowd reached the same restaurant at the same time. Seeing Jenny and her colleagues, Jolene sneered. ¡°What¡¯s a cheap employee doing treating everyone to dinner? Have you looked at your sry?¡± ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t get paid as much as you do,¡¯ Jenny replied. ¡°So why are you having dinner at the same ce I am? Don¡¯t you see how ironic this all is?¡± Pissed, Jolene said, ¡¯I chose this ce for the staffs convenience. It¡¯s the closest restaurant to the office.¡¯ ¡°Oh. Whatever you say, Jolene.¡± Jennyzily replied, rolling her eyes. She then called to her colleagues, ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s head in.¡± After they went inside, Jolene was left fuming by the door while everyone else waited silently behind her, stomachs growling. Seeing this, Philippa asked gingerly, ¡°Miss Jolene, why don¡¯t we head inside too? ¡°Is that all you know to do, you useless shits?!¡¯ Jolene snapped angrily. The staffs expressions instantly turned ugly. Jolene had been the one who invited them in the first ce, so her insult now was just in mean. Suddenly realizing what she had just said, Jolene cleared her throat. ¡¯I apologize. I didn¡¯t mean you guys.¡¯ Philippa¡¯s eyes reddened. If the insult wasn¡¯t meant for her staff, then it was definitely meant for her. Jolene walked straight past her. ¡°Useless,¡± she thought again and entered the restaurant with her staff. She chose the biggest table for them and ordered the most expensive dishes on the menu, peppering the meal with some insults toward Jenny. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jenny ignored her entirely. Adrian was the one buying dinner, not her. It was also simply idiotic to even argue over something as trivial as this, like Jolene was doing. ¡°Is.Js she your sister, Jenny?¡± one of her colleagues asked, pointing at Jolene across the room. Jenny nodded. She hadn¡¯t mentioned much of her family affairs to them yet. ¡°You two are really different people, huh.¡± They hadn¡¯t liked Jenny at the start, but right now, they were beyond grateful that Jenny was the one in their department, not Jolene. Otherwise, they might literally lose their heads. Jenny smiled politely.Of course they were different. They didn¡¯t even share the same mother. Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Wait and See! Jenny tried her best to ignore Jolene throughout the meal, but her half- sister kept throwing insults across the room now and then. If only she could switch off her hearing. ¡°You should have greeted me politely when you saw me earlier. After all, I¡¯m a manager, and you¡¯re just a lowly saleswoman. Anyway, I¡¯ll let this go just once since you¡¯re my big sister. But keep that in mind next time,¡± Jolene shot out again after Jenny ignored her the nth time. Jenny¡¯s colleagues all shot each other helpless, annoyed looks. ¡°Now she¡¯s done it,¡± Jenny thought. She sighed and turned to Jolene. ¡°Did you forget to take your psych meds, or are you just in dumb?¡± Her response had everyone tense up in shock. None of them had expected Jenny to be so tant. ¡°What did you say to me?¡± Jolene stood up angrily, not expecting Jenny to speak to her like that in public. ¡°How dare you?!¡¯ she screeched, pointing her finger at Jenny. Jenny left her table and went up to her. ¡°I just do. What are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°Jenny Walter!¡± ¡°What are you yelling for? I¡¯m standing right in front of you. Are you blind? Yoohoo~¡¯ Jenny mocked her, waving a hand in front of Jolene¡¯s face. This woman wouldn¡¯t dare do anything physical to her, at least not in public. Plus, Jolene was no match for Jenny when it came to fighting, either. ¡°You really think I¡¯m scared of you, Jolene? You should be thanking me, really, for letting you whine on like a broken rm,¡± Jenny continued, watching Jolene¡¯s face redden further. Jolene was shaking with fury. ¡°Mock me again, and I¡¯ll show Dad how you really are!¡± To Jolene, Jenny was a scheming, greedy woman who had Graham wrapped around her finger. It was infuriating just how caring and doting he was with her. ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll see who he believes then.¡± Jenny shrugged. ¡°You really must be bored, trying to pick a losing fight with me. I don¡¯t know if I should praise you for being brave or call you an idiot.¡± If they weren¡¯t in public, Jenny would¡¯ve had Jolene eating her dust by now. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­just you wait and see!¡± As if recalling the chokehold around her neck from before, Jolene frightfully stumbled backward. ¡°Hah. I see you¡¯re more of a broken toy than an rm. Always repeating the same few sentences.¡± Jennyughed. ¡°Do your best, Jolene. Your marriage depends on it.¡± Before Jolene scurried away, Jenny added, ¡°Brandon Britt would make a good match for you. You two have so much inmon.¡± Jolene nearly stopped in the doorway upon hearing that. Her father had just asked her what she thought about Brandon yesterday. So it was Jenny who shoved that idea in his head. ¡°Fuck you, Jenny!¡± Jolene thought. No way in hell was she going to marry that man. Especially when the Britt family was lesser than the Walter family. Jolene would end up ranking lower than Jenny for the rest of her life! After Jolene scurried off, Jenny returned to her seat, now having everyone¡¯s attention on her. They had thought she was working in the same positions they were because she wasn¡¯t of much importance to Graham Walter, but seeing her rise up to Jolene had changed that impression permanently. Jenny smiled as she met their eyes. ¡°What are you looking at me for? Eat, eat.¡± One of her colleagues asked daringly, ¡°Jenny, is it true that you¡¯re Mr. Walter¡¯s favorite?¡± Jenny would most likely be their next CEO if that were the case. Jenny gave it some thought. ¡°Eh. I don''t really care about that.¡± She really didn¡¯t. Maybe that was the reason for Graham¡¯s guilt and why he always wanted to give her the best Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Chapter 598 What on Earth Were You Thinking? The staffs respect for Jenny only increased upon hearing that. Jenny had a powerful background, and it took a truly selfless person to be able to not care about it all. After dinner, Jenny brought them out for karaoke before finally going back home. It was alreadyte when she reached Walter Castle. Jolene spotted her in the doorway and tucked herself beside her mother, murmuring, ¡°Wonder what shady business she¡¯s been up to,ing home sote.¡± ¡°You¡¯re young, Jenny, so we understand if you want to have some fun after hours. But you still need to watch yourself. The public now knows you¡¯re Graham¡¯s daughter, after all,¡± Rowena cautioned, seemingly kind. Jenny spotted Graham sitting beside the mother and daughter too. ¡°He must¡¯ve stayed up to wait for me,¡¯ Jenny thought. ¡°I had dinner with friends at work, Dad. Got caught up in traffic. You don¡¯t need to wait for me toe back from now on. I can handle myself,¡± she exined. ¡°Dinner.¡¯ Graham nodded. ¡°Already making friends on your first day, hm? Not bad.¡¯ Jolene instantly piped in, ¡°I had dinner with my work friends too, Dad.¡¯ Graham was about to give equal praise when Jenny responded, ¡°Yeah, she did. We even ate dinner at the same restaurant.¡± Her smile then turned into a sneer. ¡°So why didn¡¯t you tell Dad I was having dinner? Don¡¯t you know he has to get to bed early so he can be well-rested for work? What on Earth were you thinking, Jolene?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jolene gaped silently like a fish, having no answer to that question. Not even after a whole minute. Graham¡¯s expression darkened. He had asked Jolene earlier where her sister was, but she imed she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Jolene didn¡¯t expect you to be out sote, Jenny. She stayed up to wait for you toe back, too,¡± Rowena exined, much to Jenny¡¯s irritation. eyes. She knew what this half-sister of hers was truly like.¡± Really? So she didn¡¯t stay up just to watch Dad reprimand me.¡±Graham hurriedly interfered, not wanting to see his daughters fight again.¡± Why don¡¯t we all get some rest? You too, Jenny.¡± He then turned to Jolene, eyes narrowing. ¡®As for you¡­this better not happen again.¡± With that, he got up and went to his room. Jenny scoffed, seeing Graham¡¯s intention clear as day. He obviously couldn¡¯t stand to see Jolene getting scolded. She went to her room, leaving Rowena and Jolene in the living room. Their expressions were as gray as their mood. ¡°Jenny is really crossing the line!¡± Rowena gritted out. That woman hadn¡¯t stopped or slowed even once since she arrived. ¡°You need to do something, Mom,¡± Jolene whined. ¡°Or she¡¯s just going to keep humiliating me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged something. Didn¡¯t I tell you to avoid her?¡± Rowena huffed. She had gotten more careful after thest time. ¡°Why does she always win? It¡¯s not fair!¡± Joleneined. If only she were Jenny¡¯s match, she¡¯d have strangled her to death by now. Rowena caressed her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. This city is ours, remember?She won''t win forever here. ¡°If Jenny wants to start from the bottom, we¡¯ll make sure she never has any results to show for it. When everyone sees how useless she is, she¡¯ll lose their support.¡± Jolene nodded upon hearing this, her hatred dissipating. She knew what she had to do now. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Chapter 599 I¡¯ll Be Waiting Jade clocked out from Jeneration Group once she was done with her work. There was barely anyone out and about in the streets anymore. She sighed and was prepared to hail a taxi when a white luxury car stopped before her. Her expression fell the moment she recognized it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The car doors opened, revealing a man and a woman Jade knew very well. ¡°What are you doing back in Bardoff City, Jade Weston?¡± The woman asked, hooking her arm around the man. Jade sneered. She was Maria Biscotti, her best friend, once upon a time. The man she was holding was none other than Hayden Lowe, the man she had deeply loved long ago. These two people had betrayed her trust, forcing her to divorce Hayden without taking even a cent for alimony, and even made her leave the city. Jade ignored them and walked off, but the two swiftly caught up with her. Hayden even grabbed her wrist, dragging her back. ¡°You said you¡¯d nevere back to Bardoff, Jade. What are you doing here now? Having second thoughts?¡± Jade bristled, tossing his hand off and ring at him. ¡°What I do is none of your business.¡± ¡°I let you off easy those years ago because you promised never to return to the city. So what else would you be doing here except searching for your death?¡± Hayden snorted. Jade sneered. ¡°Let me off easy? Should I be grateful to you?¡± If it weren¡¯t for Jade¡¯s years of loyalty and hard work, Hayden wouldn¡¯t have established such a sessfulpany and been so influential today. He ended up having affairs outside their marriage and even found himself a mistress in the form of Jade¡¯s once-best friend, Maria. The two then messed with her until Jade was forced to leave, heartbroken. It was then that she came to Orchid Vige to rest, meeting Jenny and her grandfather there. Theirpanionship and care helped her slow recovery. That was the reason she decided to return to Bardoff City with Jenny. She wanted to repay the kindness Jenny had shown her. As for Hayden and Maria, Jade guessed she might see them again. Still, she wasn¡¯t afraid of them anymore. She had only been hurt those years ago because of her absolute trust in them. Now, that was not the case. ¡°You should leave Bardoff City as soon as possible, Jade. Don¡¯t make us force our hand,¡¯ Maria piped up. She was no longer that young, naive girl Jade had called friend. Now she was d in silks and leather, showing off her wealth and power. All that should¡¯ve belonged to Jade. Jade chuckled. These two were still as shameless as ever. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for what youe up with, then,¡± she said and shrugged. She¡¯d decided to stay and strengthen Jeneration Group. It would send a message to these two people that she did have what it takes¡ªjust not the patience needed to deal with them. Meanwhile, Hayden wasn¡¯t so ready for Jade to leave. He had done his research on her beforeing to see her. Hence, he knew she was working at a fashion designpany like his. It worried him, as he knew Jade¡¯s capability. In truth, he was scared thepany she worked for might overtake him. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Teach You a Lesson ¡°This is for your own good, Jade. You could expand your skills anywhere and however you wanted outside of Bardoff City,¡± Hayden insisted, stopping her from leaving. Jade frowned. ¡°You want me to leave because you¡¯re scared I¡¯ll take away everything you have, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Scared?¡± Hayden stiffened. ¡°You really are still as proud as ever. Do you think you¡¯re that capable? Trust me, I have nothing to be afraid of, whether it¡¯s Jeneration Group or some startup of yours.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hayden was only giving her this alternative because killing her would im a lot of resources. ¡°Funny that it gave her this impression,¡± he thought. Jade wasn¡¯t upset at all. She had long grown out of the limited perspectives that held her back all those years ago, especially her uncontroble temper. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to waste your breath here. Goodnight? She made to walk away, but Maria stepped in front of her. ¡°I know you hated me for stealing Hayden from you, Jade,¡± Maria began.¡± But I truly do love him. But it¡¯s been so long. Are you really still upset about that?¡± She sounded like she was begging for forgiveness, but Jade knew better. ¡°We were the best of friends all those years ago. If you want to, I can secure a spot for you at work in thepany instead of working for those outsiders. We promise to treat you right.¡± Instead of outright force, Maria seemed to think persuasion would do the trick. Unfortunately for her, Jade was no longer as naive as before. Her heart and mind no longer fell into chaos at those deceptive words. Hayden still hadn¡¯t caught onto what Maria was doing. He was about to speak up when Maria shot him a look, making him go silent. ¡°Think about it, Jade. You¡¯re one of the reasons thepany is where it is today. I¡¯m sure it still means something to you,¡± Maria continued. Jade¡¯s heart did murmur at the offer. Though she no longer had any feelings for those two, she still deeply cared for thepany she had single-handedly established. Sadly thepany had sunk into decrepitude at these two¡¯s hands, bing a model example of design giarism, something Jade absolutely despised as a fashion designer. That was also another reason she would return to that company as an employee. She gave Maria a cold, t look. ¡°I fell for your tricks once. Do you really think I¡¯ll fell for it a second time? Do you take me for an idiot?¡± ¡°Ja¡ª¡± ¡°Shut the hell up,¡± Jade cut her off. ¡°I¡¯ll return to thepany, sure, but I¡¯m going to do it my way.¡± She hadn¡¯t nned on involving herself with them again, but now that they hade looking for trouble, she wasn¡¯t about to look a gift horse in the mouth. Jade wouldn¡¯t go back to work for the company, nor would she tolerate watching her efforts ruined at their hands. So, she had decided to take it back by shareholding, then liquidating it, permanently wiping it off from the registry. ¡°Why are you still wasting your breath on her?¡± Hayden asked. ¡°She¡¯s never going to listen.¡¯ He went up to Jade and growled, ¡°Fucking bitch. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± With that, he raised his hand to p her. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Don¡¯t You Dare! ¡°How dare you?¡¯ Jade yelled angrily. Hayden really hadn¡¯t changed one bit. He was still as violent as ever. ¡°Try me, bitch!¡± Hayden snapped back, swinging his hand. Though he had divorced Jade, in his mind, she still belonged to him, so he felt he had the right to do whatever he wanted to her. Jade stood still, waiting for Hayden¡¯s hand tond. The moment it did, she would call the cops on the bastard. But the p nevernded. Instead, a man stepped in front of Jade, protecting her. ¡°Max?¡± Jade gasped. Shouldn¡¯t he be in Parrington? ¡°You alright?¡± he asked briefly, turning to nce at her. Jade nodded, still curious as to what he was doing there. Max didn¡¯t exin. He turned to re at Hayden instead, flinging his hand away. ¡°What kind of cockless sonuvabitch would hurt a woman?¡± Hayden stumbled back from the force. Jealousy burned in his chest when he saw how close Jade was to Max. Jade was his whether or not they had divorced, so there was no way he would allow her to be with another man. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± he asked Max, though really he wanted to hear Jade¡¯s answer. Max¡¯s re was brimming with contempt. ¡°I should be asking you that instead.¡± Hayden scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m Jade¡¯s man.¡± Jade nearly imploded with anger. She yelled, ¡°You¡¯re a shameless piece of shit, is what you are! How dare you still say that after we¡¯ve been divorced for so long?! I must¡¯ve been blind to marry a jackass like you!¡± Beside Hayden, Maria¡¯s face had also turned an ugly shade of purple. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Clearly, Hayden hadn¡¯t considered her feelings when he answered. Instead of getting upset at Hayden, she red at Jade. To her, Jade was responsible for seducing Hayden. He wouldn¡¯t have answered that way otherwise. Throughout all their years together, he hadn¡¯t acted so irrationally, save for now after Jade¡¯s reappearance. Max had learned from Jade¡¯s outburst that Hayden was her ex-husband, so his expression grew more menacing. ¡®If you¡¯ve divorced, you should stay out of her life. Permanently.¡¯ ¡°Why? She¡¯s still my woman even after the divorce. I¡¯ve fucked her countless times already,¡± Hayden said crassly, shrugging. Jade was now trembling with rage. Worried, Max gently said, ¡°He¡¯s not worth it, Jade.¡¯ As if his words did the trick, Jade actually did calm down. She gazed steadily at Hayden, saying, ¡°You¡¯re still as terrible a man as ever. Worse, in fact. I¡¯m so d that we¡¯re no longer husband and wife.¡¯ She then looked at Maria. ¡®You two really are a match made in heaven.¡¯ A whore of a woman with a horndog for a husband. How apt. With that, Jade left with Max following along. She was worried she might start getting violent if Hayden said anything else. Hayden stared at the two of them as they left, looking glum. ¡°What the hell did you say just now, Hayden Lowe? If Jade is your woman, then who am I?¡± Maria demanded. She wasn¡¯t on the same level as Jade, or she wouldn¡¯t have sessfully stolen Hayden away from her. Still upset, Hayden snapped, ¡°What did I say? Are you deaf? You heard me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! I am your wife, Hayden!¡± Maria stomped her foot. The man scowled. ¡®You think that makes you special? Jade was my wife once too.¡± Hayden could swap Maria for someone else just like he swapped Jade for her all those years ago. They were nothing more than women, after all. Maria¡¯s face twisted upon hearing that, obviously catching onto his meaning. As she watched Hayden leave, she silently started nning for her future. She couldn¡¯t bare to let herself end up like Jade. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Chapter 602 I Was Blind Once Jade took a while to recover her senses on Max¡¯s car, then started gnawing at her gums as to why she had hopped on in the first ce. ¡°Uhm¡­ thank you for earlier,¡± she said hesitantly. She didn¡¯t know what else to say, embarrassed as she was. Very few people had seen her so unhinged before. Max shrugged, oblivious to her embarrassment. ¡°No need. I¡¯m d to have Helped.¡± ¡°What brings you to Bardoff City?¡± Jade asked, switching the topics. The car stopped outside a restaurant before Max answered, ¡°Let¡¯s grab something to eat.¡± ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ve eaten.¡± She really just wanted to go home and rest. Max gazed at her longingly. ¡°Can you stay with me while I eat, then?¡± Jade reluctantly agreed and followed him into the building. She couldn¡¯t be rude now, especially after he had just helped her. Max got them a table and ordered several dishes that Jade felt were the food she liked. When their meal was served, Max asked, ¡¯Was that man really your ex-husband?¡± ¡°Yes. I told you I¡¯m a divorcee, but you-¡± ¡°You have horrible taste in men,¡± Max grunted. He was a thousand times better than that donkey of a man, and still, Jade didn¡¯t have eyes for him. What was that logic? Jade was stunned by his response. She truly didn¡¯t know Hayden was such a character when she married him. If she remembered correctly, she and Hayden had their good times. He was an entirely different man back then, too. ¡°Money really could corrupt a person,¡± she thought. Max gave her an unhappy look. Though uncertain, he still tried to ask,¡± You¡¯re not still into him, are you?¡± ¡°No way in hell!¡± Jade pped back. ¡°I was blind once. I¡¯m not about to blind myself this time!¡± Max eased up upon hearing that. ¡°Good. I¡¯d really look down on you if you still did.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me. What are you doing in Bardoff City?¡± Jade asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Max asked back as he ted a rack ofmb on her te. Noticing how he was tending to her, Jade blushed. It was pretty clear just from this. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°The Pearsons want to expand into Bardoff City, too,¡± he said lightly, watching Jade fluster. ¡°Oh, so it wasn¡¯t because of me,¡± Jade thought, instantly feeling disappointed. When she looked up again, she saw Max still staring at her as if reading her thoughts. She cleared her throat, then took a sip from a nearby ss. ¡°Really? That¡¯s good. There are more opportunities in Bardoff. The moment she swallowed a mouthful of the beverage, she coughed.¡± What is this?¡± she asked, staring at the empty ss in her hand. ¡°White wine. That¡¯s my ss you¡¯re holding.¡± Max grinned. He hadn¡¯t stopped Jade from drinking because part of him was curious how she¡¯d behave once drunk. Jade sighed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop me?¡± ¡°It was toote.¡± Jade rolled her eyes. Liar liar, pants on fire.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Chapter 603 ying with Fire Jade couldn¡¯t actually hold her weight in alcohol, save for beer, but this was white wine she had. Right now, she was lounging in Max¡¯sp, hand caressing his jaw and eyes roaming across his face. ¡°Be careful with those eyes of yours, kid. Else I eat you right up,¡± she cooed. Max¡¯s heart leaped, but he didn¡¯t show it. ¡°Really? How do you n to do that?¡± ¡°I n to¡­¡± Jade smiled, then gently pressed her lips against Max¡¯s. She had wanted to do this for a long time but never had the chance to while sober. Only when her mind was uninhibited could she let these desires run free. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The moment their lips touched, Max¡¯s temple throbbed. He really was holding back as much as he could. ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire, Jade,¡± he groaned. He hadn¡¯t imagined someone as proper as Jade to be such an enchantress after drinking. Jade ignored him and arched in hisp instead. She huffed. ¡°You¡¯re the one getting burned.¡± The next second, Max had lifted her up by the waist. He went upstairs to where the hotel rooms were, asking, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going to happen from here on out?¡± ¡°Hah. I know. Bring it on, kid.¡± Jade gazed at him seductively. She had actually lusted after Max for some time too. But only his body, of course. It really was hard to restrain herself in his presence. Max smiled. He opened one of the room doors and entered with Jade in his arms. The night was still young for the both of them and would be for several long hours. Meanwhile, Jenny hadn¡¯t been able to get even an ounce of sleep back at Walter Castle. She didn¡¯t know what was happening. Usually, she¡¯d be asleep by now. If it weren¡¯t for her doctor¡¯s degree, she would¡¯ve thought her palpitation was a sign of a heart attack. ¡°Is something going to happen?¡± she thought worriedly. Jenny suddenly realized Alec hadn¡¯t contacted her today, which was very unlike him. ¡°Did something happen to him?¡± With that thought in mind, Jenny called his number. Her heart sank when no one answered the call. She then called Vincent¡¯s number. ¡°Have you talked to Alec today, Vincent?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Jenny. I just got off a call with him an hour ago. Is there something I can help you with?¡± Vincent replied honestly. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Gossip Jenny massaged her aching temples and went to the bathroom. She nearly jumped at her reflection. ¡°I look like I got mugged,¡± she mumbled, amused. She really did look awful. Her dreams were lost to her. All that she remembered was the fact that they were nightmares. After washing up, she put on makeup to hide her exhaustion and went downstairs. Graham was already having breakfast with Rowena and Jolene. They turned to look at her when she reached the firstnding. ¡°Good morning. Come join us for breakfast,¡± Graham offered. Jenny nodded and went over. Her hunger had tripled from the exhaustion and nightmaresst night, so she began devouring her food like a starving beast. The sight made Jolene cringe internally. ¡°Hey, Jenny, why did you choose to go to the sales department? They have a minimum target to hit every month, don¡¯t they? Aren¡¯t you worried you won¡¯t make any sales? It¡¯s not like you know anyone in Bardoff yet.¡± Before Jenny could answer, Jolene faked a shocked gasp. ¡°You¡¯re not expecting Dad to help you, are you? How would you get trained if that¡¯s the case?¡± Jenny really was getting fed up with Jolene. She was like a persistent fly, always buzzing around her, insinuating and insulting. All bark and no bite. Jenny really had to get her married ASAP. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jenny. I have some contacts you can get in touch with. It shouldn¡¯t be a big issue.¡± Graham wasn¡¯t about to make things difficult for Jenny. Jolene¡¯s face instantly darkened. Her father was even helping Jenny to this extent?! ¡°No need. I trust in my own capabilities.¡± Jenny wasn¡¯t really concerned about business deals. Graham frowned. ¡°Jenny, the sales department can be highly stressful, though they pay well. It will be difficult for you if you want to settle deals with clients you don¡¯t know.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you have faith in me, Dad?¡± Jenny set down her silverware and nced helplessly at Graham. The man was about to reply when Jenny added, ¡°How can you trust me with Walter Inc if I can¡¯t even prove my worth with some business deals?¡± Graham grew silent. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t really nned much of what to do once Jenny took over thepany. All he knew was that Jolene couldn¡¯t be that person, no matter the circumstances. ¡°Alright. I await your results then.¡± Graham said and thought, ¡°Maybe I should trust her.¡± Jolene ground her teeth together and piped up, ¡°You better not force it, Jenny. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up as everyone¡¯sughing stock with nothing to show.¡± ¡°Jolene,¡± Jenny suddenly said. Jolene unwillingly met her gaze. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did anyone ever tell you how annoying you are?¡± Jenny rolled her eyes.¡± Not even food can stop you from jabbering away. We¡¯re Walters, so start acting like one, for God¡¯s sake. All you do is gossip and gossip. It¡¯s unbing.¡± Jolene got up from her chair, about to swing at Jenny. ¡°Who are you calling ¡°Whoever speaks next.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, Jen-¡® Jolene was about to lunge at Jenny when Rowena dragged her back into her seat. ¡°Sit down and be quiet. Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s trying to get a rise out of you?¡± Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Keep Your Daughter in Check! Jenny was somewhat disappointed when Jolene was restrained. She had been ready to fight back. After all, she needed to show Graham just how much of a bitch Jolene was. Sadly, Rowena was too sharp a woman. Still, what transpired was enough. Graham¡¯s face had already darkened. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dad, I-¡± Jolene tried to exin, but a stern look from her father silenced her. She looked down at her knees instead, staying quiet. ¡°Keep your daughter in check!¡± Graham barked at Rowena, then left the table and went outside, most likely heading for work. Meanwhile, Jenny happily beamed, eating her breakfast. When Graham left, Jolene red at Jenny, her eyes now red and watery. Jenny ignored her, for she never did anything more than re or fume. After breakfast, she left straight for the office, leaving mother and daughter in the dining room. Jolene whined to her mother, ¡°Dad¡¯s too biased, Mom!¡± Rowena held dearly onto her child, feeling upset and disappointed. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid he only loves that woman¡¯s child now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fair, Mom. Why can¡¯t I have a chance to take over as the family heir? I¡¯m as much Dad¡¯s daughter as Jenny is.¡± Jolene couldn¡¯t possibly ept Jenny as their family¡¯s sole heir. She had been raised as a Walter since birth, so everyone, including her, had always assumed she¡¯d take over the family. Then Jenny came into their lives and shook the foundations of everything Jolene had ever known. It was too much for her to cope with. Rowena gritted her teeth. ¡°If he¡¯s not going to y fair, don¡¯t me me for doing the same.¡± She had thought things through. Graham would rather abandon them for Jenny than treat them equally. Hence, they could only rely on themselves if they wanted to continue living a wealthy life. Things would only get worse once Jenny took over, too. Rowena had already formed her ns. She no longer hoped for assistance or care from Graham regarding Jolene, having permanently lost faith in him. Jenny was oblivious to these ns, though. She was on the way to the office when she called Alec¡¯s number again. The man should be awake by now and most likely already busy at work. But still, no one answered. After several calls, the phone was powered off. Did Alec hear the ringtone? Why did he switch the phone off? Did I disturb him? All kinds of doubts surfaced in Jenny¡¯s mind, but she still felt like something was wrong. Alec wasn¡¯t the kind to switch off his phone while busy at work. Usually, he would send her at least one text to update his status. Jenny called Vincent again, asking him to contact Alec, but not even the assistant seeded. Apparently, Alec hadn¡¯t gone to work at his office in Parrington yet. Now Jenny was distraught. Not picking up the call was one thing, but not going to work? That wasn¡¯t what Alec would do. Jenny then decided to call Old Mr. Faust. Alec might be with the old man right now, too. She was starting to regret not asking Alec toe to Bardoff City with her in the first ce. Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Missing To her shock, not even Old Mr. Faust picked up the call immediately. It took a while before the call finally came through, much to Jenny¡¯s agitation. ¡°Grandpa-¡¯ ¡°Miss Jenny,¡± Warren, the family butler, answered. Jenny blinked in surprise. ¡®Where¡¯s Grandpa? I need to talk to him about something important.¡± ¡°He has gone out on some errands. I can help you leave a message.¡± Warren¡¯s tone was light, completely unreflective of his serious expression. Jenny decided to reveal what was on her mind. ¡°It¡¯s about Alec. He isn¡¯t answering his calls, and he isn¡¯t at his office either. I just wanted to know if he¡¯s at the Old Mansion?¡± ¡°Mr. Alec has gone out along with Mr. Faust. I believe he forgot to bring his phone, hence not answering his calls,¡± Warren replied without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Jenny knew and trusted the butler, so his words were enough to make her rx. ¡®That¡¯s all I needed to hear. Thank you. Tell Grandpa I said hi.¡± She then hung up the call and started her work at the office. Meanwhile, Warren set down the phone and gazed at Old Mr. Faust, who was now resting in bed. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you want Miss Jenny to know what happened? She might be able to help us.¡± ¡°If news of Alec¡¯s disappearance spreads, chaos will strike thepany. Jenny is trustworthy, but¡­we still need to be careful.¡± Old Mr. Faust had fainted earlier after hearing the news. He was justContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! recovering right now. Warren then switched the topic. ¡°Our men have already gone on a search, but all we found was his car at the bottom of a cliff beside a river, with no one to be found in or around it.¡± He didn¡¯t tell the Old Mr. Faust how high up the cliff was or that there had been blood in the car. Alec¡¯s survival rate was slim. Old Mr. Faust¡¯s health had already been decliningtely; Warren didn¡¯t want to risk anything happening to the old man if he knew the truth of their search results. Old Mr. Faust ordered, ¡°Make sure not a single word of this slips out. Continue the search until they find Alec, dead or alive.¡± He didn¡¯t need Warren to tell the truth, for he had considered that dreadful possibility. ¡°I¡¯m sure Mr. Alec is fine, Sir. He¡¯s always been blessed,¡± Warren consoled him the only way he knew how. Old Mr. Faust dropped the subject. ¡°Have Vincent handle Faust Group. Given his foundation, he¡¯ll be able to hold off any opposition targeting thepany now.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Right away.¡± Warren nodded. ¡°Make sure they find out who did this to Alec!¡± Anyone who dared hurt his grandson wasn¡¯t going to be let off that easy! ¡°Already on it, sir, but it¡¯ll be difficult to find any clues as their deed was done in such a short time,¡± Warren reported though he knew it was disappointing news. He knew their enemy had to be someone powerful to have carried out their task in a matter of hours. Old Mr. Faust narrowed his eyes. ¡°Dig anywhere and everywhere until you find out who it is. We WILL find them.¡± ¡°Very well, sir. I¡¯ll inform the men. Please, get some rest in the meantime.¡± Warren was worried about Old Mr. Faust¡¯s health after all that had happened. Old Mr. Faust waved him off. ¡°I¡¯m old, Warren. It won¡¯t make a difference if I die tomorrow. All that matters is that Alec is alive and well!¡± He prayed nothing happened to his beloved grandson. Alec was his sole heir now. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Your Visit Was a Waste Jenny was preparing to meet her clients after having familiarized herself with the documents from yesterday. She wasn¡¯t about to let Jolene make fun of her. She notified her client¡¯s secretary and left for their office. She was brought to the lounge to wait. Soon, Jenny¡¯s client walked in. Beside him was Brandon Britt. ¡°Miss Walter,* Hunter Meyers, Jenny¡¯s client, greeted. He still had to maintain a degree of respect; Jenny was a Walter, after all. Jenny nodded, ignoring Brandon entirely. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Meyers.¡± ¡°Sit, sit.¡± Hunter gestured at the sofa behind her, sitting down himself. Jenny sat down, clearing her throat and ready to present her proposal. Brandon then cut in, ¡°Miss Walter is gracing us with her presence today because of the South City project, am I right?¡± ¡°You have keen ears, Mr. Britt,¡± Jenny nodded. She was here because of that project and it alone. Hunter¡¯spany had been awarded the project and had been looking for a joint venture partner, so Jenny was there to try her luck on behalf of Walter Inc. Hunter wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m afraid your visit was a waste. Miss Walter, as I¡¯ve already signed the venture with Mr. Britt here.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jenny stiffened in surprise. The Britts didn¡¯t usually partake in such projects, as they didn¡¯t have the relevant skills. How strange. She nced at Brandon and realized he was staring steadily at her. ¡°He did this on purpose,¡± she realized and thought to herself. ¡°For Jolene, no doubt, fl ¡°I see. It looks like this really was a waste,¡± Jenny said with a smile. Herck of anger surprised Brandon. He teased, ¡°Are you giving up just like that, Miss Walter? Not even going to try and persuade me to give it up? What if I was open to negotiation?¡± Jenny frowned and nced at Hunter instead. Was he really okay with his partner dropping out just like that? As if reading her thoughts. Hunter shrugged. ¡°Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter to me who I partner with-the Walters or the Britts-as I trust both of you to be capable enough for this project. So if the Britts give up. I¡¯ll happily work with the Walters, Miss Walter.¡± So he still nned to have Jenny negotiate with Brandon. ¡°Could I have a moment with Mr. Britt, then?¡± Jenny asked politely, much to Hunter¡¯s surprise. ¡°She really is ready to do whatever it takes,¡± he thought. He got up from his seat and left the room, nudging Brandon¡¯s shoulder and teasing, ¡°Be a gentleman, will you?¡± Brandon was grinning like a cat about to eat a canary. He had thought Jenny would never stoop so low, but now that she had, his impression of her had really fallen. What a whore, he thought. No way could shepare with Jolene. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll give up on the venture that easily. You better propose something of equal value,¡± Brandon said, sitting beside her. Jenny was incredibly attractive for a divorcee, so he wouldn¡¯t mind having a taste. He didn¡¯t care about this project whatsoever. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Joleneing to seek his aid, he wouldn¡¯t have taken it up. ¡°Oh? I¡¯m not sure what Mr. Britt would view as equal value.¡± Jenny retained her polite smile, though there was a dangerous gleam in her eye. Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Joint Venture Brandon was beaming from their proximity, Jenny¡¯s stuck-up impression slowly declining in his mind. He circled an arm around her shoulders.¡± What do you think?¡± He gently slid a finger down her arm as he spoke, grin turning lecherous. The next second, Jenny twisted his arm and pressed him down on the sofa. ¡°Ow, fuck!¡± Brandon yelped. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing, Britt?¡¯ Jenny snarled. ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience, Jenny Walter,¡± Brandon huffed, embarrassed from being easily manhandled. ¡°I can step out of this venture as long as you sleep with me once.¡± Jennyughed and let him go, sitting on the seat across from him. ¡°I thought you liked Jolene?¡¯ ¡°That has nothing to do with me wanting to sleep with you.¡± Jolene would only be happier if he did. ¡°I can help you marry her, you know.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t waste her time dragging things on any longer. Brandon gaped at her in shock. That was unexpected. ¡°You can¡­help me marry Jolene?¡± He wasn¡¯t an idiot; he knew Jolene wasn¡¯t serious about it. In fact, she was only using him to get what she wanted. Though Brandon wasn¡¯t upset about it, he knew things couldn¡¯t go on like that forever. That was why he¡¯d agreed to help Jolene so that she could like him a little bit more, and hopefully, she¡¯d want to marry him one day. ¡°Of course, I can. Don¡¯t forget; I¡¯m the favorite.¡± It wasn¡¯t a difficult task for Jenny, especially when her father was already on board to marry Jolene off. Only the suitor¡¯s identity was uncertain right now. Brandon still didn¡¯t believe her. Jolene wasn¡¯t that easily manipted, right? ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to my father about Jolene marrying into your family. I don¡¯t mind, and neither does he.¡± All that was left was Jolene¡¯s consent. But really, when has this ever been Jolene¡¯s decision to make? Brandon immediately perked up. As long as Graham Walter wasn¡¯t opposed to this marriage, it was pretty much a done deal. ¡°What do you want, then?¡± he asked curiously. Jenny shrugged. ¡®Isn¡¯t it obvious? I want you to step out of this venture with Hunter Meyers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? You understand that your family doesn¡¯t need this project, right?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Brandon asked, frowning. The project was at most insignificantly helpful to the Walters, so he didn¡¯t buy that Jenny could be so easily cated. But Jenny affirmed her stance. ¡°It might not be important to my family, but it is to me.¡± It was her first official business deal on thepany¡¯s behalf. She couldn¡¯t let Jolene nor the staff belittle her ability to get things done. Heck, she¡¯d even belittle herself if she failed. ¡°Done.¡± Brandon agreed. Now that Jenny had promised his marriage to Jolene, he could safely let go of this joint venture project. Jenny was unsurprised to see his assent. Only an idiot would fail to see how amazing this deal was. They soon had Huntere back to sign the venture with Jenny, leaving Hunter surprised as to how Brandon and Jennypleted their deal in such a short time. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Chapter 609 High and Mighty Hunter nced at both Brandon and Jenny. ¡®She¡¯s an outstanding woman¡­ what a pity,¡± he thought. ¡°You can alwayse to me for any business projects, Miss Walter. I¡¯m sure I can give you just as much as Mr. Britt can,¡± he said. He wouldn¡¯t have allowed Brandon to sleep with Jenny if he hadn¡¯t already signed the agreement with him. Jenny immediately knew what he was implying. She shot him a cold stare.¡± I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not what you think, Mr. Meyers. Nothing of the sort happened between Mr. Britt and me.¡± Before she left the lounge, she even warned, ¡°I hope no word of such rubbish spreads out to the public, Mr. Meyers. I won¡¯t hesitate to quell any usations about me.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t mind such rumors, but she had the responsibility to silence them now that she was recognized as a daughter of the Walters. After she left, Hunter cursed, ¡°Why the fuck is she still acting all high and mighty? She¡¯s the one spreading her legs just to get what she wants.¡± Brandon shot him a look. He said kindly, ¡°She¡¯s not acting, man. Nothing happened between us.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hunter asked. He could take Jenny¡¯s word as an attempt to retain her dignity, but now that his friend hade clean, he really had to take his word for it. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s intelligent, that one. She found another way for me to sign off the deal,¡± Brandon said. No wonder Jenny was able to take care of Jolene that easily. Hunter frowned but didn¡¯t ask what it was. Brandon would likely keep it a secret from him, too. ¡°What about the project? And messing with her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let her off this once. We¡¯ll see if she fulfills her end of the bargain.¡± They had set up the project just to mess with Jenny. Even if she hadn¡¯t taken the bait today, it would¡¯vended in herp eventually. With it, they nned to cut off profits so Jenny would end up bing herpany¡¯sughing stock. Brandon didn¡¯t feel that was necessary anymore. Plus, with how sharp Jenny was, she would soon realize the discrepancies in the project and trace it back to them. It would only cause an unnecessary scene. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m not bearing losses either way.¡± Hayden shrugged. He was only interested in Jenny, really. With a smirk, he said, ¡¯I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re obsessed with Jolene. Jenny is so much more interesting.¡± ¡°She is, but she¡¯s also too powerful for me to take on.¡± Brandon knew his limits well. He wouldn¡¯t be able to handle a woman like Jenny. ¡°They¡¯re just women. After a night in bed, they¡¯ll follow your every whim,¡± Hayden shrugged it off, already fantasizing in his mind. Brandon scoffed internally at his friend¡¯s response but didn¡¯t show it. ¡°You n to try your hand with her?¡± ¡°What an idiot,¡± Brandon thought and said, ¡°If you can get her into your bed and have her wrapped around your finger, you might just have the Walters at yourmand.¡± Everyone knew Jenny was Graham Walter¡¯s chosen heir, so she had her fair share of suitors, though none of them had made a move yet. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll have to start nning then.¡± Hayden grinned greedily. Who would pass on a fish as big as the Walters? Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Feeling Hurt Jenny returned to thepany. Plenty of people were looking at her, curious to know if she had seeded in securing the coboration. Right as she sat down at her seat, Cherry Winter, who was sitting close by, scooted over. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Jenny. Things don¡¯t usually work out the first time. Back when I first started, I didn¡¯t even get to meet the client.¡± Although Cherry knew that Jenny had the Walters backing her up and that coborating wouldn¡¯t be a problem, no one really knew what Mr. Walter was nning. What if word spread and no one had Jenny¡¯s back anymore? If that were the case, she would not have a high chance of securing the coboration. ¡°Thanks,¡± Jenny said. She knew that Cherry wasforting her. ¡®But the contract has been signed.¡± Now it was Cherry¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡®On the first try? That¡¯s amazing!¡± She had not been quiet with her words, and people looked over. ¡°Did Jenny seed?¡± they wondered. Some of them were jealous, but they thought it was expected. Jenny was the Walters¡¯ daughter. If she couldn¡¯t do it, lowly people like them would never have a shot. ¡°Sorry. I was just too shocked.¡± Cherry noticed their gazes and knew that she had overreacted. Jenny shook her head. She had not minded. There was no need to keep it a secret. She didn¡¯t care about what anyone thought. Soon, news that Jenny had secured the coboration spread through thepany. Some people said she was brilliant but then secretly thought it was all because of her identity.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jolene¡¯s face was cold. She was extremely upset. ¡°Brandon, you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t let Jenny get the coboration. What¡¯s all this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jolene. Jenny had already signed the contract with Hunter when I got there. I couldn¡¯t stop them in time.¡± Brandon made up an excuse to brush it off. Jolene bit her lip. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of another way? Isn¡¯t Hunter your friend? Can¡¯t you just make him give you the coboration?¡± ¡°Jolene, they¡¯ve already signed the contract. If Hunter does that, he¡¯ll have to pay a huge fine.¡± ¡°Is that it? Are you just going to make her happy?¡± Jolene was furious. She was thinking even worse of Brandon now and thought he was trash. ¡°Thank God I didn¡¯t get together with him, or I would¡¯ve ruined the rest of my life,¡± she cursed silently. James was still the best. Only he was worthy of her. Brandon was oblivious to what was on Jolene¡¯s mind. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡¯ he said calmly. ¡°Jenny had only secured a one-time coboration. I¡¯ll definitely stop her from getting the next one.¡± Jolene scoffed and said nothing else. She hung up, thinking that talking to him was a waste of time. Brandon wasn¡¯t feeling too well, either. He¡¯d helped Jolene, but she had not so much as thanked him and even scolded him. Even the thought of it made him feel hurt. ¡°Oh well,¡± he thought. Brandon liked her, after all. He¡¯d just endure it all. He¡¯d see for himself if she kept up the scoldings after marriage. Jenny got off work at six in the evening. Just as she got to the entrance, she saw James, who was not far from her. He was leaning against his car like usual. His ethereal face attracted a lot of attention from the pedestrians. ¡°James.¡± Jenny walked over. She worried that he¡¯d be affecting the traffic if he stood there. James snapped back to reality when he heard her. ¡°Are you off work? Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t refuse. She just so happened to want to talk to him about taking down the ss family. But she didn¡¯t know when Alec would arrive at Bardoff City. She was a little worried. Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Chapter 611 But Who Would Care? To take down the ss family, the Walters and the Windsors were enough. Alec wasn''t necessary to the n, but Jenny had personal reasons. Alec had only just arrived in Bardoff City. He was at a disadvantage in every area. If she let him in on their n, they would be able to prove his abilities. Moreover, he''d benefit from it and be able to develop hispany even faster. But then she thought for a bit and decided not to talk to James about the sses. They could talk about it when Alec came back. If they talked about it now, they would take action before Alec coulde. She was about to speak, but then someone ran over. "James." Jenny raised her eyebrows. It was Jolene, and she wasn''t calling him Mr.Windsor anymore. Anyone would think they were friends. Jolene was stringing Brandon along and hitting on James at the same time. That wasn''t very nice of her. James looked at her and said nothing, but the dislike in his eyes was apparent. "Let''s go, Jenny." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jenny nodded and was about to get into the car, but Jolene wouldn''t give up so easily and pull at Jenny''s arm. "Jenny, where are you and James going? Can I tag along?" Jenny was speechless.She admired Jolene''s boldness. "No can do, sister," she declined, smiling. She didn''t care about Jolene''s stiff face. "I just want to hang out with you.I don''t have any other intentions.Can''t I do that?" Jolene grew pouty. Anyone would think that Jenny was picking on her. Jenny was about to speak, but then James walked over and pulled Jolene away, taking Jenny''s hand. "I''m not letting you," he said coldly. "It has nothing to do with Jenny." "James..." Jolene pouted, but her heart was in a rage. Why was Jenny being treated so well? Couldn''t Jolenepare to her? Jenny shrugged, exasperated. "You heard your man.It''s not me.He''s the one who doesn''t want youing along." James'' face hardened, and he red at Jenny. Since when had he be Jolene''s man? "Get in the car." Jenny didn''t say much else. She got in the car and left with James. Through the rearview mirror, she could see Jolene still standing where she was. The hatred was clearly visible in her eyes. But who would care? Neither of them talked about Jolene in the car. Jenny was silent, saying nothing. James saw how quiet she was and thought she was worried about her business. "What are you thinking about? Are you worried about the sales reports?" "No." Jenny shook her head. She had not worried about it at all. She dared not brag about her talents, but she was sure that even if she weren''t part of the Walters, she could still bag a few clients. Of course, that was only if no one decided to sabotage her.She was the Walter family''s eldest daughter, after all. There were pros and cons of being who she was. No one would want to pick a fight with her. Well, except for Rowena ss and Jolene Walter. "Don''t you worry too much.How could I be your senior if I couldn''t help you with this?" James didn''t think it was an issue. He could randomly select two projects from thepanies under the Windsors, and Jenny would ace the sales reports. Jenny looked at him, a little embarrassed. "I''m honestly not worried about it, James.You don''t have to help me." "That''s true.I''m pretty confident in your abilities." James didn''t press the matter. He knew of her personality. If she didn''t need help, he didn''t have to meddle. If he did, she wouldn''t appreciate it. Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Chapter 612 What Is He So Nervous About? Not long after, the car stopped at the entrance of the restaurant. James and Jenny walked inside, and it was then that she noticed something was off. No one was in the restaurant, while melodious piano music yed in the air. Even a fool could sense that something was not right.She turned and looked at James. "James, did you arrange all this?" Jenny was not too sure.She thought that he wasn''t the type to do something like it. On the other hand, only he was around. James smiled and said nothing. He brought her into the restaurant, and they sat down at the table, which was already prepared. Jenny was almost certain now that this was James'' doing. But...what did he mean by all this? James sat before her. A smile hung on his lips like usual, but upon closer inspection, Jenny realized he was nervous. Nervous? What was he so nervous about? A million questions popped up in her head, but then James spoke, and Jenny understood everything. "I actually have something to say to you, Jenny," James said. Anxiety shed through his eyes. Jenny said nothing, waiting for him to continue. James steadied himself and grew serious. "Jenny, there''s something that I''ve never told you.I..." James was obviously nervous. "I like you," he said after a long pause. He immediately felt better once those words were out. Then, he looked at Jenny anxiously, a little afraid to meet her eyes. She hadn''t spoken even after a while had passed. He finally looked up at her and realized that she was unusually calm.He couldn''t see a trace of emotion on her face. "Jenny, I..." James was about to say more, but then Jenny spoke. "Why do you like me, James?" "Why?" James was a little stunned by the question.He didn''t know how to answer.He scratched his head awkwardly like a child. "I can''t really exin why.I just really like you.I miss you when I don''t see you, and I''m happy when I do." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! That was all there was to it. It wasn''t much of a reason. Jenny didn''t think so. She looked at James apprehensively. "I''ve never heard you say that you like me.And I''ve never got the feeling that you liked me." When they trained under Mr.Birkett, they spent a lot of time together and shared a close bond. But Jenny could see that James didn''t like her in that way. They were simply seniors and juniors. So why was that changing now? The only major change that had happened recently was her bing the Walters'' daughter.She didn''t intend to read so much into it, but she had to. "What do you mean, Jenny?" James¡¯ face darkened. He understood the meaning behind her words. Jenny didn''t mind borating. "James, you just like me because of my identity, don''t you?" "Do you think I''m only after the Walters'' status?" It was as if James had heard a joke. He was a little angry. "I''m not saying that you''re after the Walters.It''s just that in your heart, you think I''m only worthy of you because I''m the Walters'' daughter.What if I wasn''t their daughter right now? Would you like me?" She looked at him nonchntly, clearly seeing through his motives.She wasn''t angry.She understood why James would do that. It was hard to find someone in their position whom they liked. Maybe James truly liked her, but not strongly. That would be why he had never told her that he liked her. Things were different now. She was suddenly in the same league as him, and that was the reason for his sudden change. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Something Is Off James grew quiet after hearing Jenny''s words. Very, very quiet. Jenny wasn''t in a hurry. She didn''t mind letting him think for himself. It''d be best if he could figure it out clearly. Right at that moment, the waiter served them their food. Jenny ate peacefully, waiting for James to figure it out. "You''re really unbothered by all this, Jenny." James watched her happily eating, unsure of what to say. Jenny shrugged nonchntly and smiled. "I might not have epted your confession, but that doesn''t mean I have to starve." Even if they weren''t a couple, Jenny still trusted James¡¯ character. She knew that he wouldn''t hate her because of it. "Yeah.You can carry on eating whatever you want.I''ve booked the entire restaurant." But now, it seemed highly unnecessary. Hence, regardless of whether he would seed, he had to tell her how he felt.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The end result was pretty much what he expected. Jenny had not epted him. "I know how you''re feeling, James, but it''s unnecessary.There are so many eligible bachelorettes in Bardoff City.You''ll find one you like," Jennyforted him while eating. James didn''t share the same thought.He drank his red wine and sighed, "It''s not that easy." "Believe in yourself.You''ll find her one day." James was a brilliant man. Any girl in Bardoff City would like him. Jenny thought it would be easy for James to find someone who liked him. As for how much, that would be up to fate. James stopped talking about it. He put down his winess and asked, "Well, who do you like if not me? Is it still Alec?" It seemed that besides him, only Alec had a close rtionship with her. The other guys were all either rejected or friend-zoned. Jenny said nothing. When he brought up Alec, her heart thumped. That uneasy feeling came back. Since yesterday, she hadn''t been able to contact him. It was abnormal. Even if he hadn''t picked up when she called him, he should have called back once he knew about her calling him. He wouldn''t be this quiet. Something was off. Very off! Jenny began eating quickly. She had to call him again. James didn''t know what she was thinking, but he noticed she was eating faster. He looked bewildered. "Jenny?" "Don''t you worry, James.I''d invite you to my wedding.You''ll know who I like when that happens." Jenny couldn''t answer his question. She knew clearly that she probably liked Alec, but she was too embarrassed to say it out loud. James had no choice but to let it go. "Alright.Even if I think he''s unworthy of you, I''ll stand by you if you''re sure about your decision." Jenny smiled. It felt nice having someone support her. Their meal didn''tst for long. Jenny wanted to call Alec as quickly as possible so she didn''t dawdle.It hurt James'' feelings a lot. Once Jenny got home, she called Alec on her phone.No matter what, she had to hear his voice that night. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Blocked However, his phone was still turned off.It only made her even more worried.She had no choice but to call Vincent. It took him a long time to answer, and Jenny''s anxiety was through the roof. "Miss Jenny?" Vincent picked up. He seemed bewildered that Jenny was calling him. Jenny didn''t waste any time, asking, "Where''s Alec? Why isn''t he picking up?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Vincent was stunned.He looked at Old Mr.Faust before him, who shook his head.He said, "Mr.Faust is ina meeting.He''s been very busytely, so his phone has been with me.It''s probably out of battery." "A meeting?" Jenny raised her eyebrows. That was weird. "When is it going to end?" Jenny asked. She had to hear his voice, or she wouldn''t be at ease. Vincent didn''t know what to do. He knew that Jenny would wait for Alec to pick up the call after his meeting, but the problem was that no one would answer. Alec was still nowhere to be found. His silence made Jenny even more confused. "What? Can''t you tell me?" "No, it''s just that I''m not sure when his meeting will be over.He''s been really busy," Vincent repeated, praying that Jenny wouldn''t continue pressing the matter. Jenny had already guessed that something had happened to Alec.She just wasn''t sure what. "Aren''t you in Bardoff City? Why have you returned to Parrington? Did Alec tell you to go back?" Jenny asked, obviously bewildered. Vincent felt a headacheing.He no longer cared if what he said was believable. "There are too many things to handle here.Mr.Faust couldn''t do them alone, so he told me toe back." Jenny said nothing for a long time. Vincent''s heart was about to leap out of his throat.He was afraid of Jenny persisting; he wasn''t very good at lying. "Alright.I''ve got it." Jenny didn''t ask him any more questions, and Vincent sighed in relief.He hung up and looked at Old Mr.Faust. "Why aren''t we telling her? She might be able to help us." "Those people in Faust Group are studying Alec carefully.If they know something has happened to him, there will be chaos.If Jennyes back now, people will start putting the pieces together. So it''s best if she doesn''t know." Old Mr.Faust had a lot on his mind.He didn''t mean to keep Jenny in the dark on purpose. However, if she suddenly returned when Alec was missing, people would start talking. Although Old Mr.Faust''s words made sense, Vincent felt they still had to tell Jenny.She was obviously worried about him. However, he didn''t voice his opinion. "I''ve already sent people out to keep up the investigations.Mr.Faust will be alright." Old Mr.Faust nodded. Then, exhaustion showed itself on his face. "Keep an eye on the people in thepany.Don''t let any suspicious people find an opening." "Alright.Take care," Vincent said. He was a little worried about Old Mr.Faust''s state. The old man said nothing. He waved, and Vincent turned to leave the ward. In Bardoff City, Jenny didn''t believe anything that Vincent had said.She called Zack. "Zack, help me find something out." Two hourster, Jenny received Zack''s call.She was anxious. "Did you find anything?" "Nothing at all.The Fausts are really good at blocking allmunication," Zack answered. He didn''t sound discouraged at all. Jenny frowned. "Blockingmunication? Why?" "That''s the problem.What do you think happened for them to block off the entire world? I don''t think it''s a small matter," Zack spected, smiling.He seemed to be enjoying all this. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Chapter 615 A Nightmare Jenny understood that reasoning. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Have you found out what happened to him? Has he appeared at Faust Group these two days?" "No," Zack replied. Jenny was now certain that something had happened to Alec. But if something really did, why would Vincent and Old Mr.Faust lie to her? Were they afraid that she would leak it out? She had no time to think about that. Jenny ended her call with Zack and immediately went to book a ne ticket to Parrington.But it was alreadyte; the next flight was in the morning.She was feeling very antsy. The next day, Jenny and Graham both took days off. Although she knew it wasn''t nice of her to take the day off when she hadn''t been working for some time, she was lucky that she was in the sales department and had just bagged another client.She had more freedom in that sense. Jenny boarded the ne to Parrington. On the way there, she had a dream. A nightmare, really. It haunted her even after she woke up. It was only a two-hour flight to Parrington, but they were the longest hours of Jenny''s life. She stared at the white clouds as if that was the only way to calm herself down. The moment Jenny got off the ne, she rushed toward Faust Group. However, she didn''t enter. If Vincent and Old Mr.Faust had chosen not to tell her about something happening to Alec, they didn''t want hering back. They were probably worried that her appearance would make people suspicious. She put on a cap and a mask. She even put on some sunshades and waited outside thepany. When Vincent walked out, she hurried after him. Vincent quickly noticed that he was being followed, and his face darkened. He walked into an alley. He wouldn''t hold back since someone was setting out to bother him. Jenny saw through his thoughts at once, but she still moved forward. There were a lot of things that only Vincent could tell her. The moment Jenny walked into the alley, a strong force was thrown at her, but it was nothing to her. She was prepared. Besides, Vincent was no match for her. Vincent didn''t think that his stalker would have such good martial skills. His re grew somber. "Who are you? What do you want?" Jenny was too anxious to be ying around with him and wasting time. She took off her cap and her mask. "It''s me." "Miss Jenny?" Vincent couldn''t believe it.He thought he was dreaming. "What on earth happened to Alec?" Jenny asked worriedly. She didn''t have the time to exin. Vincent returned to his senses and understood that she was there for Alec. He briefly considered things before saying, "Miss Jenny, put on your hat and mask again, and I''ll tell you when we get there. Jenny didn''t refuse. She followed him into the car. Soon, they reached the hospital. Jenny was bewildered. She thought that Alec was hospitalized. Then, Vincent brought her into one of the wards. The one lying on the bed was not Alec. It was Old Mr.Faust. "Vincent, who''s this?" Old Mr.Faust frowned at once when he saw himing in with such a peculiarly-dressed person. Jenny took off her disguise. "It''s me, Grandpa." "Jenny?" Old Mr.Faust was shocked. "Why are you back?" "You wouldn''t tell me what happened to Alec.Of course, I''de back." She didn''t think that there was any wrong with that. No one would be able to tell who she was, anyway.It wouldn''t bring much trouble to Vincent and Old Mr.Faust. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Chapter 616 You Have to Survive Old Mr.Faust felt conflicted when he heard what she said. After their divorce, he worried that Alec and Jenny would go their separate ways. After that, he saw how Alec began to care for Jenny, and now, even Jenny was worrying about him. Old Mr.Faust couldn''t help feeling a little d. However, they had no idea if Alec was dead or alive. That was cruel news for Jenny to bear. Jenny was even more anxious when she saw how quiet he was. "What happened to Alec, Grandpa?" With her pressing questions, Old Mr.Faust finally broke down and told her what had happened. On the night that Jenny had called Alec, he hadn''t picked up because he had no means to. That night, not long after leaving the Old Mansion, he realized he was being tailgated. His stalker was fierce and relentless, refusing to lose him. After that, Alec''s car was found at the bottom of a cliff. No one knew what had happened between the two events. Old Mr.Faust had not received his call when it happened. Obviously, Alec wouldn''t drag his grandfather into danger. Paulter contacted him, saying that Alec had called him that night. He had rushed over as fast as he could, but it was already toote. Alec''s car was at the bottom of the cliff, and Paul got someone to contact Old Mr.Faust in the midst of searching. The search party had gone on for a few days, but Alec was nowhere to be found. Everyone had already given up, but they hadn''t. Jenny''s face darkened once she heard it all. Right now, on top of being worried about Alec, she was also worried about Old Mr.Faust. He probably still didn''t know about Mortimer being inaa. With his son in aa and his grandson nowhere to be found, she worried about Old Mr.Faust''s wellbeing. "Don''t worry, Grandpa.He''ll be alright," Jenny said, looking at him. She believed that Alec would protect himself. He smiled and said nothing. In truth, he already knew that the possibility of Alec surviving wasn''t great. It was just that no one was willing to give up. Jenny knew how much of a struggle it was for him. She continued, "It might even be good news that no one can find him.Maybe he''s hiding somewhere so we won''t be in danger." It was a huge possibility considering Alec''s personality. "I hope so," Old Mr.Faust said. Jenny walked out of the ward with Vincent. She told him to bring her to where Alec''s car was found. She wanted to search for him herself. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. No matter what, she had to find him alive. She stood at the edge of the cliff and looked down at the raging waters; her face turned pale. She couldn''t imagine how dangerous his attackers must have been for him to plunge down like that. Even if he were afraid, Alec would not have chosen to jump down. Many people might have wanted to take his life, and they were all of high rank. Who was it? Who could it be? The sses? They were the first people that Jenny could think of. The sses had the power and the means to do it.But Jenny didn''t think that was right. The sses would only attack Alec for Jolene''s sake, and it wouldn''t be to this extent. Chasing him all the way to Parrington? The sses had better things to do. Did they care about Jolene that much? But who would it be if it weren''t the sses? No one in Parrington would have the power and the boldness to do something like it, so it had to be someone from Bardoff City. There weren''t a lot of suspects, then. Jenny clenched her fists and looked down at the crashing water. "You have to survive, Alec.I''m definitely going to hunt them down!" Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Putting on a Show "The wind is getting stronger, Miss Jenny. Let''s go. There are people looking for him down there," Vincent said. He knew how important Jenny was to Alec, so he couldn''t let anything happen to her, especially now. Or else, if Alec survived and returned to find that something had happened to Jenny, he could not imagine what would happen. Jenny had no intention of leaving. She turned toward him and said, "vincent, could you help me get a waterproof suit?" ¡°Miss Jenny, are you..." "I wouldn''t be able to forget it unless I went down there myself." Even though many people were looking for him, Jenny still wanted to do it personally. What if they were cking off? What if they missed a clue that Alec had left behind? Vincent wanted to stop her, but Paul appeared. "Get her ready. We have no reason to stop her if she wants to sacrifice herself for Alec. ¡°Mr. Wagner..." ¡°What a pity she didn''t treasure him when he was still around. Now she''s putting on a show. I don''t know what she means by this, " Paul sneered. Just as Jenny disliked him, he felt the same way. Jenny pursed her lips. She didn''t retort. Paul wasn''t wrong. She hadn''t even given him aplete answer before this happened. But now that something had happened to him, she regretted her actions. Vincent quickly got her a diving suit. Jenny put it on without hesitation and slowly glided down on the rope the rescue team had prepared. Paul watched her disappear, scoffing. "It''s all pretense." Vincent was exasperated. "Mr. Wagner, Mr. Faust cares a lot about Jenny. If something happens to her..." "If something happens to her this easily, she isn''t worthy of him." Paul put on a diving suit as well and disappeared from Vincent''s sight. Seeing them both leave, Vincent stood in his spot, suddenly wishing he could go down, too. But he couldn''t swim. On top of that, he had to handle thepany. He got someone to keep an eye on Jenny and Paul. Nothing could happen to them. In the water, Jenny quickly found where Alec''s car had sunk. There were pieces of broken ss around it. But there were no traces of Alec. She swam over slowly, looking around carefully, trying to find a clue as to what had happened. A tiny clue was enough. But reality disappointed her. Maybe it was the water. Maybe things had happened all too quickly. Alec had not left behind any clues at all. Even after round after round of searching, Jenny came up empty-handed. She swam toward the shore and looked at the ce where his car had sunk. What would Alec have done if he had survived? He would have swam with all his might toward the shore. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She began looking for clues on the sand. As long as Alec was here, he would have left something behind. Paul went ashore and saw Jenny squatting on the beach, sifting through the sand carefully. He walked over. When he saw Jenny, rage surged through his chest for no reason. "Do you really think Alec would leave clues here?" Jenny ignored him. There was no point arguing with someone like Paul. ¡°with what happened, he would have either swam downstream or gotten caught by his attackers. Going ashore would be instant death," Paul said. Although he didn''t like Jenny, he shared his thoughts with her. If those people wanted him dead, they would not have let him go ashore. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Not Everyone Is After Your Money What Paul said made sense. Jenny understood him, but she had no idea what else she could do.She could only try. What if? What if Alec hadn''t gone the predictable route and quietly snuck up onnd? When Paul saw her keeping up the search, he cussed at her and left. But before going far, he turned back. "Is Stephanie...doing alright?" He''d lost all contact with her once she moved to Bardoff City.He initially nned to move there like Alec, but he had not expected this to happen. "She''s doing pretty well," Jenny answered. At least, Stephanie seemed fine to her. Disappointment shed through Paul''s eyes.He couldn''t seem to ept that Stephanie could do well without him. When it came to Stephanie, Jenny didn''t mind saying more to Paul. She stood up, looking at the silent man before her. "Aren''t you going to give up?" "Why would I give up? She''s my woman and forever will be," Paul said naturally; he didn''t think anything was wrong with his words. Jenny was speechless.She rolled her eyes at him. "Haven''t you considered that Stephanie doesn''t want to be your woman?" "Of course she does!" Paul answered at once.He believed that Stephanie liked him. At the very least, there was no way that she didn''t want to be his woman. Vincent quickly got her a diving suit. Jenny put it on without hesitation and slowly glided down on the rope the rescue team had prepared. Paul watched her disappear, scoffing. "It''s all pretense."Vincent was exasperated. "Mr.Wagner, Mr.Faust cares a lot about Jenny. If something happens to her..." "If something happens to her this easily, she isn''t worthy of him." Paul put on a diving suit as well and disappeared from Vincent''s sight. Seeing them both leave, Vincent stood in his spot, suddenly wishing he could go down, too.But he couldn''t swim. On top of that, he had to handle thepany.He got someone to keep an eye on Jenny and Paul. Nothing could happen to them. In the water, Jenny quickly found where Alec''s car had sunk. There were pieces of broken ss around it. But there were no traces of Alec. She swam over slowly, looking around carefully, trying to find a clue as to what had happened. A tiny clue was enough. But reality disappointed her. Maybe it was the water. Maybe things had happened all too quickly. Alec had not left behind any clues at all. Even after round after round of searching, Jenny came up empty-handed. She swam toward the shore and looked at the ce where his car had sunk. What would Alec have done if he had survived? He would have swam with all his might toward the shore. She began looking for clues on the sand. As long as Alec was here, he would have left something behind. Paul went ashore and saw Jenny squatting on the beach, sifting through the sand carefully. He walked over. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. When he saw Jenny, rage surged through his chest for no reason. "Do you really think Alec would leave clues here?" Jenny ignored him. There was no point arguing with someone like Paul. "with what happened, he would have either swam downstream or gotten caught by his attackers.Going ashore would be instant death," Paul said. Although he didn''t like Jenny, he shared his thoughts with her.If those people wanted him dead, they would not have let him go ashore. Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Do You Want Me to Take Responsibility? In the Faust Manor in Bardoff City, a middle-aged man looked at the bodyguard behind him. "Is it done?" "Yes.The target is dead, and the ones remaining are not worth worrying over," the bodyguard replied. The man nodded in satisfaction. As long as the few influential ones were dead, the rest were mere jokes. Even if the old man spoonfed opportunities to them, they wouldn''t be able to cope. "Does that old man know?" he asked. "Probably not." "Good.Get someone to leak the news to him.Crush his spirits.Make him give up on handing over the Fausts to these outsiders.Faust Inc is mine!" A ferocious look shed over his face. Jade was working hard in Jeneration Group.She knew that something had happened to Jenny, so she had to work extra hard to keep thepany to not trouble Jenny. "Miss Weston, someone is here for you." Her secretary knocked on the door and walked in. "who is it?" "His name is Max Pearson, and he says he''s your friend." Max. Jade''s expression shifted.Her memories shed uncontrobly through her mind, but she suppressed them quickly. "Tell him I''m busy." "Alright." The secretary left, but Jade could no longer focus on work.She thought of what had happened on the night she had gotten drunk. Until now, it all felt like a dream.She was already at this age. How could she have acted so impulsively? "I was careless," she thought. Downstairs, when Max heard that Jade refused to see him, a smile appeared on his lips.He did not leave, choosing to wait for her. Since that night, Jade had been avoiding him. Today, he had to get a clear answer from her. Jade was not expecting him to wait for her. When she saw him, her first instinct was to flee. However, her secretary was right beside her. There were numerous employees around her as well. If she left, people would start talking.Max walked toward her and said calmly, "Let''s talk." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Start the car," Jade said to her secretary. Her secretary nodded. Though it felt odd, she went to start the car as instructed. After her secretary left, Jade didn''t dwindle.She did not want to be the center of gossip.She brought Max to the break room on the first floor. Her anxiety decreased only when the door was shut. "What do you want to talk about? I thought that I had made things very clear." "Clear? I didn''t find it clear at all." Max was upset when faced with her attitude. "Are you just going to pretend nothing happened that night?" "Yep.Nothing at all." Jade nodded. Her logical tone made Max extremely upset.His eyes reddened slightly, and he had to hold back his anger. "Jade Weston! What do you take me for?" "We''re all adults here, Max.You probably wouldn''t want me to take responsibility for this, would you?" She was truly regretful.She wouldn''t have drunk so much that night if she had known. Then, she would not have acted so impulsively. "What if I want you to?" Max looked at her.He knew he could turn his back on her and leave, but he couldn''t. If he hadn''te looking for her, she would honestly have pretended that nothing had happened between them that night. But he couldn''t do it. Jade was stunned as if she was not expecting him to say something like that.She was dazed for a while before smiling dryly, asking, " Are you joking? How am I going to take responsibility for this?" "By being my girlfriend," Max said with no hesitation. Jade frowned and refused him outright. "I''m sorry. I''m not thinking about those things for the time being." Max was a good person, but they weren''t suitable for each other. Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Dead or Alive Jade''s words made Max incensed.He looked at her as if wanting to catch a glimpse of something different in her eyes. Unfortunately, he found nothing. "Max, I''m honestly not suited for you.Your feelings for me are probably just a fleeting crush.As long as we see each other less, your feelings will vanish." Jade felt upset seeing him like that. Max was good to her and helped her out many times, but she couldn''t get together with him for that reason alone.It was unfair to both of them.Her words didn''tfort Max in the slightest. On the contrary, it made him even angrier. "We''ve never even tried.How would you know that we wouldn''t work? Do you think all guys are jerks just because you''ve met one?" Jade''s face grew stiff. "I''m sorry." Max was furious but couldn''t unleash his anger with Jade acting that way. "I hope you''ll think about it.We can''t live in the past forever.It''s time you moved on." With that, Max left. Jade''s eyebrows furrowed when she watched him leave.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Am I really...living in the past?" She had always thought that she had already moved past it.She thought the hurt that Hayden had caused her no longer affected her.But now that Max said it, she too felt that she hadn''t really moved on. She sighed before leaving the break room. She dismissed the matter and ced all of her focus on work. That was the only way she''d felt better. Meanwhile, Jenny was a frequent visitor at the cliff where Alec''s car crashed. She was always trying to find clues proving he was still alive. But no matter how hard she tried, whether it was downstream or at the cliff, she couldn''t find a trace of Alec. He was missing. No one knew if he was dead or alive. Her phone rang, and she picked it up. Alfred''s voice came through the receiver. "Mortimer is still lying on his hospital bed.Why did you make me see him?" "No reason.I just wanted to make sure," Jenny replied. The sses had motives to hurt Alec, but so did Mortimer. That was why she had to be sure of it. On the other end, Alfred frowned. "What happened?" "Nothing." Jenny didn''t n on telling Alfred anything.She couldn''t guarantee that he wouldy low once he knew. As if afraid of him pushing the matter, she asked, "Is everything alright with thepany?" "Yes.Everything is fine." Alfred didn''t press the matter. Based on how urgently Jenny went back to Parrington and then asked him to check on Mortimer in the hospital, he could guess that something had happened to Alec. But what could it be? Alfred had no idea, and he found no interest in it.He thought that life was going pretty well. Although it didn''tpare to being the head of Faust Group, an ordinary life filled with honest work was pretty enjoyable. "Help me keep an eye on the sses.See if there''s any suspicious activity on their end." Finally, Jenny ced her focus on the sses. They were the most suspicious of all. "Alright." The call ended, and Jenny began considering her next moves. Was she to stay and continue looking for him? But she still had to work in Walter Inc and take revenge on Alec''s behalf. There were many things to deal with in Jeneration Group, too. She felt frustrated at the thought of all these things. Of course, what troubled her the most was that Alec was absolutely nowhere to be found. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Are You Giving up on Alec Too? "You should go back to Bardoff City." Paul''s voice sounded behind Jenny, and she turned back to look at him, surprised. "There''s no point staying here," he said, making Jenny frown. She looked at him. "This is my business." She didn''t think they were close enough for her to heed his suggestions. "Idiot," Paul said. "Alec''s been targeted for murder.It''s obvious that he''s wronged someone and that someone is not from Parrington." These past two days, he had gone over Parrington with a fine- toothedb. It was definitely not someone from Parrington. The only other possibility was someone from Bardoff City. "I don''t know whose anger he invoked in Bardoff City.But you should know.I want you to investigate things clearly when you''re back," Paul said. Jenny was about to speak, but he continued. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "There''s no sign of Alec here.That means he might not be dead.He might have been taken away.If you find them, you might be able to rescue him." It was not impossible. What if their motives all along were not to kill but to kidnap? It would exin why they could not find Alec.Jenny frowned. After careful consideration, she thought that it was a likely possibility.She looked at Paul with a mixture of confusion.She was a little surprised. "Why are you helping me?" "Helping you?" It was as if Paul had heard a joke. "I''m helping Alec.He''s my best friend.I wouldn''t just sit back and watch if something happened to him." However, his abilities were limited.He didn''t have manyckeys in Bardoff City.He had no other reason to tell Jenny all this. Aren''t you angry that Alec didn''t help you when I took Stephanie away from you?" Jenny was curious to know how Paul''s mind worked. "It doesn''t matter if I''m mad. He''s my best friend. I will not sit back and do nothing." He could be mad at Alec for not helping him before, but that didn''t change the fact that he wanted to rescue him.It made Jenny look at him a little differently.Maybe he wasn''t all that bad. She nodded. "Alright.I''ll investigate once I get back.You''ll have to hold down the fort in Parrington." "Alright." Paul nodded.He watched her leave. Then, he said, "Take care of Stephanie.I''ll be in Bardoff City as soon as I can." Jenny''s back stiffened.She didn''t think that was a good thing.She left, but Paul still stood on the cliff. He looked at the raging waters below. "I hope you got the right person, Alec." He sincerely hoped that Jenny would find a lead.His instincts told him that Alec''s disappearance definitely had something to do with Jenny. It could even be the Walters¡¯ doing. They would want to prevent them from being together. If that really were the case, Jenny''s decisions would be critical. Jenny had no idea that Paul was suspicious of the Walters.She believed in Graham.She wouldn''t think that he wouldmit such a heinous act.Her suspicions were cast on the sses. Right now, they were the likeliest to do such a thing. With this thought in mind, she booked a flight back to Bardoff City. But before that, she visited the hospital to see Old Mr.Faust. He looked even frailer than before, probably because of Alec''s disappearance. Jenny was worried. "Grandpa." "You''re here.Sit down, Jenny," Old Mr.Faust said.He did his best to smile but failed. "I''m going back to Bardoff City, Grandpa," Jenny said. Old Mr.Faust''s hand paused midair. "Are you giving up on Alec too?" Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Complications Jenny knew he had misunderstood, so she hurried to exin. "No, Grandpa.I''m not giving up on him." She then told him about Paul''s suspicions. "I want to head back to Bardoff City to investigate.If Alec was really kidnapped, he might be waiting for us to save him right now." She wouldn''t find any clues staying in Parrington, so she might as well head back to Bardoff City.She might found out something. Old Mr.Faust knew he had misunderstood her. "That makes sense.I''m sorry for the misunderstanding." "It''s alright, Grandpa." Jenny smiled. She didn''t mind. "I will definitely find Alec, so you must take care of yourself." "Alright.You may go.I believe in you." He smiled at her, feeling warmth in his heart. Although Jenny had not yet agreed to be Alec''s girlfriend, her attitude showed that she liked him. No matter what, his grandson''s efforts were not in vain. After a simple conversation with him, Jenny immediately rushed to the airport. She couldn''t meddle in Faust Group''s affairs. However, both Vincent and Paul were around. Faust Group would not be thrown into turmoil. It was best if she went to investigate the sses at once. Meanwhile, in a private vi somewhere in Bardoff City, a strikingly beautiful woman walked into a room. A persony on the bed with various machines next to him. It was just like those in a hospital. The woman looked at the doctor standing nearby. "When will he wake up?" "The damage on his brain is too serious.It''s hard to tell," the doctor replied. Then, he shared his analysis. "Based on his current situation, even if he wakes up, the damage in his brain might cause him to experience a few..plications." She frowned. "Complications? Like what?" "He might lose his memories.He might not even wake up," the doctor replied. "But these are all just my spections.He might turn out fine." "Amnesia?" The woman frowned as if she had not expected it.But quickly, she thought of something and smiled. "Proceed with the treatment.You must save him." Following that, she turned and left, walking into the living room. "Are those people''s backgrounds investigated?" The woman looked at the bodyguard d in ck, standing not far off. "Yes, miss.They are from the Faust family," the bodyguard replied. It shocked the calm woman.She looked back at the room. "The Fausts?" "Yes." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Why would it be them? Why would they want to target him? He shouldn''t even be in contact with him."If so, they merely shared the same name.But there were many people on the with the same name.Not everyone was rted to those Fausts.Her instincts told her that things were not as simple as they seemed. "Keep on investigating.Get to the bottom of this.Why would the Fausts attack him so suddenly? There must be a reason behind all this.It might be very important." The bodyguard nodded and left.She sat on the sofa, thinking. Jenny rushed straight to Walter Inc once she got off the ne.But she was not there to work.She was there to talk to Graham.She wanted to know if the sses were acting suspiciouslytely, and Graham was her best bet. Only he had the power to do this. "You''re back, Jenny." Graham did not think it was unusual when Jenny walked into his office.He didn''t even ask her where she had gone. "I have something to ask you,"she said. Even though she did not think Graham would do something like that, she had to be sure.Otherwise, it would eat at her conscience. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Chapter 623 I Just Wanted to Make Sure Graham raised an eyebrow.He could sense Jenny''s grim tone. "What happened?" "You wouldn''t have hurt Alec, would you?" She looked straight at Graham, not giving him a chance to escape. Graham was stunned for a moment.He probably wasn''t expecting her to ask such a question.He was silent for a while before smiling bitterly, saying, "So, something has happened to Alec, and now you''re suspecting me?" Jenny said nothing. Her silence was enough of an answer. Graham felt bitter. He had no idea how Jenny viewed him, but one thing was for sure; she had ced absolutely no trust in him. However, she was asking him this question outright. Could she be giving him a chance? "It was not my doing," Graham said. "Although I don''t wish for you to be together, I wouldn''t hurt him because of this." Most importantly, he didn''t want Jenny to hate him. For whatever reason, Jenny''s guard instantly lowered when she heard Graham''s words.She believed him. "I''m sorry.I just wanted to be sure.I didn''t want to suspect you," Jenny said awkwardly. She knew it wasn''t nice of her to ask him a question like that, but she had no choice. Graham smiled, brushing it aside. "The fact that you can ask me about it inly is proof of your trust in me.Maybe I haven''t been good enough to deserve yourplete trust.But it''s alright.I understand." He was never a qualified father. Graham understood it more than anyone else.He didn''t push the topic and asked, "What happened to Alec? Why did you think it was me?" There must have been a reason why Jenny would suspect him. Jenny didn''t conceal anything from Graham.She briefly told him what had happened and said, "I suspect that it''s by someone in Bardoff City. That''s why I came to ask you about it." Alec had note in contact with many people in Bardoff City.It was pretty easy to investigate the few people with enough power to attack him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Your spections are not unfounded." Graham didn''t say much else. "You should investigate the people who have had fights with him." "Yeah.I know." Jenny nodded. Now that she was sure it wasn''t Graham, her next step was to find out who Alec had wronged in the past few days. Graham saw how confident she was and knew she already had a list of suspects. "Did youe to ask for my help?" Jenny was stunned and then amused. "You guessed it.Right off the bat, too." "You''re my daughter, after all," Graham said, smiling. Jenny did not retort. Beforeing to the Walters, she did not care for her birth parents. In fact, she felt a little repulsed by them. She didn''t want to involve herself with them. But now, after spending some time with Graham, she discovered that he was not as bad as she had thought. She was even looking forward to getting to know her mother. She didn''t know what sort of woman she would be. But was her mother even still alive? Jenny realized she was drifting off and snapped back to reality. "I want you to help me investigate the sses.Find out about their recent movements or if they have any secret hideouts."These were all things that Alfred could not find out.That was why she wanted Graham''s help. "Are you suspecting that the sses have brought him to Bardoff City?" Graham frowned and shook his head. "I don''t think that''s likely.If it were the sses, Alec would probably be dead by now." Instantly, he regretted his words. "That''s not what I meant.I..." "It''s okay.What you''re saying makes sense.But what if?" Jenny smiled.She would not be angered because of a few words from Graham. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Chapter 624 The n Must Go On She wasn''t a fool.She knew that the sses would not be so cunning. But what if? What if the sses thought that Jenny and Alec were close enough that they could kidnap him to threaten her? After all, everyone knew that Jenny was the most likely to inherit the Walters. If they could make her give up the Walters by threatening Alec''s life, the Walters would fall into Rowena''s and Jolene''s hands. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The more she thought about it, the likelier she thought it to be. The sses may have had that in mind when they attacked Alec.She made up her mind to investigate the sses thoroughly. "The sses are not much weaker than the Walters.I probably wouldn''t find anything out if I were to investigate them.It would be easy for such a huge family to hide someone," Graham said slowly. He wanted to urge Jenny to give up, but he didn''t say it in the end.If he did, he would be very cruel.She was his daughter. Although he disliked Alec, he didn''t want her to be miserable.He might as well let her try. Perhaps time was the remedy to cure all illnesses. Jenny was in no mood to think about all that.She considered things carefully. "That makes sense.If someone were to investigate the sses, it would have to be..." She paused for a moment, a mysterious glimmer shining in her eyes.Are we continuing with the n?" "Are you talking about taking down the sses?" Graham asked. Jenny nodded. "Although Alec can''t join us right now, with the Windsors, it shouldn''t be a problem.If not, I''ll convince one of the other elites to join us.It''ll benefit them in every way.No one would refuse." Graham could see Jenny''s eagerness.She was probably afraid that something would happen to Alec if things dragged on.He signed inwardly, but he said, "There shouldn''t be a need to.The Windsors are stronger than the Walters and the sses." Everyone was a part of the Ten Elites, but there was a hierarchy among them. The sses were weaker than the Walters, but the Walters were not as strong as the Windsors. Meanwhile, the Britts were at the bottom of the chain, which was why Jolene could not be convinced. "Who is the strongest elite?" Jenny asked instinctively. She hadn''t really discovered this before. With no hesitation at all, Graham said, "The Fausts." "The Fausts?" Because of Alec, Jenny was very responsive to this name. "Yes.They have a history that spans hundreds of years.They have internal power issues, but that doesn''t affect their strength," Graham said lightly. His eyes looked ahead. If he could bring the Walters to a heightparable to the Fausts, Jenny would not be bullied by anyone. Before Jenny could ask more questions, Graham continued, "The Fausts are in turmoil.They have not yet decided on an heir.Everyone in the Faust family is fighting for it.The politics run deep." Jenny nodded.She didn''t take it to heart. "Alright.I''ll go contact James.We''ll have dinner with him tonight to discuss this." "Very well." Graham knew that Jenny was anxious, so he didn''t refuse. Jenny got up to leave.She didn''t spare much thought on the Bardoff City''s Fausts.She didn''t even consider the possibility that Alec''s disappearance had anything to do with them. At night, Jolene had somehow heard of Graham having dinner with James, and she rushed to the company. "Dad, I want to have dinner with you tonight," Jolene said. She seldom had any chances to see James; if she missed this opportunity, there was no telling when the next one woulde. Graham knew tonight''s discussion was a serious one, and Jolene was close to the sses. How could they let her be present? He refused her at once. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Chapter 625 You''re Picking Favorites Jolene was indignant when she was refused. "Why can Jenny go, but I can''t?" "Jenny is there to talk about serious matters," Graham said truthfully. He hoped that Jolene would not make a fuss.But Jolene would not hear of it. She merely thought Graham was disying his favoritism, intending to introduce James to Jenny without regard for her feelings. "I don''t care.I want to go." She pulled at Graham''s arm.She didn''t want to miss this opportunity. Graham frowned, expressing his displeasure. "You''re not a child anymore, Jolene.Don''t be insolent." Since Jenny showed up, Graham had been learning to be a good father. Even if he felt displeased, he didn''t act in anger. Unfortunately, Jolene didn''t know that. "You''re picking favorites, Dad.You stopped caring about me ever since Jenny showed up." Graham didn''t retort.It was the truth. "We''re both your daughters.Can''t you treat us fairly?" Jolene asked, still holding out her fantasies. What if her dad was just being silly at the moment? After a long while, Graham grimly told her, "In my eyes, no one will ever surpass Jenny." "Dad!" Jolene couldn''t believe that Graham would actually say that to her face. "Jolene, you should be more self-aware.You don''t have what it takes to maintain apany.Even after Jenny takes over thepany, you can still be a princess and be treated well every day.Isn''t that a good thing?" Graham thought that being a carefree socialite was the dream for many. But Jolene would never agree to that. That was something that used to belong to her, and it was being taken away.She would not ept it.You haven''t even given me a chance.How would you know that I don''t have what it takes?" Jolene asked. She had discarded her puppy eyes for something colder.Mom was right, her dad only had Jenny in his heart. They had to make their ns early. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "You think I''m incapable? What a joke." Jolene smiled coldly. "You''re picking favorites.You would have given thepany to Jenny even if she were trash.You don''t need to make up so many excuses." Graham said nothing. However, he looked at Jolene as if she was a stranger. "I won''t give up." Jolene gnashed her teeth, getting up to leave. Graham watched her leave and sighed in exasperation. He had no way of treating them equally in this aspect. Jolene walked out of the office and happened to run into Jenny, who was about to go in and get Graham for dinner with James. They were already at odds with each other, and since Jolene had just fought with Graham, she looked at Jenny with hatred. "Don''t you dare be too cocky! I won''t give up." Jolene wouldn''t give up on either Walter Inc or James Windsor.Jenny was speechless. Was she being cocky? She was feeling miserable right now. Jolene didn''t say anything else to her. She was in a hurry to see Rowena at home. They had to have a deep discussion. They could not let Walter Inc fall into Jenny''s hands. They didn''t want to be under Jenny''s control. Jenny did not read too much into it. Jolene was always like that, and she was getting used to it. She knocked and went into the office. When Graham saw it was her, a smile reced his serious expression. "Is it time?" "Yes.Let''s go.It''s not good to bete when we''re meeting someone," Jenny said. She wanted to meet James quickly so they could agree on working together to take down the sses. That was her only chance to find Alec.She didn''t want to wait for a second longer. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Are You Sure You Want to Do This? Jenny thought that she and Graham were early. However, James was already sitting in the private booth. "Mr.Walter." James got up from his chair and greeted Graham with a smile. Though the Windsors and the Walters were not friends, they were still acquaintances. James and Graham had greeted each other before.He didn''t know that Jenny was his daughter, so their conversations were usually brief. Now, it was different. Graham was surprised to find James being so polite. Before, they had only nodded in acknowledgment. "Mr.Windsor." "Just call me James, Mr.Walter." James had a smile on his face, looking amicable. Graham found this all very puzzling.However, he said nothing. When they sat down, James handed the menu to Jenny. "You can choose whatever you want.You don''t have to be so polite around your senior." "Senior?" Graham was bewildered. Why hadn''t he heard of this from Jenny before? James was surprised, too.He didn''t think that Jenny had never brought up their history to Graham. Jenny smiled dryly, saying, "James and I were Mr.Birkett''s mentee.She did not go into too much detail about it.It wasn''t important.It was then that Graham remembered.He remembered assigning Mr.Birkett to be her mentor, but the old man had refused at the time.Why had he agreed to itter on? "I''ve never seen you have a meal with James, even though you''re so close." Graham was also calling him James. After all, they were going to work together in the future.no.vel.e.book It was vital for them to build trust in each other. "He''s so busy.He wouldn''t have the time." Jenny brushed it off.But James took it to heart.He smiled, saying, "I would.As long as you say the word, I''m there." Jenny was speechless. "That would be great.Why don''t youe to my house for a meal tomorrow?" Graham wanted to build rapport with James.It was partly because of their future cooperation and partly because of other reasons.He looked them both over, thinking that they were well-suited for each other. "That would be great," James said at once.He wanted to spend more time with Jenny.Jenny was exasperated seeing them agree to it so readily.She coughed dryly, cutting them off.Dad, James, let''s talk business before the dishes are served." Graham grew serious. James was still in the dark. Jenny had invited him out, saying that they had matters to discuss. However, she had not told him what exactly. "What do you think of the sses, James?" Jenny said, getting straight to the point. A mysterious look shed through James'' eyes.He seemed to have sensed something. "They''re alright.Weaker than the Walters but a powerful force in Bardoff City, especially in real estate.They have the lion''s share." Each family in the Ten Elites had their own strongest industries. They would not be worthy of their ranks otherwise. "Well, are you interested in their power, James?" Jenny asked, smiling. She believed that James would understand the meaning behind her words. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As expected, he understood. However, he fell into doubt.He looked at Graham and asked uncertainly, "If I remember correctly, Mrs.Walter is part of the sses.Are you sure you want to do this?" He only directed his question toward Graham because he knew that Jenny and Rowena did not have much of a rtionship. In fact, they hated each other.Something like this would have to depend on Graham''s stance. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Our Cooperation "Rx.She has married into my family and is now part of the Walters.I will not let her affect our cooperation." Graham knew of James'' concerns, so he said them out loud to avoid any doubt between them in the future.He never really liked Rowena, much less the sses. Before he inherited the Walters, the sses had bullied and tormented him relentlessly.He was merely paying them back for all they did. James understood.He nodded. "With our forces, it would be hard to take down all of the sses, though not impossible." "I feel the same way." Graham nodded. It would be no easy feat. Although the sses did notpare to them, they were still one of the Ten Elites. They would not be easily destroyed. Jenny grew confident when they said that it was possible. "It''s okay.We can take our time taking them down bit by bit." "Let''s talk about how we''re going to do it, Mr.Walter." James was intrigued by their mission.He was no longer in the mood to exchange formalities with Jenny, merely focusing on the subject at hand. Graham looked at Jenny, unsure whether to talk about it now orter. After all, they hadn''t prepared anything. Jenny nodded at him and stood up, saying, "You guys can talk fora bit.I''m going to check on the food." She wasn''t escaping; she simply wasn''t too well-versed in the way of business. Staying there might even hinder their abilities.She left the private booth and went into the restaurant''s main area, where many people were hanging around. Jenny was still worried about Alec, so she had no appetite.She walked outside the restaurant. A cold breeze blew over her, and she realized winter was approaching. People on the streets were already donning jackets.She lowered her head, realizing she was only wearing a thin dress.She couldn''t help feeling cold, but it wasn''t a bad thing. It made her feel even more awake. "Jenny." Someone called her name from behind. Jenny looked back and saw that it was Brandon. "Is something the matter?" Jenny raised an eyebrow.She didn''t want to grow too close to him.Brandon was put off by her attitude. "Have you forgotten about us working together?" Jenny thought for a while and instantly understood what he meant. "I haven''t.I was just a little busy these days." She just so happened to be preparing to take down the sses. Jenny thought it was time to help Jolene find a way out in case she wasted away in the Walters'' house. Brandon didn''t believe her. "You already have the contract.You promised to help out.When are you going to do it?" "Don''t be so anxious.My father just so happens to be here.I''ll bring you in to greet him.You know what to do, don''t you?" Jenny smiled, thinking that Brandon was spot on with his timing. Brandon was surprised.He wasn''t expecting Graham to also be there. "Alright." After a while, Jenny figured that the two men were probably almost done with their discussion.She brought Brandon in.She knocked as if to serve a warning. If Brandon walked in while they were talking about the sses, things would be awkward. "Dad, look who I brought." Jenny walked into the private booth, and Brandon entered Graham''s field of sight. Something shed in Graham''s eyes. "Mr.Britt." "You can just call me Brandon, Mr.Walter." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After all, Graham was his future father-inw. Brandon was nice to him. Jenny was dubious. Why were they all being so polite tonight? Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Chapter 628 What Are You nning? Upon seeing James, Brandon greeted him, "Mr.Windsor? You''re here too?" James simply nodded expressionlessly, clearly not interested in talking to Brandon. Brandon could tell, so he turned his attention to Graham, who was the real reason he was there.He quickly started chatting with Graham and was able to make himugh. Jenny sat beside them, quietly eating, pleased with the situation. "What are you nning?" James whispered to her, sensing that there was a reason she had brought Brandon. Jenny grinned and answered, "Don''t you think Brandon and Jolene are a good match?" It caught James by surprise, but he quickly understood what she meant. After taking a look at Brandon, he grinned back at her and said, "Yes, they are indeed a good match." After the meal, the four of them left the restaurant. Graham patted Brandon on the shoulder and said, "Pay me a visit whenever you''re free." "Sure, Mr.Walter," Brandon replied happily. From Graham''s tone, it seemed he would not oppose Brandon and Jolene being together. Just then, Jenny suggested, "Dad, how about tomorrow? It just so happens that James will also be there.The more, the merrier." She had to create opportunities for Brandon; otherwise, how could she get Jolene to marry him? Graham thought it was inappropriate since he had already made an appointment with James. However, Jenny shot James a look, who then said, "I have no objections, Mr.Walter." Brandon also chimed in, "I''m good with it too." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After they parted ways, Jenny was in a good mood. She had aplished two things in one day and made some progress. Graham wasn''t a fool; he had already figured out what she was nning when she brought Brandon to dinner. "So, you brought Brandon to dinner to set him up with Jolene?" Graham asked. Nodding, Jenny didn''t deny it. "She''s not young anymore, so we should start thinking about her.I think Brandon isn''t bad." In Jenny''s opinion, Brandon was better than Jolene in all aspects. However, she was aware there was a chance Graham thought otherwise. He might have thought she was out of his league in all aspects. "He''s not bad, but it still depends on what Jolene think," Graham said. Although he didn''t like Jolene as much as Jenny, after all, she was his daughter, and he couldn''t force her to marry someone she didn''t like. Jenny nodded and said, "They seem pretty close from their usual interactions.Maybe Jolene has liked Brandon for a long time." "It would be great if that''s the case." Graham was also worried about Jolene, mainly because of her awful temper and personality, which made it difficult to find someone suitable for her. Jenny wasn''t worried. Since Jolene treated Brandon as a tool, she wouldn''t be direct about it even if she didn''t like him.All Jenny needed to do was tip the scale to make something happen. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Chapter 629 I''ve Got It Covered Jenny thought that the conversation would end. To her surprise, Graham continued, "Now that Jolene has reached such an important milestone in her life, what about you?" "What about me? I''m a divorcee.I''m not in a hurry," Jenny replied, chuckling. Marriage was not on her mind at the moment. There was also Alec in the equation. At the thought of him, she couldn''t help feeling a little sad.As if he could read her mind, Graham said, "I know that you and Alec are very close, but I still stand by my view that you two are ipatible.James, on the other hand, is a good fit for you.Be it his family background or his personality, he''s excellent in all aspects.no.vel.e.book Why don''t you give that a thought?" When Jenny wasn''t around, James told him he liked Jenny and hoped that Graham could help him. It so happened that Graham was worried about Jenny''s love life, and he was also pleased that James met all his criteria. Hence, he had no reason to refuse James''s request. With a frustrated sigh, she said seriously, "James and I are just like siblings.There''s no way anything can happen between us." "Why not? You haven''t given it a try.Why are you so certain that you don''t like him?" In Graham''s opinion, as long as Jenny was willing to try, she would find many men better than Alec.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Anyway, how did it go?" she asked, not wanting to dwell on the topic. "What are our chances of acquiring the sses'' business?" "The chances of sess are pretty high, but it''ll be difficult to do it quickly." Jenny was anxious to save someone, so she didn''t want it to happen toote. However, acquiring the business of a wealthy family didn''t happen overnight, and it required patience. While the rest of them could wait, Jenny couldn''t. "That''s alright.Let''s split into two groups.You just need to keep the attention of the sses on you while I look for him." When the sses were overwhelmed, she would seize that moment to infiltrate them. Graham nodded. Suddenly, he realized that she had changed the subject. "What about what I just told you¡ª" "Dad, I''ve got it covered, so don''t worry about it." Jenny cut him off, refusing to dwell on the topic. Graham sighed helplessly. "You''re just like your mother." "Speaking of her, didn''t you say you were looking for her? Any updates on that?" Jenny asked. She wanted to know if her mother was still alive. At the mention of her mother, Graham fell silent. "No." She seemed to have disappeared. No matter how hard he searched for her, he couldn''t find any traces. "Don''t be upset.I''m sure you''ll find her someday." Jennyforted him, gainingfort from thepany they shared in their misery.He had persisted for so many years, so Graham refused to give up¡ª he told himself that to keep himself going. "If I don''t find her, you have to keep looking for her in the future." It was hard for them to believe that she was dead without seeing her dead body. "I will." Jenny nodded. Soon, they arrived at Walter Castle. Meanwhile, Brandon had just arrived home too. "Father," he called, walking into the living room. His father nodded and beckoned him over. "I heard you met Graham Walter tonight?" "Yes." Brandon was not surprised that his father knew. After all, the Britt family was still not under Brandon''s full control. In fact, his father had still been watching over the family. "What did you talk about?" his father asked. Brandon didn''t withhold any information from him. After giving him a rundown of what had happened, he told him, "Tomorrow, I will go to Walter Castle for dinner, and then I will propose to Jolene." Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Chapter 630 He Lost His Memories, Not His Mind His father nodded. Then, he asked, "Do you think Jolene is that person?" After a moment of thought, Brandon answered, "I understand what you''re trying to say.You''re suggesting that it''s more likely to be Jenny, right?" "Don''t you think so?" his father asked. "I think that Jenny is better than Jolene in terms of ability, conduct, and connections." "I agree." Brandon didn''t refute his father''s statement. "However, regardless of that, Jolene is the rightful daughter of the Walters.Jenny is an illegitimate daughter." Graham had not married Jenny''s mother back then. Even though they were in love, the Walters did not acknowledge their rtionship. Therefore, Jenny was not a proper daughter of the Walters. Jolene, however, was different.She was the daughter of Graham and Rowena. Regardless of how bad the rtionship between Graham and Rowena was, they were still married. "That makes sense." His father agreed with his point of view.In a family like theirs, there were many illegitimate children.no.vel.e.book If they all had the same status as the legitimate child, it would be a mess. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After a while, Brandon''s father sighed, "That old fortune teller predicted many things, and they all came true. My father trusted his words.He told me that if a member of the Britt family in your generation marries a daughter of the Walter family, then we will definitely be stronger. Bing the head of the Ten Elites would not even be a problem." That was the reason Brandon only had one mission: to marry the daughter of the Walters. They had set their sights on Jolene wholeheartedly, thinking that she was the one who could change their family. Although she wasn''t particrly excellent in any aspect, they didn''t give up on her. However, when Jenny appeared, they couldn''t help but wonder if the daughter of the Walters in question was Jenny. Nheless, they didn''t dare to take the risk as Jenny was merely an illegitimate daughter. "Don''t worry, I will definitely marry her." Brandon was confident.He knew very well that if he couldn''t do it, the Britt family might end up in the wrong hands.His father nodded. "Go and rest." In a private vi on the outskirts of Bardoff City, a beautiful woman watched a man rise from his slumber. A strange emotion shed in her eyes, but she quicklyposed herself.She walked toward him, asking, "How are you doing? Do you feel difort anywhere?" "Who are you?" Alec stared at her, failing to remember who she was. To be exact, he didn''t even remember who he was, and it terrified him.He felt as if he had forgotten something particrly important. Seeing his pained expression, the woman snapped her fingers, saying, "You haven''t fully recovered yet, so don''t worry too much." Her words seemed to have some kind of magic. Just like that, Alec''s fear subsided, but he still had many questions. "What happened to me?" "Someone was trying to kill you, and I saved you," she replied. "Someone was trying to kill me?" He didn''t know who he was, much less why he was hunted down. With no intention of hiding anything from him, she handed over the information she had prepared in a folder. "This folder contains all your information.You will know everything after reading it." Alec took the folder from her and looked through the contents carefully. After reading them, he frowned and asked, "How can I be sure all this information is true?" While he had lost his memories, he had not lost his mind. Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Amnesia May Not Be a Bad Thing The woman didn''t care about Alec''s distrust and thought it was normal. "You can check for yourself, but you have to wait until you''re feeling better," she told him. "I will," Alec replied. After reading through all the materials, Alec''s expression became solemn. The woman observed him silently, a smile ying at the corner of her mouth. All the information she gave Alec was true, and she even helped him discover why the Fausts had targeted him, though she had altered some details. "Is there something about a former wife in the information?" Alec inquired when he saw the name Jenny, his heart racing. "Yes, her name is Jenny, but you''ve been divorced for a long time," the woman confirmed. ¡°Why did we get divorced?" Alec asked, puzzled. "You didn''t like her, after all. You were arranged to marry her by your grandfather, and there were no feelings at the time," the woman exined candidly. She didn''t see a reason to hide that from him since the information was readily avable. "But after the divorce, you became interested in her. Your behavior indicated you fell in love with her, but she didn''t reciprocate and found your persistent pursuit annoying." Alec frowned. Had he pursued her? He didn''t think he was that kind of person. The woman seemed to read his mind. "I''m not lying to you. We''ve known each other before your ident happened," she said, handing him her business card. Alec took the card, and it read, "ke Watkins, psychologist." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Alec was confused about why he was acquainted with a psychologist. "You''re a psychologist?" ke smiled and exined, "Your condition was already severe when I saw you. You stubbornly believed that Jenny was your true love, so you followed her to Bardoff City when the Walters called her back, giving up everything in Parrington. But even so, she didn''t want to reconcile with you. Your childhood experiences may be the reason for your behavior, as mentioned in the information you received." Alec was taken aback. He couldn''t believe he had given up his career for a woman. That wasn''t like him at all. When he remained silent, ke continued, ¡°Amnesia may not be a bad thing for you. The things that used to affect you seem to have no effect on you now." Although the information was all in the folder, the pain of recalling the memories was far worse than reading about it from a piece of paper. "Why did the Fausts want to kill me?" he asked, referring to the information. It stated that the person after him was sent by the Fausts, but no reason was specified. Seeing that Alec stopped talking about Jenny so quickly, ke felt pleased. She had taken a liking to him and refused to allow anyone else a chance. "Your grandfather probably didn''t tell you, but he left his family in Bardoff City many years ago, and the reason why he left is known only to him. Xavier, the eldest son of the Fausts, was the one who was after you. He was supposed to take over the family, but for some reason, the head of the Fausts called all the members back, announcing that anyone in the family could take over, based on ability, whether son or grandson. The current head of the Fausts is your grandfather''s elder brother, and your grandfather probably didn''t want to fight with his brother, so he chose to leave Bardoff City and start his own career in Parrington." However, Old Mr. Faust never imagined that Alec would still be caught up in their family''s feud, despite his departure from Bardoff City. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Chapter 632 I''ve Got My Eyes on You Alec was confused. "Why would he suddenly make such a decision? w "I don''t know," ke replied. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Maybe it''s because he feels guilty about what your grandfather did for him. Perhaps he''s trying to make up for it now?" She didn''t know the real reason. Perhaps giving Alec the opportunity topete among the Faust family was a form ofpensation, especially since the opportunity was rare. However, Alec didn''t think the head of the Fausts in Bardoff City was so kind.It was likely that he was using him to sharpen the skills of the eldest sons and grandsons of the Fausts. They weren''t qualified to inherit the Faust family if they couldn''t handle the challenge. However, if they came out on top, it would show they were capable and worthy. Naturally, the current head of the family would trust them to take over the reins. As for an outsider like Alec, could the Fausts entrust themselves to him? Alec''s eyes, however, shone brightly. It was still an excellent opportunity. If he didn''t cherish it, it would be a waste. He had to seize this chance to establish his position within the Fausts! "Have you decided?" ke asked, observing his firm gaze. She had already guessed Alec''s choice, so she wasn''t surprised. Alec nodded and stopped thinking about the Fausts. Instead, he looked at ke and asked, "What are your motives?" He didn''t believe that she had no agenda of her own. "I''m your doctor.Isn''t it my duty to save you?" ke shrugged. She was lucky to have called him that night and discovered that something had happened to him. As a result, she immediately had people in Parrington save him. Fortunately, they arrived in the nick of time and pulled him out of the river.If they hadeter, they would have only found his body. s, Alec didn''t believe her. He stared at her and asked again, "What are you trying to do?" ke shrugged again. "I''m not trying to do anything.I just think that you''ll need my help if you want to take over the Faust family." Alec was confused. ke continued, "Let me reintroduce myself.I''m ke from the Watkins family, one of the Ten Elites in Bardoff City, just like the Fausts.My goal is simple: I''ll do my best to help you get the Faust family, and then you''ll help me get the Watkins family." She grinned at him, her eyes full of ambition. Although she was the daughter of the Watkins, ke didn''t have the opportunity to inherit it. After all, in the eyes of those old fogies, the heir had to be a man. Before Alec appeared, she had already resigned herself to this fact.However, now, she felt that she had a fighting chance. Alec thought her goal was rather reasonable, so he could ept it.He was just about to make a deal with her when ke added, "I also have a personal goal." Alec frowned. ke leaned closer and whispered in his ear, "I''ve got my eyes on you." With that, she left, leaving nothing but herughter echoing in the room. Alec wasn''t sure how to respond. Although ke was beautiful, he wasn''t interested in her. However, he wasn''t repulsed by the idea. They were using each other, so there was no need for him to define their rtionship. All he needed was a n on how to take over the Fausts.He wondered what Jenny was like. Alec wasn''t a man who would get obsessed over a woman. Hence, he figured that he must have been really sick for him to have acted that way. Fortunately, he had recovered and didn''t n to be involved with her again now that they were divorced. Suddenly, Alec snapped back to reality. Why was he thinking about Jenny again? He should be thinking about how to take over the Fausts. Everything else wasn''t important. Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Let''s Stay Out of Each Other''s Hair Alec contacted his friends and family in Parrington, including Old Mr.Faust, Vincent, and even Paul, but not Jenny.It wasn''t until the next day that Jenny learned from Vincent that Alec was still alive.She couldn''t believe it, feeling both happy and finding it surreal. Jenny and the Windsors had just implemented their n to take down the sses. Before she even had a chance to investigate the sses, she was told that Alec was fine.She wondered if it was a work of the sses or if Alec had escaped from them on his own. Jenny had many questions to ask, but above all that, she was eager to see Alec. After the call with Vincent, she was about to call Alec when it finally hit her. Vincent had told her that Alec had contacted them a few days ago, so why hadn''t he contacted her? Feeling a little suspicious, she eventually dialed Alec''s number. She had to confirm whether he was really safe. The phone rang for a long time before he answered. Jenny suddenly realized her palms were sweaty, but she didn''t understand why she was so nervous. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Before she could figure it out, the call connected. "Hello?" "Alec, are you really alright?" Jenny asked immediately. On the other end of the line, Alec seemed to be stunned. It took him a moment to reply, "Yes."" "Where are you? Are you in Bardoff City or Parrington?" She had too many questions to ask him and felt it would be better to meet in person.Little did she know, Alec was frowning on the other end of the line. "I''m in Bardoff City." "Great! I''ll visit you right away." Jenny was d he was in Bardoff City. If he were in Parrington, she wouldn''t be able to get there in time. However, there was no reply from Alec.He didn''t offer his exact location. Finally, Jenny realized that something was amiss with his behavior. "Alec?" she called out again, feeling a little uncertain. What he said next was so unbelievable that the call ended before Jenny could react. "I''m sorry for all the trouble I''ve caused.I didn''t mean to do it, but it doesn''t matter now.I just want to tell you that I won''t bother you again from now on.Since we''re divorced, let''s stay out of each other''s hair.You know what I mean, right?" He figured Jenny would be happy to hear that since she had always seemed to dislike him bothering her, ording to the information he had received. Jenny was dumbfounded. What did he mean by staying out of each other''s hair? Jenny couldn''t figure it out, so she called him again. However, there were no rings, indicating he had probably blocked her number. Although Jenny was angry, she found it strange. It didn''t seem like something Alec would say. Perhaps the person who picked up the call wasn''t Alec. With that thought in mind, she made a phone call. "Hey, please run a check on someone for me.I want to know where he is now." Half an hourter, she arrived at Faust Manor and was shocked to learn that Alec was rted to the Bardoff City''s Faust. Getting her teeth, she used her status as the eldest daughter of the Walters to enter thepound and meet Alec in person. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Chapter 634 You Don''t Like Me at All? Even though Alec had lost his memory, he had seen pictures of Jenny, so he recognized her the moment she appeared.He had the impulse to rush over and hug her, but he resisted. On the one hand, it was because they were in Faust Manor, and on the other hand, he chalked his desire to embrace as his unresolved psychological issue. "What are you doing here?" he asked coldly. He had no intention of telling anyone about his amnesia as he thought it was unnecessary since he could learn everything about himself from the information he had been given. If others knew about his amnesia, they might do something to him. Jenny didn''t understand why he was being so cold. He had only been missing for a few days, so why did it seem like he had changedpletely? She had already decided to reconcile with him, but he behaved as if he didn''t like her one bit, as if his previous affection had been forced. "I thought I was clear enough," Alec said, looking at Jenny stoically. At that moment, Jenny felt a chill in her heart. ¡°You mean to say you don''t like me at all?" she asked. He nodded without hesitation, although it sent a stab of pain through him.He tried hard to suppress it so that no one would notice. Although they were alone in the living room at the moment, Alec knew that many people were secretly watching them.He didn''t want to show any unusual behavior or want Jenny to be targeted because of him. Although his previous affection for her was due to psychological reasons, they used to be married. He didn''t hate her; he just didn''t want to be involved with her anymore. Jenny stared at Alec, trying to find any trace of emotion that showed he was lying, but there was none. He genuinely meant what he had said. Jenny wasn''t stubborn. If Alec hadn''t insisted, she wouldn''t have considered reconciling with him. Since he had changed his mind, she had nothing to say to him. It would be better that way¡ªthey should''ve gone their separate ways since their divorce. Taking a deep breath, she forced a smile. "Okay, remember that you''re the one who said it." She hoped he would keep his word. Even if he came to her again, she wouldn''t give him another chance. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. When Jenny turned around and left, Alec didn''t follow her.He just watched her leave with a frown on his face. In the living room, the head of the Faust family called her over, and Jenny didn''t refuse his request. Since she was there, she had to pay her respects to him. When she reached the study, Jenny saw an elderly man whose hair had all turned white. Although his face was covered in wrinkles, he still exuded a sense of majesty. He was Zeke Faust, the current head of the Faust family. Just the mere utterance of his name was sufficient to make outsiders shudder, which was a testament to how powerful he was. "Hello, Mr.Faust.I''m Jenny," she greeted him calmly. She wasn''t afraid of him, and it wasn''t just because she was a part of the Walters¡ªshe had never been afraid of anyone since she was young. Zeke nodded back at her expressionlessly. "Miss Walter, is your father doing well?" After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Zeke suddenly talked about Alec. "I heard you were once married to Alec?" "Yes, it was a long time ago.We have been divorced for a long time, " Jenny answered, not knowing why he asked about this. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Chapter 635 That Girl Is Something Else Zeke nodded. Without warning, his tone turned sharp as he said, "Since you''ve divorced, it means you''re not meant to be together.It''s better to keep your distance from each other in the future." "Mr.Faust, this is a matter between Alec and me.You''re interfering too much." She was already angry with Alec. Hence, hearing Zeke say that only made her more furious. "Alec is a good kid.He is a capable person who knows his limits.I have high hopes for him, and I don''t want him to be disturbed." Zeke was not upset by Jenny''s angry rebuttal. If a few words from a young person could anger a person of his age, he would have learned nothing during all the time he had lived. While Jenny didn''t understand the rtionship between Alec and the Fausts, she understood what Zeke meant.He was telling her that she was not worthy of Alec.It made sense to her as the Fausts were at the top of the Ten Elites in Bardoff City while the Waltersgged. Hence, it was expected that he would look down on her family. Nheless, she found it strange that he alluded that Alec would inherit the Fausts. Jenny figured that the possibility of that was minuscule unless Zeke had gone crazy. "I understand what you are saying.Don''t worry.I''m not a person who bothers others." The implication of her words was clear. If Alec didn''t like her, she wouldn''t pester him. On the contrary, if Alec liked her, she wouldn''t give up just because of Zeke''s warning.It made Zeke take a second look at her.He suddenly found her rather charming. "You really are something, and I like that about you.I have several grandsons, all of whom are handsome and well- behaved.Would you like to consider any of them?" It was rare for him to be satisfied with a young person. Thus, Zeke wanted to make her a part of the Fausts. While he wouldn''t expect her to do anything for the family, at least she wouldn''t cause them trouble. Jenny stifled herughter. She had just told him she wouldn''t bother Alec, yet Zeke asked her to consider other members of the Fausts.She really couldn''t understand what went on in that old brain of his. "Thank you for your kind offer.Unfortunately, the Fausts are uncharted territory that I''m not worthy of trespassing."With a smile, she outright refused his offer.It didn''t infuriate Zeke. "There''s no hurry.You can take your time to think about it." Jenny wanted to tell him she wouldn''t consider it even if she had more time. However, she ended up keeping quiet. Perhaps he was joking around, and there was no benefit in offending him. With that thought in mind, she stopped herself from saying more.Having said all that he wanted, Zeke waved her away. "Send my regards to your father." "Alright, I''ll take my leave now.Please take care of yourself, Mr.Faust." With that, Jenny turned around and left Zeke''s study without looking back. After he left, an elderly man walked out of the darkness and patted Zeke on the back, saying, "Mr.Faust, she''s just a young member of the Walters.There''s no need for you to personally meet her." "That girl is something else." Zeke had seen many people and could tell at a nce that Jenny was not ordinary.The old butler looked in the direction Jenny had left and shook his head. "She''s just a youngster who doesn''t understand proper etiquette and basic manners.You''re giving her too much credit." "Perhaps that is true, but I hope she''s not ordinary," Zeke said. Frowning, Zeke asked the butler, "Do you think Alec''s feelings for her are?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "I can''t tell for sure.It seems like he doesn''t have any feelings for her now.However, ording to the information we''ve gathered, he did like Jenny a lot before." That information was not hard to gain as many people in Parrington knew about it. Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Chapter 636 They''re Still Too Inexperienced After a moment of silence, Zeke smiled and said, "This can only mean that either he was putting on an act in the past or the act is happening now." The butler thought for a while before expressing his opinion. "I think he was pretending before.Perhaps he never really liked Jenny and was only clinging to her because he knew she was the daughter of the Walters.Now that he is part of the Fausts, he must feel that he is out of her league, so there''s no need to pretend anymore." There were many people like that who only cared about their own interests and benefits.It didn''t matter to them whether they liked what they were doing or the people they were associated with.His butler''s suggestion made sense to Zeke. "Keep an eye on him," Zeke instructed. "Whether he is pretending or not, it will be clear over time." "But sir, why do you insist on bringing back those Fausts who are outsiders? Are you really nning to hand over the Faust family to them?" The butler was confused.He had been with Zeke for many years and thought he understood him well. However, he could not understand the decision he had made.Zeke chuckled lightly. "Look at my two sons and my two grandsons.Do you think they can take over the reins of the Faust family?" As for his three granddaughters, Zeke did not even mention them because they were unlikely to take over the Faust family in any way. "Didn''t you always have high hopes for Xavier? In recent years, all the outsiders thought you would hand over the reins to him," the butler answered. Xavier was Zeke''s eldest son, and he had been gradually managing the Faust family in recent years. Everyone thought that the Faust family would ultimately belong to him. However, Zeke''s new idea caught all of them by surprise. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At the mention of his eldest son, Zeke sighed. "He does have a great business acumen, and the Faust family should do well if handed over to him, but..." He paused for a moment before continuing, "He is ruthless.Anyone who inconveniences him, whether his siblings or children, will suffer.At this age, I don''t want to see anything happen to my sons and grandsons, so I can''t hand over the Fausts to him." The butler recalled how Xavier conducted his business and began to break out in cold sweat. "What about your second son? He''s not as ruthless as Xavier, sir." "He is indeed better in this aspect, but sometimes he is too indecisive.If the Fausts are in his hands, it will be difficult for us to make any progress for many years." Zeke felt troubled as both of his sons had their shorings. Listening to him, Zeke''s butler knew that he had analyzed his sons thoroughly. "What about your grandsons? Don''t you think they are capable enough?" In his opinion, Zeke''s grandsons were capable in their own right, and they had good character. Hence, they could lead the Fausts. Zeke shook his head helplessly. "They''re still too inexperienced." "I brought back Alec and the others to make them feel anxious.Also, it''ll help to train them." Upon hearing that, realization struck the old butler. "Are you nning to use Alec and others as their whetstones?" "Yes, that''s the idea," Zeke nodded. He could not let his lifelong career be handed over to outsiders, even if Alec shared the same surname. No one knew about the conversation between them. Meanwhile, at the entrance of the Faust Manor, Jenny was stopped by someone before she could even get in the car. "Hello, can I hitch a ride with you?" a cheerful young man asked, beaming with a smile. If it weren''t for the fact that he had juste out of Faust Manor, Jenny would have thought he was a college student who couldn''t afford a taxi. "What a pity," she thought to herself. Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Chapter 637 What Do You Want? "What do you want?" Jenny asked. She didn''t have time to participate in the act he was putting on. The Fausts seemed reallyplicated.She had just met with Alec, and Zeke had pulled her aside for a talk. Now an innocent -looking young man appeared out of nowhere, but who knew what he was up to? Julian Faust was embarrassed by her bluntness. When he stayed silent, Jenny was about to enter the car and leave. However, Julian didn''t intend to give up just yet. He stopped Jenny again and said, "I really just want to hitch a ride with you.I''m not up to anything else." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Does the Fausts not have a driver? Even if there is no driver, you expect me to believe you can''t afford to buy a car?" Jenny sneered, finding hisck of intelligence amusing.The way she ruthlessly tore into him made Julian more embarrassed. "Just because we have a car doesn''t mean we can''t hitch a ride.I think you''re very charming.What''s wrong with trying to hitch a ride with you?" Jenny just looked at him silently. Julian couldn''t even defend his actions. In the end, he admitted defeat, "Okay, I''ll admit it.I was just curious about your rtionship with Alec." Jennyughed. She knew he had approached her because of Alec. Unfortunately for him, he was a little too naive to survive in the Faust family. "You''re wondering about our rtionship?" "Yeah." Julian nodded. "I''m really curious." Jenny grinned as she replied, "I''m not telling you.Look it up yourself." With that, she got into the car and left Faust Manor. By the time the car waspletely out of sight, Julian finally came to his senses. "Hey! What''s going on? Can''t you just tell me?" He could find out for himself but didn''t want to waste his time. "Julian, you''re being too obvious.Did you really think she would tell you just like that?" Luke Faust said, his words filled with ridicule. Julian turned to re at him. "Well, dear cousin, if you are so capable, why don''t you try it yourself?" "Try what? I don''t even care about Alec.He''s just an outsider.How powerful can he be?" Luke sneered. In his view, the Fausts were destined to belong to his father. After his father passed away, the Fausts would be his. As for Alec, he didn''t care about him at all. However, Julian didn''t think so. "Alec isn''t that simple.You should be wary about him, so be careful not to lose in your own game." Then, he got up and left, not staying to talk to Luke longer. They were bothpeting against each other, although it appeared as if only their fathers were competing. Watching Julian leave, Luke''s expression turned gloomy, "Alec Faust...I want to see how capable you really are." When Jenny arrived at Walter Castle, James and Brandon were already in the living room.It took Jenny a while to remember that her father had invited them to dinner.She had almost forgotten about it because of Alec. "James," Jenny called as she greeted them, trying hard to act normal. James nodded at her. Although Jenny disguised it well, he still noticed something was amiss. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" "No, nothing happened." Jenny shook her head, not wanting him to dwell on the topic. "Are we going to have dinner?" "We were waiting for you," Graham answered as he approached him. He didn''t ask where Jenny had been but instead ushered James and Brandon toward the dining room. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Chapter 638 No Rush At the dining table, Jenny was not in a good mood because of what had transpired with Alec. Meanwhile, Jolene was in a good mood. Seating between James and Brandon, she alternated between enquiring about James''s well-being and putting food on Brandon''s te. ncing at her, Jenny wondered how stupid Jolene was exactly. Did she think both of them would be interested in her? Jolene''s actions wouldn''t make James like her. In fact, they would make Brandon ufortable.It was a lose-lose situation. However, Jenny didn''t voice her opinion. After all, Jolene and Brandon''s rtionship would be elevated to the next level that day. During dinner, Brandon professed his love for Jolene before Graham and Rowena and expressed wanting to marry her. Jolene wasn''t very happy, and an unpleasant expression formed on her face. She red at Brandon, wondering why he had to do that when James was watching. If James misunderstood, wouldn''t she lose her chance with him? "The Britt and Walter families are a good match, but it depends on what Jolene thinks," Graham said. He had no objections; it all depended on Jolene. Of course, Jolene was unwilling to marry Brandon, but she couldn''t make it too obvious. Otherwise, Brandon might get angry and say nasty things that might not favor her situation.She made eye contact with Rowena, who quickly caught her cue and said, "My little Jolene is still young.I¡¯m not ready to marry her off so soon.Why don''t you consider Jenny? She''s my daughter too and is at the right age for marriage." Brandon and Graham''s faces fell as soon as she said that. Snorting, Graham said, "Jenny isn''t in a hurry, and I have other ns for her." This time, Rowena''s face fell.You have made ns for Jenny but not for Jolene?" His favoritism was tant. Clearly, he wanted Jolene to marry so that there would be room for Jenny. There was no way Rowena would allow Graham to have his way. "Jolene is not young anymore." Everyone present understood the meaning behind his words. Jolene''s face turned pale, and Rowena didn''t look good either. However, they didn''t want to make a scene since Brandon and James were there. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After the meal, Rowena left Walter Castle, but not before giving Jenny a fierce look.It seemed that she med everything on her. Although Jenny was innocent, she didn''t bother arguing with Rowena.She was waiting for Rowena to take action against her. If she didn''t, where would Jenny get her evidence? Little did Jenny know, it would nearly cost her her life. Jenny and James remained in the living room while Jolene and Brandon headed out. Although Jenny saw them walking toward the garden, she didn''t disturb them as she figured it wasn''t a good time. "Your father and I have already started to take action against the sses.I reckon they will have a few rough days ahead of them," James said, trying to make small talk with Jenny. Jenny nodded and hummed. "It''s no rush.Take it slow." After knowing Alec was fine, she wasn''t anxious any longer. Although she hadn''t found out who had attacked Alec, it was probably not the sses. Judging from the actions of the Fausts, it was probably someone from their side.However, she didn''t know who. But what did it have to do with her? Since Alec had made his stance clear, why did she bother worrying about it? Jenny decided not to pay attention to anything rted to Alec. Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Chapter 639 You Can''t Have Your Cake and Eat It Too James was worried about Jenny, but since she remained quiet, it was difficult for him to ask more. "Jenny, are you really not going to consider me? I''m not saying I''m great, but I''m not too bad either," James asked again, thinking he should give it another try. Jenny had a headache upon hearing that.She thought that after rejecting James, he wouldn''t try again. "James, I''m not open to romance now," Jenny said; she didn''t want their rtionship to be anything different from what it currently was. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. If she were to get together with James and break upter, they would eventually be strangers.James didn''t get angry when she rejected him again, as he had expected that oue. "It''s fine," he said, smiling. "I''m not in a hurry.I just hope that when you change your mind, you will consider me first.Let me add my name to the queue". Jenny was speechless. After forcing augh, she couldn''t bring herself to speak anymore. After a while, thinking that Brandon should be done, she went upstairs to look for Graham as she wanted to bring him to the garden. Meanwhile, Jolene and Brandon were together in a gazebo. "Brandon, why did you say that in front of my father today?" Jolene was annoyed as his actions had disrupted her ns and even affected her chances with James. Brandon didn''t know what she was thinking, nor did he care. "Jolene, don''t you want to marry me?" he asked. "I haven''t made up my mind yet, Brandon." Jolene nned to continue to avoid the issue at hand as she had done before.She would continue being unclear about her answer. Brandon''s eyes flickered. Usually, he wouldn''t bother to continue pursuing her, but this time it was different. "What is there left to consider? Do you have any concerns? I promised to treat you well." Brandon looked at Jolene, his gaze full of affection.However, hearing that only made Jolene unhappy.She didn''t want him to treat her well! Nheless, she kept that to herself as she was afraid of losing James and Brandon at the same time, which would leave her with nothing. "Brandon, you said you wouldn''t force me.I wanted a few more years," Jolene said, wondering why Brandon was so persistent. Brandon had to get an answer, so his face fell when he heard that."Jolene, I am not a fool." "Brandon..." "You can''t have your cake and eat it too! Do you think I can''t see how you look at James?" Brandon was furious. Jolene didn''t expect him to get angry, so she didn''t know what to do. "Brandon, that''s not what I mean! I just want to spend more time with my parents at home," Jolene insisted. She didn''t care if Brandon would buy it or not. All she knew was if she didn''t give Brandon some reassurance, he wouldn''t believe her. "Do you think I''ll believe that?" Brandon sneered. It caused Jolene to panic a little. Suddenly, she hugged Brandon and said, "Brandon, I really like you, don''t be like this." Brandon was also stunned. However, it was not because of the hug but because of what Jenny had said to him before¡ªshe had predicted everything. Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Chapter 640 It''s None of Your Business Jenny had called him previously, instructing him to act like he didn''t believe Jolene regardless of what she said. Jenny did not tell him the reason. All she said was that if he did it, he would be able to marry Jolene. Now that Jolene was in his arms, Brandon began to admire Jenny although their marriage had not been confirmed yet. Jolene and Brandon didn''t notice Jenny and Graham standing nearby, watching them embrace each other. Jenny grinned. As she had expected, Jolene would never let go of a valuable asset like Brandon. Therefore, when Brandon seemed to distrust her, Jolene had to do something. Although it was just a hug, it was enough to make Graham believe that Jolene liked Brandon. "I told you earlier that Jolene was interested in Brandon, but you didn''t believe me," Jenny told Graham. Graham was wearing an ugly expression on his face. "Since she is interested in him, couldn''t she tell us directly? Why must she sneak around like this and act in such a lowly manner?" He was furious as he thought it was unfitting for a daughter of the Walters to behave that way. She ought to be loud and proud about the man she liked.She should have dered it and sought blessings instead of doing what she was doing now. Graham turned around and left, but Jenny did not hurry to leave. Smiling, she approached the couple. Her slow apuse startled Jolene, who quickly removed herself from Brandon''s arms. Jolene and Brandon reacted differently when they realized it was Jenny. "Jenny!" Jolene spat through gritted teeth, regretting now that she had been caught by Jenny. She knew the consequences would be bad if Graham saw her entangled with Brandon in such a manner. She med it all on Brandon. Why couldn''t he just be her rebound? She hated how he even had the audacity to say he wanted to marry her when he refused to believe her. "Since you and Mr.Britt are on the same page about your feelings, you should get married as soon as possible.Don''t make Father worry about you," Jenny said, chuckling as she teased them. Jolene''s face sank, and she red at her unkindly. "It''s none of your business." With that, she left. She thought hugging Brandon would pacify him and make him believe her for a while. Hence, there was no need for her to linger around him any longer. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Instead, she needed to get to James quickly. When Jolene left, neither of them chased after her. While it was normal for Jenny not to bother with Jolene, Brandon surprised Jenny by remaining there. "It seems you don''t like Jolene that much," she said. She thought that Brandon really liked Jolene and would ept her regardless of her character. However, his recent actions proved otherwise. The Britt family was also one of the Ten Elites, and it was unlikely that they raised fools who cared for nothing but true love. Although the way Brandon insisted on marrying Jolene was questionable, what did it have to do with Jenny? She couldn''t be bothered about what happened to Jolene after she got married. "Of course I like her.Why else would I do this?" Brandon replied with a smile, unconcerned about what Jenny thought of him. Jenny didn''t bother to argue with him. "Right.Anyway, I guess they will discuss your engagementter. You just need to insist on marrying her." Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Must I Give You a Reason for Not Liking You? With that, Jenny turned around to leave. Brandon watched her retreating figure in silence.He couldn''t help but wonder who would lead the Walters in the future. Previously, he firmly believed it was Jolene, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt she lacked the ability. It was Jenny who had what it took.He sighed and gave up. Even if Jenny was the one, he couldn''t marry her. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. That woman was much harder to deal with than Jolene. Footsteps from the living room entrance interrupted his thoughts. James thought it was Jenny returning, but when he looked up, he saw Jolene instead. His smile disappeared, reced with a nk expression. Jolene walked over and sat next to him, blinking at him. "James," she said, hoping to appear cute. However, James wasn''t a good person.He only pretended to be kind and gentle in front of Jenny. If it were someone else, he wouldn''t bother dealing with them. Seeing that James ignored her, Jolene wasn''t discouraged and continued, "James, you don''t really think that Jenny is the Walters'' missing daughter, do you?" James frowned, "What do you mean?" "Tam my mom''s only daughter," Jolene replied. Although she didn''t say it explicitly, the meaning was clear. James sneered, "You''re trying to say that Jenny is an illegitimate child?" "Yes, she is," Jolene confirmed. She thought James must have been fooled by Jenny, thinking she was the real eldest daughter of the Walters and therefore liked her. But Jenny wasn''t; Jolene was. "So what? What does that have to do with me?" James didn''t care whether Jenny was an illegitimate child or not.What he cared about was Graham''s attitude toward Jenny. At least for now, Graham cared more about her. As for Jolene, Graham probably didn''t have much expectation for her, so he didn''t bother raising her. "James, she''s an illegitimate child.She''s not worth your affection, " Jolene said, her face turning red. "I like you, James.Can''t you give me a chance?" James was annoyed as he looked at Jolene, but she didn''t notice. When she saw him nce over, she blushed and grew shyer. James was about to leave when Jenny returned, and he felt relieved. "Jenny," he called out to her. Jenny didn''t find it strange to see Jolene there and teased James by saying, "I didn''t know you were so popr." James stood up and distanced himself from Jolene, saying, "Just because a person likes doesn''t mean I''m ttered." Jolene was stunned by his words.She asked, "What''s wrong with me? Why do you prefer a divorcee? Why won''t you give me a chance?" Before Jenny came into her life, she was always the center of attention. No one had treated her badly. However, everything changed the moment Jenny arrived. James looked at her coldly and replied, "Must I give you a reason for not liking you?" He didn''t understand why she kept bothering him. For Jenny''s sake, he didn''t want to cause any misunderstandings, so he kept his distance from Jolene. However, Jolene was Jenny''s sister, so he couldn''t speak too harshly.He still wanted to marry Jenny and didn''t want to make Graham unhappy. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Chapter 642 You Set Me Up! Just as Jolene was overwhelmed, Graham came down from upstairs, ncing coldly at her before quickly looking away. Having been called down by Graham, Rowena was right behind him.She was a bit puzzled, wondering why Graham would call her at this hour. "James, it''ste.I''ll have the driver take you back," Graham said, not wanting outsiders to be involved in his family''s affairs. "Alright.I''ll return home and visit another day," James said. Graham nodded, looking more favorably at James now, convinced that excellent people attracted other excellent people. Jenny was so outstanding that she drew James in, who was equally as outstanding. Jolene, however... He had previously thought that Brandon was decent, but after seeing the two of them in the garden, he was a little displeased with him. After James left, Graham called everyone to the living room. "Brandon, do you really want to marry Jolene?" Graham didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to the point.He had a feeling that something unexpected might happen if he waited too long to marry Jolene off. Brandon nodded sincerely. "Yes, I really like Jolene and hope you will let me take care of her for the rest of her life." Graham nodded, looking satisfied since Brandon didn''t hesitate. Jolene didn''t know why her father was bringing it up again, making her uneasy. "Dad, didn''t we say we''d talk about this in a few years since I''m still young?" ¡®You''re not that young.It''s time for you to get married," Graham said. "Dad!" Jolene cried, feeling angry. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Graham stopped what she was about to say with a wave of his hand. "Let''s do this.You two can get engaged first, and the marriage can take its time.It won''t be rushed." Jolene''s face turned pale. Wasn''t an engagement equivalent to marrying Brandon? Who would want a woman who was engaged to someone else? "Dad, I don''t want to do it so soon," Jolene refused. Seeing that Graham was about to get angry, Rowena quickly pulled him aside. "It''s the 21st century now.You can''t just make decisions for Jolene without her input." "How am I deciding for her? She likes Brandon," Graham rebutted, upset.Since they both liked each other, they should just get married.Graham wondered why they were making things soplicated.Rowena frowned. "How do you know she likes him?" "Jolene and Mr.Britt were hugging in the garden just now," Jenny said. "Dad and I both saw it with our own eyes.What else can it mean? If she doesn''t like him, why would they hug each other? Jolene, don''t be shy.Since you like Mr.Britt, just say it.Dad won''t refuse." Jenny gave her a look suggesting that Jolene was too shy to speak up, making Jolene so angry that she wanted to hit her. No wonder Graham had brought up the topic again; it turned out that this despicable Jenny was behind it.She gritted her teeth and stared at her fiercely. "Did you do it on purpose?" "What are you talking about, Jolene? As your elder sister, I want you to be happy." Jenny grinned at her.Her smile could''ve fooled them into thinking she meant what she said.However, neither Jolene nor Rowena believed her; only Graham did. "Jenny! You despicable brat! You set me up!" She was furious now that she understood what was going on.She knew that Jenny must have deliberately brought Graham to the garden to witness her hug Brandon just to force her to marry him. Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Chapter 643 You Rascal Jolene charged at Jenny, ready to beat her up, but Jenny was unruffled, showing no intention of dodging. Graham mmed the table, and Jolene was shocked by the loud sound.She stopped in her tracks and didn''t get to Jenny. "You rascal!" he roared. "Jenny is your sister!" "I don''t have a sister! I''m my mom''s only daughter!" Perhaps, she had been emboldened out of anger or her strong refusal against marrying Brandon Britt.She talked back to Graham despite fearing him. The scowl on his face deepened. "If you dare speak in this manner in public, I''d put you in your ce!" "Why can''t I say that? She''s not my sister anyway!" Jolene was enraged as well. "Have you ever given me any attention since she joined the family? We''re both your daughters! How could you y favorites?" "How could youpare yourself to Jenny? Do you think you''reparable?" he bellowed as he grew increasingly irritated by Jolene''s behavior. His words were jarring to Jolene.She red at him with unbridled resentment in her eyes, which he picked up easily. "Oh, you''re rebelling now, huh? Did I raise an ungrateful daughter?" Jolene wanted to retort but was held back by Rowena. "This is a sudden decision.Jo and I need more time to think it over." "There''s nothing to consider.The engagement party will be in a week.You just have to show up on time," Graham instructed them.It was not a question but an announcement. Rowena couldn''t stand him anymore. "Graham Walter, you''d better not cross a line!" "If you''re in my family, you need to listen to me." He didn''t back down.He knew the reason behind Rowena''s impudence.He once had regard for her out of consideration of the sses, but he did not need to do so anymore. Since he was working with the Windsors to seal the fate of the sses, there was no reason to fear them anymore.She pointed at him shakily. "Graham Walter! Just wait and see!" With that, she dragged Jolene away with her. After they left, Graham turned to Brandon. "Any objection to having the engagement in a week?" "No." Brandon wouldn''t have minded even if he were asked to marry Jolene next week. Graham nodded, feeling d that Brandon was at least more sensible than Jolene. Brandon left after the discussion, leaving Graham and Jolene in the guest room. Graham thought that Jenny was quiet because she was upset by Jolene''s words, and heforted her, "Don''t take it to heart.To me, you''re the daughter of the Walters." "I''m fine.Don''t worry." Jenny wouldn''t take Jolene''s words personally. Moreover, she didn''t care if she was part of the Walters. Even if she weren''t, it wouldn''t affect her much. However, Graham took her indifference as being thoughtful.He thought she insisted she was fine because she didn''t want to worry him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. That made him feel sorrier for her.He decided it was the best decision to get Jolene married to stop her from harassing Jenny at home. Later, Jenny parted with Graham and retired to her room. Instead of sleeping, she was thinking about Alec. She couldn''t wrap her head around his sudden change. How could he confess his love to her only to take it back so soon? How could that happen? A text arrived, interrupting her thoughts. Alfred texted her the information he had gathered on Alec and the Fausts. He followed up with another, "It looks like I stand a chance to contest for the heir of the Fausts." After all, Alfred was biologically rted to the Fausts. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Chapter 644 I Won''t Leave Jenny instantly made a call to Alfred upon reading his texts. "So, are you going topete?" He was slightly surprised by her huge reaction. "Why? Are you scared that I''d leave?" ¡®You''re overthinking.Look, you''re talented but not irreceable," she denied, but deep down, she was worried that herpany would lose him. Jeneration Group had newly gone on track, and Alfred''s untimely departure would only cause her to suffer. Still, she wouldn''t stop him from leaving if he wished to. Everyone had the freedom of choice, and she had no right to stop him. Alfred smiled helplessly at her denial. "You''re a stubborn one.Don''t worry.I won''t leave." Somehow, she let out a sigh of relief, and she realized that she had overreacted just now. "I''m sorry.I was..." "I know," he cut her off. "You don''t have to exin to me.I''m only staying at Jeneration Group to prove my worth.No one can change my decision." Despite not being in contact with the Fausts, he could imagine theplexity of the rtionships in the influential family. If he wanted to contest the position of heir, he might subject himself to harassment and humiliation by others. Alfred knew he couldn''t put up with the stress, unlike Alec.He''d rather take it one step at a time. Therefore, he had nothing but admiration for Alec''s patience and endurance, which he knew hecked. "Yeah," she replied. As long as Alfred was around, she wouldn''t have to worry about Jeneration Group, freeing up time for other priorities.He fell into a short silence before blurting out, "Did you argue with Alec again?" When she first requested that he look into the issues between Alec and the Fausts, he noticed her low mood but didn''t bring up the question.He had turned in the results of his investigation, and Jenny probably was up to speed on Alec''s life. Hence, he decided to prod her a bit. "What could we possibly fight about? There''s no rtionship between us anyway." She chuckled. Technically, the only rtionship between Alec and her was that of an ex-married couple. "Were you upset at him for returning to his family?" Alfred was confused by the developments between the two. The only change was Alec''s return to the Fausts. Jenny didn''t answer, for she had no idea how to broach the topic. It''d be awkward if he pressed on, so he said, "Jenny, you''re a great woman.There are many who''d love you.You don''t have to be sad over him." "Thanks." She knew that it was his attempt atforting her. Even though she had been prejudiced against him, she gradually came to realize he was a nice person ¡ªas a colleague. After the call, she went through the information that Alfred sent her. The information included thetest updates in the Faust Family. Alec and a few other members were called to rejoin the family business, which led to infighting. That was how Alec got into serious trouble with some of the family members and put his life in danger. Alfred didn''t describe how Alec survived the ordeal. Perhaps, he failed to obtain that piece of information. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jenny recalled her encounter with Alec earlier. Something felt amiss ¡ªhe was too cold to her, and his eyes were devoid of emotion. "Has he never loved me? If not, why would he treat me that way?" The more she mulled over it, the sadder she felt. She had decided to ept his love when she met him again, regardless of what others would think and whether they had taken down the sses. In the end, she realized that her feelings were one-sided and that Alec had never wanted to be with her in the first ce. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Chapter 645 What a Joke! Rowena brought Jolene to the ss family''s residence. "Randy." Jolene started sobbing when she saw her cousin. Confused, he hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter? Did anyone bully you?" She quickly updated him on the events at home. At the same time, Randy''s dad entered the living room and overheard Jolene''s story. "How sickening!" Wayne ss bellowed, feeling bewildered at how his sister and niece were treated at home. Jolene quickly greeted him, "Uncle Wayne." Rowena, feeling aggrieved, had tears in her eyes. "Wayne, Graham has crossed a line this time.He wanted to marry Jolene off without considering her feelings." She wouldn''t havee to her family for help had she not been forced into a corner, well aware that the sses would not side with her in minor arguments with Graham.However, this was a wholly different issue. Graham marrying Jolene off would mean depriving her of a chance to take over the family business, affecting both Rowena and the sses. "why would he make such a decision?" Wayne was puzzled by the turn of events because the Walters were not particrly friendly with the Britts. Why would Graham suddenly insist on a marriage for his daughter? Jolene''s temper red when the topic was brought up. "It''s all because of that bitch Jenny! She must have said something to Dad and got him to marry me off to Brandon Britt." "Jenny..." Wayne mumbled. It was not his first time hearing the name. At first, he was unconcerned when he learned about Graham''s secret daughter. Having kids out of wedlock was not unheard of in influential families, and these children wouldn''t be anything of importance. To Wayne''s dismay, Graham had allowed Jenny to get ahead of Jolene. What a joke! "Wayne, I asked you to hire some hitmen for me.Have you found anyone?" Rowena had not given up after multiple failed attempts to assassinate Jenny. To her, all the problems on hand would be solved if Jenny was dead. Wayne collected himself and nodded at her. "I''ve made the arrangements.They''ll fly in from abroad soon." "From abroad?" She was surprised. "Yes.If we want to move without Graham getting to the bottom of it, hiring foreign mercenaries is our safest bet." Wayne believed that Jolene had to be the one to take over the Walters'' business because that was the safest oue for the sses. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Rowena was touched by his help. "Wayne, you are the nicest to me. "Of course.You''re family.Whoever wants to bully you need to get past me," he replied. Despite saying that, he had an ulterior motive.He would want Jenny gone because he couldn''t predict what would happen if she took over Walter Inc. "Just stay here for a few days.You can go home after I deal with Jenny.I bet Graham wouldn''t force Jolene to marry Brandon by then," Wayne reminded them. The women nodded and agreed with his decision, as none of them wanted to return to Walter Vi. On his way out, a question popped up in his mind, and he turned around. "Do you feel that Graham''s acting weirdtely? Did he pull any tricks?" Rowena and Jolene looked lost. They did not understand the question. Seeing that, he waved and said, "Never mind.I was just asking." Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Test Her Out In the study room upstairs, Wayne was frowning at Randy. "Get someone to keep tabs on the Walters, especially Graham Walter.I need to know what he''s up to lately." "Dad, what are you suspecting?" Randy was curious. "A few of our business contracts ran into problems.I suspect that someone has been sabotaging us." Wayne did not get to where he was without his shrewdness. The problems he identified were minor, but their sudden emergence puzzled him. Randy immediately grew wary. ''Is someone sabotaging us? Who? The Walters?" "I don''t know.It''s just a guess." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Wayne started suspecting Graham because the man had recently acted bolder and more irreverent toward the sses. Randy frowned with a resentful look in his eyes. "That''s possible.Graham Walter has been upset with us for a while.He''s just holding back all along." He was sure that Graham was behind everything, but he could not figure out the reason behind his audacity. The Walters might be more powerful than the sses, but they were not strong enough to hurt them. Wayne shared the same understanding and said, "That''s why we need someone to keep tabs on Graham.We need to know what he''s up to and who he''s met with." "Sure, I will get that arranged." Randy nodded. "We have nothing to fear if the Walters want to make a move against us¡ªwe might even get something good out of it.I''m only worried if..." Randy didn''t need Wayne to say it out loud. He was smart enough to figure out the possibility that the Walters might coborate with someone else to take his family down. If that were the case, the sses would be in a crisis. "Test Jenny Walter out if you have a chance.Let''s see how capable she is," Wayne suggested. At this point, they had no choice but to take her seriously. Randy nodded.He understood theplexity of the situation, which might even concern the survival of the sses.He could not afford to be careless. Meanwhile, Jenny, unaware of the conversation between the father and son, wracked her brain over the night but failed to figure out if Alec still had feelings for her and whether he was hiding his feelings. Finally, she gave up on thinking, refusing to interpret the logic behind his actions. Plus, she was too upied with work to waste time on him. The next day, she returned to work at the Walter Inc office. Her coboration with Hunter Meyers won her some reluctant acknowledgment from her colleagues. They finally put aside the suspicion that she had used her privilege to get ahead, and they begrudgingly admitted that her hard work had brought business to thepany. "Jenny." Cherry came up to her. Jenny nodded at her. "Did anything happen in thepany over the past few days?" "Nothing happened.But you and Jolene were both absent.Everyone guessed that the two of you weren''t returning." Even if the two privileged daughters of Graham Walter decided to quit working after a few days, no one would find it unusual. If one had the wealth, there was no point hustling away for monthly wages. At least, Cherry wouldn''t do so. Jenny chuckled when she imagined how Jolene was not in the mood for work at the moment. "Jenny, is Jolene getting engaged to Brandon Britt for real?" Cherry asked in a hushed voice. It was a rumor that made rounds in thepany, and she was curious about it. Jenny raised an eyebrow, looking surprised. "Where did you hear that from?" "Everyone in thepany is talking about it." Cherry smiled wryly.She couldn''t have avoided learning about the gossip even if she had wanted to. "Just wait for the announcement.If the news is true, we will hear about it today." Jenny did not offer a conclusive reply, but she knew that Graham would never change his decision.She believed that the Walters and the Britts would release a joint announcement of the happy news soon. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Who Is This? Like Jenny had guessed, the Walters and the Britts released a joint statement about the engagement before noon. The engagement event was ted a weekter. Not only were the Walter Inc employees gossiping about it, butizens were also discussing the news. Most sent their blessings to the couple. In their eyes, the two families were a great match. Jolene would be marrying into wealth anyway, which was definitely better than bing a corporate ve like the rest of them. Jenny quickly nced through the onlinements and soon went back to work.It had been some time since herst sessful business negotiation. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. During the period in between, she was upied by non-work issues. If she didn''t get started, her colleagues would think she came to work just to pass the time. She poured through the information of clients in hand and hesitated on who to approach. Graham had introduced her to many of the contacts in events before, and she was sure they wouldn''t turn her down. Still, she didn''t like the low-effort process. When she was deliberating, she got distracted by her ringing phone. Puzzled by the unknown number, she picked up anyway. "Miss Walter." She heard an unfamiliar male voice from the other end. "Who is this?" "I''m Randy.Randy ss, your cousin." He was dumbfounded by her reaction and wondered if he was easily forgettable.He even greeted her thest time they met. "Randy ss?" she thought. After a slight pause, she recalled the memory of meeting him and pieced together a vague impression. "What''s the matter?" She was neither interested in chatting with nor getting close to her cousin. Randy was slightly annoyed by her reaction but held back his temper when he recalled Wayne''s instructions.He asked, "Are you free? I''d like to treat you to a meal." Frowning, she believed he wouldn''t have popped up out of nowhere without a motive.Her silence made him nervous. "I heard that you have been working at the business development department at Walter Inc.I happen to need a business partner for a project." Her eyes immediately lit up. "Sure.Share the address with me." Soon, she received the restaurant''s address and hurried over without hesitation.She wasn''t particrly interested in the project, but she thought it would be an excellent opportunity to give the sses some trouble.She arrived at the restaurant fast and entered. Scanning the surroundings, she instantly noticed Randy sitting by the window. Although she didn''t like him, she had to admit he was good- looking. When she thought about it, the children from the Ten Elites who crossed paths with her all seemed attractive. Perhaps, they were the benefactors of good genes. ¡®You''re here.Take a seat," Randy greeted her with a smile as she took a seat across from him boldly. Then, she stared at him without a word to gauge his actions.Her gaze sent shivers down his spine.He was terrified by her eyes that could read his mind. "What do you want to order?" he asked, failing to hold back anymore. She smiled softly. "Anything will do.You can decide for me." Randy called the waitress over and ordered a few signature dishes. "Aren''t you here to discuss the project with me? Tell me about it," she broke the silence and questioned him. He took out a proposal, looking prepared for the discussion. She received it and skimmed through the contents. Smiling, Jenny asked, "Oh, didn''t you just win the South City Development Project bid? Why would you be so generous with the partnership offer?" Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Chapter 648 I''ll Think About It Randy shed an earnest smile at her. "I won''t do this for outsiders.My generosity is only reserved for family, for example, my dear cousin." She silently smirked at the remark but did not call him out. Thend south of the city, which the sses bid, was going to be developed into a business district. Clearly, the area would flourish in the future. But Randy suddenly offered her a partnership in the lucrative project they had just bagged, and it all felt odd to her. "That''s a huge project.I need to discuss it with Dad." More importantly, she needed to do some investigation into the issues behind thend¡ªthere must be something. Else, the ss Family wouldn''t have suggested a partnership. While they were nning to acquire the sses'' business, the sses might also be scheming against the Walters. At the end of the day, the sses were no saints. Randy had no objection to her request for time. The ss Family recently got their hands on thend and did not start any construction, but many companies must be vying for the partnership. He was confident that the opportunity would tempt Graham. "There''s no rush.Let''s dig in." His indifference surprised her, for she had expected him to stop her from discussing the matter with Graham. "Is he confident we''d not find any issues with thend?" She wondered about the strategy behind the ss Family''s move while eating. "Jenny, what do you think of Jolene''s marriage?" Randy''s random question prompted her to look up in surprise.She wondered if the sses'' goal was to get the marriage canceled for Jolene''s sake. That sounded usible. If the sses wanted to put the partnership on the table in exchange for Jolene''s freedom, Graham might actually consider the deal. She gathered herself and replied coolly, "It''s wonderful.They''re in love with each other." "Are they?" He frowned when he learned about the truth. "Yeah.Dad and I walked in on them hugging.What else could that be if not love?" She chuckled, amused by Randy''s shallow understanding of Jolene''s character. Indeed, his expression fell when he heard Jenny''s words. "They hugged? I thought Jolene didn''t like the Britt guy at all," he thought, feeling cheated. Still, he kept his cool in front of Jenny. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Oh, if they are in love, that''s even better." "What if they were not in love? Would your family stop her from marrying Brandon Britt? Nothing good wille out of angering Dad at this point." She nced at him coldly as she tested the lengths that his family would go for Jolene. Taking her hint, he ced the cutlery on the table and leaned back into his chair. "Well, I don''t necessarily have to side with Jolene.Both of you are my cousins, and I''m cool with whoever''s taking over the Walters¡¯ business." She lifted a brow quizzically but said nothing. "Jenny, why don''t you consider working with my family, as I suggested earlier?" If Jenny was willing to work with the sses, Randy figured they would not need Jolene.He had always held Jolene in poor regard, thinking that she was talentless and time spent on her would only go to waste. They had been stuck with Jolene since she was Rowena''s only daughter, but they had a choice now. Instead of rejecting him outright, she seemed to ponder over his suggestion. "I''ll think about it.There''s no harm in working with the sses.It''s a win-win situation." "That''s right.We''re rtives too." He nodded at her. Although the two families were rted by marriage, they rarely coborated, mostly because Graham held a grudge against the family for forcing him to marry Rowena. Therefore, he not only did not work with Rowena''s family but also actively gave them trouble. The sses wouldn''t have tolerated his antics had it not been for the sess of Walter Inc. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Chapter 649 A Narcissist After that, they engaged in a pleasant conversation, or so it seemed to Randy and the others. Jenny, on the other hand, never entertained the idea of working with the sses. That family was going down soon anyway. "I need to go to the restroom." She left the table. Seeing that, Randy called his father and shared some updates about his lunch with Jenny. She had no idea about the call, upied by another pressing matter. A man had showed up in front of her, his figure towering over her. He seemed surprised to run into her. She stared at Alec Faust. When she was about to speak, he frowned with irritation. "Miss Walter, please have some self-control.I don''t like women who obsess over me." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She was speechless. Did Alec just use her of obsessing over him? "Alec Faust, you''re a narcissist," she snickered and fired back since he did not show her any respect in the first ce. "If anything, you''re the one who''s obsessed with me," she added , tone hostile. The frown on his face deepened as he scrunched his face. "That was all in the past.I will never do that now.So, can you please stop showing up in front of me?" For some reason, he always felt disturbed when he saw her. He could barely fight the urge to get closer to her, and his rational mind would frame his feelings as a symptom of his poor mental health and warn him to exert more self-control.He suffered greatly from the tug-of-war between his mind and his emotions. Under this situation, he decided it was best not to meet Jenny at all. "Come on! Did you think that I stalked you all the way here?" She was speechless at how Alec remained as egotistical as he was. He raised a brow without denying it. She guffawed. "You''re overthinking. You''re not the only person who could dine here. I''m here with someone. Alright?" His mood tanked upon hearing that she hadpany. Did shee here to dine with that person? He could not stop ruminating even though he knew he shouldn''t. From this, he assumed that his mental health issues were not fully resolved yet. When she reappeared from the restroom, Alec was nowhere to be seen. She believed he might have left. Gritting her teeth, she strode into the main hall. "What''s wrong? You look pale." Randy noticed the change in her expression and found it weird.She took a deep breath, silently scolding herself for acting like a loser who was affected by Alec''s words. "It''s nothing.I ran into a narcissist." She waved her hand, seemingly unwilling to continue the conversation. Randy was curious about the narcissist she mentioned, but he did not press on because she was reluctant to divulge anything. They dived into a conversation but were soon distracted by a group of patrons that emerged from a lounge room. Jenny spotted Alec Faust and went speechless.He was still around. However, he had a femalepanion who seemed intimate with him. It was an upsetting sight for Jenny. Alec noticed her presence, along with Randy''s. There was an almost unnoticeable change in his expression, which no one else picked up except for ke Watkins beside him. "Aren''t they Jenny Walter and Randy ss?" As a member of the Watkins, ke knew Randy. Alec had a vague memory of Randy ss as well. Ever since he decided to fight and take over the Fausts, he collected and went through the details of the Ten Elites and learned the names. Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Chapter 650 People Are Fickle-Minded "They look great together," ke remarked casually, attracting Alec''s gaze. She hurriedly rified, "The Walters and the sses might be rtives, but Jenny and Randy are not blood-rted.Everyone knows that." Although Graham presented Jenny as his and Rowena''s long-lost daughter, everyone was clever enough to figure out that Rowena was not Jenny''s birth mother. Alec was irked by the reminder that Jenny and Randy were not blood-rted. Their existence seemed unusually jarring to him when he looked at them again. "Let''s go," ke urged. He nodded and left with her. He didn''t expect to run into Jenny during his business meeting at the restaurant, and he was even more surprised to see her dining with Randy. Once Alec and ke were gone, Randy shifted his focus back to Jenny. "Isn''t that guy your ex-husband?" Thanks to his thorough investigation, he was more than familiar with Jenny''s background. That was how he recognized Alec Faust right away. "Yeah," she didn''t deny. Her rtionship with Alec was nothing shameful. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "I heard that the Fausts recently roped in their indirect descendants. Looks like he''s one of them." As the cr¨¦me de cr¨¦me of the Ten Elites, the Fausts always attracted eyes with each move. Jenny said nothing, so he went on, "I bet the others wouldn''t stand a chance to be the heir, but Alec Faust has the capability.Do you know who''s the woman beside him?" He purposely dangled the information in front of her. Jenny shook her head ¡ªshe had no idea. "She''s the daughter of the Watkins family.She wasn''t actively managing the business, but things seem to have changed now." Randy grinned and stared intently at Jenny in an attempt to pick up any hint of emotional change. However, he was disappointed when she remained unbothered, as though Alec''s rtionship status was none of her concern. He wasn''t ready to give up yet and said, "If Alec Faust gets help from Miss Watkins, he has a higher chance of sess than hispetition. But...I guess he¡¯s not ahead of them much. He can''t be that naive to believe that Zeke Faust is handing over the family business to a distant rtive." Although Alec was a Faust, everyone knew that the Fausts treated their distant rtives as outsiders. Jenny was unhappy to hear Randy''s disparagingments about Alec. "And how do you know he has no chance of sess?" "It''s not my personal opinion¡ªjust a matter of fact known to all." No one would believe that the head of the Faust family would hand over his business to outsiders. Jenny pursed her lips, knowing that Randy was speaking the truth. "But what if there''s a chance? What if he is capable and gets recognition from that old man?" She had full trust in Alec''s capability. Hence, the alternative scenario was not impossible. Randy held a different opinion. "The heir selection has got nothing to do with capability.It''s all about passing the business to the bloodline." The serious manner in which he spoke led her to realize that he was right. They were not the only ones who knew it. Perhaps, Alec understood the stakes against him too. Judging from the way he acted, he seemed dead set onpeting. "Where did he get the confidence? Is it because he has Miss Watkins on his side?" she mulled. "Look how he was all obsessed over youst time.I can''t believe that he gave up on pursuing you this soon.People are indeed fickle- minded.He probably thinks that given he''s a Faust, and with ke Watkins supporting him, you are no longer up to his standard." While speaking, he observed Jenny keenly.Her face soured as she red at him, knowing well that he had purposely said that to her. "You don''t have to remind me about it." Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Chapter 651 What Do You Think? Unaffected by her anger, Randy kept smiling and was even secretly d to have evoked some emotions from her. "Shall I send you back to the office?" he asked. "No," she turned him down and left immediately. He didn''t insist and watched as she left. The rtionship between Jenny and Alec left him wondering. After lunch, Jenny drove to Walter Inc. Although the encounter with Alec ruined her mood, she didn''t let it affect her work. She strode to Graham''s office, knocked on the door, and entered. He quickly shut the document he was reading and smiled at her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Take a seat.I heard from the staff that you''ve been here since morning.You must be tired." "I''m not as weak as you thought.I came in early in the morning but did nothing of importance.Tired? I''m far from it." She knew Graham wanted to be a good father to her, but she wasn''t ustomed to his doting manner.He smiled at herment and joined her on the couch. "Is something up?" "Yeah." She nodded and handed him Randy''s proposal. "Take a look at it first." He took the proposal and poured through it. Soon, he was done reading, but his expression had grown serious. "What do you think?" "It''s abnormal.Something''s fishy," she answered coolly. He nodded in agreement. "I bet there''s some issue behind thisnd.If there''s nothing wrong with thend, there''s a possibility that the sses are trying to trick us." After years without any business cooperation, it was odd for the sses to suddenly seek a partnership with the Walters. ¡®Yeah.We should get someone to look into it.I''m not saying that we can''t work with them, but we need to know what we''re getting into.Maybe we can even use their tricks against them." She grinned. He smiled, thinking that his daughter resembled him a lot. "Sure, I''ll get someone to work on it." After the discussion, Jenny did not n to stay long and stood up to leave. "Jenny, you don''t have to show up in the office every day if you have other matters to tend to.Everyone knows that you are my sessor.This is a cold hard fact.You don''t have to care about what they think of you," Graham dered. He would rather Jenny not waste her time on business development and follow him around to learn some lessons in management instead.She stopped in her tracks and pondered over his suggestion. Then, she took her seat on the couch once again. "Since you brought up the topic, I want to discuss it with you." "Go on." "I have neither the experience nor the interest in managing apany.If you insist on passing the company to me, you''d better kickstart your search for dependable managers.When the timees, I will hand over management tasks to them and take on a supervisory role," she announced. To her, Walter Inc would be like the second Jeneration Group. She didn''t have to worry about Jeneration Group thanks to Alfred and Jade''s capable management, and she was minimally involved in running thepany. Feeling confused by her announcement, he fell silent for a long time.She added, "I have things that I''d like to do in life.I can''t change my life ns because of you, and I hope you understand." She preferred practicing medicine, a lessplicated profession. Seeing the determination in her eyes, he understood that this must have been the most generous compromise she could arrive at. Sighing, he gave in. "Alright.I will search for the ideal candidates and get some capable hands to support you." "Thank you for your understanding." She meant her words because, had Graham insisted, it''d be difficult for her to get out of the situation, considering that he was her father. No matter what, she wouldn''t change her ns, which might only worsen her rtionship with him, an oue she feared. Thankfully, the worst oue did not materialize. Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Chapter 652 That''s Enough. Let''s Go After leaving Walter Inc, Jenny immediately went to work and investigated thend under the South City Development Project. Even though Graham had promised to look into the matter, she was struck by Randy''s bold move to suggest a partnership¡ªhe must have been confident that the Walters wouldn''t get any dirt on him. Feeling uneasy, she decided to take matters into her own hands. Only when she examined the details by herself and pinpointed the problems could she devise her counterattack. Back home, Randy met with Wayne and told him about the conversation with Jenny. "Dad, do you think she meant her words?" Randy was wary despite Jenny''s verbal agreement to consider the deal. In his eyes, Jenny was sly and duplicitous.Her willingness to work with the sses invited suspicion as Randy wondered if she was scheming against them. Wayne pondered the idea for a while and said, "That''s hard to tell, but we''re alright as long as she doesn''t make us her enemy.As for the partnership with the Walters, we''ll need to wait until Graham Walter is no longer in charge of thepany." As long as Graham was around, it would be difficult for the two families to form a genuine partnership. "Does that mean you will spare Jenny Walter?" Randy knew that the mercenary hired by Wayne had arrived in Bardoff City and was ready to go after her at any time. Wayne seemed to be considering the question too. He answered after a pause, "We''ll have to see.To be honest, I have more confidence in Jenny than in Jolene.She''s difficult to fool, but she is quite capable.Who knows? She might lead thepany to greater heights.We''ll never lose out if we get on her good side." Randy nodded, thinking that Wayne''s exnation was reasonable. "So, Rowena and Jolene..." "Send her home.Since Rowena''s married to Graham, we have no right to interfere in their family matters," Wayne decided. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Even though he previously imed to care a lot for his sister and niece, he could easily change his mind for his own self-interest. Moreover, he wouldn''t want to go against Graham at this time. Lately, issues had been cropping up in hispany''s projects, leading him to suspect that someone was sabotaging the sses.He needed to be more cautious than before. Randy nodded after hearing Wayne''s decision. It sounded like Wayne was ready to have Jolene marry Brandon Britt.He left the study and went downstairs.He saw Rowena and Jolene in the living room, and they greeted him. "Aunt Rowena, Jolene, you can''t stay with us forever.Why don''t you head home and have a good chat with Uncle Graham? Maybe you''ll change his mind," he immediately requested they leave. The color drained from Rowena''s face. "Randy, what is this?" "Aunt Rowena, I didn''t want to do this to you either.But we can''t anger Uncle Graham." He pretended to look embarrassed, but the look in his eyes showed he was unconcerned. One could tell that he was faking the embarrassment. Feeling cold from head to toe from rage, Rowena recalled Graham once told her that she was nothing to the sses. At that time, she refused to believe him and even thought he was sowing discord.Now, she finally learned that he was speaking the truth.It didn¡®t matter that she was a family member. She realized that even her family would abandon her to protect its self-interest. "Randy, what do you mean? Go home? Doesn''t that mean I''ll have to marry Brandon Britt? But you promised to help me!" Jolene was agitated and blurted out before Rowena could say a word.She refused to marry Brandon Britt and forever remained inferior to Jenny. Randy did not even seem sorry for Jolene.Her agitation only irritated him. "Jolene, you must know Uncle Graham well.If I help you out, he''ll teach me a lesson." "Randy..." "That''s enough," Rowena suddenly interjected with an icy look "Let''s go." Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Have You Thought About the Consequences? Jolene refused to leave, for she knew what was waiting for her at home. However, she failed to free herself from Rowena''s grip and had no choice but to be hauled home. On their way home, Jolene cried in the car. "Mom, why did we have to leave? We should ask Uncle Wayne and Randy for help.They will help us out for sure." Rowena was frustrated enough, and Jolene''s incessant crying pushed her buttons. "Stop crying!" Jolene was taken aback after being admonished. "Mom, even you''re angry at me now?" She sobbed even louder. Feeling helpless, Rowena pulled Jolene into a hug. "I''m not angry at you.I just think that we need to figure out a solution instead of crying uselessly.Did you seriously think Uncle Wayne and Randy would help us if we begged them to? You''d be naive to think so.They will not help because they won''t get on your dad''s bad side just for us.Got it? We are nothing to them." She decided to clear the air with Jolene to wake her daughter up to life''s realities. Jolene wasn''t blind to the facts; she refused to ept reality. "Do I really have no option than to subject myself to fate?" "Jo, marrying Brandon Britt isn''t a bad choice." Rowena thought it over and decided to adopt a different mindset. Jolene''s eyes widened in shock. "Mom..." "Hear me out," Rowena cut her off. "The Walters are more powerful than the Britts.When you marry Brandon, you''ll have a say in that family, and they will not bully you.If you are capable enough to hold power in the Britts, you will be the de facto matriarch of that house.Isn''t that way better than having nothing as the second daughter of the Walters?" The more Rowena thought through the new n, the more she believed it was doable. Moreover, the Britts were just a little behind the Walters and might even surpass the Walters one day. Jolene was quite tempted by her mother''s idea. Now, the matriarch of the Britt Family, she''d be interested in that role. Still, she frowned in dissatisfaction. "If I could marry James Windsor, I''d be at a better starting point than marrying Brandon Britt. Isn''t that much better?" "That sounds great on paper, but does James even want to marry you?" After the dinner with James at Walter Castle, Rowena thought the possibility of Jolene marrying into the Windsors was nil. That guy was clearly interested in Jenny and was so close to expressing his disgust at Jolene. Anyway, she didn''t want to hurt Jolene by stating the fact since she still cared about her daughter. The mention of James sent Jolene into another crying fit. Under Rowena''s re, she sobbed quietly. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "But I can''t let it go.Can we think of another solution?" "what else can we think of?" Rowena was out of ideas and believed that Jolene''s marriage to Brandon wasn''t a bad oue. Most importantly, Brandon appeared to take a liking to Jolene, and their marriage would fare better than hers. "Jo, I know you want to aim higher, but have you thought about the consequences?" In a rare moment of honesty, Rowenaid bare her feelings to Jolene. "I had the same idea as you when I was younger.That''s why I used all means to get married to your dad.But look at me.I never became the matriarch of the Walters, and he has never perceived me as a wife." Rowena went on, "If you insist on marrying James Windsor, you might end up like me in the future. Can you ept that? On the other hand, if you marry Brandon Britt, you can rest assured that you will be held in high regard in that family.From how I see it, he''s also interested in you.You''ll be happier marrying him." Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Something''s Fishy Jolene listened to Rowena''s exnation in heavy silence and secretly disagreed with her mother''s arguments.She believed Rowena''s failure stemmed from her inability to conquer her dad''s heart. Thinking that she was different, she had confidence in her allure.She could make James fall for her once they were married. However, no one knew where she got her confidence from. "Mom, what did you do to marry Dad?" She suddenly became interested in Rowena''s past, thinking she might take a page out of the book. Rowena looked ashen-faced when she heard that. "Jo! Don''t be foolish!" "Mom, I''m done for if you refuse to help me." Knowing that Rowena would help, Jolene put on a pitiful face. Indeed, Rowena sighed upon seeing her daughter''s expression. "Are you sure you want this?" "Yes.I''m willing to do anything to marry James Windsor." Inparison, James Windsor was better-looking and wealthier than Brandon Britt.She''d be a fool not to marry James.In the face of Jolene''s determination, Rowena knew her advice wouldn''t work. "Okay.I can help you, but there''s no guarantee he''d marry you even if the n worked.What if..." "No, that won''t happen.He will marry me for sure." Jolene believed that there wouldn''t be any "what-ifs". Rowena shook her head and said nothing more. When they arrived at Walter Castle, they entered the living room to find Jenny sitting on the couch. Jenny looked puzzled by their arrival. "Oh, you came home earlier! Why didn''t you spend more days with the sses?" "Jenny Walter! Wipe that smugness off your face!" Jolene gritted her teeth spitefully but knew she was powerless in front of Jenny. Despite that, she was not worried, for her Uncle Wayne had hired a mercenary from abroad that would help get rid of this bitch. "When Jenny''s out of the picture, I''d still be the heir of Walter Inc even if I''m married to James," she thought gleefully. Jenny raised an eyebrow in amusement. Jolene''s empty threats never evoked any emotion in her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Why would I be smug? You, on the other hand, have the right to be smug because you''re getting married soon.You must be over the moon." Jolene''s expression soured upon hearing that. Rowena shook her head at her daughter and held her back. Then, she turned to Jenny. "Jenny, I know you never liked Jo, but we''re family.Let''s not make things awkward." "Are you threatening me now?" Jenny smirked and looked Rowena in the eye. Somehow, she had a look that scared Rowena. Jenny was younger than her but exuded an imposing air.She had to admit that Jenny took after Graham. "You''re overthinking.Why would I threaten you?" Thest thing she needed was a fight. At this moment, she needed to focus on the n to get Jolene married to James Windsor. To do so, she wanted to avoid any arguments that might attract Jenny''s unwanted attention. Jenny didn''t press on after Rowena conceded. "Is that so? Great.We''re a few days away from the engagement party.My dear sister, you need to start making preparations." Smiling, she purposely provoked Jolene. Worried that Jenny might anger Jolene more, Rowena dragged Jolene back to the bedroom. Jenny snickered when they left. How real of the sses to kick Rowena and Jolene out after one day! The more she mulled over Randy''s proposed partnership, the more wary she grew. The selfish and materialistic sses wouldn''t share the profits from a project they had bagged¡ªsimply impossible. "Something''s fishy!" Jenny thought. Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Chapter 655 It''s My Business On the next day, Jenny drove south to check out thend the sses had sessfully bid on. Graham had confirmed nothing was wrong with thend from his investigation. There was no issue with the legality of the project, which was located ina strategic location. The project would be lucrative once thend was developed into a business district. Last night, she looked into the details of that parcel ofnd and found nothing wrong with it, but she still felt bothered. Why would the sses share such a great project with them? With that question in mind, she arrived at the construction site to see for herself. Only then she''d feel assured. Workers were entering the site even when the project hadn''t started.It looked like the sses were ready to get things started. She wondered if there was truly nothing fishy with the project. Did the sses genuinely want to cut a deal with her? She still couldn''t ce full trust in them. Since security wasn''t tight at the site, she sneaked into the grounds when no one was looking, adamant about finding out what was going on. She hid in a corner and observed the group of workers seated together. Some of them were on their phones, and some were chatting. No one was working. Why did the sses hire the workers without assigning work? Full of doubts, she wanted to go closer and eavesdrop on their conversations. Unfortunately, she identally knocked against a piece of wood. The huge noise from the falling wood attracted attention. ."Who''s there?" A man, who had been on his phone all the while, stood up and yelled. His eagle eyes were keenly looking in the direction that Jenny was hiding. Was she caught red-handed? She wanted to go up to the workers and muddle through with some made-up excuse. Before she could take a step forward, someone pulled her into a dark space that was apparently a storage room. She almost screamed in fear, but she suppressed her emotions and remained quiet when she sensed that the workers were getting closer to her. Her heart leaped into her throat when the workers moved closer until they were almost at the storage room. "Johnny, what''s the matter?" Someone joined the worker. We heard some noise.Someone might''ve sneaked in," Johnny answered. "Maybe it''s all in your head.It''s most likely because of the wind.Who''s going to break into this shabby ce?" The man came up and tugged at Johnny. "Let''s go drinking." "I''m down." Johnny scanned the surroundings for onest time and saw no one. The sound from before must have been an illusion. "I have no idea why Randy asked us to stand guard," he grumbled, puzzled. "Don''tin. Let''s do what he orders." Their voices trailed off when they left. At that time, Jenny finally turned around to look at the man behind her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The storage room was built with logs with tiny openings in between, through which bits of sunlight streamed in. Squinting under the faint light, she figured out the identity of the man, which came as a shock to her. "Alec Faust?" Why would he be here? He nced at her without a word. Then, he stood up and left the storage room, ready to leave the site altogether. Riddled with questions, she hurried after him. When they exited the site, she quickened her pace to catch up with him. "What are you doing here?" The Fausts were unrted to the South City Development Project. Hence, Alec''s presence was suspicious.He stopped and looked at her. "It''s my business." "If you insist on drawing a line, why did you drag me into the storage room just now? Did you ask for my permission?" She had wanted to talk to the workers, thinking that they might provide her with some useful information. Alec seemed to have read her mind and snickered, "Can''t you tell they''re not workers?" Taken by surprise, she carefully examined the details. Indeed, the site workers seemed very alert and sported bulky figures¡ªthey did not look like average workers at all. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Chapter 656 How Wicked! Jenny followed closely behind Alec and questioned, "Who are they, then?" How odd it was to have non-construction workers on a construction site. "They''re probably with the sses," he answered candidly, for there was no reason to shun the topic. She was taken aback but soon had it figured out. Something must be wrong with thend if the sses hired men to stand guard at the site. Jenny turned around to return to the site, anxious to search for answers to her questions. Seeing that, he quickly pulled her back and frowned. "What are you doing?" "I came here to figure out what''s wrong with thend.I can''t go home empty-handed." She didn''t want to waste the trip. Alec was dumbfounded but held onto her hand tightly. "Aren''t you afraid of being caught? Are you flirting with danger now?" "I know my limits." Jenny believed the men were likely bodyguards with mediocre skills serving the sses, and she could handle them easily. Due to memory loss, he couldn''t recall her expertise in martial arts and felt irked by her insistence. "You''re quite stubborn, aren''t you? ¡° "This is my business.Mr.Faust, you don''t have to worry about me." She shrugged off his hand and wondered how he thought he had the right to control her. He ignored her remark and said coldly, "You don''t have to go back.I''ve gotten to the bottom of it." "What''s wrong with thend?" she pressed on, a little taken aback that Alec had found out about the issue. More surprisingly, he seemed willing to share with her. The anticipation in her grew. Perhaps, the reason behind his reappearance was the same as Mortimer''s. Maybe he left her out of consideration for her safety. From her understanding of his character, it was something he''d do. "The answer''s underground," he said coolly. Underground? It was a surprising answer.He handed her a handful of sand from his pocket. She took it from him and instantly understood the issue. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡®Ah, so this is it." She chuckled, confirming her suspicion of the sses'' unusual kindness. Thend appeared fine on paper, but its soilposition was unsuitable for constructing high buildings. The sses probably noticed the problem and decided to pull the Walters into the project as they feigned ignorance. After the agreement was signed, the two families would have to shoulder any losses when problems surfaced. How wicked! She gathered herself and looked at Alec. "Why would you be interested in thend?" She wondered if the sses also went to the Fausts for help¡ªthat''d be a very bold move. "Any partnership between the sses and the Walters will affect the Fausts." Not wishing to see the two families working together, he had to destroy the partnership. Thankfully, the partnership itself was a ruse on its own that didn''t require any action on his part. After hearing his exnation, more doubts surfaced. Could Alec be lying to her? He seemed genuinely unwilling to see the two families working together, though. "It''s up to you to trust me or not." Sensing her suspicion, he shot her a nce and prepared to leave.She chuckled dryly and followed after him. "No, I trust your words.I simply had some reasonable doubts.Anyway, I''ll buy you a meal to thank you for the help."* She stopped him, hoping to have a deeper conversation with him. However, he refused to be involved with her. Every time they ran into each other, he felt uneasy because he would lose control of himself. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Chapter 657 None of Your Business "There''s no need."Alec refused and was about to walk past Jenny to get in his car. Jenny didn''t give up. She looked at Alec and continued, "Are you afraid of me?" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Afraid of you?"Alec sneered, "Why would I be afraid of you?" "If you''re not afraid, why can''t you dinel with me? Although we''re divorced, that doesn''t mean we have to avoid each other like the gue, right?" Jenny looked at Alec, trying to catch any unusual change of emotion from his stoic face. Unfortunately, he remained very calm and aloof. "I''m not afraid of you; I''m just not bothered.You need to understand the difference between the two." Alec stared back at her, feeling a little annoyed for no reason. Jenny pouted and continued, "Then that''s all the more reason you shouldn''t avoid me. You want to be the heir of the Fausts, don''t you? Besides working with the Watkins, shouldn''t you also consider coborating with the Walters?" Alec frowned. "Can you represent the Walters?" Nodding in response to his question, Jenny answered, "Of course.Everyone in Bardoff City knows that I''m the Walters heir." Alec pondered what she''d said for a moment, seemingly really considering that possibility. Seeing him being so calctive, Jenny felt a little saddened.She didn''t expect there woulde a day when she would need to propose an exchange of benefits just to have a meal with Alec. After some time, he finally nodded. "Okay, I''ll treat you to a meal." He didn''t want to owe Jenny too much and felt it was better to keep her at arm''s length. On the other hand, Jenny didn''t care who would pay for the meal. She just wanted an opportunity to have a private conversation with Alec. So, she got into Alec''s car, and they headed to the nearest restaurant. On the way to their destination, Jenny thought of the day she saw Alec and ke walking side by side. Feeling a little jealous, she asked, "What is your rtionship with thedy from the Watkins family?" "It''s none of your business," Alec replied coldly. Jenny was speechless. She couldn''t help butment, "You''re the same as when we first met." Alec didn''t say anything.He learned Jenny was his ex-wife by reading about their information.He''d read up on how they''d been married for two years but never met, and after their divorce, he began to pester her. As for what exactly happened back then, he had no recollection. He didn''t want anyone to discover that he''d lost his memory, so he chose to remain silent. "I remember you once said you fell in love with me at first sight." Jenny chuckled lightly, unsure if she was mocking herself or Alec. Alec frowned. He didn''t think he was the kind of person who would say something like that. Seeing how unaffected he was, Jenny couldn''t help but feel disappointed. "Alec, if you''re doing this to protect me, it''s unnecessary," Jenny said as their car reached the restaurant. Alec was confused by her words. "What do you mean?" Jenny looked out the car window and then got out of the vehicle. "Let''s talk inside." If Alec was really trying to protect her, he would be cautious and wouldn''t speak the truth where it wasn''t safe. Alec followed Jenny into the restaurant, but he still didn''t understand what she meant. Jenny chose a private room, ordered food, and asked the waiter to leave them alone. They were the only ones there. Jenny spoke up, "You can speak freely here.There''s no one else besides us.You don''t have to worry about being recorded as well." Alec furrowed his brows, evidently not understanding why she would say that. "I remember the time when your father came back¡ªyou deliberately picked a fight with me to ensure my safety, and that led to our breakup," Jenny exined, feeling that she''d made everything clear enough for Alec toprehend. It was crystal clear, and Alec understood the meaning behind her words.Because of that, he couldn''t help butugh. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Chapter 658 No Feelings "So, you think I purposely said I didn''t like you to protect you?" Alec didn''t understand Jenny''s train of thought.He couldn''tprehend how she coulde up with such an idea. It was Jenny''s turn to frown.She could sense the sarcasm in Alec''s words, proving her assumption was way off the mark.She took a deep breath and tried to keep her emotions under control. "It''s not like you haven''t done this before." "That was in the past." Alec''s expression became solemn.He felt ashamed he''d done such a thing before.He couldn''t imagine putting in so much effort just to protect a woman. Then again, he had unresolved mental issues and wasn''t in a normal state of mind at that time. "What''s done is done.So be it," he thought. Now that he was cured, he wouldn''t do such a thing again. "So, you no longer have any feelings for me now?" Jenny asked, still hoping for a different answer. Alec nodded without hesitation. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "No, I don''t." "I don''t understand.What made you change overnight?" Jenny asked in disbelief. Was everything before just an act? But why would Alec bother to put on an act at that time? Alec knew that Jenny might continue to pester him if he didn''t dispel her doubts. He asked, "I had serious mental problems before.Did you know that?" "Yes.leven rmended a psychologist to you." Jenny nodded, not understanding why he brought that up suddenly. "She rmended a psychologist to me?" Alec wondered silently; he had no impression of that at all. He further pondered if she was the one who introduced ke to him. But even if that were the case, it didn''t matter to him. "The thing is¡ªI''mpletely fine now.All my previous actions were caused by mental problems, which caused me to be obsessed with you.But now that I''m no longer in that state, I won''t follow you around anymore.Do you understand?" Alec felt he''did it all out as clearly as possible. Jenny was so surprised that she forgot to close her mouth, which had gaped open in shock.It was really too shocking. She''d thought of many reasons, but it never urred to her that it would be that particr reason. "Are you sure...that mental problems can have such a big impact?" She still found it hard to believe. Alec knew what she was thinking and was quick to respond. "If not for this, how do you exin why I don''t have any feelings for you now?" "No feelings at all, huh?" Jenny sighed inwardly.She smiled bitterly, as she couldn''te up with an exnation either. Maybe Alec was right.She had sensed that something was wrong with him before. However... Did he really lose all his feelings for her once he became normal again? It seemed too surreal. "How did youe to this conclusion?" Jenny wanted to ask more questions. After all, if she didn''t rify this matter, she would probably feel troubled until she got to the bottom of it. Alec nced at her and replied, "A psychotherapist suggested it." "Is that so?" Jenny thought to herself and didn''t know what else to say. Perhaps that was the truth. She sighed and seemed resigned."Okay.Since that''s the case, I won''t bother you in the future." "That won''t do." It was Alec who spoke up this time. Feeling surprised, Jenny turned to look at Alec. He continued, "Didn''t you say you would represent the Walters to coborate with me? Was that just a lie?" He suddenly emanated a dangerous aura. Jenny had never seen Alec like this before. She had no doubt that he would flip the table if she nodded. "Of course...not." Jenny forced a dryugh. "But then, you just returned to the Fausts.Can you represent them in this situation?" Jenny was doubtful whether Alec had indeed secured the trust of the Fausts in such a short span of time. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Chapter 659 My Business N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "You''re not coborating with the Fausts; you''re cooperating with me." Alec felt there was a difference between the two. After all, the Fausts didn''t belong to him yet. Jenny raised her eyebrows in response, unsurprised by his reply. "Do you think you have what it takes to strike up a deal with the Walters?" In her opinion, Alec wasn''t qualified enough to bargain for a coboration with the Walters. "You can consider it a kind of investment.After I take over the Fausts, our families will naturally be able to coborate better." Upon hearing Jenny''s words, Alec wasn''t offended. He knew he wasn''t qualified to work with the Walter family yet, but by the time he could be on equal footing with them, he might not necessarily want to associate with them either. Jenny fell silent. Looking at Alec, who was right before her, she wondered where he got his confidence. "Are you so certain that you''ll be the one to take over the Fausts? Have you considered the possibility that no matter how well you do, the family head still won''t hand it over to you?" Jenny and Zeke Faust had only met once, but that one meeting was enough for her to ascertain that the old man was no ordinary person. "That''s my business¡ª" "This isn''t just your business.I want to make sure my investment will generate a return.Nobody would voluntarily get into a failed investment," Jenny interrupted Alec.He fell silent. After a while, he said, "With the support of the Walters and Watkins, I have a great chance of securing victory." "The Walters and Watkins are external forces.We can''t openly support you.I need to know the reason you''re so confident." Deliberately showing support for Alec might put her family at odds with Zeke. Therefore, before she was sure Alec would take over the Fausts, the Walters wouldn''t show support for him publicly. Alec looked at her steadily and said calmly, "My confidence naturally stems from my abilities.If the Fausts want to wear me out, they''ll have to see if they can hold me down." Evidently, Alec knew Zeke was testing his resolve and abilities. Since he dared to go to the Fausts of Bardoff City, he must have something up his sleeve. "Allright.You have our support for the time being." In fact, even if Alec didn''t tell her all that, she would still agree to help him out.She just wanted to talk to him more and find out what he was nning. With the support of the Walters secured, Alec''s tightly furrowed brows finally rxed. Soon, the waiter served the dishes, and they ate their meal in a reasonably harmonious atmosphere. "Last time, when you had dinner with Randy, was it to discuss a coboration too?" Alec asked casually. Jenny nodded. "Yes, it was about that piece ofnd in the southern part of the city.Randy approached Walter Inc all of a sudden.I felt something was off, so I came to check it out today." "Well, you''re very cautious," Alecmented. Jenny nced at Alec, finding his behavior strange ¡ª it was as if he''d never met her. She''d always been cautious, and Alec should be well aware of this trait of hers. As they ate, Jenny couldn''t help but ask, "The person who chased after you previously was from the Fausts, right? Did you know?" Alec nodded.It was because he knew that he had decided to return to the Fausts of Bardoff City. Since someone was afraid of his return, he was all the more determined to go back. "During the time you were missing, did anything happen to you?" Jenny still didn''t know what exactly happened to Alec during his disappearance. Alec raised his head to look at Jenny. While he could tell from Jenny''s eyes that she was genuinely concerned about him, he ultimately did not reveal that he''d lost his memory. "Nothing happened.I happened to be saved by someone," he replied. "That''s good," Jenny responded. She then continued to eat without raising any more questions. Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Chapter 660 He Lost Something After the meal, Jenny had no reason to continue pestering Alec, so she smiled at him and said, "I''ll be leaving now." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As she walked away, she knew that the next time they met, they would just be acquaintances who happened to also be coborative partners. "Okay." Alec nodded, but for some reason, he felt a bit uneasy.He felt like he was losing something. It didn''t take long for Jenny''s figure to disappear from Alec''s sight, and the feeling of loss became more pronounced.He had a strong urge to go after her. Unfortunately, Jenny''s car was nowhere to be seen, and he had no idea where she went.He didn''t understand why he felt that way, especially since everything should have returned to normal. When his phone rang, and he saw it was a call from ke, he answered it. "Where are you? I need to talk to you about something.ke gave him an address, and he drove there right away.He could tell something was off, but he couldn''t understand why. Since ke was a psychologist, he decided to turn to her for help.Jenny, who had already left, didn''t know any of that. When she arrived at Walter Inc, she didn''t immediately go inside.She sat in her car, thinking about the things Alec had said. While she understood what he''d told her might be the truth, it was still hard for her to swallow.She was certainly upset, but she wouldn''t lose her mind over the matter. After resting for a moment in her car, she got out and took the elevator to Graham''s office, ready to discuss the coboration with the sses. Now that Jenny had identified the issue of concern, she would focus on it and weave her n around it. This time, she would teach the sses a lesson. Meanwhile, Rowena was hiding in the corner of a restaurant with Jolene. "I was informed that James will be here to meet his client today.This is your only chance to see him." A person like James didn''t need to socialize with clients every single day. If it hadn''t been because he had an appointment to meet his client that day, they wouldn''t have been able to get wind of his whereabouts. Jolene nodded, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "But how do I... She felt a little shy.Even if James were drunk, he wouldn''t bepletely unconscious.If he saw it was her, he might reject her advances.Since this was her only chance, she needed to make sure everything would go ording to n. "You don''t have to worry about that.I''ve bribed the waiter attending James'' private room to spike his drink.You''ll definitely get your chanceter." Since Rowena brought Jolene along, she must have had everything prepared in advance. However, she was still worried for her daughter. "Jo, have you really thought this through? James doesn''t seem like a good guy.After you get married to him, what if he¡ª" "Don''t worry, Mom.I''m confident in myself.Even if he doesn''t like me initially, he''ll grow to love me as time passes." Jolene wasn''t going to give up that easily. Seeing how determined Jolene was, Rowena didn''t say anything further. No matter what, marrying into the Windsors was still better than bing a part of the Britts. The mother and daughter waited patiently. Soon, people left the private room one by one, but James was nowhere to be seen. Jolene was anxious. "Mom, are you sure he''s in there?" "I''m sure of it.He must have passed out by now.Quick, go and take a look.Don''t let anyone else get to him before you do." Rowena gave her a slight push, urging her to go ahead with their n. Jolene nodded and went over while blushing furiously.Her heart swelled with joy when she thought that James would be hers in just a moment. Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Chapter 661 The Final Winner In the private room, all the patrons had left, leaving only James sitting there alone.He wanted to leave but noticed that something was wrong with his body.He felt very restless and had an inexplicable urge. At first, he thought it was because he had drunk too much, but as the heat became more and more intense and even a little out of control, he realized something was wrong. He wasn''t drunk¡ªhe''d been drugged. Realizing that, his face darkened, and he felt like killing the person who had the audacity to drug him. Just then, Jolene pushed the door open and saw James sitting there looking a bit off.She knew that the drug was taking effect. "James, what''s wrong? Are you okay?" Jolene stepped forward and reached out a hand to help him.She even intentionally got closer to him. As she was dressed provocatively that day, her chest was almost exposed.She deliberately brushed her body against James'' arm. Normally, James would have pushed her away; but at that moment, he found it hard to resist her body. Nevertheless, he still managed to hang on to his rationality. ring at Jolene with bloodshot eyes, he asked, "Was it you?" "What are you talking about, James? I don¡¯t understand," Jolene replied. She then boldly hooked her arm around James'' neck and was about to kiss him. "Get out!" James, who was barely holding on to his rationality, understood that if he had any form of physical intimacy with Jolene that day, he would never stand a chance with Jenny anymore. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. No matter what, he had to endure it. Although Jolene was a bit annoyed when James pushed her away, she didn''t mind it and went closer to him again. "James, why are you so angry? I''m just trying to help you.You must be feeling very ufortable now.Let me help you," Jolene coaxed while taking off her jacket and moving closer to James. At the moment, James looked particrly frightening with veins bulging on his forehead. Even so, he wasn''t tempted by Jolene''s desperate attempts at seducing him. Jolene was quite impressed with his endurance. If it were someone else, they probably wouldn''t be able to resist under normal circumstances even if they weren''t drugged. However, the more James resisted, the more Jolene was determined to conquer him that day. Right then, Rowena pushed the door open and entered. She was worried when Jolene had gone in for some time but didn''t seem to make any progress. She was speechless upon seeing her daughter''s clumsy and tactless actions. "You should get him to the room upstairs first." "Jo is too desperate! She can''t just do the deed here in this private room!" Rowena thought helplessly. Jolene had to give up her attempts at Rowena''s words. Together, they dragged James to the room. James wanted to get away from them, but he''d drunk a lot of alcohol and was drugged.He could barely walk, let alone struggle to break free. "Jolene, if you dare to do anything to me today, I will kill you when I''m sober!" James said through gritted teeth with the remaining shred of rationality he had left. Achill went down Jolene''s spine, and she looked at her mother. Rowena coldly sneered, "Don''t worry about him. When everything is done, he won''t have a chance to do anything about it." After all, after a man had sex with a woman, they might find the woman attractive gradually. By then, James wouldn''t want to tear Jolene''s throat out as he did now. "Okay, I''ll do as you say." Of course, Jolene didn''t want to give up; she was just a little afraid. But since her mother said it was fine to proceed, she must have had everything nned out. Jolene decided that she didn''t need to worry about anything else besides making sure she had sex with James. After that, the man would truly belong to her. "I''ll be the one who wins in the end, Jenny!" Jolene eximed inwardly. Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Chapter 662 You''re My Man Rowena and Jolene supported James into the room and threw him onto the bed. After that, Rowena got up and prepared to leave. ¡®wake him up.I''ve lit an arousing incense in this room.It''ll only work if he''s awake," Rowena instructed before leaving. It would amount to nothing if James slept through the whole event.He wouldn''t remember a thing even if the reporter she brought pressed for an answer. Therefore, if they were going through with the scheme, they had to make sure that it happened in a way that wouldn''t leave James any way to escape. "I know.You can go now," Jolene said, blushing and feeling a little embarrassed. With that, Rowena left. Jolene looked at the man on the bed. Perhaps it was due to the effect of the incense, she was also a little titited at the moment. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "James, from now on, you''re my man.Don''t you dare look at that bitch called Jenny again," she said, smiling and waking James up. He opened his eyes. In his drugged state, coupled with the arousing incense, James lost his mindpletely. "James¡ª" Jolene didn''t manage to finish her sentence, as James had already pinned her down. At Walter Inc, Jenny found Graham and told him about her discovery. "Since the sses want to scheme against us, we might as well use their scheme against them and see who wille out on top." If they hadn''t known in advance, they might have been outsmarted by the sses. But now that they knew, they wouldn''t let that family''s scheme seed. "I was thinking the same thing." Graham nodded and added, "Let''s talk to James and see what he thinks would be the best n." "I''ll call him," Jenny said, taking out her phone and calling James. The call connected and the dialing tone went on for a long time, but no one answered. "He''s not answering. Maybe he''s busy." Since James was managing the Windsors, it was inevitable that he would be busy.So, Jenny didn''t think much about it. "Then let''s discuss it first and inform him about itter.If he thinks it''s okay, we''ll proceed with the n," Graham replied. Like Jenny, he didn''t think that James not answering his phone was unusual. The two then went on to discuss how to deal with the sses. Meanwhile, Alec met with ke and told her about meeting Jenny. "If what you said is true, that I only liked her because of my previous psychological issues, then why do I still feel so emotional when I see her now?" He felt it was abnormal. ke''s eyes flickered, but she quicklyposed her expression. "This is normal.Psychological problems aren''t resolved so easily, so things you did and said in the past will still have some impact on you now.Don''t worry too much about it.Just try to avoid seeing her in the future." "Is it really like that?" Alec felt a little skeptical. "Of course.Unless...you still like her now?" ke asked with a smile. Alec shook his head. "Of course not.I''m not interested in that kind of thing now." Indeed, he was now focused on taking over the Faust family. He didn''t care about romance and certainly didn''t have the time to harbor feelings for Jenny. Besides, he didn''t think he was the kind of person who would go back to an old me. ke disagreed with his view on how to deal with the situation. "If you want to eliminate her influence on youpletely, why not find a girlfriend? With someone new around, a person from the past won''t have an effect on you anymore." "I don''t need to." Alec felt that he could handle it himself.As long as he focused all his energy on work, Jenny wouldn''t be able to influence him. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Chapter 663 My Cup of Tea ke felt a little sad hearing him say that, but she still insisted and said, "Are you sure you don''t want to reconsider that?" "No, I don''t." Alec''s reply was decisive. "Would you consider it if it was us?" ke looked at him, her eyes sincere. Alec was stunned as he was surprised to hear that from her. "Are you serious?" "Of course I am.Didn''t I tell you before that I have feelings for you? " ke crossed her arms and looked at him, smiling.She felt a mixture of feelings internally and was far from as calm as she appeared.She never expected that she would fall in love with a man one day and would even confess her feelings to him. On top of that, she was nervous and afraid that he didn''t feel the same way. She was ke Watkins, a respected psychologist and a daughter of the Watkins family.She had countless admirers and never thought she would be groveling for someone''s affection one day. Alec looked at her and spoke up after a while, "I''m grateful that you saved me before, and I will remember that favor for the rest of my life, but¡ª" "Stop." ke interrupted him, lifting her hand. "I know what you''re going to say.You''ve misunderstood me.What I meant was that we pretend to be together," she quickly exined with a smile, although she felt bitter inside. "What do you mean?" Alec was obviously more interested in this proposal, thinking ke must have her reasons for saying this. ke didn''t know whether to be happy or sad that he was interested. She sighed and borated, "You''re not given any importance within the Fausts right now, so if you want to get more support, you have to increase your value.You may be capable, but no one will support you without a powerful family backing you.Suppose you and I are in a rtionship, outsiders will naturally think that you have the support of the Watkins, and the attention on you will increase, giving you a chance to showcase your abilities.She didn''t doubt Alec''s abilities, but in a ce like the Faust family, having abilities doesn''t necessarily equate to having the opportunity to put those abilities into action. There were too many people who wanted to do the same in the family. Compared to Zeke''s sons and grandsons, Alec, who was considered an outsider, didn''t have much value. Alec fell silent. He seemed to be contemting ke''s words seriously. ke didn''t hurry Alec, believing that he was a smart person who would make a choice that was favorable to him. After a while, Alec slowly said, "Why are you helping me like this? What do you want in return?" "I''ve told you before¡ªafter you secure the Fausts, you''ll help me take control of the Watkins in turn.So, what I need to do now is to do everything I can to help you take over the Fausts; otherwise, everything we''ve talked about so far is just empty talk," ke replied. Alec thought that this reason was only marginally eptable. He couldn''t help but feel that if ke was really interested in taking over the Watkins, she didn''t have to choose him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He looked at her and asked, "If that''s the case, why don''t you choose Luke or Julian? They have a greater chance of sess, don''t they?" They were both Zeke''s biological grandsons. In the eyes of outsiders, they were the most likely to inherit the Fausts'' wealth and power. Even if they couldn''t inherit it now, they would still inherit it after their father''s death. "Well, unfortunately, they''re not as handsome as you." ke smiled, her slender fingers tracing Alec''s face. "You''re my cup of tea." Alec''s face darkened right away. "If you''re not taking this seriously, I won''t agree to it." ke was speechless, thinking Alec was so tenacious that it was scary. "They all look down on me, so they won''t coborate with me," she answered. To the Fausts, the Watkins were nothing special. Luke and Julian wouldn''t consider working with the them. Even if they were willing to marry someone from the Watkins, they would never agree to coborate with ke. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Chapter 664 I Admire Him Alec felt that ke was speaking the truth. Those two members of the Fausts were somewhat proud and arrogant, and if ke were to approach them with the idea of coboration, they would probably think she was joking. Even if she was a Watkins, they would doubt how much say she would have in the Watkins family. After all, she would need to be able to bring something of value to the table for them to consider working with her. However, for Alec, securing a coboration with ke was good enough, and that was the difference. "I will consider your proposal." Alec still didn''t give a definite answer.He needed to carefully consider whether it was necessary. Upon hearing that, ke didn''t continue to push her luck. "It''s up to you.I''m just giving you a suggestion.After all, your current situation is not optimistic." After that, the two did not continue that discussion, and ke began to treat Alec. It was already the next morning when James woke up in the hotel room.He felt sore all over his body as if he''d been crushed by a boulder. As he opened his eyes and took in his unfamiliar surroundings, he came to a realization that made him sick to his stomach. He instantly understood that his strange condition was probably due to the drugs fromst night. "James..." Jolene''s coquettish voice sounded beside him, and he finally saw the woman in the bed with him. "Jolene! I''m going to kill you!" The moment he saw it was her, he couldn''t restrain himself and started choking her. "James..." With her neck being strangled, Jolene looked terrified.She struggled toprehend how he could be so rough with her after they''d had such passionate sexst night. Although she knew what she''d done would enrage James, she assumed that he would, at most, chastise her harshly since there was no way to undo what had happened between them. Little did she know how merciless James could be¡ªhe didn''t achieve his current position by being a benevolent and agreeable person. Just as Jolene thought she was going to be strangled to death by James, the door of the room was pushed open. The sound of cameras clicking echoed in the room. James immediately stuffed Jolene under the covers the next second, not wanting her to be discovered. But how could Jolene let him have his way? Even if James had her pinned down, she used all her strength to free herself from James'' grasp and reveal herself to the reporters while asking, "What''s going on?" "Wow! It''s really Mr.Windsor and Miss Jolene Walter!" a reporter eximed. They received a tip-off and didn''t take it seriously at first. They thought there was no harm if they came to have a look, but they didn''t expect it to be true. Cameras were pointed at the two of them, furiously clicking away. James had a very displeased expression, but Jolene was theplete opposite. She breathed a sigh of relief that the reporters showed up in time. Otherwise, she would have been strangled to death by James. "Mr.Windsor, what is your rtionship with Miss Walter?" a bold reporter asked. Everyone looked at James expectantly, waiting for his answer. James was still shirtless, and Jolene was only showing her head. Even a fool knew that something had happened between them. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. However, this was the first time anyone had heard anything about these two being involved. The moment it came to light that they were somehow involved with each other, their rtionship was revealed to be way more intimate than anyone had expected. Unable to get an answer from James, the reporters all turned their gaze toward Jolene. "Miss Walter, could you say something, please?" Rowena had paid this particr reporter to expose the rtionship between James and Jolene. He had to keep the ball rolling and ensure reports about them would gain traction in the media. "This has nothing to do with Mr.Windsor.I''m the one who admires him," Jolene said, blushing. She didn''t exin how they ended up sleeping together, only that she admired him. In the eyes of outsiders, she seemed to be a lovesick girl. Nheless, not everyone there was a fool. Someone immediately questioned, "Miss Walter, your engagement banquet with Mr.Britt is in two days.What do you have to say for yourself now that something like this has happened?" Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Chapter 665 What Difference Does It Make? Jolene''s face turned pale as she bit her lip and showed a pitiful expression. "Mr.Britt and I are just friends.As for the engagement, it was just our parents'' arrangement.Actually, ...I feel very sorry for my father, but I really can''t deny my true feelings." "Shut up!" James red at her. The more she spoke, the more disadvantageous it was for him. Everyone on the scene might assume he was the one who came between Jolene and Brandon''s rtionship. He was almost going crazy from extreme anger. Never did he expect that two women would outsmart him. It was simply too shameful for him. His aggravated outburst silenced Jolene, but she was secretly ecstatic. To her, no matter what, she was stuck with James now. Soon, the reporters were chased away by James. He got dressed swiftly and was ready to leave. Before leaving the room, he turned to Jolene and said, "Don''t think you can get away with this.I won''t marry you." He left after saying that. Jolene was still sitting on the bed, feeling a bit worried. If James refused to marry her, what could she do? Thinking about it made her anxious. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Fortunately for her, Rowena walked in gleefully, beaming all the while. Everything had gone ording to her n. "Mom, he said he won''t marry me," Jolene said with worry. If James refused to marry her, Brandon definitely wouldn''t want her either after such a thing had happened. By then, she would be theughingstock of the entire Bardoff City. "Stop worrying about it.He doesn''t have aplete say over everything," Kowena replied. She was quite confident about this. After all, the same thing happened to Graham when he refused to marry her. In the end, they still got married. Being born into prominent families, their fates were oftentimes not under their control. "Put on your clothes.Let''s go back first.The news will spread quickly.The Windsors and your father will hear about this soon.We need to think of a way to deal with them," Rowena said. Jolene nodded. At this moment, she would listen to her mother no matter what. Those reporters were very efficient indeed. About an hourter, the news about Jolene and James hit the headlines and went viral. Both the Walters and the Windsors were among the Ten Elites in Bardoff City, so theoretically, there was nothing wrong with a marriage between the two. The problem was that the Walters had announced their daughter would marry into the Britts just a few days ago. Unsurprisingly, this sudden turn of events sparked a lot of gossips. When Jenny saw the news, she was stunned.Her first reaction was that it was a rumor.She thought the media had gone overboard this time. However, when she saw the photos and videos, she realized it was not a rumor but something that had really taken ce. Without any hesitance, Jenny called James immediately. "James." "You''ve seen it too?" From the other end, James'' tone was downright somber. Jenny hurriedly continued, "Yeah.Was this Jolene''s doing?" James chuckled. "What difference does it make whether she plotted against me or not? No matter how! look at it, I''m utterly screwed this time." "Don''t worry.I won''t let her get away with this.Looking on the bright side, you''re not the one who suffered the most loss." Though she made light of the situation, she was seething with anger and frustration. She didn''t care that Jolene constantly came after her, but targeting James was too much. Jenny knew the reason Jolene targeted James was because of her. Before Jenny returned to the Walters, although Jolene had shown interest in James, they had little contact. Jenny''s appearance had led to more interactions between the two, so Jolene became bolder. Most importantly, Jolene had already reached an extent that could be considered crazy just to win against Jenny. "Forget it.I''ll handle this on my own.Don''t get involved." James refused Jenny''s help.He felt that he couldn''t even face her with his back straight now that all this had gone down, let alone ask for her help. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Chapter 666 God Damn It! Jenny wanted to say something more, as she was a little worried about James'' current situation. However, he obviously didn''t want to continue the conversation, so she could only end the call. Graham called her afterward and asked her toe upstairs to his office. Jenny guessed that he had probably seen the news and was not in a good mood. She got up and left her office, and the staff began to gossip about the matter like they were watching a drama unfold. They didn''t have a good impression of Jolene. Although they initially thought she was a good match for Brandon, they couldn''t help but feel that she didn''t deserve all that good fortune. Why could someone undeserving like her get all the good things that life had to offer? They felt conflicted when her affair with James was brought to light. While they were happy that she ruined her reputation carelessly, they were also worried that she would emerge as the final victor instead. What if James married her? The Windsors were far superior to the Britts. If she managed to marry into the Windsors, she would have gained the maximum advantage from this whole mess. Jenny arrived at Graham''s office as the office buzzed with hushed discussions. When she went in, Graham was on the phone. It was evident from his expression he was in a horrible mood. After a while, the call ended. Graham angrily smashed his phone against the wall and bellowed, "Unbelievable! God damn it!" "Dad, calm down." Although she thought Jolene''s behavior was despicable, it simply wasn''t worth getting all worked up over her. When Graham heard her voice, he tried to calm himself down. "You saw the news, right?" "Yeah.I''ve seen it, and I''ve also talked to James," Jenny replied. "Well, what did he say?" Graham was a little resentful when James was mentioned. Jenny could tell that he wasn''t pleased and hurriedly exined, "It''s not James'' fault.He was set up." Hearing that, Graham''s expression further darkened. "Of all the things she could''ve learned, she went and picked up all of her mother''s dirty tricks!" If it hadn''t been for Rowena''s trickery back then, he wouldn''t have married her. Now that she taught his daughter to do the same, it made him all the more livid. "Did the Britts call you just now?" Jenny guessed that it was them since she heard Graham apologizing. In this situation, not only did the Walters suffer shame, but the Britts would also have to deal with the repercussions. Graham nodded and felt a headacheing on. "The Britts demand an exnation from us." "They won''t pose a big problem.We can offer a few projects to them, and it should be able to appease their anger." Although Jenny didn''t like Brandon, the Britts werepletely innocent.She thought that an apology to the Britts was necessary. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Graham nodded, obviously agreeing with her proposal. After figuring out how to deal with the Britts, the next issue that required attention was what to do with James and Jolene. "Dad, what do you think?" Jenny asked tentatively, feeling a bit worried. Graham nced at her and heaved a long sigh. "I know what you''re worrying about, Jenny...but as a father, I can''t hang Jo out to dry." Considering everything that had transpired, the Britts definitely wouldn''t be willing to take Jolene as their daughter-inw. If Jolene couldn''t marry into the Windsors, then she would bepletely ruined. No one in Bardoff City would marry her, and she would be aughingstock, along with the Walters. When Jenny heard him say that, she could guess what Graham had decided.She looked especially displeased at that moment. "You once suffered simrly.No one understands that feeling of being set up better than you do.Are you now bing the person you once despised the most?" Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Shut Up Graham took in what Jenny had said helplessly.She was blunt and unforgiving in her words, even when the person she was speaking to was her father. "I know you''re angry, but Jolene is still my daughter at the end of the day.Even if she''s in the wrong, I can''t just let her be." Graham smiled bitterly, thinking that he should at least do what would be expected of a father in this situation. Jenny looked solemn, as she was disappointed with Graham''s decision. "This is Jolene''s own doing.If someone has to pay the price, why can''t it be her? We''re in a partnership with the Windsors, but Jolene went ahead and did this.Do you want the partnership to fall apart by helping her blindly?" She was infuriated, thinking that Graham couldn''t distinguish right from wrong. So what if Jolene was his daughter? Should he tolerate her antics without a bottom line simply because she was his daughter? "Jenny, if this happened to you, I would do the same¡ª" "I would never ever do something like this," Jenny interrupted. Even if she liked someone, she wouldn''t trap them. While Graham believed that such a thing was beneath Jenny, unfortunately, the same couldn''t be said regarding Jolene. "Jenny, no matter what, I can''t just turn a blind eye and not help her." Graham held on to the belief that he couldn''t just leave Jolene to her own devices.It meant that the Walters was destined to fall out with the Windsors because of Jolene''s actions. Jenny looked at him coldly. Previously, she believed he was a sensible and reasonable person. Even though he was absent for her whole life and didn''t raise her, she could still forgive him and regard him as her father. But now, she knew he wasn''t as good of a person as she had made him out to be. "Fine, do as you please." Jenny didn''t feel like saying anything else, so she turned to leave.She wouldn''t stand on Jolene''s side as Graham did. She would find James and devise a way to get him out of this mess. She couldn''t let Jolene seed; otherwise, James'' lifetime happiness would bepletely ruined. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Graham wanted to call out to her as she walked out, but ultimately, he didn''t say anything. "What have I done wrong to deserve this?" When Graham arrived home, Jolene and Rowena were in the living Toom. As soon as they saw him, they became tense, and their backs stiffened. Graham didn''t look at Jolene but instead turned to Rowena and asked, "Is this how you raise your daughter?" Rowena didn''t say anything, so he took it as a silent agreement. It was not Rowena''s intention for Jolene to follow in her footsteps, but she couldn''t do anything as Jolene insisted. In addition, Graham was biased toward Jenny, so she had no choice. "After so many years, you haven''t changed at all.You''re still as malicious as ever!"'' Graham couldn''t hold himself back from scolding her. If he had known it woulde to this back then, he would rather have died than marry a vicious snake like her. Rowena smirked and looked at Graham. "Graham, what''s the point of taking your anger out on me now? What we need to think about now is what to do next instead of wasting energy scolding me." She knew Graham''s character, despite his bias toward Jenny.He wouldn''t just stand by and do nothing, as Jolene was still his daughter.Hence, he would take their side in the end. "You''re really..." Graham pointed at her but couldn''t find the right words to curse at her. Jolene cowered behind Rowena. Trembling like a leaf, she looked at Graham pitifully. "Dad, I really like James.Can you help me? Just this once?" "Shut up!" Graham shouted in anger, feeling like hitting someone. "You like him, but does he like you? Do you know that you''ll make him despise you from the bottom of his heart by doing this?" "I don''t care.As long as I can marry him, I don''t care about anything else." She didn''t care what James thought of her.She would have plenty of time to win his heart once he was bound to her. Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Hell Awaits You Graham felt that Jolene would be the death of him sooner orter."It''s easy for you to say you don''t care.Have you ever considered the reputation of your own family? Have you ever thought about what the Britts would think of us?" "If it hadn''t been for you forcing me to marry Brandon, I wouldn''t have ended up like this," Jolene comined, her words tinged with resentment. She felt that Graham''s coercion had caused all of this.She wouldn''t have decided on such a drastic move if it hadn''t been for him. No, to be more precise¡ªit was all Jenny''s fault. If it weren''t for her sudden appearance, Jolene would still be the Walters'' only daughter, instead of stooping down to such a shameful act. Graham was infuriated to see that his imbecile of a daughter showed no remorse and had the audacity to justify herself. "Fine, since you''re so capable, let''s see how well you handle this yourself." "Dad..." "Shut up! I''m not your dad.From now on, I only have one daughter, and that''s Jenny!" Graham red at her, feeling insulted by Jolene calling him dad. How could he have such a shameless daughter? At the same time, Jolene was also infuriated at Graham''s reproach. Her eyes reddened as she stared back at him angrily. "Fine, since you don''t want me as your daughter, I won''t acknowledge you as my father either.You''re already biased enough! It won''t make any difference for you to choose Jenny over me again!" As soon as she finished speaking, Rowena nudged her to stop her from saying anything else that would be damaging to herself."Don''t talk nonsense.He''s still your father.It doesn''t matter if he acknowledges it or not.He''s still your father for this entire lifetime.Rowena quickly spoke up for Jolene to salvage her only remaining connection to her father that would help her get into the Windsor family. After all, she wouldn''t be able to aplish anything for her daughter without Graham. Jolene pouted, evidently unhappy. However, she didn''t say anything, knowing that she needed to listen to Rowena at this point. If she didn''t, she might not be able to marry into the Windsors. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Graham, I know you like Jenny better.But this time, you must help Jo.After she gets married, no one willpete with Jenny over the Walter family.Isn''t that what you want?" Even though she didn''t want to interact with Graham any more than what was necessary, she had to speak up for Jolene''¡¯s sake. Rubbing his temples, Graham felt infuriated and agitated. "Help? How do you want me to help her? Should I beg the Windsors to take her in or do you want her to throw tantrums as you did back then?" Rowena''s face became ashen as she thought about what happened in the past.She regretted it now. Back then, she threw away all her dignity and insisted on marrying Graham by all means. Looking back at it now, she found she''d behaved rather foolishly. As she was reminded of her past mistake, she couldn''t help but look at Jolene, wondering if her daughter would regret her decision like her one day. "No matter what, Jo is the one most affected by this, so James must take responsibility.He can''t shirk from it." Rowena didn''t want to discuss the past with Graham, she just wanted to ensure Jolene could get the best oue. Graham couldn''t understand how Rowena had the nerve to ask James to take responsibility when it was Jolene''s fault. James wouldn''t eveny a finger on Jolene if he had a choice. He was enraged beyond words, but the fact remained that Jolene was still his daughter. He looked at Jolene and asked, "Have you really thought this through? If hell awaits you after marrying into the Windsors, do you still want to go through with it?" Although he had met James a few times and found him to bea decent person, sometimes Graham got the feeling that he was not as amiable as he appeared. It was hard to say what the result would be if Jolene married into that family. "tyes!" Jolene nodded without any hesitation. Since she had chosen to take this step herself, she would never regret it. Seeing that she was determined and beyond reason, Graham could only say, "I will go and deal with the Windsors.Once you get married, don''t evere back.You''re no longer my daughter from then onward." After he said that, he stood up and left the living room, feeling chagrined that he had to resort to this. Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Nonsense Inside the living room of the Windsor family''s residence wasplete silence. Everyone held their breaths in anticipation of the tense discussion that would take ce soon. James hung his head in defeat ¡ªthis was the first time he had failed so miserably in his life. "Now that everyone is here, let''s discuss how we should deal with this," Caleb Windsor spoke. Though he hadn''t been very involved in the family''s affairs, he was James¡¯ father.He knew he had to step up in a situation like this. The Windsors were a rtivelyrge n. In addition to Caleb''s family, there were also his siblings'' families. Hence, there were quite a few people in the living room. However, no one spoke up. They were all just branch families attached to the main Windsor family, so they had no right to oppose any decision that Caleb made. Only the Windsors'' older generation had the right to say something. Cillian, James'' eldest uncle, spoke up first. His face was stern as he red at James. "How could you do such a despicable thing? Look at how people are talking about our family online!" He had always valued the reputation of the Windsors beyond anything, so he was the angriest among them. "Cillian, it wasn''t James'' fault.He was obviously set up by that woman." Cyrus, another one of James'' uncles, defended him. He didn''t think James had done anything wrong. James listened quietly, not saying a word. He knew he had made a mistake, so no matter what they said, or even if they stripped him of his right to manage the Windsor family, he wouldn''t object. However, there was one thing he was determined about. Looking at his father and uncles, James slowly spoke up, "Dad, Uncle Cillian, Uncle Cyrus, this is my fault.I was careless and fell into that woman''s scheme.No matter what punishment you give me, I''ll ept it, but..." He paused for a moment and said seriously, "I will never marry that woman." Upon hearing that, both Cillian and Caleb frowned. They clearly disapproved of what James had said. Only Cyrus supported him, but his support was weak, and he had little power in such a situation. "This situation has caused such a big stir.How do you n to eliminate the negative impact it has caused if you don''t marry her? " Caleb questioned. Like Cillian, he attached great importance to the Windsors'' reputation. James lowered his gaze and insisted, "No matter what, I''m not going to marry her. Worsees to worst, just appoint someone else to manage the Windsors, then." "If I''m no longer the one calling the shots in the Windsor family, Jolene won''t insist on marrying me, right?" James thought. "Nonsense!" Caleb shouted angrily. He had spared no effort to get James to his current position. Although everyone was sitting together now as a family, back when theypeted for the head of the Windsors, everyone pulled out all the stops. None of them gave in to anybody else in the family. The atmosphere became tense, and it seemed like they couldn''t reach a consensus. Right then, the butler walked in with a phone and went straight to Caleb. He said very softly, "Sir, the Walters are calling." Although he said it quietly, everyone heard it all at once because it waspletely silent in the living room. Everyone turned to look at the phone, including James.He didn''t know what choice Graham would make, but he had a vague feeling of unease. Caleb sighed and then answered the phone call from Graham. No one knew what Graham had said on the other end of the line, but Caleb''s expression became increasingly strained. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After a while, Caleb hung up the call and looked at James. "The Walters wants you to take responsibility." "That''s impossible!" James refused without hesitation and felt a little resentful toward Graham. "You need to think carefully.The Walters and the Windsors are currently in a phase of coboration.If you refuse, our previous efforts will go down the drain, and you''ll make an enemy out of the Walters.Who knows, they might turn around and join forces with the sses right away," Caleb advised. He could read the situation well and knew what lengths a father would go for his child. Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Leave Me Alone James frowned hard upon hearing what Caleb said.He looked at his father and asked, "So, you''re saying you want me to marry her?" "Although I don''t like that woman either, she''s still a Walter.Her mother is also from the ss family.She''s still a good match, so it''s not that difficult of a choice to ept her." Caleb analyzed the situation logically. As a member of the Windsors, he believed that James should be prepared to sacrifice for the family, especially since James'' negligence caused this situation. It was only natural that he should take responsibility. If he married Jolene, the Windsors would gain the support of the Walters and sses. All things considered, it wasn''t that bad of a deal. James looked at his father.He snapped out of his thoughts after a long while. "Well, you''re certainly very rational, and what you said makes a lot of sense.But have you ever considered my feelings?" he asked. He didn''t like Jolene. It could even be said that he despised her. If he married her, he felt that the rest of his life would be done for. The thought of spending his life with her made him feel like life had lost its meaning. "I know you''re not happy about it, but what''s done is done. We have to find a way to handle it," Caleb answered. He knew James was very unhappy, but what else could he do? They couldn''t burn their bridges with the Walters, not to mention that the two families had a partnership. Even if they didn''t enter into one, why would they want to make an unnecessary enemy out of another prominent family? To be fair, the Walters weren''t that bad. epting a member of the Walters into their ranks was better than James marrying an ordinary girl he liked in the future. James looked at his father with a serious expression and asked, " Can''t we refuse? Is my happiness not worth considering, even if it means going against the Walters? As a father, haven''t you considered the situation on my behalf at all?" "It''s not worth it," Caleb replied. To him, it wasn''t worth breaking ties with the Walter family over something like this. James scoffed at his words as if he had heard an unbelievable joke. "Not worth it? In your eyes, your son''s happiness can be measured in terms of worth, huh?" Caleb didn''t say anything.He knew James was incensed. But he also knew that James wouldn''t break ties with his family because of this. In the end, he would consider the family''s honor. That was also why he''d chosen James to take over the Windsors in the first ce. James was a person with a strong sense of family honor. He wouldn''t do anything to damage the family''s reputation. "This was your fault in the first ce.Of course you have to take responsibility for it," Cillian said. He didn''t think holding James ountable for what happened was unfair. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing James¡¯ reluctant expression, he continued, "At our position, we have to be cautious every step of the way. Otherwise, we''ll be taken advantage of. You''re not new to this after taking over the Windsors; you should understand this. You''re upset that you were taken advantage of this time, but who can be held responsible for this? Who else can you me?" James was rendered speechless. Noticing how defeated he looked, Cyrusforted him, "If you really don''t want to, then we won''t go through with the marriage.I''ll support you." "You shut up!" Cillian was infuriated at his unhelpful and troublesome younger brother. James felt extremely guilty for his mishap upon seeing his family get into an argument because of him. He knew he couldn''t me anyone else for what had happened ¡ªhe had been careless. Jolene and her mother wouldn''t have seeded if he''d been more cautious or had brought bodyguards when he went out that day. Regretting what should have been done was meaningless now. James could only ept what had already happened, even if he didn''t want to. "Please leave me alone for a while," James said before leaving the living room. No one went after him, as they all knew that he would ultimately make the most beneficial choice for the family. Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Chapter 671 It''s All the Same to Me By the time Jenny saw James, he''d been staying at home for one whole day without going out or eating anything, so he looked particrly disheveled. Jenny felt bad seeing him like that. "James, are you alright?" He smiled at her and sat on the sofa with a vacant look in his eyes. "I guess so.I couldn''t ept it at first.But as time passes, it''s not that hard to stomach now." Perhaps his fate had been sealed since the day he was born as a Windsor.He was destined to not be able to attain happiness. "It''s not as bad as you think.Even if Jolene seeds in her n, as long as you remain firm in not marrying her, she can''t do anything." Beforeing over, she''d seen online rumors about the two of them getting married. People hired by Jolene most likely spread it. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The more she thought about it, the more despicable she found Jolene and her mother to be.They were ruining someone else''s happiness for their own selfish reasons. How abhorrent! James chuckled and looked at Jenny. "In the past, I didn''t care much about whom I would marry because I thought I wouldn''t like anyone anyway.It didn''t matter back then, but it''s different now.Someone has upied my heart, so I''m not willing to marry anyone else." His gaze was so fervent that Jenny immediately understood what he meant.She wasn''t prepared for his sudden confession and was at a loss about what to do. "Jenny, won''t you consider giving me a chance?" James asked. If Jenny were willing to give him a chance, even if it meant falling out with the entire Walter family, he wouldn''t marry Jolene. Jenny looked guilty as she replied, "In my heart, you''re like family to me." Once she said this, James understood what she meant.He wanted to smile but failed to do so. "I''ll take care of things with the Walters and make sure nobody pressures you.Our families'' coboration won''t be affected either." Jenny thought that resolving these issues would suffice, and James would only need to convince his family, which shouldn''t be a problem.However, James shook his head at that. "Since I can''t marry you, it doesn''t matter whom I marry." "James..." "Jenny, I know you''re doing this for my sake, but please don''t get involved.I''ll take care of it myself." James interrupted her, having already made his decision.Since Jolene wanted to marry him so badly, he would grant her wish. "Fine, then.Let''s see how long she canst in my hands," James thought bitterly. After Jenny came out of James'' vi, she stood at the door fora long time and didn''t leave. At that moment, she was in a very bad mood. She regretted returning to the Walters. If she hadn''t gone back, Jolene wouldn''t have set her sights on James¡ªat least not as boldly as she did now. Jenny med herself for ruining James'' lifelong happiness. Jenny sighed helplessly. Then, she got up and prepared to leave. Right then, the door of the neighboring vi swung open, and out came two people. Jenny looked over instinctively and froze in ce. It was Alec and ke. "Miss Walter," ke greeted Jenny with a faint smile upon seeing her. Jenny nodded in response and looked at Alec. "Have the two of them moved in together already? They''re progressing quite fast," she remarked internally. Maybe it was because nothing was going smoothly for Jenny recently, she felt annoyed when she saw the two of them together. "Are you here to see Mr.Windsor, Miss Walter?"ke asked deliberately. She obviously knew that James lived next door. Jenny nodded and replied curtly, "Yes." She didn''t feel like talking to the two of them. After a simple greeting, she turned and left. Alec watched her back as she left.He could feel that Jenny was in a bad mood.He had been in a good mood earlier, but it quickly soured when he saw how gloomy Jenny was. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Come at Me if You Can ¡®James was tricked by Jolene Walter and is likely to be forced to marry her. Miss Walter is probably not very happy about it.She and James have a close rtionship, and James has been pursuing her. If this hadn''t happened, perhaps they would have ended up together," ke remarked offhandedly. Alec nced at her and said, "You seem to know a lot about these things."What''s so strange about that? It''s all over the inte.Only people like you who don''t go online don''t pay attention to all this, " ke exined casually. Alec didn''t ask any further but just looked at the vi where James lived. Jenny drove back to Walter Castle. As soon as she entered, she saw Jolene and her mother looking pleased with themselves while Jolene tried on clothes. "Mom, do you think I should wear this to the engagement banquet? Is it too in?" Jolene was wearing a blue dress and twirling happily in front of Rowena. It would be Jolene and Brandon''s engagement banquet in two days, but now it seemed that it would likely be Jolene and James'' engagement banquet instead. Jenny felt increasingly angry as she thought about it, especially when she saw how pleased they were, without any guilt for ruining someone else''s happiness. She strode forward and grabbed Jolene''s chin swiftly to tilt her head up. Jolene stared up at her in shock; the next moment, Jenny gave her two tight ps. Jolene froze, and so did Rowena. It happened too suddenly, so neither of them knew how to react. It wasn''t until the pain hit her that Jolene screamed, "Ah! Jenny, I''ll kill you!" She wanted to attack Jenny, but unfortunately, she wasn''t a march for Jenny.She swung her arms around for a while but couldn''t even touch Jenny''s sleeves. "Kill me? Come at me if you can.The only thing you''re good at is screaming, you useless piece of trash!" Jenny shouted angrily, throwing Jolene aside and turning her gaze to Rowena. Rowena felt a sense of fear for no apparent reason when Jenny stared at her. "What do you intend to do? Your dad is still at home." "Feeling scared?" Jenny sneered and walked closer to her. "It''s toote to be afraid now.Why weren''t you scared when you went and set James up, huh?" "Don''t poke your nose into other people''s business." Rowena tried to quell the terror she felt in her heart. After all, she was the eldest, so she couldn''t show any weakness in front of Jenny. Jenny sneered with clenched fists. "Funny you should say I''m poking my nose into other people''s business? James is family to me.Scheming against him is equivalent to scheming against me.I won''t let you have your way!" "If you dare to ruin Jo in any way, I''ll make sure you''ll pay for it with your life!" Rowena was equally angered. For her, Jolene''s happiness was of the utmost importance. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. If Jenny dared to damage Jolene''s chances, Rowena would fight her with everything she had. At those words, Jennyughed lightly and took two steps back. "Is that so? How are you going to make sure I''ll pay with my life?" Her sudden retreat befuddled Rowena. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly realized someone''s gaze was on her. Looking up, she saw Graham standing at the staircase and staring at her intently. "Rowena, I believe you''re capable of doing it.After all, for Jolene''s sake, you could scheme against James, so naturally, you would also kill me for her," Jenny said with a smile tinged with a hint of coldness that seemed to implicate something. With that, Jenny turned around and started to go upstairs. "But it would depend on whether you''re capable of doing that." Jenny wasn''t afraid of Rowena. On the contrary, she was unhappy that Rowena had been inactivetely, as she''d yet to obtain evidence of thetter''s wrongdoings. Just as Jenny went back to her room, Graham approached Rowena. "Graham, I was just¡ª" Graham pped Rowena in the face, his gaze icy. "If you dare to touch Jenny, I too, will make sure you''ll pay for it with your life." Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Chapter 673 The Windsor Family Agrees "Very well, Graham! I''ll remember what you did today!" Rowena swore wordlessly as she looked at the man before her with overwhelming hatred.She had been married to Graham for so many years, but he''d never treated her kindly. Now that Jenny had returned, he didn''t even treat her like she was his wife anymore. Since things hade to this, there was no need for her to hold back any longer. Previously, the sses had asked her to gather intel on the Walter family''s business secrets, but she''d refused because she considered herself a member of the Walters. But now, it seemed that Graham had never thought of her as part of the family at all. "Let''s see how you and your daughter can still be arrogant if the Walter family is gone!" Rowena eximed inwardly. Graham ignored her. In his opinion, Rowena wouldn''t be able to stir up much trouble even if she tried. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He looked at Jolene and said coldly, "The Windsors has called and agreed to the engagement ceremony on Sunday.As for the wedding day, it''ll be decidedter." "Really?" Jolene was so happy she almost jumped for joy.Her wish was about toe true, and it was easier than expected. "I''m telling you, after the engagement, you have to behave yourself.If you get involved in any more trickery, I won''t bail you out again, you hear me?" Graham felt that he''d done everything he could for his daughter. For Jolene''s sake, he became the person he once hated the most. If Jolene still didn''t behave herself after this, he would definitely note to her rescue. Jolene nodded hastily. "Dad, I understand.I promise I''ll behave." Graham gave a cold snort and left Walter Castle. After he left, Jolene went to Rowena and held her hand. "Mom, did you hear that? I''m about to be engaged to James!" "Yes, I heard it." Rowena breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Graham wouldn''t help, and if that was the case, Jolene might not have been able to marry into the Windsor family. ¡®Jo, you need to be careful.Although you''re about to be engaged, remember that engagement isn''t marriage.Before you officially get married to James, we have to be cautious," Rowena warned. Then, she continued, "We have to make sure that the Windsors don''t change their mind and be careful of people who might try to sabotage us." She looked up at Jenny''s room on the second floor. Jolene also stared in the same direction and showed an expression of hatred. "Mom, I understand.No matter what she does now, I''ll endure it.After I marry into the Windsors, I''ll settle scores with her." Right now, she had no support and wasn''t a match for Jenny, so she could only endure. Rowena patted her shoulder and said, "After you marry into the Windsors, you must win them over.As for the Walters, you can consider it nonexistent." She''d decided to help her family deal with the Walters. Soon, the Walters might really disappear.She hinted at it to Jolene. Yeah, with the Windsors backing me up, I won''t care about the Walters anymore," Jolene said, no longer concerned about Graham passing the Walters to Jenny. "Even if Jenny takes over the Walterster on, she''ll still be at my mercy after I marry into the Windsors," Jolene thought. Meanwhile, Jenny tossed and turned on her bed. Was there really no way out? Could she only stand by and watch James marry Jolene? Actually, there was a way out. As long as the Windsors didn''t agree to take Jolene in, she would stop Graham from making a move against the Windsors¡ªthey wouldn''t be enemies and could still carry on with the ns to work together. However, the prerequisite was that the Windsors had to firmly reject the engagement. Looking at the current situation, the Windsors were more inclined toward marriage between the two families. Even James seemed to agree to that. In this case, no matter how hard Jenny tried, she wouldn''t be able to change the situation. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Conditions Jenny was feeling upset when her phone rang. Seeing that Alec was calling her, she hesitated but decided to answer. "What''s up?" Because of James'' situation, Jenny wasn''t in a good mood, so her tone was naturally not as cordial as before. Hearing her impassive tone, Alec felt slightly annoyed at himself for making the call. "I have some information about the sses.If you''re interested,e and see me." "Oh, where are you?" Jenny asked. Alec gave her an address that was in the vi area where they had run into each other. "Is he asking her to go to the vi where they live together?" Jenny felt resistant as she considered that possibility. "Are youing or not?" Alec felt uneasy when she didn''t speak.He had kindly offered to help, but the other party didn''t seem to appreciate it. It seemed like a waste of time on his part.He wouldn''t have bothered to deal with things like these normally.He only did it because he thought Jenny looked really down. After hesitating for a moment, Jenny thought she should be rational. "I''ll be there." With that, Jenny got up from her bed and quickly went to Alec''s vi.She was surprised to find that the vi where Alec lived was not the same one where he hade out with ke. "You live here?" Jenny couldn''t help asking out of curiosity. Alec nodded. "Yeah.Is there any problem?" Jenny shook her head. Even though she had many questions, she didn''t say anything in the end. Whether Alec was living with ke was none of her business. "Where is the information?" Jenny cut to the chase right away. Since James'' marriage to Jolene was inevitable, she should focus on other things that she could do in the meantime. They needed to take down the sses as soon as possible, as that would make James feel better. Jenny thought having sess in work would help to bnce out his emotional distress. "Why are you so eager?" Alec asked, holding the file with the information in his hand. Seeing how Jenny was enthusiastic about the information but not really caring about him, he felt dissatisfied. However, he quickly came to his senses. Why would he have that kind of thought? He didn''t like Jenny, so why should he care whether she paid attention to him or not? Alec felt a headacheing on. It seemed that ke''s treatment wasn''t working well; it didn''t help him shake off this woman''s influence on him. Jenny took the file from Alec and read through it carefully. Soon, a smile appeared on her face. Everything that Alec uncovered woulde in handy. It contained a lot of incriminating information on the ss family, and with this, Jenny was more confident. Closing the file, Jenny asked, "What are your conditions?" Alec was stunned for a moment, failing to understand what she meant. "You''re not giving me this information for free, are you?" She didn''t believe Alec was giving it to her for free. He must want something in return for the information he had provided her. Before Jenny asked, Alec had indeed nned to give it to her for free, but now he changed his mind. "Why should he give it to her for free?" he pondered. "After the downfall of the sses, I want a share of the pie," Alec replied. He was too insignificant now. Even though he''d moved his business from Parrington to Bardoff City, he couldn''t be too tant with the Fausts of Bardoff City around. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. This resulted in him being unable to take on many projects. Jenny nodded, not surprised by his request. "Aren''t you afraid that the Fausts will find out about us working together?" she asked. She thought that the Fausts probably wouldn''t want to see two families working together to take over another family, so they would definitely not approve of Alec wanting a share of the pie. "I merged my Faust Group with Paul''s Wagner Group.Whatever I get from this will be given to Wagner Group," Alec exined. There was only one Faust Group in Bardoff City, so when he decided to return to the Faust family, he merged hispany into Paul''s Wagner Group. Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Chapter 675 What''s It to You? Jenny was astounded by what she heard.She hadn''t paid attention to this matter for a while and didn''t expect Alec to have arranged everything so well. Putting a hand on her chin, she looked at Alec quizzically. "Your actions show that you''re very confident in taking down the Faust family." Otherwise, Alec wouldn''t have merged hispany with Paul''s.It was obvious that he wanted the Faust family and chose to give up on what he had built previously. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course, he wasn''t giving everything up entirely. Since it was likely that Paul''s family would be a formidable force in Bardoff City after the merger, albeit still inferiorpared to the Ten Elites, it would still be helpful to Alec. "Of course."Alec nodded. He wouldn''t allow himself to fail in his ns. Seeing how confident he was, Jenny didn''t probe much. After all, Alec taking over the Faust family wouldn''t harm her. "Okay, I agree with your condition." Alec''s information was quite valuable, after all.His asking for a share of the pie wasn''t out of line. After discussing the matter, the two fell into silence. Jenny felt a little restless and awkward. "Can I go now?" "What''s the hurry?" Alec asked, then quickly realizing that his words were inappropriate. Therefore, he quickly changed the subject. "I noticed you weren''t in a good mood when Ist saw you.Was it because of James?" Alec was referring to the time when he saw her leave James'' vi.She wasn''t in a good mood then and wasn''t much better now. "Yeah." she nodded, not denying it. "Is it because of him and Jolene? Are you unhappy that he''s marrying Jolene?" Alec asked. He wasn''t sure why he wanted to know. Somehow, he had an inexplicable desire to understand the situation. "Of course.If he marries Jolene, won''t his life be ruined?" Jenny sighed. Alec didn''t like the sound of that. Did that mean James wouldn''t be ruined if he married Jenny? "It takes two to tango, don''t you think? You''re an outsider, so you shouldn''t mind their business too much." Alec sounded a little snarky as hemented on the situation indifferently. Jenny red at him and retorted irritably, "You don''t know anything!" James was set up, so how could he be held ountable for something he had no hand in? "It''s true that I don''t, but I heard that the Walters and the Windsors have already made the announcement.They will be engaged on Sunday," Alec said with a cold smirk.He failed to understand what Jenny saw in James. What use is a man who could be so easily done in by two women? Jenny was surprised to hear that. She quickly checked her phone. Sure enough, she saw that the Walters had deleted their previous engagement announcement with the Britts and changed it to the Windsors. It seemed that the two had reached an agreement. She wasn''t shocked at this oue. When she left James'' vi, she''d already guessed it. But even if it came as no surprise, it was still hard for her to ept that things went down this way. Jolene and her mother had used utterly despicable means, and they seeded. It was ridiculous. The more Jenny thought about it, the angrier she was. She felt that the two ps she''d given Jolene before were too meagerpared to the awful act she''d done. Jenny scolded herself for not pping that bitch a few more times. Noticing her getting angry over the matter, Alec felt a little irritated. "Just ept it.Even if you''re not happy about it, they''ll still be engaged." "What''s it to you if they''re getting engaged? Why do you care so much?" Jenny retorted, feeling like Alec was asking for a beating. "What''s it to you, then? Aren''t you super concerned about it as well?" Alec fired back. "It''s different for me," Jenny said. "How is it different for you?" Alec pressed. It was as if he was anxious to find out about something. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Any Constion Is Meaningless Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenny wanted to say that James was her senior and was like family to her.But when she was about to say that, she suddenly noticed Alec''s abnormal interest in her affairs.She stared at him suspiciously and said, "Mr.Faust, aren''t you getting too involved in my business?" "Do you really think I care? I was just worried our coboration would be affected if you were in such a state.Otherwise, I wouldn''t have bothered." Alec sneered, his eyes full of disdain. "Is that so?" Jenny responded. She couldn''t quite shake off the feeling that something was off. To be exact, something had felt off about Alec ever since he had called her.He hadn''t taken the initiative to see her since he went missing. Today, he called her and even handed her information about the sses. The reason behind his actions didn''t seem as simple as he made thern out to be. "What else do you think it could be? You don''t seriously think I care about you, do you?" He spoke sarcastically with contempt in his eyes. Jenny had suspicions of that being the case, but now, that conjecture was thoroughly overturned. "That would be the best.You and I aren''t close friends or confidants, so you shouldn''t ask me about my business in the future." Alec wasn''t the only one capable of blunt and insensitive remarks. Two could y that game. Alec was annoyed and felt that he was wasting his breath. "Rest assured that I''m not interested in your affairs." "But I''m quite interested in your business, though." Jenny suddenly started smiling. "What''s going on between you and Miss Watkins?" Alec''s expression stiffened. He couldn''t quite catch up to Jenny''s tone, which changed all of a sudden. "What does it have to do with you?" "Nothing.I''m just curious." Jenny smiled, not caring if Alec answered her question or not.She was just asking casually. However, she was indeed a little curious. How did the youngdy of the Watkins get involved with Alec? The Watkins was much more influential than the Walters¡ªthey were basically second only to the Fausts. Why would such a person support Alec? What were her motives for doing so? Alec gave her an unamused re and said coldly, "Don''t be nosy.We''re just business partners.You don''t need to know things outside of our coboration." Jenny acknowledged what he said perfunctorily and grumbled that he was the one who started the topic first. "I''ll be leaving," she announced. She didn''t want to waste her breath talking to him when they didn''t have amon ground. This time, Alec didn''t stop her. He realized he''d been paying too much attention to her, which made him feel a little annoyed.He''d just done a therapy session with ke in the morning, but he couldn''t control his emotions when he saw Jenny again. At that moment, Alec couldn''t help but wonder if his fondness for Jenny was really just a psychological problem or if he actually liked her.He quickly dismissed the thought as soon as it arose, thinking it was impossible.He never looked back and wouldn''t get hung up on a woman. With that in mind, he got up and left. He had to keep himself busy, so he wouldn''t have time to think too much. After Jenny left Alec''s vi, she walked past James'' house and resisted the urge to knock on his door.She stared at the door fora while and left. At this time, any words of constion were meaningless for him. Perhaps he didn''t want anyfort either. As she got into her car, Jenny suddenly remembered that Alec had said he''d merged hispany with Paul''s. Did this mean Paul had alsoe to Bardoff City? "No! I have to warn Stephanie.Otherwise, Paul might bother her again," Jenny thought. Unbeknownst to Jenny, Stephanie was sitting right across from Paul when she answered Jenny''s call.The atmosphere was stifling. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Shouldn''t I Hate You? "I''ll be careful.Okay.Let''s have dinner together in a few more days.Stephanie held her phone and perfunctorily responded to Jenny, but she couldn''t help but nce nervously at Paul sitting opposite her.She chose not to tell Jenny about Paul being right in front of her.She''d seen the news reports for the past few days and knew the Walters were in turmoil.She didn''t want Jenny to worry about her during such a time. Besides, Paul was just sitting across from her and hadn''t done anything to her, they hadn''t even spoken to each other. After hanging up the call, Stephanie ced her phone on the table and carefully picked up her ss to take a shallow sip of water, barely able to suppress her fear. But no matter how much she tried to stay calm, Paul could still see her fear toward him. "Are you afraid of me?" Stephanie unconsciously tightened her grip on the ss and took a while to rx before replying, "No." "Really? You look so nervous; it doesn''t seem like you''re unaffected." Paul sneered. They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, but Stephanie''s lying skills didn''t seem to have improved at all. Stephanie put down her ss of water and looked at him. "What do you want?" "Can''t I see you when there''s nothing going on? Did you think you could rx just because you came to Bardoff City?" His intent gaze fixed on Stephanie made her feel like she was suffocating. Stephanie couldn''t catch her breath under his gaze but still bravely asked, "What have I done to offend you? Why do you have to keep following me?" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She had to flee her hometown with her parents because of him. What more could he want? "You''ve offended me in many ways." Paul felt inexplicably annoyed, sensing her seething anger directed at him. If Stephanie hadn''t tried to escape again and again, would he have to keep pursuing her? His words made Stephanie''s blood boil. "What have I done to offend you? Tell me!" She was very emotional as she shot up from her chair. "Am I not miserable enough now? I''ve left my hometown, yet you''re still chasing me.Are you trying to drive me to death?" Paul had never seen Stephanie so out of control, and his heart was twisted with pain. "I never intended to do that." "Oh, really? Then what do you want now?" The moment Paul appeared, Stephanie felt like she couldn''t control herself.She thought she was sick because justying her eyes on him was enough to trigger her stress response. Paul pursed his lips and stayed silent for a while before speaking up again, "I just came to say hello and ask you how you''ve been." His tone was much gentler now.He wasn''t as overbearing as before, but Stephanie didn''t rx just because of that. "I was doing well.Everything was going great before I saw you," she replied. Although she sometimes missed him at night, more often than not, she enjoyed the days without him. "Do you just hate me so much?" Paul didn''t understand.She''d said she loved him before, so how could things change so quickly? Stephanie found his words ridiculous.She slowly sat back in her seat and tried to control her emotions. "Shouldn''t I hate you? If it weren''t for you, my parents and I wouldn''t have had to leave the ce we''ve lived in since I was a child.Don''t you feel even a hint of guilt?" Before Paul could reply, Stephanieughed at herself and went on, "I''m so stupid.How could someone like you feel guilty? In your mind, you probably think I don''t know what''s good for me." Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Chapter 678 You''ll Never Get Away From Me Paul didn''t say anything.He had really thought that way before showing up.He felt he''d treated Stephanie well enough.He could give her anything she wanted as long as she didn''t leave. But she was never satisfied and always thought about leaving. Of course, he didn''t like that. However, now that he saw Stephanie getting upset and losing control of her emotions because of him, Paul realized that he might have affected her adversely. Paul asked tentatively, "What if...I mean, if I''m willing to marry you, would you¡ª" "No!" Stephanie interrupted him before he could finish speaking. Paul''s expression became as dark as thunderclouds, and he exuded a terrifying aura. "What you cared about previously was that I wouldn''t marry you and give you a legitimate status, right? Now that I''m willing to, why are you refusing me?" "Who do you think you are? Do you think everyone will wait for you right where they are and beg for you to return as long as you make a slight change? "Stephanieughed, but her words were cold and sharp.Stephanie wouldn''t have been so angry if Paul had been willing to work toward this from the beginning, even if they couldn''t make their rtionship public.However, he did none of that in the beginning.He only said that he wouldn''t make their rtionship public and wouldn''t marry her because he thought she wasn''t good enough for him. Now that Stephanie had gotten away from him, his possessiveness began to take over, and he wanted her back. Who was he kidding? Stephanie wasn''t someone who would be at his beck and call. As her words were too harsh, Paul got so angry that he forgot his initial intention of working out a compromise with her. "You think too highly of yourself.Do you think you can escape from me just because you''re under Jenny''s protection?" If Paul wanted someone, no one could stop him¡ªnot even the Ten Elites would make him back down. As soon as he said that, Stephanie knew he was going to make a move on her again.Her expression became gloomy instantly. "Paul, why do you have to be like this? Can''t we just part ways nicely?" "No! It''s up to me whether we part ways or not." He stared at Stephanie brazenly. "You just have to make things difficult, huh?" Stephanie didn''t want to back down from him anymore.She had seen through this vile man. Even if she relented today, he wouldn''t let her go. In that case, there was no need topromise.She stood up, her eyes cold as she looked at Paul. There wasn''t a hint of love left in them as she red daggers at him. "In that case, T''ll y with you till the end." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . With that, Stephanie left, and Paul didn''t go after her.He sat in his seat, sipping tea leisurely, looking at ease. But he soon burst into a rage and flipped over the tes and cutlery on the table. He stared in the direction Stephanie had left, his gaze dark and sinister. "You''ll never get away from me, not in this life." On Sunday, James and Jolene''s engagement banquet was held. Both the Walters and the Windsors were among the Ten Elites of Bardoff City, so a marriage between these two prominent families naturally attracted countless people. It was a grand andvish scene that hadn''t been seen in Bardoff City for many years. At the entrance of the Bardoff International Hotel, the Walters and the Windsors each stood on either side to wee the guests. Though people kepting over to Graham to congratte him, deep inside, he felt an array of emotions that he couldn''t quite put into words. He looked at James, who was standing across from him. From the beginning of the banquet until then, he remained distant and unfriendly, his attitude toward Graham a far cry from before. Although they didn''t intend to cancel their coboration, Graham knew in his heart that after it ended, their rtionship might be just as strained as the rtionship between the Walters and sses. Graham had no one to me but himself because it was his own selfishness that led to this. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Chapter 679 You''ve Gotten Gutsy Looking at the Walter family side, Graham noticed that Jolene was probably the happiest.She was in a red dress and stood amicably at the door, greeting guests with a much better attitude than usual. Graham thought that he''d done everything he could for this daughter. Jenny came with Stephanie, but she didn''t stand with the Walters to greet guests like Graham and the others. Instead, she attended the banquet like a guest. "James." Jenny walked over to greet James.She could see that he was upset. Upon hearing her voice, James'' finally snapped out of his dazed condition and focused his eyes on her. "Jenny, you''re here." Jenny nodded. Seeing James in such a state, she was significantly affected.She wanted tofort him but knew it wouldn''t help at this time and would only upset him kore. "Go in and have a seat," James said, leading Jenny into the banquet hall. Jolene was unhappy upon seeing that.She quickly walked over and said, "Jenny, why did you arrive so late?" Jenny looked at her coldly and unsmilingly. "James, I''ll take my sister inside." Jolene reached to grab Jenny''s hand to steer her away from James. James looked at her and sneered apathetically. "As you wish." Perhaps Jolene thought that marrying him was a good thing right now. After the engagement, James silently swore that he would make her wish she was dead. Jenny walked into the banquet hall, trailing behind Jolene. "James and I are getting engaged today.If you dare to cause any trouble, I won''t let you off the hook, and neither will Dad," Jolene warned her as they made their way to their seats. Jenny gave her a sideways nce. "What''re you afraid of? Could it be that you came to realize you can''t hold on to things that are stolen? Are you worried that James will leave you anytime?" "I''m not afraid of anything!" Jolene retorted in a headstrong manner. "All the famous and affluent families in Bardoff City are here today.If you don''t care about the Walters and Windsors¡¯ reputation, do whatever you want." Jenny didn''t say anything. In fact, Jolene was worrying over nothing. Even if Jenny had no regard for the Walters, she couldn''t offend the Windsors and had to respect James¡¯ choice.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Since he had chosen to marry Jolene, it showed that family honor was more important than anything else in his heart. If she caused trouble, James probably wouldn''t be happy. Not bothered to continue talking to Jenny, Jolene walked out and returned to the door to greet more guests. The banquet hall was packed, so Jenny led Stephanie to a quiet corner to avoid the crowd. "Steph, you don''t seem very happy today," Jenny stated, looking at Stephanie with a puzzled expression as she handed her a drink. Stephanie hadn''t said a word all the way to the hotel, and Jenny didn''t know what was on her mind. "It''s nothing.I''m just not used to this kind of asion," Stephanie replied. In Parrington, the Walkers were considered a rich family, but they were nothing whenpared to the prominent families in Bardoff City. Helplessly, Jenny said, "Steph, it''s been a while since west met.You''ve gotten gutsy, huh? You even dare to lie to me now." "Jenny, I..." "I know you''re worried about Paul.You''re afraid he''lle back to cause trouble again, aren''t you?" Jenny made a guess what was on Stephanie''s mind without her having to say anything. Stephanie didn''t deny it; she was indeed worried about this matter. Jenny patted her shoulder and said, "Don''t worry.With me around, Paul won''t stand a chance." They were in Bardoff City, after all. As long as they were here, the Walters could still protect Stephanie and her family. Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Chapter 680 What Does He Take Me For? "I heard that Alec merged hispany with Paul''s.What if he takes over the Fausts? Won''t he be on Paul''s side after he achieves that?" Stephanie expressed her concerns. If it were just Paul himself, Stephanie wouldn''t be too worried. No matter what, Paul was not a match for Jenny now. But he had friends¡ªfriends who were powerful and shouldn''t be underestimated.She knew a little about the situation between Alec and Jenny. Since the two of them werepletely unrted now, Alec would definitely not lend her a hand. Stephanie''s words weighed on Jenny, and she said nothing for some time. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Finally, she spoke up, "Don''t worry.Even if Alec helps him, we won''t necessarily lose.Although the Fausts are currently the leading family among the Ten Elites, it doesn''t mean it''ll always stay that way." Besides, Jenny could seek help from others.She could turn to other families like the Windsors. As long as she proposed an offer that was attractive enough, no one would refuse. Stephanie nodded, but her worries did not decrease much.She understood that if it really came to that kind of situation, Jenny would do everything to help her. But did she want to let her friend do everything for her? As they were talking, a figure appeared before them. "Miss Walter, it''s been a while," Brandon greeted with a smile. Jenny was surprised to see him.She thought Brandon wouldn''t attend the banquet. After all, he was the joke of the entire Bardoff City now. Although the Walters paid a heavy price to quell their anger, the Britts still suffered a huge loss. With a nod, Jenny acknowledged his presence. "Mr.Britt, you''re quite bold to still show up here today." "All things considered, today was originally my engagement ceremony with Jolene.Of course, I had to come and take a look," he replied without a hint of sadness or anger on his face. Upon hearing his words, Jenny felt curious.She stared at him briefly before asking, "You don''t seem very sad.I thought you loved Jolene." If he didn''t love her, he wouldn''t have agreed to her conditions so easily back then. "Love isn''t important for those in our position." Brandonughed, appearing carefree. Jenny was confused and couldn''t understand Brandon''s attitude toward the situation. But one thing she was sure of was that Brandon probably didn''t like Jolene much. There might have been other reasons which led him to agree to marry her. Jenny thought it was most likely because Jolene was a Walter, and on top of that, her mother was from the ss family. "Wise words, Mr.Britt." Jenny didn''t n to continue talking to him, as they were only acquaintances at best. After exchanging a few casual pleasantries, they were almost done with the conversation. However, Brandon didn''t intend to leave Jenny alone. He walked over and sat next to her. "Miss Walter, we''ve already met several times.Why don''t we be friends?" Jenny raised her eyebrows as her gazended squarely on Brandon. "Mr.Britt, stop beating around the bush.Don''t take me for a fool." Friends? Brandon wasn''t short of friends. "You''re a straightforward one, Miss Walter." Brandon wasn''t ashamed that Jenny called his bluff. On the contrary, he admitted unflinchingly, "I think you''re nice, so I would like for you to give me a chance." Jenny and Stephanie were both rendered speechless. They struggled toprehend how Brandon was audacious enough to suggest such a thing. "I''m sorry, Mr.Britt, but I''m not interested in you." Jenny rejected him politely, even though she felt quite speechless deep inside. Did Brandon think since he couldn''t marry Jolene, he could turn to her instead? What did he take her for? It was funny how naive he was. Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Chapter 681 That Day Will Never Come Brandon wasn''t angry upon being rejected by Jenny.He now felt it would be better to marry a woman like her than Jolene. When he first saw the news about Jolene and James, he was indeed quite angry, but that anger was quickly reced by relief, for he was d he no longer had to marry that foolish woman. "Miss Walter, you don''t have to refuse me so quickly.What if you fall in love with me one day?" Brandon smiled, thinking that matters of the heart were vtile and unpredictable. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He believed it was easy to win over women¡ªhe just needed to romance and treat them well, and they would fall for him. A corner of Jenny''s mouth twitched.She couldn''t understand how Brandon was so confident in himself. "Mr.Britt, rest assured.That day will nevere." The moment she said it, Brandon''s face fell immediately. Jenny didn''t mince her words; she went straight for the kill and humiliated him. Just as he was about to speak again, Jenny interrupted him bluntly, "Mr.Britt, the banquet is about to begin.I still have things to do, so please excuse me." Jenny left right away, dragging Stephanie along.She wasn''t interested in continuing her conversation with Brandon as she could tell his thoughts. That was precisely the reason she felt disgusted with him. Someone like him wouldn''t understand what it meant to really like someone. Everything he did was based on self-interest. While most people wouldn''t think he was wrong, Jenny didn''t hold the same opinion.She was repulsed by people like him.She led Stephanie to another corner. Upon seeing that Brandon didn''t follow them, she breathed a sigh of relief. "You''re so popr now, Jenny." Stephanie stifled augh with her hand over her mouth, clearly enjoying Jenny''s misfortune. Jenny red at her and said in annoyance, "If youugh at me again, I''ll make theme and bug you.Would you like that?" "I''m sorry.I shouldn''t haveughed at you." Stephanie knew very well she couldn''t handle those people. In the meantime, on the stage not far away, representatives from both the Walter and Windsor families were giving speeches, saying nothing more than polite remarks. Jenny didn''t even need to listen to know what they were saying. She couldn''t help but look at James and thought helplessly, "What are you doing, James? Do you really want to marry her for the sake of your family?" Fortunately, it was only an engagement for now and not an official marriage yet. Jenny could only pray that James had other ns. On the stage, Jolene unexpectedly took the microphone. Jenny frowned, not knowing what she was going to say. "Thank you all for attending our engagement banquet.It may have been surprising for some of you, but not for me.I''ve liked James for many years, so I''m very happy and blessed that we''re now engaged.James, I don''t know how you feel about me now, but I want to Jet you know that I love you.I will love you for the rest of my life, and I hope you can try to ept me.I believe we can be happy together." After her short speech, the audience apuded because they thought she sounded quite sincere. However, James remained expressionless, and a hint of contempt could be seen on his face. Jolene didn''t care and turned her gaze to Jenny, who was hiding in the corner. "Jenny, I''ll leave the family to you from now on.I believe you can handle it well since Father always says you''re smarter than me." Jenny groaned internally, "Why are you bringing me into this now? I don''t believe your words one bit." Jolene then thanked her parents and finished her speech.She made it seem like she was getting married, but it was just an engagement. The wedding date was still not confirmed, so her marriage to James wasn''t set in stone yet.Jolene left herself no room to back down by saying all that. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Chapter 682 What Do You Want? More importantly, the Britts were also present. By saying she''d always liked James, Jolene basically admitted to making a fool out of the Britts when she previously agreed to the engagement with Brandon. Many people surreptitiously stole nces at the Britts in the hall to see their expressions. As expected, they clearly weren''t thrilled. Brandon didn''t exactly like Jolene, but at that moment, everyone looked at him with a sympathetic expression as if they were sorry that he''d been fooled. He''d initially decided not to pursue the matter, but if he left it at that, everyone would think he was too afraid of the Walters to retaliate. Wanting to uphold his dignity, he raised his ss and walked toward Jolene. At that moment, Jolene was busy socializing and receiving well wishes. Tonight was easily the most glorious day in her whole life. Regardless of what others said, she was basically half a Windsor now, and she''d sessfully elevated herself to a higher status. Even if those people were secretly envious of her, they could only put on a fake smile and congratte her. "You''re quite good at scheming, Miss Walter," Brandon said. That was the first time the two met and talked after the incident with James happened. Jolene didn''t dare to face Brandon and had been avoiding him. At the same time, Brandon didn''t look for her either. Now, on this asion, she couldn''t hide from him even if she wanted to. They were bound to see each other there one way or another. As Jolene''s gazended on Brandon, she inexplicably felt a little frightened. "Mr.Britt, I''m sorry about what happened before.You know, at that time, I was forced by my father." "Oh? So, everything you said to me was a lie, was it?" Brandon sneered. He remembered clearly that Jolene had told him she liked him before but didn''t want to settle down so quickly. Now, she was saying that she''d been forced by Graham instead.She was capable of nothing but lies; none of the words that she''d said held any truth. Jolene forced a smile. Only they knew what had happened between them. Fortunately, she didn''t leave any evidence. Therefore, she just needed to deny she''d ever said that she liked him. "Mr.Britt, we know you like Jo, but she doesn''t like you.Isn''t it pointless for you to continue pestering her?" Jolene''s friend spoke up. Previously, they''d thought Brandon was not a bad choice. But now that Jolene had James, Brandon was way inferior as a suitor. "That''s right, Mr.Britt.If you really like Jo, you should wish her well," another friend of Jolene''s added. Brandon looked at them, then at Jolene, who remained silent.He snorted and said nothing; he just turned around and left. Seeing him leave, Jolene breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you for speaking up for me." "Jo, you''re too nice.It was obviously Brandon who''d been pestering you.Why did you even speak to him so politely?" One of her friends was particrly angry. If one didn''t know better, one would have thought that Brandon had offended her somehow. Jolene smiled and didn''t say anything. After having a few drinks with her acquaintances, she went to the washroom.She''d had quite a lot to drink that night.She stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom and adjusted her dress. It was her big day, and she wanted to make sure every inch of her was perfect. Suddenly, a figure appeared behind her and hugged her tightly. "ah! uw Jolene screamed instinctively, but the person covered her mouth with his hand. "What are you screaming for? Do you want everyone toe and have a look?" Hearing that, Jolene closed her mouth and dared not make any noise. "What do you want, Brandon?" Jolene gritted her teeth and turned around to re at him. With a chuckle, Brandon roamed his hands all over her waist, showing no intention of letting go. Jolene''s face was flushed red with anger. "Let me go!" "There''s no need to be so upset.It''s not like I haven''t touched you before." When he believed that Jolene would eventually marry him, he was respectful toward her. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Since that was no longer the case, he didn''t need to treat her politely. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Chapter 683 You Whore "What nonsense are you spouting? Nothing ever happened between us! If you dare say anything nderous again, I''ll make you pay for it!" She pushed him away forcefully, looking at him warily. "what did he mean by ''It''s not like I haven''t touched you before¡¯? If outsiders hear this, they might think something happened between us," Jolene thought in panic. But in fact, nothing ever happened between them. Jolene didn''t want to be wrongly used of something that never happened. Brandonughed, not mad at her response at all. ''''So, you treated my feelings for you so carelessly because nothing really happened between us.Is that what you mean? Jolene, you strung me along and dumped me just like that.What do you take me for?" Although he had ulterior motives when he approached Jolene, the fact that she tricked him was undeniable.He might be taken as a pushover if he didn''t fight back. Jolene felt a little guilty and tried to justify herself. "I didn''t trick you on purpose.I kind of liked you before, but then I met James and realized what love is.You can''t me me for that." "Do you still take me as a fool?" Brandon stared at her, thinking she was a cheap slutpared to Jenny. "I didn''t mean that¡ª" "Really? Would you want to marry James if it weren''t for the Windsors being superior to my family? Don''t pretend to be driven by love when you''re just after the money and status." Brandon wasn''t a fool.He could see through her intentions. Having been called out, Jolene found no point in denying it anymore. "You''re right.If I wasn''t a Walter, would you want to marry me? In the end, we''re the same.Don''t act as if you''re more honorable than me." She bit the bullet and talked back to Brandon.She wasn''t fearful, as she was already engaged to James. Brandon suddenly hugged her tightly and got closer to her. "I''ve done so much for you, yet you threw yourself into someone else''s arms so easily.Aren''t you being too heartless?" "w-what are you doing?" Jolene was getting nervous. "What do you think?" Brandon sneered, reaching out to yank at Jolene''s clothes. Now, Jolene was really frightened by his behavior.She quickly apologized, "Brandon, I was wrong.I''m sorry.Can you...can you please let me go?" She had already gotten engaged to James. If something happened between her and Brandon, and the Windsors found out, she''d be done for. As she begged for mercy, Brandon''sugh grew boisterous. "Do you feel scared now? Why weren''t you scared when you took me for a fool?" The more he thought about it, the more he felt like he was made to suffer unjustly. If he didn''t have his way with Jolene now, he would never be able to make up for all the humiliation he suffered at her hands. "Brandon, don''t do this..." "Shut up, you whore! Even if I have sex with you here today, you won''t dare to tell anyone!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Brandon was infuriated that Jolene made it seem like she was the one who suffered the most injustice. Jolene bit her lip and trembled all over. She didn''t expect Brandon woulde onto her like this. To make things worse, she couldn''t scream for help now. With the two of them all tangled up in the washroom, no one would believe she was innocent. Was Brandon really going to have his way with her here? Seeing that she didn''t resist anymore, Brandon was delighted. "That''s right, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about this.When you be a Windsor, we might even have more opportunities to coborate." Right then, Brandon thought it was not a bad idea at all. If he made Jolene his woman and let her marry James while using her for his own purposes, he could gain firsthand information about the Windsors. Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Chapter 684 As Long as You Behave Just as he felt extremely proud of himself, someone suddenly patted him on the shoulder, startling him greatly. When he turned around and saw that it was Jenny, he was even more shocked. "Since when have you been here?" he asked. "A while ago," Jenny replied. "This has nothing to do with you, so go away," Brandon said, holding onto Jolene with no intention of letting her go, even in Jenny''s presence. Jenny nced at the two of them, and Jolene hung her head, feeling ashamed. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Brandon, Jolene is my sister.Do you think I''ll leave?" She didn''t consider Jolene her sister, but she couldn''t let Brandon have his way. If Jolene was under his control, the Windsors would be in danger. Brandon frowned. "When did you ever consider her your sister?" "That''s none of your business.Let her go, and I''ll pretend nothing happened.Otherwise, don''t me me for not holding back." Jenny was confident about dealing with him. Brandon was a little confused about Jenny''s intentions, so he was speechless at her interference. "You hate her so much.Now, I''m destroying her for you.Shouldn''t you be happy?" "Why do you assume that you understand me so well?" If she hadn''t seen what was happening, she could have ignored it; but since she happened toe across Brandon''s attempt at such a vile act, she couldn''t let him do whatever he wanted. Although she hated Jolene, she couldn''t bear to see her being defiled by a beast. "If I don''t let her go today, are you going to keep giving me trouble?" If he let Jolene go, it would be ages before another opportunity like it came by again. Jenny nodded fearlessly. "With me here, you won''t get your way." Brandon was infuriated by her words, so he let go of Jolene and rushed toward Jenny instead. "You Walters are a bunch of thugs! Since you''re so intent on opposing me, neither of you can escape today!" He decided to deal with Jenny first. Without her interference, he could easily have his way with Jolene. However, he obviously didn''t know Jenny at all. Before he coulde close to touching her, he was kicked so hard that it sent him flying back. Jenny walked over and looked down at him from above. ''''Why did you have to provoke me? Did you have a good taste of the pain?" She didn''t hold back at all; Brandon would feel the pain for at least three months from that kick. "J-Jenny!" Brandon hated her to his core, but because of the pain in his stomach, he couldn''t even speak clearly. Faced with his hatred, Jenny shrugged indifferently and walked up to Jolene. "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and leave." "O-oh." Jolene snapped out of it and followed Jenny out of the restroom. After they left, Jolene realized btedly that Jenny had just saved her. Looking at the person walking ahead, Jolene''s emotions wereplicated, but she didn''t feel much gratitude. "Don''t expect any thanks for saving me." "Whatever." Jenny didn''t care. She wasn''t counting on Jolene''s gratitude in the first ce.She intervened just to prevent Brandon''s n from seeding. Based on Jolene''s character, if Brandon had his way with her, she would likely be controlled by him. "You won''t tell anyone about what happened just now, will you?" Jolene was a little worried. If Jenny really did tell others, it would impact her negatively. Jenny stopped and turned back to look at her. "Don''t worry.As long as you behave and don''t provoke me, I won''t say anything." "Hmph! I bet you wouldn''t dare.If you did, the Walters would also lose face." Jolene wasn''t aplete idiot. Jenny nced at her and didn''t bother to continue the conversation.It was a waste of time. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Chapter 685 You Dislike Jolene? The dinner was still ongoing, and the marriage alliance between the Walters and the Windsors meant different things to different people. After all, if these two families joined forces, it was unlikely that anyone would dare to mess with them. Some people didn''t think the two families would be on good terms, however, as everyone knew what was going on. At this point, it would be good enough that the Windsors did not hate the Walters. Of course, some others thought things would be different after the marriage¡ªthe two families would likelye together for their own interests. Jenny didn''t know what everyone had to say about the matter, nor did she care. She didn''t know what would happen in the future, but for now, the two families were still working together, although most people didn''t know about it. Jenny intended to go find Stephanie, but she saw someone chatting with her from a distance. Seeing that it was a handsome guy, she didn''t go over. If Stephanie could get into a new rtionship, she would naturally be happy for her friend. She did notice, though, that Stephanie didn''t appear particrly eager to chat with that guy, so she probably wasn''t interested in him. Looking around the hall and taking in everyone''s smiling faces, Jenny sighed. Perhaps the only one who wasn''t happy at the moment was James. Her eyes unknowingly drifted over to James, but she saw him smiling, apparently in quite a good mood. He was probably discussing business opportunities with someone, and it seemed to be going well, as he seemed much happier than earlier. Jenny withdrew her gaze, thinking she''d perhaps underestimated James too much. At the end of the day, he didn''t care much about his own rappiness but more about the interests of the Windsors. Looking around again, she saw Alec and then ke, who was holding his arm. By appearing together like this, they were basically making their rtionship official and announcing it to everyone. Jenny didn''t know what others thought, but she was of the opinion that they were a good match. Because of ke, Alec was also the center of attention that night, and the banquet should pose an excellent opportunity for him. Just as she wondered whether other Fausts attended the banquet, someone walked up to her. "Miss Walter." Jenny turned and saw the person who had asked for a ride at the door of the Faust family residence the other day. "Mr.Faust." "You can call me Julian.There''s no need to be so formal." Julian smiled. Even though he was in his early twenties, he had a scheming look in his eyes. Jenny found a ce to sit down, ard Julian followed. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Can I call you Jen?" "Up to you." Jenny didn''t refuse and was actually quite curious about his intentions. "Hey, Jen." Julian addressed her sweetly. If it weren''t for the scheming look in his eyes, Jenny would really be attracted to him. After all, who could resist a handsome young guy? Not saying anything, Jenny waited for him to speak. Feeling Jenny''s gaze on him, Julian inexplicably became a little nervous. He felt as if she had clearly seen through his ulterior motives. He cleared his throat in an attempt to relieve the awkwardness. "Jen, today is a good day for the Walters, but you don''t seem too happy." "Naturally, after all, who would be happy to see someone they don''t like seed?" Jenny held her forehead, looking distressed. Julian was curious. "You seem to dislike Jolene." "Yes." Jenny nodded. It was a well-known fact, so there was nothing to hide. She was just curious to see what Julian was up to. When Julian heard that, heughed. "How about I help you teach her a lesson? I also find her quite annoying." Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Is It Strange? After he said those words, Jenny''s expression changed slightly as she looked at him and asked, "Did she offend you somehow?" "Not really.I just don''t like that kind of woman." Jolene''s sess in her scheme indirectly encouraged other women who intended to make a move behind the scenes to take a leaf out of her book. Julian would have to watch every drink he had from then onward. Countless women would try to carry out their ns at any cost, not caring about the consequences. "If you want to teach her a lesson, that''s your business.Don''t drag me into it." Jenny didn''t want to be implicatedter on if Julian did something and med it on her for teaching him. She wouldn''t be able to exin herself to either the Fausts or Graham. Hearing her response, Julian felt aggrieved. "Jen, I just wanted to help you express your anger." "Come on.Don''t pretend to be innocent in front of me, Mr.Faust.Just tell me what''s your purpose in approaching me." She was tired of ying along with him, so she decided to call a spade a spade. Julian''s expression changed abruptly, but he quickly recovered and said, "What purpose would I have? I just want to be friends with you." "With your status, there''s really no need for you to be friends with me." Jennyughed humorlessly. Brandon had just said he also wanted to be friends with her earlier. Even a fool would find it hard to believe. Seeing how Julian refused to speak, she felt a little helpless and asked, "You''re here about Alec, right? Do you want to find out more about him from me?" Julian didn''t deny it. Any pretense was futile and unnecessary in front of someone as intelligent as Jenny. ¡®You could have sent someone to Parrington to find out everything about him and me.Why waste your energy here today? * Jenny didn''t think it was necessary. Julian disagreed. He looked at Alec and ke, who were not far away and sneered, "Of course I''ve sent someone to investigate, but it''s precisely because I looked into it that I find him very strange.He was clearly so fond of you before, but as soon as he returned to the Faust family, he was eager to distance himself from you.Isn''t that strange?" Jenny felt a pang in her heart, but she concealed it well and asked, "Is it strange? I think it''s normal.He liked me because he knew I was a Walter.But when he found out that he was rted to the Faust of Bardoff City and had the opportunity to return to the family, a Walter like me was not that attractive to him anymore.As you can see, he''s with the youngdy of the Watkins family now.Compared to her, I''m clearly inferior." In terms of power alone, the Walters weren''tparable to the Watkins. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Although it sounded somewhat reasonable, Julian still had some doubts. "Do you think he''s that kind of person?" Based on the information he''d found, Alec was evidently not heartless. Either the information he''d dug up was too superficial, or Alec was pretending¡ªJulian leaned more toward thetter.He believed that Alec didn''t want Jenny to get involved with his affairs to protect her; he loved Jenny but kept it to himself. Jenny couldn''t read Julian''s mind. If she could, she would probably give him a high five because she had thought the same before.But after talking to Alec, she no longer thought so¡ªhe really didn''t like her.It had nothing to do with protecting her. "I''m curious, Mr.Faust.Many other Fausts returned this time.Out of all of them, why did you choose to pay attention to Alec? Could it be that you really think he can take the Faust family away from you? Are you thatcking in confidence?" She was genuinely curious, so she casually asked Julian about it.By doing this, she might be able to get an answer to issues she''d been wondering about. Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Bing the Heir The question seemed to weigh heavily on Julian. Jenny stared at him in silence for a while before he slowly spoke up, "That''s not exactly the case." Then, he continued, "Although Grandpa has summoned many members of the Faust family back from everywhere, the biggest threat among them is Alec.After all, someone could easily obtain information about his abilities the moment they looked into it.Grandpa has praised him immensely.He has just returned to the Faust family but has secured himself a position in Faust Group.No one else was given this much recognition." Julian himself had only recently joined thepany. On the other hand, Alec had only been back for a short time, but he''d be a part of Faust Group. It was obvious that Zeke valued Alec a lot, naturally making the rest of them nervous. As an outsider, Jenny could see through Zeke''s intentions at a nce. He purposely directed the attention of his sons and grandsons toward Alec, as he believed that Alec would be a good challenge to make them grow and improve. Zeke was ruthless; he didn''t consider whether Alec could handle the onught. "Even so, Alec shouldn''t pose such a big threat to you guys." After all, Julian and the others were the ones who held actual power within the Fausts, which was completely different from Alec''s situation. Zeke seemed to hold high expectations for Alec by allowing him to join Faust Group.However, Jenny wasn''t sure if Alec had any real power in the family.It was possible that he might not even be able to order the staff around. Julian nodded and whispered beside Jenny, "Actually, I don''t really care about it.It''s mainly because my cousin, Luke, seems very wary of Alec.That''s why I started to be concerned too.After all, Luke''s much smarter than me." Luke, the Faust family¡¯s eldest grandson, had the best chance of inheriting the family. Most importantly, he was Xavier''s son. "However, now I think Luke might be right.Look, it''s only been a few days, and he has already struck up a connection with the Watkins.That''s enough to show how capable he is." Julian''s face turned grim. Jenny reached out and patted his head. "You''re young, but you try to look mature beyond your years.How unattractive." "How dare you pat me." Julian touched his head, furious. "What''s wrong with that? You''re just a kid." Jenny rolled her eyes at him. Julian was just an immature child who hadn''t fully grown up, despite his efforts to appear sophisticated and mature. "You...just wait.I''m going to tell my sister on you," Julian said, getting up as if to report the incident to his sister. Jenny looked at him with a faint smile, not the least bit flustered. The way she looked at Julian made him feel a little embarrassed. "Forget it.I can''t be bothered to deal with you." "Are you interested in inheriting the family business?" Jenny asked suddenly. Julian shook his head. "No, I like painting.My dream is to be an artist." "Then why botherpeting with them? Just be yourself and do what you want." Jenny looked into his eyes, speaking from her heart.She wouldn''t be bothered to take over the Walter family if any other Walter could inherit it.However, it was fine for her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Even if she eventually inherited the Walter family business, she didn''t need to watch over it every day.She could still do what she liked, but she had to endure it for now. Jenny''s words made Julian fall silent, and he sat beside her. "It''s not that easy.Being born as a Faust means we''re destined topete with each other.If I don''t fight for my ce and Uncle Xavier ends up inheriting everything in the end, my family and I will suffer miserably." Julian wasn''t foolish. If he wanted to survive in the Faust family, he had topete.He had understood it since he was born. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Chapter 688 You Want Me to Support Him? Listening to what Julian said, Jenny thought about the oppressive atmosphere in the Faust family.It was no wonder Julian would have such thoughts. She pondered for a moment, then smiled and said, "Since you''re not interested in inheriting the Faust family and your only goal is to prevent Xavier from inheriting everything, why not consider supporting Alec? If he inherits the Faust family business and assets, it won''t affect you, right?" Julian looked at her in shock.He blinked a few times, unable to believe what he''d just heard. "You want me to support him?"Jenny nodded. "Have you really divorced Alec? It sure doesn''t seem like it." Julian looked at Jenny suspiciously.If they were divorced, Jenny shouldn''t be helping Alec. Jenny was speechless and rolled her eyes at him. "What''s wrong with my suggestion? You''re not interested in inheriting the Faust family anyway." "Although I''m not interested, that doesn''t mean my dad or sister isn''t.If they find out that I intend to support Alec, they''ll kill me," Julian said, knowing full well not everyone in his family thought the same as him. The Fausts were such an affluent family. Who wouldn''t be tempted by the riches and power that came with it? Even if Julian was naive, he knew it would be best for him if his father or sister inherited the family. Realizing that she couldn''t persuade Julian to help Alec, Jenny felt it was a little regrettable.She thought Julian looked naive and easy to sway, but he wasn''t a total airhead. Following that, Jenny fell silent and didn''t utter another word. "Seriously? You''re not going to talk to me anymore just because I won''t help Alec?" Julian asked upon noticing her dismissive look that she made no attempt to hide. Jenny raised her head to look at him. "Alec and I aren''t rted in any way.The proposal just now was out of consideration for you.Since you''ve made up your mind on what to do, I naturally have nothing more to say." "Out of consideration for me?" Julian thought very skeptically. They weren''t exactly on such close terms yet. Just as he was about to say something to Jenny, Isabelle Faust walked toward them. "What are you talking about with Miss Walter, Julian?" "Isabelle," Julian greeted as he stood up. He showed his sister much respect. "We didn''t talk about much.It was just a few casual exchanges." Isabelle nodded and looked at Jenny while extending her hand. "Hello, Miss Walter.I''m Isabelle Faust." "Hello." Jenny stood up and shook her hand. Although Jenny didn''t want to have too much contact with the Faust family, Isabelle was nothing but courteous. This is from N?velDrama.Org. As such, Jenny couldn''t just ignore her. Isabelle smiled and withdrew her hand. She said, a little apologetically, Please excuse Julian; he''s basically still a child.Please don''t take it to heart if he said anything to offend you." "Isabelle, I''m not a child¡ª" "Be quiet.I''m talking to Miss Walter.Don''t disrupt our conversation," Isabelle cut him off right away, not giving him a chance to speak. Julian pouted, looking pitifully at Jenny, hoping she would speak up for him. Jenny caught his gaze and couldn''t help but smile. "Miss Faust, you''re worrying too much.Julian is not that clueless." "That''s good, then." Isabelle nodded. "I''ll take him over to meet a few people first.I''ll treat you to a meal another day.I hope you won''t deny me the pleasure by that time." "No problem," Jenny replied. Since Isabelle intentionally tried to be friendly, Jenny wouldn''t refuse her.It was always better to have more friends than enemies. Julian didn''t want to go, as he had no interest in inheriting the family business and naturally had no interest in socializing. However, Isabelle didn''t give him a chance to refuse.She dragged him away swiftly, and they disappeared from Jenny''s sight. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Get Lost Stephanie was drinking champagne. Because of Paul''s reappearance, she felt a little unenthusiastic about everything that day.However, she didn''t refuse when someone approached her for a conversation. After all, she couldn''t afford to offend anyone who attended the banquet, so she drank the wine the other party offered. But soon, she realized that something was wrong with it.She had only taken a few sips and already felt a bit unstable on her feet. "Miss, are you drunk? Let me take you upstairs to rest." A young man from one of the rich families approached and held Stephanie by her arm, leading her out of the banquet hall. Stephanie was feeling groggy at that moment, and she didn''t even know who the person next to her was. "No...I don''t want to go..." she murmured softly, but the young man didn''t care. He came to the banquet today to find prey and had been eyeing Stephanie for a long time. She was beautiful and didn''te from one of the prominent families, which made her the perfect target. After talking to Isabelle and Julian, Jenny intended to leave the banquet with Stephanie, as this event had nothing to do with her. However, she didn''t see Stephanie anywhere after looking all over the banquet hall. Feeling puzzled, she tried calling Stephanie. Her phone rang for a long time, but nobody answered the call. Jenny started to worry. Could something have happened to her? Praying that Stephanie was safe, Jenny looked everywhere for her friend in the hall. Despite her efforts, Stephanie was nowhere to be found. At first, Jenny didn''t think much of it, but now she was seriously concerned. If anything happened to Stephanie, she wouldn''t be able to forgive herself. With that thought in mind, Jenny didn''t hesitate and went directly to the hotel''s surveince room. Upstairs, the young man supported Stephanie and led her into a room. Then, he threw her onto the big bed. He looked at Stephanie''s shapely figure and licked his lips. "What a beautiful woman." He was getting impatient and started taking off his clothes quickly, as he couldn''t wait to get a taste of such a gorgeous woman. However, someone kicked the room door open before he could take off anything else. "Who the hell are you? How dare you interrupt me from having a good time!" Seeing someone entering, the young man frowned and looked displeased. Paul saw the man, who was topless by then, and then Stephanie, lying on the bed. His expression turned livid. "Get lost!" "Who do you think you are telling to get lost?" The young man started to take out his phone to call for help. He didn''t recognize Paul and naturally didn''t think he was anyone important. However, before he could make the call, Paul gave him a hard kick, sending him flying. Paul didn''t hold back at all. With one kick, the young man passed out right away. Paul walked to the bedside and saw that Stephanie was still unconscious. He felt angry and distressed at the same time. "Aren''t you supposed to be capable? How did you get drugged so easily? If you don''t want anything to do with me, then protect yourself, and don''t give me a chance." Paul mumbled to himself, but his gaze lingered on Stephanie''s face, reluctant to look away. Not long after that, Jenny arrived with people in tow. She noticed Stephanie being drugged and taken away through the surveince footage. She rushed over as fast as she could. However, she didn''t expect to find Paul in the room as well. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Seeing the shirtless young man unconscious in the corner, she could roughly guess what had happened. For the first time, she felt grateful that Paul had arrived in time. "Thank you," Jenny said. No matter what, she had to thank him for saving Stephanie this time. Upon hearing Jenny''s voice, Paul turned to stare at her with a dangerous expression. "Who do you think you are to thank me for saving her?" Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Why Are You Here? "I am her best friend, so I should have the right to thank you on her behalf.After all, you and Steph are not that close," Jenny said as she walked forward and lifted Stephanie from the bed. For someone who had practiced martial arts, lifting Stephanie was not a big problem for Jenny.It even seemed quite easy for her. Her words were like a p to Paul''s face, and his face fell drastically. "If you really are her best friend, you should protect her instead of letting her end up in this situation," he countered. Jenny fell silent. She realized that she had been careless today. On top of that, she didn''t expect someone to use such despicable means at a banquet held by the Walters. Her gaze swept over the unconscious young man as she said coldly, "T''ll seek justice for Steph in this matter for sure, so you don''t need to worry, Mr.Wagner." After saying that, Jenny carried Stephanie away, not caring how Paul felt about her words. Long after Jenny and Stephanie had left, Paul stood in the room and didn''t leave. He had a dark expression on his face, and it seemed like his anger had not yet subsided. The next moment, he turned his gaze toward the unconscious young man in the corner. Without hesitation, he walked over and kicked the guy a few times to vent some of his anger. Jenny didn''t take Stephanie too far. She booked a room in the hotel for her to rest. After she had settled everything, Jenny finally had time to call Graham and briefly exin the situation. Her tone was icy as she said, "If this matter gets out, you should know very well the impact it will have on our family." "I know what you mean.Don''t worry, I will handle it," Graham replied, his tone quite frigid. He was definitely burning with anger at the moment. He couldn''t believe someone had the audacity to cause trouble on such an asion; it could only mean they didn''t take the Walters seriously. Upon investigation, the young man was from a wealthy but inferior family. To do such a thing right under the Walters'' noses, he clearly didn''t know his ce. Jenny didn''t ask Graham how he nned to handle it, but she was sure that the young man probably wouldn''t have a chance to show up in Bardoff City again. Looking at Stephanie, who had already fallen asleep, Jenny felt somewhat worried. She took out her phone and called the hotel staff, asking them to send over a doctor. Soon, the doctor arrived, but he was not alone, as Alec was with him. Jenny was puzzled. "What are you doing here?" ¡®what happened? Why did you call a doctor?" Panic could be heard in the tone of his voice, even if he wasn''t aware of it. But Jenny noticed it, and she felt that it was suspicious. Alec''s behavior was contrary to what he had told her previously. Jenny wondered if he perhaps suffered from a split personality disorder. Ignoring Alec, Jenny led the doctor inside and had him examine Stephanie. After confirming that she was just unconscious and would wake up soon, she let the doctor leave, feeling relieved. "Mr.Faust, as you can see, I''m fine.It was my friend who needed medical attention," Jenny stated, staring intently at Alec. Alec saw Stephanie, but unfortunately, he didn''t recognize her due to his amnesia. Even if he had investigated his and Jenny''s past, he wouldn''t be able to find out who Jenny''s friends were. He nodded indifferently. "It''s good that you''re okay." "No, I''m not good.Not good at all." Jenny looked at him solemnly. "Steph is my friend.If she''s in trouble, it means I''m in trouble.I don''t feel good about this whole thing at the moment." "Oh, you guys are that close?" Alec felt skeptical that friends could be this close to each other. He remembered that he had a friend, Paul. Nheless, due to his amnesia, he didn''t feel much of a connection with Paul when he saw him. The feeling of having a deep kinship with Paul was practically nonexistent. Hearing this, Jenny looked at Alec with an increasingly bewildered expression. "Our rtionship has always been good.It''s not like you just found out about it today." She kept staring at Alec, not missing his slightly dazed expression. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Something''s not right! Something is definitely not right!" Jenny eximed in her heart. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Chapter 691 So Effective? "Do you not know Steph?" Jenny asked in disbelief. Even she couldn''t believe what she was saying, but Alec''s response suggested that he had no idea who Stephanie was.He quickly regained hisposure and sneered, "Who is she? Why would I waste my time to get to know her?" "Alec, what''s wrong with you? Steph is my best friend.You''ve met her before; you know her.Why are you reacting like this now?" It seemed as if he''d never met Stephanie, and Jenny couldn''t understand how the situation came to this. Jenny''s words made Alec realize that despite his investigation and reading up on information rted to them, there were still many missing pieces. Stephanie was a good example right now.She had no connection with him, but they knew each other because of Jenny, and they had met before. However, he had no memory of this person. Not wanting Jenny to know about his amnesia, he tried to cover it up by saying disdainfully, "So what if I know her? Since I''m not interested in her.Why would I waste my time on her?" He didn''t deny that he knew Stephanie, as it wasn''t something he could deny.He put up a front to show that he wasn''t interested in her and didn''t care about her affairs. Jenny frowned, feeling something was off, but she couldn''t put her finger on it right then. Taking a deep breath, she temporarily suppressed her doubts and asked him, "If you''re not interested in her, why are you here? Could it be you''re here because you care about me?" "Of course not." Alec denied without hesitation, but after denying it, he was puzzled. Why did hee? He had heard the receptionist talking on the phone and learned that Jenny had called a doctor, so he followed along. But why? He didn''t like Jenny, so whether she had an ident or not had nothing to do with him. Jenny looked at Alec suspiciously, as his reaction was too abnormal. "Are you sure your psychological issues are really resolved?" "Of course." Alec nodded and said, Speaking of which, I have to thank you.I have to say, the psychologist you introduced to me is very effective." Jenny herself wouldn''t have expected that the psychologist she introduced to Alec was ke. That day, ke called him coincidentally, which led to him being rescued in time. Speaking of which, he should actually thank Jenny. "Is it really that effective?" Jenny couldn''t help but feel uneasy about Alec''s current state. "Well, you can kind of say that I came because I was worried about you.After all, we are business partners now.If something happened to you, wouldn''t the information I give you about the sses be wasted?" Alec changed the topic and didn''t continue discussing his psychological issues. Hearing Alec''s words, Jenny felt a mix of emotions. She felt a little unhappy about what he said, but at the same time, she kind of expected it. She and Alec were indeed merely business partners, and that was their only connection. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Without waiting for her to speak, Alec spoke up again, "Also, stay away from the rest of the Fausts. Do you really think Julian is as innocent as he looks?" Thinking back to how Jenny and Julian were chatting andughing merrily earlier, Alec didn''t feel too thrilled. Jenny hesitated for a moment, then realized that Alec had probably seen her talking to Julian. "Don''t worry, Mr.Faust.I won''t promise you one thing and do something else behind your back.Since I promised to work with you, I won''t coborate with any other members of the Faust family." She thought Alec was worried that she would betray him, but this concern was unnecessary. On top of that, Alec was being a bit unreasonable, considering that she was mostly helping him despite chatting with Julian. If it hadn''t been for his sake, why would she bother suggesting to Julian that he should help Alec in the first ce? She didn''t n to tell Alec about it¡ªhe wouldn''t believe her anyway. Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Shameless "Hmph, who knows," Alec said coldly, clearly skeptical. His tone made Jenny feel ufortable, and her expression hardened. "Alec, you need to understand that we are in a business partnership.I''m not your subordinate, and you have no right to act all high and mighty with me." Seeing her angry, Alec frowned slightly. "I''m just reminding you not to get too close to the other Fausts.They might have ulterior motives when they approach you." "That would be none of your business, Mr.Faust.After all, I''m not very familiar with you either." Jenny nced at him, her expression indifferent. Alec was slightly annoyed. He sneered, "That''s true.Considering that you have quite a few men around you, you''re not likely to be interested in that idiot, Julian." At his words, Jenny''s already unhappy expression turned into one of immense displeasure as she looked straight at Alec. "Mr.Faust, are you unhappy with the men around me? Or are you hoping to be one of them?" "Shameless," Alec scolded under his breath. "You take care of yourself, Mr.Faust.As for me, there''s no need for you to worry." Jenny couldn''t be bothered to exin herself to him. Alec smirked, his words tinged with sarcasm. "Worry about you? Miss Walter, you really think highly of yourself." "You should be on your way now.I won''t see you off," Jenny responded angrily, not wanting to see Alec for another second. Why was he so despicable? His words were always so hurtful. Alec''s expression soured upon being chased away. "Who said I''m leaving?" "Mr.Faust, if you''re not leaving, are you nning to stay here and sleep with me?" Jenny red at him, thinking Alec was acting like he had lost his marbles. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alec raised an eyebrow as he looked at her.He smirked and said, "Were you always this casual with men?" "Get out, Alec!" Jenny pointed to the door, furious. Seeing her mad, Alec''s mood seemed to take a turn for the better.He smiled as he walked toward the door. "As for the sses, I hope you make your move soon.Don''t keep everyone waiting." Jenny opened her mouth to speak, but no sound came out. Alec could still read one word from her lip movements: "Leave." He chuckled lightly, finding it somewhat amusing. Jenny felt a little flustered but quickly calmed herself down.She reassured herself that when she first met Alec, he had always been unpleasant.She had known it early on. After Jenny watched his figure disappear from her line of sight, it took her a while to calm her emotions. About two hourster, the engagement banquet downstairs ended, and Stephanie finally woke up. When she woke up, she realized she was lying on an unfamiliar bed.She instantly recalled what had happened, her face turning pale in an instant. After a quick check, she realized that nothing had happened. With that, she breathed a sigh of relief. Upon walking out of the room, she immediately understood why she was unharmed. "Jenny." She looked at Jenny and was touched. Hearing Stephanie''s voice, Jenny turned to look at her. "Finally, you''re awake.I was going to call the doctor to examine you again if you didn''t wake up." "I¡¯m sorry, I-¡ª" "It''s not your fault. It''s our fault for not doing a good job with the security and almost causing you harm." Before Stephanie could apologize, Jenny spoke first. Stephanie was slightly stunned, and then she understood the meaning behind Jenny''s words. "But I still have to thank you.If you hadn''t appeared in time, I don''t know what would have happened." Now that she thought about it, that guy who handed her the ss of wine was definitely up to no good.She med herself for being careless. Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Chapter 693 No Need to Stop Her Jenny pursed her lips and said, after much deliberation, "It wasn''t me who saved you.When I arrived, you were already safe." "Huh?" Stephanie was puzzled. If it wasn''t Jenny, then who else could it be? ¡®It was Paul.He''d already taken care of that lecherous man when I arrived." Despite not liking Paul, Jenny chose to tell Stephanie the truth. As for what Stephanie would choose, Jenny would leave it up to her, but she wouldn''t allow Paul to keep her constantly bound to him.She wanted Stephanie to have the right to choose instead of being denied the chance by Paul. Hearing that Paul was the one who saved her, Stephanie felt conflicted deep inside, but she quickly smiled and said, "Ich! Who cares if he saved me? He wouldn''t use saving me as leverage against you, would he?" It wasn''t that Stephanie was prejudiced and thought badly of Paul, but she didn''t have a good impression of him currently. Jenny shook her head. "No, he didn''t say anything." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When it came to something like that, Paul hadn''t stooped to such a low level. Stephanie nodded and stopped thinking about him. "The banquet should be over by now.Shall we go back?" "Okay." With that, the two of them got up and left the room. They got downstairs and made their way back. After Jenny sent Stephanie home, she hurried back to her own home. However, when she walked into the living room, she found it messy, with packed belongings scattered everywhere. "What''s going on?" Jenny asked the maid standing nearby. "It seems Miss Jolene is moving out," the maid replied. Just as the maid finished speaking, voices came from upstairs, or more urately, arguing voices. Jenny went upstairs to Jolene''s room, where she saw her packing her clothes. Rowena and Graham were also in her room. "Dad," Jenny said, attracting everyone''s attention. Upon seeing her, Graham gestured anxiously and said, "Help me persuade your sister.She insists on moving in with James even though they just got engaged.How can she just move in like this?" If outsiders knew about this, what would they think of Jolene? Jenny was also surprised to hear that and turned to look at Jolene, who spoke up first, "I won''t listen to you.James asked me to move in with him.This means he intends to take things further with me.Isn''t that a good thing?" She could already guess that Jenny wouldn''t have anything nice to say, so she couldn''t be bothered to listen to what she had to say. Surprisingly, Jenny didn''t try to dissuade Jolene. Instead, she told Graham, "Dad, since Jolene has made her decision, just let her be.What''s the point of trying to persuade her?" "Jenny..." "You should understand this, Dad.People need to learn to bear the consequences of their choices.You can help her today, but can you help her for a lifetime?" Jenny cut him off, her expression indifferent. Graham sighed and nced at Jenny, then at Jolene. Shaking his head helplessly, he said nothing more and left the room.He silently thought that Jenny was right.He couldn''t keep helping Jolene forever. No matter what awaited Jolene when she moved in with James this time, she should bear the consequences herself. After Graham left, Jolene suddenly felt a little doubtful. She looked at Jenny and asked, "Why didn''t you stop me from moving in with James?" "Why should I stop you? You''re already engaged.It''s not wrong to live together." Jenny smiled. If they were an ordinary engaged couple, nothing would be wrong with it.But were Jolene and James an ordinary engaged couple? Clearly, they weren''t. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Can''t Compare to Her Jolene became even more suspicious when she heard that.She felt that something was off. "I''m telling you, I''m James'' fianc¨¦e now.He won''t let you off if you dare to plot against me behind my back." Jenny smirked. "You''re overthinking it.I have no intention to plot against you." Jenny knew James'' personality quite well and knew that Jolene would be in for a miserable time after she moved in with him. As such, Jenny didn''t need to plot against her at all. "Really?" Jolene couldn''t believe it. Jenny nodded and said, "Hurry up and pack.Don''t keep your fianc¨¦ waiting." "Okay." Jolene nodded, thinking it made sense as she turned to continue packing her things. Throughout their conversation, Rowena silently stood on one side, staring at Jenny suspiciously. Under normal circumstances, Jenny should have stopped Jolene. After all, if Jolene and James'' rtionship escted, it wouldn''t be good for her. Could it be that she was quite certain that Jolene and James wouldn''t develop feelings for each other? Thinking of it, Rowena felt pensive.In fact, it had always been her concern. After Jenny left, Rowena couldn''t hold back any longer and said, "Jo, why don''t you consider this more carefully? I have a hunch that James is up to no good by asking you to move in with him right now." "Mom, we''re already engaged.He wouldn''t think of harming me, would he?" Jolene asked as she continued to pack her things.She thought that her mother was overthinking it. Now that she was James'' fianc¨¦e, it was reasonable for him to ask her to move in with him to show that he cared about her. "But you saw his attitude during the engagement banquet.He clearly doesn''t like you, but he asked you to move in with him out of the blue.Isn''t that strange?" When James messaged Jolene and asked her to move in with him, Rowena was very shocked. But her daughter was stubborn and wouldn''t listen no matter what she said. Jolene fell silent for a moment.She also felt that James'' attitude had changed too quickly. Nevertheless, she gritted her teeth as if she had made up her mind. "No matter what his reasons are, I only have one goal: to make him fall in love with me.Mom, I know you''re worried, but if I don''t move in with him now and be with him, how can we develop feelings for each other? I don''t want to end up like you and Dad.You may be husband and wife, but you treat each other like enemies." Jolene''s words pierced right into Rowena''s heart. She said it without any consideration for her mother''s feelings at all.It made Rowena a little upset. "Suit yourself then.Don''te crying to me when you''re mistreated in the future," Rowena said, tired of talking. After all, Jolene wouldn''t listen to her now and even said hurtful things to her, so it wasn''t worth her time. She thought she should prioritize herself now since Jolene had found somewhere to settle down. There was nothing worth staying for in the Walter family anymore. Jolene quickly finished packing her things and left. Jenny sat in the living room and watched her leave with a smile on her face. Not to mention Graham, even Rowena didn''t seem to have the intention to see her off. The scene was quite interesting. After making sure that Jolene had really left, Jenny stretched her body. With one annoying person gone, her mood improved a lot. However... Her gaze fell on Rowena, who was sitting opposite her. There was still another person here, and she was the more difficult one to deal with. Jenny felt she couldn''t let her guard down so soon. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sensing Jenny''s gaze, Rowena looked at her and said, "You must be happy now that Jo has moved out." "In terms of happiness, I think I can''tpare to her," Jenny replied with a smile leisurely, wanting to see what Rowena was going to say. Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Chapter 695 We Shall See Rowena snorted coldly. It was obvious to her that Jenny had some ulterior motives. "Don''t be too proud.Even if Jo moves out, you won''t be the one calling the shots here.As long as I''m here, I''m thedy of this house!" "It''s okay.That won''t be the case soon." ording to Graham''s n, he would soon hand over the Walter family to her. At that time, Rowena wouldn''t be thedy of the house anymore. Rowena''s expression changed slightly as she struggled to control her anger. "Is that so? We shall wait and see." "Sure, let''s wait and see." Jenny wasn''t afraid of her either. Both of them returned to their respective rooms. Just as Jenny was curious about what Rowena would do, she heard footsteps downstairs. She walked to the balcony and happened to see Rowena leaving Walter Castle.She wondered where she was going at such an hour. After some thought, Jenny took out her phone and made a call. "Help me keep an eye on Rowena.I want to know who she''s meeting.She was definitely meeting up with someone at this hour, but who could it be? Meanwhile, at James¡¯ vi, Jolene arrived at the door with her luggage. The driver helped her unload the luggage and left.She rang the doorbell, and it took a while for someone to open the door.It was an old maid, probably one of the staff at the vi. "Are you Miss Jolene?" "Yes, where''s James?" Jolene asked. "Mr.Windsor hasn''t returned yet," the maid answered. Jolene frowned, feeling unhappy. Today was the day of her engagement with James. Why wasn''t he back when it was so alreadyte? "Take my luggage inside, and then prepare some soup so we can have it when James returns." She gave orders like she owned the ce and proceeded to walk in. But the maid didn''t move, and she said to Jolene, "Mr.Windsor has instructed that since you want to be thedy of this house, then you must do everything yourself." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "What?" Jolene thought she must have misheard. The maid ignored her and continued, "After I give you the key, I''ll leave.From now on, only you and Mr.Windsor will live here." "Hey, hold on¡ª" After finishing her words, the maid stuffed the key into Jolene''s hand and left, ignoring Jolene''s call. Jolene spent two hours moving all her luggage to the master bedroom. Just as she was about to take out her clothes and put them in the wardrobe, she heard the sound of the door opening downstairs. Jolene''s face lit up with joy as she hurriedly walked out of the master bedroom. When she saw that the person who hade in was James, her smile grew even brighter. "James, you''re back," she said, running downstairs and standing in front of him. As soon as she got close, she smelled the alcoholing from him and furrowed her eyebrows slightly. "Are you drunk?" Upon hearing her voice, James felt a surge of disgust from the bottom of his heart. "What are you doing here? Who let you in?" Jolene felt awkward. "James, you were the one who asked me to move in with you." Upon hearing her words, James seemed to sober up a bit and remembered that it was indeed the case, but even so, his expression did not soften. With a chuckle, he went straight upstairs, ignoring herpletely. However, Jolene followed closely behind and asked softly, "James, shall I make some coffee for you?" James didn''t say anything; he just felt annoyed.He pushed open the door and walked into his bedroom, immediately noticing all the luggage on the floor. "Who let you move all this junk into my room?" Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Get Out! "These are all my luggage, James.I''ll tidy them up quickly," Jolene said. As she was about to go over and tidy up her luggage, she was pushed to the floor by James.He looked down at her with disdain, not hiding the disgust in his eyes. "Hmph! You wouldn''t be thinking of sharing a room with me, would you?" "James..." Jolene felt uneasy, especially with James'' current demeanor.It made her have the urge to run away. "Go to the servants'' quarters downstairs, that''s where your room is." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. James didn''t even look at her as he walked toward the bathroom.Soon, the sound of water sshing came, and Jolene was still on the floor, feeling lost. The servants'' quarters? But she was the Windsors'' futuredy of the house. How could she stay in the servants'' quarters? Then again, she thought of James'' demeanor a moment ago and couldn''t help but feel scared. After hesitating for a while, she finally dragged her luggage downstairs. Moving her luggage upstairs had already exhausted her. Now, she had to move them downstairs again. By the time she was done, she was utterly exhausted. Just as she finished moving everything, James came out of the bathroom. "Where''s the coffee?" He stood on the second-floor corridor, looking at Jolene, who was resting on the sofa in the living room. "Did you think I asked you toe here to enjoy yourself? Since you''re so eager to be a Windsor, you must take care of all the household chores for me from now on.If anything displeases me even a little bit, don''t me me for sending you back to the Walters." James locked at Jolene sternly as she stood up from the sofa with a pitiful look. "James, can''t we hire a maid?" she asked. "Hire a maid? Then what use do I have for you?" James didn''t mince his words.He asked Jolene to move in so that he could torment her. Naturally, he wouldn''t let her have a good time. Jolene bit her lip, on the verge of tears. "I''m your fianc¨¦e.How can you treat me like this?" "Fianc¨¦e? You know very well how you became my fianc¨¦e.If you want to be a Windsor, then show your sincerity." Jolene took a deep breath and seemed toe to a decision. "So, after I show my sincerity, will you ept me then?" "We''ll see." ept her? James would never ept her in his entire life. With that, James turned and went back into his room, reminding her once again before leaving, "Coffee.Don''t make me remind you again." "Okay." Jolene nodded. She knew that James was deliberately making things difficult for her.But since she chose to move here, she had to make him ept her. Otherwise, everything she had done before would be in vain.She couldn''t give up, and she couldn''t let James chase her away. After silently encouraging herself in her heart, Jolene walked toward the kitchen to make some coffee for James. Half an hourter, Jolene pushed open the door to the master bedroom. "James, here''s some coffee." "Get out! Don''t you know how to knock?" James looked coldly at her, closing the files in his hand. Jolene was frightened and quickly apologized.She closed the door and knocked beforeing in again. This time, James didn''t say anything. He took the coffee she handed him but didn''t drink it. Just as Jolene wondered why he wasn''t drinking it, James sneered at her. "I dare not eat anything you make." "James, I..." The cup in James'' hand fell to the floor with a loud thud.He looked at Jolene mockingly. "Who knows? You might be trying something again." "James, I''m not¡ª" "Clean up the mess, and then get out." James was not in the mood to listen to her exnation.He waved his hand dismissively and turned back to his work. Tears streamed down Jolene''s face uncontrobly, but she bit her lip to prevent herself from crying out loud. Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Intense Hatred After carefully cleaning up the spilled coffee on the floor, Jolene left the master bedroom.Right as she stepped out of the door, she couldn''t help but burst into tears.She''d been the princess of the Walter family for so many years. When had she ever done such things? She returned to the servants'' quarters and called Rowena, hoping that her mother coulde up with a solution for her. However, the phone rang for a long time with no answer, and her heart grew colder with each ring. Jolene couldn''t have imagined that, at that moment, Rowena was lying in the arms of an old man. He was considered old because he was about a decade older than Graham. The man was Boris Walter, Graham''s first cousin once removed. If Graham had seen this scene, he would probably be so angry that he would want to shred the man into pieces. Boris held Rowena in his arms as he lit a cigarette, feeling satisfied. Although Rowena was a bit older in age, she had the charm of a mature woman, and Boris even thought she was more to his taste than those young girls. "Uncle Boris, when do you n to take action against Graham?" Rowena snuggled up in his arms and asked sweetly.She still called him "Uncle Boris," although she had always felt repulsed by this way of addressing him. However, Boris insisted that she call him that way adamantly. After finishing his cigarette, Boris smiled and said, "What''s the rush? Graham isn''t the only one in Walter Inc.I need to contact the others first so that we''ll have a better chance." Boris also worked at Walter Inc and was a member of the board of directors. His lifelong goal was to take Graham down and get the position of chairman for himself.It was just that he hadn''t had a chance before. When Rowena took the initiative toe to him and said she wanted to suggest a coboration, he was very surprised. But more importantly, he was pleased, thinking he finally had a chance to achieve his goal. "My family is interested in working with you.Would you like to meet them?" Rowena spoke up, as her main purpose that day was to facilitate coboration between the two. With Boris''s ability, it would probably take a long time for him to deal with Graham alone.She didn''t have that much time and didn''t want to wait, so she decided to rope in the sses to deal with Graham together. After a round of serious contemtion, Boris nodded. "Alright, the sses are your family, after all.I trust you." Boris didn''t really mean what he said, of course. This is from N?velDrama.Org. However, he had a clear understanding of his own capabilities and knew that his best choice was to work with the sses.He lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms. "What did Graham do to offend you? Why do you hate him so much?" "He has offended me in many ways.Even if he dies now, I won''t shed a single tear." Not only would she not shed a single tear, but she would also quickly calcte the inheritance she could get. Right now, she was only interested in gaining more wealth for herself. After so many years, she finally understood that feelings and emotions were worthless. Hearing what she said, Boris shivered and thought, "Indeed, hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.It''s best not to easily offend this woman.Otherwise, you wouldn''t know how she''ll scheme to do you in." Rowena noticed the call from Jolene after she saw Boris off. She was about to call her daughter back but decided against it. For Jolene to call at this time, Rowena could guess the reason to some extent. Then again, she had already advised her as much as she could. Even if Joleneined to her now, she couldn''t offer her a better solution. Moreover, she couldn''t rely on her mother forever. "Jo, you should learn how to face this cruel world on your own!" Rowena thought. Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Marriage in Name Only When Rowena returned to Walter Castle, it was already 2 in the morning. She had just walked into the living room and was about to quietly go back to her room when the lights in the corridor were suddenly turned on.She was startled and turned around to find that the person who had turned on the lights was Jenny. Her heart raced uncontrobly faster. Jenny, why aren''t you asleep at thiste hour?" "You''re not asleep either, and you just came back sote.What were you doing, Rowena?" Jenny smiled, and under the illumination of the lights, her eyes seemed to be glowing, making Rowena feel like she had nowhere to hide. Rowena tried to suppress the panic in her heart and said expressionlessly, "I felt sad because Jo moved out, so I went to talk to a friend." "Oh, really?" Jenny smirked with a hint of sarcasm. If it weren''t for the fact that she had just received information from the person she sent to follow Rowena about her entering a hotel, she might have believed her words. Rowena didn''t intend to continue talking to her.She couldn''t shake off the feeling that Jenny knew everything. Even though she knew it was impossible, it still made her panic. "Go to bed early.You have work tomorrow." After saying that, she went into her room, not caring what Jenny thought of her. Jenny stood in the corridor for a while.She looked at Rowena''s room, then shifted her gaze to the room where Graham was staying. Since she returned to Walter Castle, she''d never seen them stay in the same room.It seemed their marriage had long been reduced to one in name only.It didn''t really affect her much, but she was concerned on behalf of her father. She couldn''t just let Rowena cheat on him and do nothing, right? Thinking of this, she asked someone to investigate who Rowena had gone to meet that night. Jenny had to get to the bottom of it. The next day, when Jenny woke up, Rowena was already in the kitchen. A rare urrence. "Jenny, you''re awake.Come and have breakfast." Seeing Jenny, Rowena waved at her. At the dining table, Graham was already having breakfast. Jenny walked over and looked at Rowena with suspicion. "It''s the first time I''ve tasted food prepared by you after being here for so long." Rowena was too desperate.She''d just done something behind Graham''s back, and now she was trying to please him. Anyone would find her behavior abnormal. The three of them sat together as they ate breakfast, and that was when Jolene returned. From a distance, she looked at the three people at the dining table, and the atmosphere around them seemed unusually harmonious. Upon seeing that, she couldn''t hold back anymore and burst into tears.It was then the three of them turned to look at her and noticed her arrival. "Jo? Why are you back?" Rowena immediately stood up and walked over. Seeing Jolene crying so sadly, she felt her heart aching. After all, Jolene was her own flesh and blood.So, she couldn''t bear to see her precious little girl so upset. "You don''t want me toe back, do you? Did my return disrupt your little family of three?" Jolene had suffered a lot at James¡¯ hand. Seeing them behaving like a real family upon returning, Jolene couldn''t take it. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rowena red at her and scolded, "Nonsense! Have you had breakfast? Let me make some for you." "I haven''t eaten yet," Jolene said. Rowena pulled her over to sit down and got up to make breakfast for her. Now, only Jenny, Graham, and Jolene were at the table. The atmosphere became tense with just the three of them. Jolene red at Jenny and still harbored lingering resentment against her. Then, her gaze turned to Graham, and it became somewhatplicated. "Dad." Graham nodded without looking up at her. "Dad, I''ve thought about it and realized you were right yesterday.I shouldn''t have moved in with James so early.So, I''m nning to move back in. Is that okay?" She was a bit nervous.She really didn''t want to stay with James anymore. Who knew what awaited her in the future if she went back to his vi? Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Care for Them on Your Behalf Graham would have said yes to her request without hesitation if she had said that yesterday.He would even feel d that this daughter of his had be sensible. Everything was toote now. Graham threw the newspaper he was reading to Jolene.He said nothing and continued eating breakfast. Jolene was puzzled but still lowered her head to look at the newspaper.Her eyes widened in disbelief in the next second, and an incredulous expression overtook her features. "This...these reporters are simply spouting nonsense." The newspaper reported extensively on her moving to James'' vist night. Some spected that they were about to marry, while others said she was shameless. There were all sorts ofments, and most of them weren''t positive. "Dad, I was too impulsive yesterday.I shouldn''t have moved in with him so soon." Jolene apologized with her head down.She''d rarely admitted her mistakes all these years. Unfortunately, Graham was unmoved. Jolene was helpless, so she could only turn to look to her mother, who was sitting beside her, for help. Of course, Rowena knew very well what Graham was thinking at that moment. She knew that even if she spoke up for Jolene, it would probably have no effect.But at the end of the day, the matter concerned her daughter.So, she could only bite the bullet and speak up, "It''s only been one night.It shouldn''t have a big impact even if she moves back" "Rowena, did you not see thements online? Everyone in Bardoff City knows about it.How can you say it won''t have a big impact?" Jenny sneered and spoke up.Since Jolene had moved out, she wouldn''t give her a chance to return to the Walters. "Weren''t you so eager to move out? Why did you change your mind overnight? Could it be that you suddenly don''t like James anymore?" Jenny mocked, sarcasmcing her tone. Jolene''s expression darkened as she bit her lip. "I thought I should stay home to care for my parents instead of leaving in a hurry." "Oh? Now you remember your parents? That''s not what you said before when you wanted to leave." Jenny didn''t hold back. Taking care of her parents? Only someone with thick skin like her could say such things unabashedly. Jolene red at her, wishing to tear her apart, "Jenny, I know you don''t like me, but you can''t deprive me of my right to care for my parents."" Jenny chuckled sarcastically. "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of them on our behalf." "Jenny..." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Enough!" Graham interrupted the two icily, and Jolene dared not speak again. "Dad." Jolene looked at Graham pitifully, trying to soften his heart with that approach.She didn''t know that in Graham''s heart, she was no longer his daughter after she did something so outrageous. Graham gave a dismissive wave, obviously not wanting to hear anything from her anymore. "Have your breakfast and hurry back.Since you''ve decided to be a Windsor, you shoulde here less in the future.Otherwise, outsiders will think that we didn''t raise you well." "Dad..." Jolene was about to cry. Unfortunately, Graham had already gotten up and left without giving her another nce, no matter how wronged she felt. After he left, Jolene''s expression immediately became ferocious. "Jenny! Why do you have to keep going after me?" "Why would you think that way? I didn''t do anything." On the contrary, Jenny thought Jolene was the one who was always going after her instead. "Did you say something to James to make him hate me so much?" At this point, Jolene was still trying to put the me on other people. She didn''t think she was wrong¡ªshe believed that although her methods were incorrect, it was all in the name of love. If James was willing to give her a chance, they would surely be a loving couple. But since James wasn''t willing to do that, Jolene concluded that Jenny was ying tricks behind the scenes. Pushing the me onto others made her feel better about herself. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Chapter 700 I Must Endure It Jenny put down her cutlery and looked at Jolene with a sympathetic look. "Have you ever considered the possibility that he abhors you? tt "No! That''s impossible! It must be you!" Jolene refused to admit it. Jenny shook her head, thinking that Jolene was hopeless, and got up to leave. Before she left, she reminded Jolene, "Remember to go back early.If you go backte and upset James, you won''t be able to return to Walter Castle, and you won''t be able to stay with the Windsors as well." With that, Jenny left, ignoring Jolene''s angry shouts behind her. Jolene was furious and helpless.She cursed Jenny vehemently in the dining room, but what good would that do? Anyone who saw her behaving like that wouldn''t think much of her. Even Rowena, who was sitting beside her, looked indifferent. Rowena dismissed the servants and let Jolene curse until she was out of breath before asking, "Do you feel better now?" Jolene finally stopped. She clenched her jaw and remained silent. "Perhaps I''ve protected you too well all these years, which has made you incapable of controlling yourself now.You can''t even solve problems independently." Rowena regretted how she raised Jolene. Since Jolene was her only daughter, she pampered her since childhood, thinking it would be good for her daughter.But now she realized that maybe letting Jolene suffer a little when she was young would have been better for her growth. There was no turning back time. What she could do now was let Jolene grow up and make her understand that no one could handle everything for her forever. Jolene was still upset, but fortunately, she didn''t cry anymore. "Mom, I understand what you mean, but...James is deliberately tormenting me." "Didn''t I warn you about this before you went over? And how did you respond at that time?" Rowena''s expression became cold. She had reminded Jolenest night, but she didn''t listen and even mocked her. Jolene pursed her lips and remained silent. At the end of the day, Jolene was still her daughter, so Rowena couldn''t bear to see her suffer too much. She reached out and patted her shoulder. "Learn to grow up.It''s just a little suffering.It''s okay." "Mom..." Jolene was unwilling.She had the feeling that there were even worse things waiting for her. "If you don''t want to do that, I''ll go to the Windsors and ask them to cancel the engagement." Rowena looked at her indifferently. Upon hearing this, Jolene hesitated. Although James had been tormenting her, she didn''t want to cancel the engagement. Now that her rtionship with James was made known to everyone, she most probably wouldn''t be able to marry someone better if their engagement was canceled. Even Brandon wouldn''t want to marry her.If she couldn''t get married to anyone...The thought of this made her shake her head immediately. "No, I don''t want to cancel the engagement." No matter what, even if James treated her badly after she married him, she could still be the wife of the head of the Windsor family and have a higher status than Jenny. "Since you''re unwilling, then just bear with it." Rowena sighed with relief. She was really afraid that Jolene would insist on canceling the engagement. If that happened, even she would be disappointed in her daughter. Jolene gritted her teeth and nodded. "Mom, please help me convince James to marry me.I want to get married as soon as possible." She thought maybe James wouldn''t treat her that way after they married. If he needed time to unwind now, she would let him do so. After he was done venting his dissatisfaction, they would still be husband and wife. "Okay, I''ll take care of this matter for you." Rowena agreed, thinking it would be best for them to get married as soon as possible, given the current situation. On the one hand, things might change if they were dyed; on the other hand, she believed James would change his mind after officially marrying Jolene and not torture her as he did now. After mother and daughter agreed on what to do, Jolene left Walter Castle.She told herself that no matter the challenges, she had to endure them.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Chapter 701 A Decision After Jolene and James got engaged, Graham and James no longer needed to keep their interactions secret or discreet. There were often rumors of a coboration between the two families, but nothing concrete had materialized from it yet, much to the curiosity of the people in Bardoff City. They were sure the two families were working together but didn''t know what they were up to. Jenny didn''t bother herself with these matters as she couldn''t intervene with them dealing with the sses. She continued to work as a junior employee in the sales department every day. Perhaps because Jolene and James were engaged, everyone assumed that Jenny would be the obvious choice to inherit the Walter family business. Hence, people in thepany were more polite to her, and hardly anyone dared to oppose her. Even when she went out to negotiate with clients, her sess rate was almost ny percent, making her the top performer in the entire department in no time. Jenny felt somewhat helpless about this, knowing it would be unfair to the other employees if she continued to stay in the department. Themission they could receive would decrease as she took up all the sales. After much hesitation, she finally made a decision.She went to Graham''s office. He''d just finished talking with James. Seeing her arrive, he smiled and beckoned for her toe over. "Jenny,e and sit here." Jenny walked over and looked at James. "Are you discussing your ns?" "We''re done," James replied. Jenny nodded, curious about the progress. "How''s it going with the sses?" The n had been in progress for some time now, and with the contract that the sses had signed with her before, it should have already taken effect, but she hadn''t heard any news yet. "The sses have lost several projects recently in session, and I guess they will soon realize it''s me targeting them," Graham said with confidence, a slight smile on his lips. Jenny raised an eyebrow. "Then you should be careful.Who knows what the sses might do when they go crazy." "Don''t worry.If they dare to make a move, they''ll be digging their own grave." Graham wasn''t worried about it at all. If the sses really took action, they would be doing themselves in and giving Graham more hold over them. Upon hearing him, Jenny didn''t ask further. Graham knew much more about business matters than her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Since he said it wasn''t a problem, she didn''t need to worry about it. James noticed that she seemed to have something to say to Graham, so he announced, "I still have some work back at thepany, so I''ll take my leave first." "Be careful with the sses.If they can trace it back to me, they can find you, too," Graham cautioned. James nodded, but his eyes were filled with disdain, clearly not taking it to heart. As he got up and walked past Jenny, he couldn''t help but ask, "How about having lunch together at noon?" Jenny was taken aback, as they hadn''t had a meal together since the incident with Jolene. It was unexpected for James to invite her for a meal now, so she was slightly surprised. "No matter what, you''re still my friend.We shouldn''t let others affect our rtionship." James smiled with the same expression he''d always had in his eyes when he looked at her. Jenny smiled back and nodded. "Okay, James.Wait for me downstairs.I''lle to find you after I finish talking with my father." She had been worried that James would distance himself from her because of Jolene. But now she knew her worries were unnecessary and was naturally in a better mood. James agreed and quickly left the office.Jenny withdrew her gaze and looked at Graham, only to realize his gaze was somewhat cold. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Chapter 702 I Trust Your Judgment This is from N?velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong?" Jenny asked, puzzled. Graham retracted his gaze and looked at her. "James is a good person, but he is engaged to Jolene.I don''t want you having anything to do with him." He thought favorably of James, and he still did. But this didn''t mean that he could tolerate him being close to both of his daughters, especially Jenny. Jenny was stunned.She instantly understood what Graham meant and was speechless. "You''re overthinking things.He''s my senior.He''s just like family to me.Can''t I have a meal with family?" "I know you don''t mean it that way, Jenny, but does James feel the same way? Can you guarantee that people will keep their mouths shut?" Graham was grim.He was truly trying to act in Jenny''s best interests. Jenny was exasperated. She looked at her father, saying, "I don''t care what people think of me as long as I have a clear conscience."Seeing that he was unable to convince Jenny, Graham shook his head. "Just don''t grow too close with him.Forget the outsiders.What would Jolene think?" "Why should I be concerned about what she thinks?" Jenny scoffed. Jolene woulde to bother her regardless and me every single inconvenience on her. Thus, whether Jenny had lunch with James wouldn''t make a difference. Graham had no idea how to respond.He was silent for a while before sighing, then saying, "Forget it.We''ll drop it.What did youe here for?" Normally, Jenny wouldn''te to see him in thepany unless she had a reason. Graham knew this very well. "I came here to talk about my resignation," Jenny said, not beating around the bush. Graham wasn''t surprised. "That''s alright.There''s no point in you staying on in the sales He had assigned her to the sales department in order to train her, but it seemed pointless now. Jenny was much more capable than he had thought, so the training was unnecessary. "I will assign you as my assistant so that you will be introduced to the heart of the system. This way, you''ll inherit thepany sooner," Graham suggested. But Jenny frowned, upset. "Didn''t we agree on letting trustworthy and capable people take over thepany?" "That''s true, but you can''t bepletely clueless about how things work." Graham was amused. Jenny didn''t seem to want to understand how thepany worked at all, but that wouldn''t cut it. There was no guarantee that the people they got to take over thepany would be dependable forever. What if someone betrayed them? What if Jenny was manipted without her knowing? Jenny waved her hand nonchntly. "I trust your judgment." Graham was speechless. He didn''t trust his judgment, but here Jenny was, saying that she did.He was at a loss for what to say. "Well, since you don''t want to inherit thepany, I won''t force you to.However, I hope you''d find a good husband to whom I can entrust thepany." Graham brought up his request.He thought that this was the best solution.If Jenny could pick a husband from the pool of suitors he hadpiled, everything would be perfect.He ced the documents of the eligible bachelors on the table. "These are all young and talented men.Their fathers are all loyal employees of Walter Inc.I trust them all very much, which is why I''d like to nurture them." Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Finding A Good Husband Jenny was speechless.She had walked in there expecting to talk about her resignation, but here they were, discussing future husbands.She looked at the documents on the table. Graham even opened the folders for her neatly, so she would see their photographs on the covers. They were indeed young and handsome, but she had no intention of finding a husband. "You''re thinking too much." She smiled dryly, not knowing what to say. Graham, on the other hand, didn''t think so. He exined, "Since you''re uninterested in managing thepany, these are the people I''ve specifically chosen to nurture.Wouldn''t it be perfect if you married one of them?" The corners of Jenny''s lips twitched. She couldn''t smile at all."Pretty much." "I know you''re not too happy about it, but this is just a suggestion.If no one here catches your eye, you can bring over one you like, and I''ll nurture him step by step.I''ll let him take over thepany." Although Graham trusted these men, they were not part of his family.He would be more at ease if the sessor were his own. Jenny didn''t want to argue with him.It was still early, so she responded carelessly. "Alright, whatever you say." "Are you agreeing to it?" Graham smiled. "Agreeing to what?" Jenny shook her head.She had not agreed to anything. "To find a good husband that will take over thepany," Graham said. He couldn''t bear to let Jenny be part of someone else''s family tree. Who would run the business if Jenny married someone outside their circle? Jenny rubbed her temples. "How can I guarantee that? What if they don''t agree to it?" "Well, find someone who does." Graham was upset. If Jenny left and Graham retired, his days would be filled with endless fighting with Rowena. The thought of it sent chills up his spine. Jenny sighed, replying, "We''ll see when the timees.It''s too soon to say anything yet.You''re still young; you can take charge of thispany for another ten years." "Young? I''m already old.I''m not young anymore." Graham sighed. He didn''t think he was young at all. Jenny didn''t want to press the topic further. She said, "This seals my resignation.I won''t being to thepany anymore starting tomorrow." "Alright, whatever you say." Graham nodded, not stopping her. "Well, I have to go." James was waiting downstairs. She couldn''t let him wait for long. Graham knew at once why she was so anxious to leave.He waved her off, adding, "Please just try to keep a distance from James in case Jolenees looking for trouble." Although he knew that his daughters did not see eye to eye, Graham hoped that they could at least tolerate each other once Jolene married James. "I wouldn''t be the one to start the trouble.If she doese to bother me, I won''t hold back." Jenny felt the need to make this clear in case Graham thought she was mercilesster on. Graham sighed.He understood what Jenny meant. "Alright." "I''m going to leave now." Jenny waved and left, walking out of Graham''s office. Graham watched her leave and sighed, shaking his head.He couldn''t bear to think of the sight of his two daughters fighting to the bone.He had to marry Jolene off quickly. At least they would see each other less and wouldn''t fight as much.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Rip Her Face Apart Walking out of Graham''s office, Jenny didn''t go down immediately to get James. Instead, she went to the sales department to find Adrian Caiman.She suggested dividing her performance bonus for the month with everyone in the department. "You''re joking, aren''t you, Jenny?" Adrian could not believe what Jenny said. Jenny''s performance that month had broken their records. With such a huge bonus, even if it were divided, everyone would get a significant amount. Jenny smiled, shaking her head. "Of course I''m not.I won''t being to the office anymore starting tomorrow.Thank you for looking after me all these days." Adrian was stunned but came back to his senses quickly. "You''re too generous.I didn''t do much.You''re very capable." He knew very well that Jenny was destined to be the heir of Walter Inc. This was the future president he was talking to.He couldn''t anger her.However, he could not suck up to her. After all, he had worked with her for a while and understood her personality more or less.She wouldn''t mind if someone didn''t suck up to her. But if someone deliberately attempted to win her favor, it would backfire on them. "That''s that, then.You can help me notify the others.I''m not going to say anything." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jenny would be there for a long time if she did. James was downstairs, and she couldn''t let him wait any longer. Adrian nodded. "That''s fine.Leave it to me.Don''t worry.No matter what happens in the future, the entire department will be on your side." "I''ll remember that.Thanks." Jenny could tell that he was expressing his loyalty to her.She didn''t reject it. It didn''t matter whether she managed thepany in the future; it would be nice to have someone on her side. Then, she left the building and went up to James'' car. "Sorry for the wait," Jenny said awkwardly. "There were some things I had to do." "It''s okay." James shook his head.He didn''t mind. The car moved. James asked her what she wanted for lunch, and she replied, "I''m down for anything.I can''t think of a ce right now." James didn''t ask anything else, and they fell into silence. On the other side of the city, in James'' vi, Jolene put a lot of effort into preparing lunch. She had never cooked in her life. These few days, she had been tormented by James. Not only did she have to prepare meals daily, but she also had to be scolded if she messed up.She felt as if she would copse at any second.She looked at the four dishes on the table. They probably didn''t taste very good, but it was edible, at least. She hoped that James would be in a better mood today. While her mind drifted off, someone sent her a message.She took her phone, her worried expression instantly shifting to one of anger. It was a photo of Jenny sitting in James'' car. The person who had sent her the text was Philippa, her assistant from when she worked at Walter Inc. They no longer kept in touch after Jolene left, but now she was unexpectedly sending her a message. Jolene didn''t care about that, though.She only cared about Jenny and James. They were having lunch together, and she was at home, waiting for him toe with food already prepared. She was furious. In one swift motion, she swept all the food off the table, scattering them all over the floor. "Bitch!" she screamed. She was already engaged to James, but Jenny was still seducing him. In a fit of rage, she ran upstairs to put on new clothes and stormed out.She was going to rip Jenny''s face apart. Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Chapter 705 No One Cared About Her James and Jenny sat in a private booth in the restaurant. Jenny wanted to ask him how he was doing, but she didn''t know how to phrase it.She was afraid that she''d make him upset. "I''ve been so busytely that I haven''t had the time to catch up with you.How have you been?" James asked. He had a smile on his face as if things were just like before. Jenny felt even more worried seeing him like this. "I''m doing pretty well.What about you?" "Me?" James raised his eyebrows and slowly poured her a cup of coffee. "I''m fine." This is from N?velDrama.Org. In fact, with someone to yell at every day he got home, he felt even better than before. Jenny wanted to ask him about his situation with Jolene, but she knew it would upset him if she did.She had to keep it to herself. Not long after, the waiter served them their food. "You''ve lost weight.Have things been hectictely at Walter Inc?" James asked, handing her a te of mashed potatoes. Jenny shook her head. "Not at all.On the contrary, I think I gained weight." Nonsense.You should be eating more." James handed her yet another te of food as if he was worried that she didn''t have enough. Jenny didn''t refuse the food. Back when they were under Mr.Birkett''s mentorship, James would give her food just like this. At the thought of Mr.Birkett, Jenny asked, ''''Have you heard from Mr.Birketttely? He''s been in Sknd for quite some time now." Mr.Birkett would usually visit Sknd two weeks at a time. But now, he seemed to be there for a while. "I''m not sure, either.He did try to contact me before, but I wasn''t around." James didn''t think it was unusual. He smiled, saying, "Old people are like that.He probably found a really nice ce and decided to settle down." "Really?" Jenny ate, feeling worried. "If you''re worried about him, I''ll get someone to find him," James said, sensing she was anxious. Jenny thought about it for a while. In the end, her anxiety took over. "Yes.He''s already of old age, and no one is by his side." Mr.Birkett had trained a few people, but Jenny was hisst student.She didn''t contact her other seniors often, only James. When she joined, only James was there. The rest had gone off on their own paths. "Alright.I''ll get someone to find him when I get back.Don''t you worry," James promised. He learned from Mr.Birkett not because he loved painting; he just wanted to enhance his wisdom.He didn''t expect to meet Jenny there. In retrospect, it was the best decision he had ever made. As they ate, Jolene reached the entrance of the restaurant.She bribed the waiters and learned from them that Jenny and James were in the private booth.She rushed toward them at once.She slid open the door. They were stunned, turning their heads toward her. "Jenny, you bitch!" Jolene darted at Jenny before they could even react. Right before her sharp wsnded on Jenny''s face, she was sent flying by one of Jenny''s kicks.She crashed onto the ground, considerably hurt. "Sorry.Old habits die hard," Jenny apologized, but there was no hint of remorse on her face. Jolene came looking for trouble, and Jenny wasn''t going to hold back. "You...I..." Jolene stammered, unable to even say a word. Tears streamed down her face.What a pity.No one there cared about her. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Chapter 706 I Hate You It took a long while for Jolene to prop herself up. She looked at James and Jenny standing together as if they were the couple and she was the mistress. A thunderstorm of emotions surged through her chest. ¡°I¡¯m your fiancee, James! How could you do this to me?¡± Jolene looked at James with tears in her eyes, holding back her pain. She thought he would appreciate her effort these past few days and would at least stand up for her at that moment. s, he did not. Jenny looked at her coldly, but James¡¯ gaze was even colder. He walked toward her and lifted her chin. ¡°Who let you in here? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°If you want to stay in my house, you¡¯ll have to suck it up. Don¡¯t you dare say that something is going on between Jenny and me. Even if there was, you have no right to point it out.¡± His tone was ice cold. He was gripping her hard, and her chin quickly turned red. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jolene was so angry that she burst into sobs, but crying was no use. James would only hate her even more. ¡°Fuck off!¡± He waved her off, not wishing to see her for another second. In that instant, Jenny pitied Jolene. But she had only herself to me. This was all her doing. Jolene left. She couldn¡¯t stay. Things would only be worse if she did. However, Jenny had now witnessed another side to James. ¡°Sorry about that. She disrupted your mood,¡± James apologized to Jenny. He was even a little embarrassed to meet her eyes. Jenny shook her head. She didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Why did you let her stay with you if you hate her so much?¡± James could ignore herpletely. Their engagement didn¡¯t matter. As long as they didn¡¯t marry, there was really nothing much between them. After some time, once they found something to use against Jolene, they would have a reason to cancel the wedding. If that happened, even the Windsors would have nothing to say. ¡°Since she wants to be with me so much, I¡¯ll fulfill her wishes.¡± He just wasn¡¯t sure if she regretted it yet. James¡¯ face was dark and moody. Jenny rarely ever saw this side of him.¡± Are you nning on marrying her?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just eat.¡± James didn¡¯t reply to her question. There were just some things that he couldn¡¯t change. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Quit Pretending Jenny had no idea what Rowena and Jolene were conspiring, but she had her own line of defense. Jenny knew something was up the night Rowena snuck off with someone for a secret meeting. Once Jenny learned of the person¡¯s identity, she knew at once that Rowena was nning something. Rowena probably didn¡¯t know that she had long been targeted by Jenny. The moment she did anything to harm the Walters, Jenny would instantly be able to use something against her. But before Jenny could find out Rowena¡¯s secret, Randy found her. ¡°Jenny.¡± Randy looked at the beautiful woman before him, his eyebrows furrowing. Jenny was a little surprised to see him. ¡°What¡¯s up, Randy?¡± Since leaving Walter Inc, Jenny had been looking for a job at a hospital. What she truly wanted was to be a doctor. ¡°I have something to ask you,¡± Randy said. ¡°The sses have been losing quite a few projectstely, and our research shows that it might have something to do with Walter Inc.¡± He stared hard at Jenny as if he could see through her. However, reality disappointed him. Jenny honestly had no idea about it. She knew that Graham and James wanted to take down the sses, but she didn¡¯t know the concrete n. Thus, when Randy expressed his suspicion, she looked bewildered. ¡°Is that so? It could be a misunderstanding. The Walters and sses are still working together.¡± The project that Randy had approached her with was still in motion. She didn¡¯t know when the sses would reveal that the plot ofnd was unsuited for the project. ¡°I think it¡¯s unlikely, too,¡¯ Randy said. However, his father insisted it had something to do with the Walters. That was why he came to hear Jenny¡¯s opinion. Jenny smiled at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s great of you to think that. We work together, and we¡¯re rtives. The Walters would never target the sses. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Randy frowned. He still thought that there was something off with Jenny.¡± But the sses have been unluckytely. There must be someone pulling strings behind the scenes.¡± Jenny looked at him and replied carelessly, ¡°Could it be one of the other elites? It must hurt for some people that Jolene is being married off to the Windsors.¡± ¡°The Britts?¡¯ Randy instantly thought of the Britts. Jolene was supposed to marry Brandon, after all. But what did that have to do with the sses? Shouldn¡¯t the Britts be messing with the Walters instead? As if guessing his thoughts, Jenny said, ¡°The Britts won¡¯t have the balls to target the Walters.¡± The Britts were afraid of the Walters but not so much of the sses. After all, the sses did not compare to the Walters. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Randy thought it was likely. Seeing that he had believed her, Jenny thought that he was stupid. However, she didn¡¯t let it show. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to talk about? If not, I¡¯m going to work.¡¯ ¡°What are you being so anxious for? Why don¡¯t we have a meal together?¡± Randy suddenly smiled at her and even attempted toy an arm around Jenny¡¯s shoulder. She dodged him, disgust shing through her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m busy. I¡¯m going to leave now.¡± Before he could say anything else, Jenny got up to leave. Randy watched her leave, his gaze turning dark. ¡°Quit pretending. Let¡¯s see how cocky you are when the Walters are destroyed.¡± When that time came, he would destroy herpletely. He would make her kneel to him and beg. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Not far off, ke went to Alec¡¯s side and followed his gaze. She saw Randy¡¯s grim expression. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Chapter 708 What Does That Have to Do with You? ke raised an eyebrow. She walked toward Randy. ¡°Mr. ss,¡± she said. Although she disliked Randy, he was still the sessor of the sses. She could use him to her advantage. Randy immediately cleared up the expression on his face when he heard her. When he saw that it was ke, he smiled. ¡°Miss Watkins. What a coincidence that you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yes. Alec and I are here on some business,¡± she said, looking at Alec. Randy only now realized that Alec was there, too. He deted a little. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Faust.¡± Alec was the director of Faust Group. Everyone called him Mr. Faust to not embarrass him since he was part of the Ten Elites. However, he was only a pawn to the Fausts. He would basically never reach the inner workings of thepany. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a meal together since we¡¯ve bumped into each other?¡± Randy looked at ke with a smile. He directed his question to her and couldn¡¯t care less about Alec. ke hesitated. She looked at Alec, who was walking over. ¡°I have other ns,¡± Alec said. His words were simple enough. He didn¡¯t care if ke was going to eat with Randy. He wasn¡¯t going to join them either way. ke stiffened. In everyone else¡¯s eyes, Alec depended on her to get where he was. However, ke knew that Alec never really thought much of her. He didn¡¯t care about her feelings, even when they were in public. ¡°You can go do your own stuff.¡± Randy waved at him. It would be great if Alec didn¡¯t tag along, anyway. Randy would be able to grow closer to ke. Alec¡¯s face darkened. He said nothing, but he didn¡¯t leave. ke smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t eat with you today, Randy. Maybe another day.¡± Randy looked displeased. He knew ke wouldn¡¯t go because of Alec, so he vented his anger on him. ¡°You used to like Jenny so much, Mr. Faust. And now you¡¯re abandoning ke once you¡¯re done with her. That¡¯s not very nice of you, is it?¡± Alec frowned. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Randy was angered by his words. Where had Alec gotten the balls to go against him? Was he honestly thinking of himself as a Faust? ¡°You and Jenny really do share the same temper,¡± Randy said sarcastically. He didn¡¯t know where they got their boldness from. Alec said nothing, but his displeasure was shown clearly on his face. ke didn¡¯t want them to fight, so she said, ¡°We¡¯ll be going now, Randy. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal some other day.¡± She pulled Alec away. Watching them leave, Randy¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°These women are blind.¡± First, there was Jenny, and now, ke. Why would they fall in love with someone who had nothing? In Randy¡¯s eyes, Alec was a nobody. He might be a Faust, but everyone knew that the Fausts didn¡¯t even consider him to be a part of their family. Alec¡¯s face remained grim even as they left in the car. He was obviously unhappy. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like people like him, but we¡¯re at a critical stage. We don¡¯t need to anger people like that.¡± They were better off insulting someone more forgiving than Randy. Alec murmured in response, but it went unnoticed. He could dislike Randy, but he couldn¡¯t cross the line. ¡°My parents have invited us to a meal. Are youing?¡± ke asked nervously. She couldn¡¯t look him in the eye. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Alec frowned and looked at her. ¡°We¡¯re only pretending. Didn¡¯t you tell them that?¡± Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Chapter 709 The Interview Everyone was spreading rumors about them being together. Since both Alec and ke had not cleared anything up, it was considered a confirmation. They were in agreement. ke would help him inherit the Fausts if Alec agreed to be with her. ¡°How can I tell them about something like this?¡¯ ke shook her head. Her parents would rage at her if she did. Moreover, Alec might think that what they had was fake, but ke didn¡¯t share the same sentiment. She noticed he was unhappy and said, ¡®It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go. We¡¯re just going to have a simple meal. I told my father you wished to be the Fausts¡¯ next heir. He thinks favorably of you. He¡¯s probably inviting you over to talk about this.¡± Alec did not want to join the Watkins because he did not think he and ke were a couple. At most, they were coborators. But ke was a psychologist. She saw through Alec¡¯s heart clearly. She knew that what he wanted right now was to inherit the Fausts. Hence, when she brought the matter up, Alec didn¡¯t seem as repulsed. ¡°We¡¯ll go, then.¡± Alec agreed to it. ke smiled at once. She knew that Alec would agree as long as the Fausts were involved. It didn¡¯t matter if what they had between them was fake. She would make them a real couple one day. It wasn¡¯t because of her parents¡¯ support that she wanted to help Alec win the position as the Fausts¡¯ next heir. It was because she didn¡¯t want any other woman to be with him. She wanted to hold him tightly in her grasp so that no one else would be able to have him. Jenny walked out of the director¡¯s office in Bardoff Hospital. She had plenty of hands-on experience and had published many journals. On top of that, she was a famous teacher. Hence, her interview went very well. She believed that the letter of employment would arrive in a few days¡¯ time. When that happened, she would be able to return to the operating room to do what she loved most. ¡°Jenny?¡± A man¡¯s voice floated over. Jenny looked at him, surprised. ¡¯Derrick.¡± They met at Parrington Medical University¡¯s anniversary celebration. When Derrick had learned that she worked in Parrington Hospital, he had mocked her. But then, when he knew where she had received her tutge, he ceased mocking her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Derrick was surprised. He had heard that Jenny had resigned from Parrington Hospital, but he didn¡¯t know she was in Bardoff City. On top of that, regr citizens didn¡¯t know about Jenny¡¯s identity as the Walters¡¯ daughter. People would not really know unless they paid attention to the elites. As for doctors like him who worked day and night and had to write journals even in their free time, they had no time to pay attention to such news. Jenny smiled and said, ¡°I resigned from Parrington Hospital, and I¡¯m preparing to work here.¡± There wasn¡¯t much to hide from him. Derrick would find out about it sooner orter. Thank goodness they specialized in different areas. Jenny didn¡¯t want to be Derrick¡¯s colleague. ¡°Is that¡­true?¡¯ Shock shed through Derrick¡¯s eyes, along with a trace of jealousy. He knew that with Jenny¡¯s identity and experience, getting a job there would be a breeze. But he had ovee several obstacles and challenges to get to where he was. Naturally, he felt upset. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jenny nodded. She saw the hatred in his eyes and felt puzzled. She hadn¡¯t wronged him. ¡°You¡¯re so brilliant. You¡¯ve probably already passed the interview,¡± Derrick said cautiously. ¡°I¡¯m not certain. It might take a few days for me to know.¡± Although Jenny didn¡¯t think it would be hard to get in, she didn¡¯t want to discuss things that were not yet confirmed Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Chapter 711 A Rare Visitor Jenny quickly forgot about her encounter with Derrick. She hadn¡¯t even taken it to heart and hadn¡¯t the slightest idea that she was already marked. After leaving the hospital, she went to thepany. Not Walter Inc, though. She went to Jeneration Group, which was being managed by Jade and Alfred. Though technically, it was mostly Alfred doing the managing. Jade was spending most of her efforts on designs. Jenny didn¡¯t think it was a bad thing. Jade was best at fashion, after all. She was working extra hard, probably because of her ex-husband. She wanted to take the brand to greater heights to surpass the company she had once built. Alfred was in his office when he saw her and said, amused, ¡®Oh, a rare visitor.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Oh, stop it.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes, though she felt guilty. It had indeed been a while since shest came there. If it weren¡¯t for Jeneration Group making it on the news, letting her know that it was growing bigger and stronger, she would have forgotten all about thispany of hers. She sat in front of him and asked, ¡°Are things going welltely?¡± ¡°Yes, president. Everything is going swimmingly and developing at a steady pace,¡± Alfred said, putting on a show. He even slid the financial report toward her. ¡°These are the projects that we have recently signed, and these are the monthly financial reports. You can go through them.¡± Jenny felt a headacheing when she saw them. She took one up. The numbers crammed into the sheet of paper made her head spin. She couldn¡¯t process it at all. She put the document down and cleared her throat. ¡°Thepany is now in your hands. You can make the decisions. You don¡¯t have to show them to me.¡± Most importantly, she couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it. ¡°I have no idea how you¡¯re going to manage Walter Inc. Aren¡¯t you afraid that it¡¯s going to close its doors?¡± Alfred could tell she had not understood the document, and he put it away. Jenny pouted. ¡°There are people worrying about it. I just need to be in power.¡± ¡°Hmph. What a great n.¡± Jenny was so trusting of him. She wasn¡¯t afraid of him sabotaging her at all. Jenny smiled and raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have hired you if I doubted you. Just rx and do it.¡± ¡°Does that mean I have to thank you for your trust?¡± Alfred was speechless. He was regrettinging to work for her. He felt like she was just a ruthless capitalist, suppressingbor like him. He used to envy Alec and thought running Faust Group was a great thing. Everyone would call him Mr. Faust. But now, Alfred, too, was called Mr. Faust. Yet, he didn¡¯t feel happy. In fact, he felt rather tired. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s a mutual thing. You scratch my back, and I¡¯ll scratch yours.¡± Because of Alfred, Jenny got to rx. And because of Jenny, Alfred got to feel aplished. It was like killing two birds with one stone. Alfred didn¡¯t argue with her. He put away the rest of the documents and asked, ¡°Was there something you needed?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just think we need to expand our businesses more,¡± Jenny said. This was something she had thought about not too long ago. Alfred was surprised. ¡°Like what?¡± Jeneration Group had already expanded into many industries. Alfred had no idea how they could grow even more. Jenny smiled and said, ¡°Bardoff City is roaming with all sorts of big names. Although we¡¯re doing fine on the surface, we¡¯re pretty powerless underground. We have to buy all of our information. That¡¯s not good for us.¡± ¡°You mean we should build our own informationwork?¡± Alfred frowned. He was considering the possibilities Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Capable People Should be Put to Work Jenny nodded. She had been considering it for a while. She thought that she was being too passive. If she inherited the Walters one day and had no means of gathering intel, a lot of things would be stuck in passive stages. Hence, she came to talk to Alfred about building a channel through which they could gather information. After a while, Alfred spoke. ¡°We could do that, but I have no idea how.¡± He had not done anything like it before. If he ever needed to find something out, he would have hired a private detective or gone to ask someone he knew. He had not wondered about where they got their information. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s easy. Do you know what makes people talk?¡± Jenny smiled as she popped the question at him. She obviously already had something in mind. Alfred was stunned. Tentatively, he said, ¡°Alcohol?1¡ä Jenny nodded. That was precisely it. People were only willing to talk when they were drunk. On top of that, they would talk with no filters over their mouths. ¡°Are you suggesting that we open a bar?¡± Alfred asked. Jenny snapped her fingers. ¡°Excellent. Moreover, it can¡¯t be just any bar. It has to be a sophisticated winery. That way, we¡¯ll attract the people that we want to know about. Their knowledge is what we want.¡± Jenny¡¯s way of doing things was all or nothing. Alfred agreed with that, but he had his concerns. ¡°There are a lot of bars in Bardoff City, and they¡¯re all supported by someone. Aren¡¯t you afraid of someone picking on you if you barge in like that?¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I¡¯m part of the Walters now. There shouldn¡¯t be any objections to me opening a bar.¡± Jenny was confident. And if things didn¡¯t work out, she could ask James to do it with them. With two families supporting the bar, they would have nothing to fear, even if one of the elites came to bother them. However, it was best if James wasn¡¯t involved with it. Arguments frequently happened when it came to business. People would have different stances and priorities. She didn¡¯t want to lose James because of it. This is from N?velDrama.Org. They discussed it quickly, including the address and the general theme of the bar. Alfred would handle the rest, and Jenny could continue being a hands-off president. ¡°You¡¯ll have to find someone to manage the bar. I have to settle things in Jeneration group. I wouldn¡¯t have the time to go to the bar every day.¡± He could only do it short term. He couldn¡¯t do it for long. On top of that, they would have their work cut out for them if they wanted it to be a ce to gather information. They had to train the employees, too. Otherwise, it would never work. Jenny instantly felt a headache when he said that. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find someone. But before I do, you¡¯ll have to do it.¡± ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± Alfred asked sarcastically. He was beginning to wonder if his decision to work there was the right one. She didn¡¯t think of him as an outsider at all. In fact, she didn¡¯t even think of him as a human. ¡°Capable people should be put to work, after all.¡± Jenny smiled and got up.¡± You can make yourself busy. I¡¯m going to leave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already lunchtime. Why don¡¯t we go out for lunch? The food in the cafeteria isn¡¯t bad.¡± Alfred got up, too, smiling. Jenny¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll go try it out, then.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you down.¡± After Jeneration Group had settled down, Jenny rarely came by. She couldn¡¯t even locate the cafeteria Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Chapter 713 You Have Already Earned My Respect The food in the cafeteria was truly amazing. Jenny was satisfied, and she praised Alfred. ¡°You¡¯re great at your job. Even the food in the cafeteria tastes good. You¡¯re really putting a lot of effort into this.¡¯ ¡°Of course. After all, Ie here every day.¡¯ He was all alone. Eating in the cafeteria was the most convenient thing for him to do. Jenny felt embarrassed. ¡®What if L.get you an assistant? Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t need one yet. If the workload bes too much, I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± He had the final say in whatever happened in thepany. Jenny wouldn¡¯t even know if he had hired one, or several, assistants. ¡°Okay. You¡¯ll have to go by your judgment. Take care of yourself because I¡¯m putting thispany in your hands. Who else is going to handle it if something happens to you?¡± She said it sincerely, but in Alfred¡¯s ears, they sounded unpleasant. He red at her in a huff and said, ¡®I¡¯m just a tool to you, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°I thought we were friends.¡± Alfred smiled bitterly. He probably overestimated how much Jenny thought of him. Jenny nodded at once and said sincerely, ¡°Of course we¡¯re friends.¡± ¡°Really?* He didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Really.¡± Jenny nodded. There were no lies spoken. Although she had hired him with the intention of using him, that was a long time ago. She had alreadypletely trusted him. She would not have entrusted thepany to him otherwise. Alfred smiled when he saw her nod. He felt better at once. ¡¯Well, it seems that my efforts have not been wasted.¡± ¡°Of course not. You have already earned my respect.¡± Jenny no longer talked about this. She thought of Mortimer and said, ¡°Is your father¡­still in the hospital?¡¯ ¡°Yeah.¡± Alfred¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°I thought that you would be on good terms with him.¡± After all, Mortimer had abandoned Alec and his mother for Alfred and his mother. Alfred had experienced the love that Alec had not. They should be on good terms. Now, it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. Alfred ate his food, saying nonchntly, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but the truth is that he never really loved my mother all those years they were together. They fought a lot, and after each fight, he would y the victim and say he had given up a lot for us. He never really loved me. At most, I saw him every day, but I really preferred not to. At least. I¡¯d be free to think of a father in whatever manner I liked.¡± He and Alec felt differently about Mortimer. Alfred did not hate him. He was merely indifferent. That was the first time Jenny heard him say so much about Mortimer. She was feeling a mixture of emotions. She suddenly felt that whatever Mortimer was experiencing right now was karma. He had wronged too many people. Perhaps this was what he deserved. This is from N?velDrama.Org. They did not talk about it anymore. At this moment, Jade came to the cafeteria to eat as well. She and Alfred were not alike. She didn¡¯te there often, preferring to cook at home. ¡°Jenny? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wereing?¡± Jade came over with her te of food, comining. Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Why Don¡¯t You Give Him a Go? Jenny was happy to see Jade. They hadn¡¯t seen each other in a while. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t in.¡¯ Jade was busy with La Vie Jen Rose. Jenny knew this, which was why she hadn¡¯t gone to see her. However, Jade appeared to be in a good mood. Things were probably going well. ¡°I take it that things are going well?¡± ¡°Of course. What could go wrong with me in charge?¡± Jade smiled. She was capable, and Jenny was backing her up. Everyone knew that Jenny was the future heir of the Walters. Based on that fact alone, no one dared to trouble Jade. Jenny gave her a thumbs up. ¡°We know you¡¯re good.¡± Alfred saw that they were beginning to chat, and he finished his food quickly. ¡°You girls can talk. I¡¯m going back to the office to handle some stuff.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out,¡± Jenny said. If Alfred were to break down, she would be unable to rece him. Although he knew why Jenny was so concerned, Alfred still felt happy.¡± Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± After that, he got up to leave. Only Jade and Jenny were left. ¡°I used to be wary of Alfred because I thought he had bad intentions. But after getting to know him, I think he¡¯s alright.¡± Jade watched him leave, smiling. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jenny nodded. She thought so, too. Suddenly, Jade looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re single, too. Why don¡¯t you give him a go? I think you might be interested in him.¡± Mortimer wasn¡¯t much of a character, but he had good looks. Both of his sons were very handsome. Alfred could notpare to Alec, but he was still fine. At least, to Jade, he was incredibly handsome. Jenny was speechless. She wasn¡¯t expecting Jade to say that. ¡°Why don¡¯t you worry about yourself instead? I hear Max has moved his entirepany to Bardoff City for you.¡± ¡°What do you mean for me? They¡¯re expanding theirpany for their own benefit.¡± Jade didn¡¯t want to be responsible for something so huge. Jenny smiled, cing one hand under her chin. ¡°Oh, really? Are you sure that it has nothing to do with you?¡± It had been a long time since shest saw Max, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t know of the Pearsons moving to Bardoff City. However, Max was no longer as carefree as he was in Parrington. Bardoff was apetitive ce. It wasn¡¯t easy to survive. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s not talk about him. I¡¯m getting irritated just thinking of him.¡± Jade pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t even have an appetite anymore. Jenny grew amused. She batted her eyes at Jade. ¡°Why? Did you fight?¡± ¡°What do you mean fight? We aren¡¯t even together.¡± Jade red at Jenny. Now it was Jenny¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡¯You mean he hasn¡¯t even sessfully pursued you after all this time?¡± She thought that they would at least be together. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to think about all this. I just want to make the brand sessful.¡± Jade ate unhappily. Although she didn¡¯t say it out loud, Jenny understood her thoughts. ¡°You wish to surpass your ex- husband, don¡¯t you? You want to prove that you¡¯re capable before considering a rtionship.¡± After a moment, Jade nodded, admitting it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Jade. He¡¯s your ex-husband. He has nothing to do with you. Why are you stopping yourself from being happy because of him?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t help giving Jade advice. Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Being Unfair to Him Jade sighed. She put down her utensils and said, ¡°I know what you mean, but I just can¡¯t let it go. I wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to be in a rtionship unless I surpassed him.¡± Whenever she thought of his betrayal, a surge of anger would wash over Jade. She had to seed. That was the only way she would let things go. Seeing how determined she was, Jenny couldn¡¯t say much else. ¡°But this would be unfair to Max.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never led him on. In fact, I want him to give up.¡± Jade knew that she shouldn¡¯t beparing herself to her ex-husband. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Anyone would think that she couldn¡¯t let him go. However, she didn¡¯t care about that as much as proving herself. Jenny sighed. ¡°Love is soplicated.¡± ¡°Oh, how old are you? Are you old enough to be saying stuff like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being laughed at?¡± Jade teased. Jenny shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m inexperienced just because I¡¯m young, Jade. I¡¯m a divorcee, too.¡± Although she and Alec hadn¡¯t betrayed each other, Jenny felt her situation was much more complicated. ¡°What do you mean, divorce? You¡¯re still a virgin.¡± Jade thought it was good of Alec for not taking advantage of Jenny in their two years of marriage. They talked andughed. Once they walked out of the cafeteria, Jade reminded Jenny to get herself a boyfriend. That way, she wouldn¡¯t be so bored. However, Jenny didn¡¯t feel the same. Most importantly, she didn¡¯t think she was bored at all. She had too many things to handle. She had no time for love. On the way back to Walter Castle, Jenny walked instead of hailing a cab. She would soon return to the busy life of working in a hospital. She wouldn¡¯t have slow moments like that anymore. However, Bardoff Hospital was much more orderly than Parrington Hospital. She wouldn¡¯t be the only surgeon in the hospital, either. There were many surgeons in Bardoff Hospital, and they were all incredible. She wouldn¡¯t be as busy as she had been in Parrington. She walked home with her thoughts apanying her. Quickly, she realized that something was off. There was a car behind her. She didn¡¯t look back. Instead, she took her phone out and turned the camera to selfie mode, pretending to scroll through her phone. She took a picture of the car¡¯s license te. The car stopped following her. Jenny began to wonder if she was being too cautious. However, just in case, she sent out the license te number for someone to investigate. In the car, Yvonne Dickman stared at Jenny¡¯s figure until she disappeared. Then, she turned toward the woman sitting in the passenger seat. ¡°There. I¡¯ve already located her for you. You know what to do.¡± Alicia Flynn stared after Jenny. The hatred in her eyes was unmistakable. ¡°I will avenge my brother without you needing to remind me.¡± She had been in the hospital all this while. Now that she was out, the first thing to do would be to take revenge on Jenny. However, her powers were limited. She had to rely on Yvonne to find Jenny¡¯s whereabouts. Even though Yvonne was willing to help her, Alicia was no fool. She knew that Yvonne wanted to use her to go against Jenny. However, Alicia didn¡¯t mind it. She wanted to avenge her brother, after all. It didn¡¯t matter to her whether Yvonne used her. ¡°You are no match for her. Go and get your brother¡¯s mentor. Let him avenge your brother.¡± Yvonne was afraid of Alicia running out to confront Jenny. That would be equivalent to sending her to her death Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Chapter 716 I Think He Was Deceived N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me. I know.¡± Although Yvonne was helping her, Alicia felt indifferent toward her. If Yvonne hadn¡¯t employed her brother to be her bodyguard, he wouldn¡¯t have ended that way. Yvonne didn¡¯t care about her bad attitude. In her eyes, she didn¡¯t have to care as long as they could go against Jenny. Jenny had long forgotten Jonathan Flynn. She¡¯d also forgotten about his sister, much less anticipate hering to look for her. At night, Jenny received a call from her senior, who was a psychologist. ¡°How is the psychologist I rmended before?¡± He had called to ask specifically about that. If the treatment wasn¡¯t going well, he nned to rmend another one to Jenny. Jenny suddenly remembered the matter and asked, ¡°I never got to know her name. Who is she?¡± Alec said that her treatment was effective, but Jenny felt that there was something off about him. She wanted to find out for herself. ¡°Her name is ke Watkins. She¡¯s a real beauty.¡± Her senior chuckled on the other end. However, Jenny was stunned. ke Watkins? Wasn¡¯t she the daughter of the Watkins family? So, Alec¡¯s psychologist had stayed by his side, and now they were together. Things grew fishier the more she thought about it. Jenny¡¯s heart was troubled even more now that she learned that ke was Alec¡¯s psychologist. After hanging up, Jenny prepared to call Alec. However, she hesitated just as she was about to press the dial button. In the end, she called Vincent. ¡°Miss Jenny?¡± Vincent had alreadye to Bardoff City and was working in Faust Group as usual. Though to be precise, it was Wagner Group now. Alec hadn¡¯t brought him to the Faust family with him. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t deemed it necessary. Maybe it wasn¡¯t the time yet. ¡°Vincent, I¡¯d like you to find something out for me.¡± Then, Jenny asked him to tell her all about what happened after Alec returned, especially the oddities about him. Vincent had indeed thought that Alec was behaving weirdly. He hadn¡¯t nned on telling Jenny this because it was Alec¡¯s personal business. But when he heard Jenny also say that Alec was behaving weirdly and was possibly deceived, he told her everything he knew. Afterward, Jenny called Old Mr. Faust. He, too, said that something was off with Alec. As a confirmation, she called Paul. Old Mr. Faust was in Parrington, after all, and Alec hadn¡¯t contacted him after his return. The one he would keep in touch with was most probably Paul Wagner. Paul didn¡¯t treat her kindly. He said coldly, ¡°Anything weird about him? What are you asking this for?¡± ¡°I just suspect he¡¯s been deceived,¡± Jenny said honestly. She believed that Paul was worried about Alec, too. Paul frowned when he heard her. ¡°You¡¯re not saying this just because he doesn¡¯t like you anymore, are you?¡± ¡°That has nothing to do with it. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s been behaving abnormally? If not, you can pretend that this call never happened. But if you do, and you¡¯re refusing to tell me for personal reasons, you¡¯re not thinking of Alec as a friend and letting him be Manipted.¡± She was cing the responsibility on him. Now, Paul had to tell her the truth regardless of whether he wanted to Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Chapter 717 I¡¯m Obviously Going Against You ke sat next to Alec in the restaurant, observing his eloquence, gentlemanly mannerisms, and calm and collected temperament as he talked to their client. This was the man she had fallen in love with. This was who she wanted to be with for the rest of her life. Thus, she willingly stood by his side when he was at his weakest. She believed that Alec would one day take over the Fausts. Alec¡¯s phone vibrated. He paused and looked at the screen. ¡°Apologies. I need to take this.¡± He sounded apologetic as he got up with the phone in hand. ke watched him leave. Her cheery mood had turned sour. Walter¡­ The caller ID had only one name on it, but ke could instantly guess it was Jenny. The rage in her heart sizzled. Alec was her man. She had bet the entire Watkins family on him, so she couldn¡¯t bear to lose him to Jenny. ¡°You two go so well together, Miss Watkins,¡± their client said. He intended to suck up to her. Compared to the insignificant Alec, he¡¯d rather win the favor of Miss Watkins. ke smiled in embarrassment. Although she was angered by Jenny¡¯s call, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°When did you get together?¡± The client was curious. He was trying to gauge whether ke and Alec shared a rtionship. If they were, he would choose to work with Alec as well. But if they weren¡¯t, he would reconsider it. After all, everyone knew Alec¡¯s reappearance was topete with the Fausts for the position of the next heir. If one stood by Alec¡¯s side, it would mean they were going against the rest of the Fausts. If Alec failed, the client would be dragged down as well. The question made ke¡¯s eyes darken, but only for a second. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± The client rxed. That was pretty much a confirmation of their rtionship. Alec¡¯s chances of sess were strong with the Watkins by his side. Based on their conversation before, this man had excellent capabilities. At least, in this aspect, the other Fausts could notpare to him. As they spoke, Alec epted Jenny¡¯s phone call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He sounded cold and a little annoyed. But Jenny didn¡¯t care about that. She said, ¡°Where are you? I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Alec remained cold. He was indeed busy. He had to return to the table to talk business. With hisplete refusal, a twinge of sadness appeared in Jenny¡¯s heart. However, she insisted. ¡°I really need to talk to you. It¡¯s important.¡± ¡°Miss Walter, we are strictly business partners. Why do you think I¡¯d talk to you?¡± He spoke emotionlessly. Jenny was stunned. She gritted her teeth. ¡¯If you don¡¯t talk to me, I will terminate all of our partnerships.¡±¡® ¡°Jenny Walter!¡± Alec was enraged. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°I do. I¡¯m obviously going against you, the future heir of the Faust family. But I don¡¯t care about that.¡± She had to see him. She already had her own reservations, so she had to see him now to confirm her beliefs.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Chapter 718 This Better Be Serious Alec was quiet. Jenny knew that he was furious, but she said, ¡°Well? What¡¯s it going to be?¡± She had already made up her mind to see him even if he refused. No matter what, she just had to talk to him today. ¡°Fine. You win.¡± Jenny was proved victorious. Alec needed the Walters¡¯ help. They arranged for a ce to meet, and he hung up. He turned and walked back into the restaurant. He sat in his original ce and began talking with the client as if nothing had ever happened. ke snuck nces at him, but nothing unusual could be seen on his face. She secretly sighed in relief. Alec would probably not fall in love with Jenny. He had lost his memories. When it came to familiarity, ke was the one most familiar with him. Not long after, the deal was finalized. They all walked out of the restaurant together. ke and Alec said goodbye to the client. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing,¡± ke couldn¡¯t help praising Alec. Although Alec¡¯s authority didn¡¯tpare to the other Fausts, he was actually the most capable out of all of them. This was the man who was worthy of ke. He wasn¡¯t like the useless men who only relied on their status. Alec thanked her. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should head home.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ke nodded. She walked towards the parking lot but realized that Alec hadn¡¯t followed her. ¡°What about you?¡± Her heart thumped in her chest. She had a bad feeling. ¡°I have some stuff to do. I won¡¯t be sending you home,¡± he said. He didn¡¯t say what he had to do. ke knew that it most certainly had something to do with the phone call that Jenny had made. He was probably going to see her. Hatred brewed in her heart, but she didn¡¯t express it. ¡°Alright. Be careful and go home once you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. She knew that Alec didn¡¯t like women who pestered him. He would feel repulsed if she asked him too many questions, which was why she didn¡¯t do that. Alec¡¯s car drove off. ke hesitated for a moment before deciding to follow him. She wanted to see if Alec was going to meet Jenny. Jenny looked at the time once more in the cafe. Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Chapter 719 The Past Doesn¡¯t Matter Now Alec¡¯s frustrations were put to rest with a nice cup of coffee sliding down his stomach. ¡°Talk.¡± Jenny nodded and straightened her back. She stared straight into Alec¡¯s eyes when she said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost your memories, haven¡¯t you?¡± Alec¡¯s eyebrows raised, and anger shed in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve called Grandpa and Paul. I¡¯ve deduced from their words that you have indeed lost your memories,¡± Jenny continued before he could speak. She stared at him, attempting to detect any changes in his expression. Surprisingly, he remained calm. There was silence. A few momentster, Jenny broke the silence. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering my question?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re hrious. I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± Alec sneered, his tone full of sarcasm. He leaned forward, cing his weight on the table. ¡°Losing my memories? Have you watched too many movies, or are you just braindead? Why are you telling such jokes?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Jokes?¡± Jenny asked. Alec¡¯s reaction was making her even more certain of it. ¡°I thought it was hrious, too, when I came to this conclusion. In fact, I couldn¡¯t quite believe it. But then I thought about it and can now confirm that you have lost your memories. That¡¯s why you haven¡¯t returned to Parrington. You¡¯re afraid of your grandfather finding out. You don¡¯t want to keep in touch with the people from your past because you¡¯re afraid of being found out.¡± Alec was avoiding even her. Alec was still silent. He wanted to keep things vague, but Jenny was not giving him a chance. ¡°If you haven¡¯t lost your memories, you¡¯ll be able to tell me where we first met and what happened on that day.¡± She knew that even if Alec had researched his past, he would not find out something as small as that. He wouldn¡¯t know the answer if he lost his memories. Alec¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed. He was a little angry. ¡°Why should I prove anything to you? Who do you think I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to prove anything to me because I¡¯ve already confirmed it. ¡± Jenny wasn¡¯t surprised that Alec wouldn¡¯t give her a straight answer. She already knew it. She took a deep breath and organized her thoughts before speaking again. ¡°I didn¡¯te looking for you to prove anything. I just wanted to tell you the truth. You¡¯ve lost your memories, so you believe everything that ke tells you. You think that your feelings for me were just a psychological issue. But is that really so? To be honest, it doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that you can¡¯t be deceived by that woman. She said those things to you when you had amnesia-¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Before Jenny could finish, Alec cut her off with a sneer.¡± Do you just mean to say that I really liked you? And that it¡¯s not because of a mental problem?¡± ¡°I just want-¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I really liked you. What¡¯s important is that I really, really do not like you right now.¡± Especially when he was trying so hard not to let anyone find out about his amnesia. Yet, Jenny had exposed his secrets. He wasn¡¯t happy. Jenny instantly swallowed all the words she wanted to say. She looked at Alec, believing that what he said was true. A momentter, sheughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Whatever happened in the past doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± Alec didn¡¯t care about whether he liked her or not. Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Chapter 720 You¡¯re Behind This, Aren¡¯t You? ¡°You can go ahead being deceived by her if you like. It has nothing to do with me. I just want to tell you to visit your grandfather in Parrington if you can. Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s in the hospital right now?¡± Jenny had given up on whether he liked her or not. Alec¡¯s face darkened. ¡®I don¡¯t need you to remind me of it.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯d have gone back to Parrington. Do you really think he would care if you have amnesia?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t figure him out. If he honestly lost his memories, Old Mr. Faust would only help him. He wouldn¡¯t hurt him. Jenny grew frustrated seeing Alec like that. She said, ¡®No one really cares that you¡¯ve lost your memories. Don¡¯t keep thinking that everyone is out to get you. They¡¯d have to be powerful enough for that. You¡¯ve lost your memories, not your emotions, Alec. I don¡¯t want you to do anything you might regret.¡± She had given Old Mr. Faust a call before. She could tell that he truly missed Alec. On top of that, he sounded weak. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t getting any better in the hospital. Jenny got up once she was done speaking. She added, ¡°ke is a psychologist. I hope that you¡¯ll analyze everything that she says. Don¡¯t let her misguide you.¡± After that, she left. She didn¡¯t care if Alec took her words to heart. Alec didn¡¯t leave. He sat in the coffee shop, drinking another cup of coffee. He seemed to have woken up from a spell. He hadn¡¯t just lost his memories. He had lost all of his feelings toward his loved ones. He didn¡¯t think much of it before, but now, he felt ufortable. He knew that Old Mr. Faust was an extremelyN?velDrama.Org is the owner. important person to him, but because of his amnesia, he couldn¡¯t figure out exactly how much. He didn¡¯t have that sort of empathy. Something like his grandfather lying in the hospital wouldn¡¯t affect him much. However, Jenny¡¯s words made him realize that he was wrong. Perhaps he had to find his memories back. At this thought, he reserved a seat on a flight back to Parrington. It was time for him to see his grandfather. After their meeting in the coffee shop, Jenny no longer went to see Alec. But when she knew that he had gone to Parrington to visit his grandfather, she heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Alec had not lost his emotions despite losing his memories. Today was her first day of work at Bardoff Hospital. Jenny got up early, not wishing to leave a bad first impression of outsiders. Rowena would never believe that Jenny wasn¡¯t a part of it. Although Graham disliked the sses, he had never intended to target them all these years. But now that Jenny was home, everything changed. It had to be Jenny pulling the strings. Jenny sat at the table, eating her breakfast calmly. ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± ¡°Heard it? Everyone in Bardoff City knows it!¡± Early morning, news of the Walters and the Windsors teaming up to take down the sses had bombarded the media. Neither family had stepped up to deny it, which meant it was true. with a bunch of outsiders. Rowena would never believe that Jenny wasn¡¯t a part of it. Although Graham disliked the sses, he had never intended to target them all these years. But now that Jenny was home, everything changed. It had to be Jenny pulling the strings. Jenny sat at the table, eating her breakfast calmly. ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± ¡°Heard it? Everyone in Bardoff City knows it!¡± Early morning, news of the Walters and the Windsors teaming up to take down the sses had bombarded the media. Neither family had stepped up to deny it, which meant it was true. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Don¡¯t Forget Whose Side You¡¯re On The sses were in an uproar. They had called her early in the morning, demanding to know why she hadn¡¯t informed them of such important news. Rowena would have liked to, but she had no idea what was happening. Graham had done this all behind her back. He had not let her in on anything. Jenny took her phone out and took a look at the news. It was true. Who had leaked this? It could not be the Walters or the Windsors. The sses were suspicious, but since they could not confirm it, they had no reason to make themselves implode. It would not have benefitted them at all. She kept her suspicions to herself. She ignored Rowena, which incensed her. ¡°Jenny Walter! I know you don¡¯t like me, but you didn¡¯t have to convince your father to go against my family! The sses are my family. What would the outsiders think of you making Graham do this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Walters will be counterattacked?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jenny looked at her and smirked. ¡°You think too highly of yourself, don¡¯t you?¡± Counterattacked? Rowena wasn¡¯t worth all that. ¡°You!¡± Rowena was furious. ¡°This is a symbiotic rtionship! The Walters and the Windsors can target the sses, but what about the next time? The other elites are going to think that you¡¯re both too powerful. They¡¯ll team up and attack you next!¡± Rowena¡¯s words made sense. Jenny was afraid of this, which was why Graham and James carried out their ns quietly. Now that it was exposed and out in the open, the sses would definitely ask the other families for help. Things would get tricky from now on. ¡°Since you¡¯re so afraid about a war happening between the elites, why don¡¯t you tell the sses that this is all a misunderstanding and that they don¡¯t have to get the other elites to help?¡¯ Jenny looked at Rowena with a smile on her face. Rowena couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. She looked at Jenny, for a moment not knowing who was the fool. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the Walters, you¡¯ll get your father to stop. The Walters and sses are not on such bad terms with each other that this has to happen.¡± The sses were her family. If they were destroyed, she would not have a happy ending. Her n was to take over Walter Inc with the sses and Graham¡¯s uncle¡¯s help. They had just started their n. However, the Walters were already several steps ahead, teaming up with the Windsors to maim the sses. If this continued, the first ones to be taken out of the battlefield would be the sses. Jenny ate her breakfast, smiling at Rowena¡¯s words. ¡®You and I know nothing about business, Rowena. Just stay at home and stop yourself from worrying so much.¡± Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Let¡¯s Hope You Don¡¯t Regret This Jenny smirked. ¡°You think too highly of me. I could never change my father¡¯s decision.¡¯ ¡°Are you really going to turn the family against all the other Elites in Bardoff City, Jenny?¡± Rowena asked harshly. Jenny hummed nonchntly. ¡°You should tell Dad if you¡¯re worried about the sses. He might be able to help.¡± ¡°You!¡± Rowena yelled, about to lunge at Jenny. But she held herself back, knowing she was no match for Jenny. She took a deep breath to calm down. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s hope you don¡¯t regret your choices today,¡± she said before leaving dramatically. Jenny didn¡¯t know where she was going or what she would do next, but something told her it wasn¡¯t anything good. She then called Alfred to have some of his men keep an eye on Rowena in case she messed with their ns. She also reminded him about the bar opening. It was best to do it soon; otherwise it¡¯d only get tiring for him if he had to keep handling errands alone. Jenny soon finished her breakfast and left for Bardoff Hospital. The neurosurgicalb was already packed with activity when she arrived. They had all crowded the department upon hearing of a new colleague. Jenny went to her superior¡¯s office to clock in. The man was partial to her skills as a surgeon as well as a witness to her academic ability, so he more than weed her to theb. ¡°Work hard, Jenny, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll soon find yourself in my shoes,¡± the man praised her, though Jenny only gave a perfunctory smile. ¡°C¡¯mon and meet your colleagues.¡± He soon gathered everyone in the conference room and quickly introduced Jenny to them, then had them return to their posts. ¡°Would you mind showing Jenny around. Dr. Forbes?¡± he asked a senior surgeon. Michael Forbes, who had worked there for some time, gave Jenny a friendly smile. ¡°Sure.¡± After the man left, Michael led Jenny to the surgery rooms firsts and then to differentbs, where she was introduced to the hospital¡¯s outline. It was her first time there, after all. Jenny couldn¡¯t start as the deputy director in her department as she did in Parrington Hospital. But she didn¡¯t mind. All that mattered was that she could help others. The whole day was spent following Michael around and picking up on the flow in the hospital. Jenny ended up clocking out without having performed any surgeries or checkups. Her n to invite everyone to dinner fizzled when she noticed how busy they were. She was about to leave when Derrick Clearwater caught up with her Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Chapter 723 You Misunderstood Me ¡°You really are here! I was getting worried you wouldn¡¯t being.¡¯ Derrick had been looking out for news of Jenny these few days as he needed to decide whether he should date McKenna. When his colleague said a new neurologist wasing in, he immediately thought it might be Jenny, and sure enough, here she was. Displeasure red in Jenny¡¯s eyes for a split second before she responded, ¡°Mhm. Today¡¯s my first day.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it. Wanna celebrate?¡¯ Derrick then decided to take action. While McKenna¡¯s father was a director, Derrick had bigger appetites beyond mere nurses, and Jenny was right up his alley. Jenny just didn¡¯t want to be involved with this man. She didn¡¯t have a good feeling about him. ¡°Not today, I¡¯m afraid. I already have ns.¡¯ This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go, then. We¡¯re all friends, aren¡¯t we?¡¯ Derrick beamed as if they were really close friends. Jenny could only maintain a polite smile. They were acquaintances at most, even while studying. As much as she wished to get rid of Derrick, they were still colleagues, so she couldn¡¯t risk making a scene. ¡°Ah¡­another day, maybe. My treat,she said. Derrick nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to your word.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± There was a cafeteria in the hospital that would be the perfect ce fortheir meal together, she thought. She promised she¡¯d treat him to dinner, not where it would be. Jenny then left the hospital for home. After she left, McKenna came up to Derrick, who was still staring off into the distance with a happy expression. She asked coldly, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Derrick nearly jumped with fright. ¡°Shit! You scared me, McKenna!¡¯ ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have been scared if you weren¡¯t feeling guilty,¡± McKenna huffed. She had seen how Derrick looked at Jenny earlier with those puppydog eyes of his. A week ago, Derrick would¡¯ve immediately given a whole exnation of his motives just to appease McKenna, but now that he was going to pursue Jenny, he wouldn¡¯t waste his time doing so anymore. Derrick cleared his throat. ¡°What do you mean, McKenna? I have nothing to be scared of.¡± ¡°Really? So what, do you like her or something?¡± McKenna demanded, pointing in the direction Jenny had just gone to. To her surprise, Derrick didn¡¯t try to lie like he used to. Instead, he replied, ¡°I do, McKenna. I really do.¡± The woman was stunned upon hearing that, gaze filled with disbelief. ¡°You just said yesterday that I was your one and only. Were you lying to me, you jerk?!¡± ¡°You misunderstood me, McKenna. What I meant yesterday was that you¡¯re the only person I care for like a sister,¡± Derrick said. Sister? McKenna had honestly never met such a lousy piece of shit in her life before. When was she a sister when they flirted with each other? She wanted to p Derrick but stopped herself when she recalled that they were in public. ¡°Fuck you, Derrick Clearwater. What the hell do you take me for, huh?¡± Her eyes were already red, brimming with tears. Sure, she didn¡¯t grow up rich, but not once had her parents been so unkind to her. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Trial by Combat ¡°I know you like me, McKenna, but please understand, I only do like you as a sister,¡¯ Derrick repeated as if he was the one being wronged. Now that she had seen how big an asshole Derrick was, any lingering feelings she had for him had dissipated entirely. ¡°Just you fucking wait, you dick!¡± She¡¯d make sure Derrick would pay for treating her like a lovesick idiot! As she stormed away, Derrick couldn¡¯t help but worry about his job stability. McKenna¡¯s father was his superior, after all, so he would be in deep shit if they really nned to punish him. But still, the man was known to keep personal and professional matters apart, so Derrick might not suffer too much at his hands. Plus, it¡¯s not like he reached beyond first base with McKenna. Derrick rxed upon reassuring himself. Now he should focus on how to score with Jenny. He gave his friends in Parrington a call to update himself on Jenny¡¯s life there. Because of this call, he came to hear Jenny¡¯s true identity as the daughter of the Walter family. A family that was one of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City. Though Derrick had never gotten so much as a glimpse of the Ten Elites, he had still heard of them. It suddenly felt surreal how close he was to one of the Elites. His worries for life after marriage with Jenny swiftly dissipated as well. Not only would he gain a reputation after marrying her, but he¡¯d also no longer have to worry about not living well. Derrick snickered at the thought, as if he had actually married Jenny. Jenny, meanwhile, had long forgotten about him. To her, any more time spent dealing with that man was time wasted. ¡°A letter for you, miss.¡± The butler handed her an envelope. ¡°Letter? Who still writes letters these days,¡± she thought. Jenny curiously opened the letter to read its contents, then nearly went into aughing fit. Just then, Graham came to peer at the letter from beside her. His face immediately turned ugly. ¡°I forbid you from going to this nonsense!¡± he cried, then snatched the paper from Jenny¡¯s grasp. ¡°We¡¯re living in modern times, for God¡¯s sake. What is this ¡®trial bybat¡¯ nonsense? What if you get hurt?¡± Jenny shrugged. She never in her life expected someone to issue such a challenge to her either. Still, shocked as she was, it wasn¡¯t entirely umon in the fighting world. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. This is just something that happens sometimes.¡± Of course, one could choose to not ept the challenge, though this meant an automatic defeat hence why most people choose to ept it. Including Jenny, who thought it would be embarrassing for her and her master if she refused this challenge. Graham grumbled, ¡°I should never have hired that man to teach you if I¡¯d known this would happen.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Dad, that was one of the best decisions you made for me. You have no idea how many people have tried to mess with me over the years.¡± Not just mess with, but they even tried to kill her. Jenny was just really grateful she didn¡¯t quit when she was younger. What doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger, as they say. Every opponent she ever met only made her stronger. That was why she was confident she could win this challenge Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Self-Destruct Graham was conflicted. On the one hand, he was grateful he had arranged fighting lessons for Jenny, but on the other, he didn¡¯t want to put her at risk just because she could fight. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll ept the challenge?¡± he asked, tone clouded with worry. Jenny nodded. ¡°Of course. Mr. Munster would be humiliated if I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°But what if-¡¯ ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry, Dad. I know how to protect myself. Plus, these challenges usually aren¡¯t to the death.¡± Of course, that didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t get injured. It was just a matter of how serious the injury would be. Knowing that she had made her decision, Graham knew he couldn¡¯t stop her anymore. ¡°I can¡¯t change your mind, I guess. Please keep yourself safe.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Jenny said with a grin. They then had dinner together in silence, putting the topic to rest. After several moments of tense silence, Jenny asked, ¡¯You haven¡¯t heard from Rowena yet?¡± ¡°I have.¡± Graham nodded. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want me to go down this road of annihtion and that if I choose to continue, I¡¯ll be digging my own grave.¡± He nearlyughed upon remembering what she said. It¡¯d be the ss family¡¯s grave they dig. ¡°Hm. We still need to be careful of any allies they seek to their aid,¡± Jenny said. It was taxing enough for just the two families to take the sses down. Theirs was a house of cards if any other Elite families stepped in to the sses¡¯ aid. Graham knew it too. ¡°We knew this wouldn¡¯t be an easy task, so we¡¯ve prepared ourselves for the worst.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny sighed with relief. James and her father¡¯sbined power would be enough to handle most things. The father and daughter continued their dinner, and not even till its end did Rowena return, which was a rare sight. Across the city, the atmosphere in the ss family vi had sunken into tense dread. Wayne red at his sister, asking sternly, ¡°How could you have not noticed them plotting this? Are you even on our side anymore, Rowena?¡¯ ¡°Watch your tone, Wayne. Do you really think I would betray our family? I wouldn¡¯t be here right now otherwise!¡± Not wanting to escte things in their family when they were already under threat as a whole, Wayne sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I never thought Graham would be so cruel as to do this to you and your family.¡± His words hit Rowena right in the heart. When she first heard about this plot, she was dumbstruck too. Dumbstruck and hurt that Graham would do this behind her back. That was the reason for her determination to save her family. Otherwise, she might get in trouble too. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°It¡¯s no use talking about this right now. Let¡¯s just find a way to get out of it, ¡± Rowena sighed. Wayne nodded. He could feel a headacheing. ¡°What way is there for us? We¡¯re no match for the Walters, not to mention the Windsors.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s no reason to give up.¡± Rowena shook her head. If even Wayne was this dejected, there wouldn¡¯t be much hope for their family anymore. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Set on Destroying Her N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Randy, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think the other families will just sit back and let them destroy us. Their system would fall into turmoil too.¡± Rowena nodded. ¡°Randy is right. We need to find allies in the other families too. I¡¯m sure well find a way out of this.¡± ¡°I hear you.¡± Wayne nodded contemtively, though he still felt uncertain. Why would the Walters go through all that trouble if things were that easy? Still, there was no better option now. All they could do was take things one step at a time. If worse came to worst, he could ask the other Elite families ¡® help to defeat the Walters. He could even air out all the spoils for their taking. There must be one family who¡¯d step in to help with that condition in mind. While the sses were in the midst of discussing their battle ns, the Walters and Windsors were no longer hiding their motives. Their ns were quickly put into ce, even slowing down the sses¡¯ progress. After work, Jenny went to the location of the challenge sent to her. She still couldn¡¯t guess who it was that sent it to her. The location was a grassy field out in the Bardoff countryside, away from the hubbub of the city. Jenny stood waiting for a while before footsteps sounded from behind her. It was a woman she hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°Jenny Walter?¡± she asked before Jenny could speak. Jenny nodded. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°Melissa Collins, the disciple of Madam nna Roy,¡± the woman stated, giving Jenny a bow out of respect. nna Roy? Jenny froze up instantly. Mr. Munster had mentioned her before. In fact, the two seemed to be lifelong friends¡­ ¡°I practiced under Mr. Tywin Munster. I believe you know him.¡± Sure enough, Melissa¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing that name. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Master Munster¡¯s disciple-¡¯ ¡°Yes, so may I ask why you challenge me? Because as far as I can recall, we¡¯ve never met. There¡¯s nothing between us that needs to be resolved.¡± Melissa nodded, then turned and walked toward the trees. When she walked out again, she wasn¡¯t alone anymore. Jenny recognized this stranger, though she couldn¡¯t immediately recall who she was. ¡°I practiced under Madam nna alongside Jonathan Flynn. This is his kid sister, who tasked me to serve this trial to you,¡± Melissa exined. She wasn¡¯t close with Jonathan, but they were still disciples under the same master, so she couldn¡¯t exactly reject his sister¡¯s request for her help without looking bad. That was why she had sent the trial bybat challenge in the first ce. But after hearing who Jenny trained under, she finally understood why Jonathan lost. Jenny meanwhile remembered Alicia Flynn. When she had Zack investigate why Jonathan was on her tail back then, they stumbled across information on his kid sister, Alicia, how she was hospitalized and needed money for her treatment. That was the reason Jonathan epted Yvonne¡¯s task¡ªshe would pay for his sister¡¯s treatment. In the end, Jenny wired the money to the hospital so Alicia could get treated. Basically, she went and saved someone who was set on destroying her. Jenny really didn¡¯t know what to feel about the situation. She gazed at Alicia, whose eyes were burning with killing intent. ¡°So you want to kill me?¡¯ Chapter 727 Chapter 727 Chapter 727 Kill Her! ¡°Yes, yes, I damned well do!¡± Alicia hissed. If she had the skills necessary to defeat Jenny, she wouldn¡¯t have asked for Melissa¡¯s help. ¡°Why? Because of your brother¡¯s death?¡± Jenny asked though she had guessed it would be because of it. Alicia didn¡¯t hide the truth any longer. ¡°He was myst living family until you killed him, you bitch. I¡¯ll avenge him if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Heh. Yvonne Dickman is your brother¡¯s real killer. Why aren¡¯t you seeking revenge on her?¡± Jonathan wouldn¡¯t have died if Yvonne hadn¡¯t given him that task. But Alicia was in no mood to listen. ¡°She¡¯s responsible, yes, but you¡¯re the main culprit!¡± Jenny sighed. No point wasting her breath with stubbornness. She looked at Melissa. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s start.¡± She¡¯d see for herself if Melissa had what it takes to overpower her. Melissa nced at Alicia, then at Jenny. ¡¯I trust you know the rules.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jenny nodded with a smile. Alicia retreated to a corner to watch the two. Melissa had told her that she wouldn¡¯t kill Jenny even if given the chance, so Alicia was waiting for the right moment to end Jenny¡¯s life herself. As for whatever consequences came next, she didn¡¯t bother considering it. All that mattered was avenging her brother. The two women swiftly exchanged hits and punches to the point where not even Alicia could keep up. Meanwhile, in a vi situated in the nearby mountains, Yvonne was gazing at the fight through a telescope, cheering for Jenny¡¯s opponent. ¡°Kill her! Kill the bitch!¡± she growled out internally. Just then, someone hugged her from behind. ¡°What¡¯re you looking at, hm?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. Just the gorgeous scenery.* Yvonne peeled her eye away from the scope and turned back to the man behind her. Brandon grinned, Yvonne¡¯s coquettish demeanor sessfully seducing him. ¡°Why¡¯d you think toe here all of a sudden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so quiet, don¡¯t you think? Wonderful ce for two people to spend time together on their date.¡¯ Yvonne winked at Brandon, slowly rubbing her body against his. Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Don¡¯t You Dare Leave! Jenny was obviously unaware of Yvonne and Brandon¡¯s tussle in bed. All her focus was directed on countering Melissa¡¯s attacks. Luckily for her, Melissa was no better than Jonathan, so she wasn¡¯t at much risk of losing her life that day. It took at least ten rounds of single-handedbat before Melissa finally tapped out. ¡°I think we can stop now.* Jenny nodded, seeing Melissa¡¯s smarts at y. She knew she¡¯d lose if the fight continued, so she might as well stop now to save her pride. But Alicia disapproved of that decision. ¡°Why are you surrendering, Ms. Collins? You¡¯re still standing, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ To her, winning meant beating up your opponent to the extent that they could no longer get up or at leastnd several killing blows. So the fight meant nothing to her at all. Melissa¡¯s face immediately fell. Did Alicia expect her to suffer from mortal injury before calling it quits? ¡°Miss Walter and I are only challenging one another¡¯s skill and strength, not fighting to the death. I surrendered because I was unable to best her. There¡¯s no issue with that when ites to trial bybat.¡± ¡°But why couldn¡¯t you defeat her¡­* Alicia whined. She¡¯d heard from her brother about how powerful those practicing martial arts with him were, so why was this happening? First, her brother dies at Jenny¡¯s hand, then Melissa fails to overpower her. Was Jenny really that powerful? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have taken on your request if it weren¡¯t for your brother,¡± Melissa said without sugarcoating it. *A loss is a loss. I pray you don¡¯t seek to harm Jenny from now on, as you won¡¯t be her match whatsoever.¡± As solid as that advice might be, Melissa didn¡¯t know if Alicia actually took it to heart. Meanwhile, Jenny was finding Melissa quite a virtuous character. At least better than Alicia. That was why she didn¡¯t include Melissa in her to-watch- out-for list. After some conversation with Melissa, Jenny turned to leave, but not before telling Alicia, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry about your brother¡¯s death, Alicia, but he was without a doubt liable for the crimes hemitted. I don¡¯t think anything was wrong with my sending him to prison. ¡°As for his suicide¡­l never anticipated that. I cant do anything to change your mind if you insist on attaching my fault on that.¡¯ Jenny wouldn¡¯t apologize, however, because she didn¡¯t feel she¡¯d done anything wrong. A pity Alicia stopped listening to reason whenever she thought about her brother. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re sorry? You were the one responsible for all this!¡± To that, Jenny remained silent. Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Chapter 729 I Don¡¯t Have Enough Jenny stopped and sighed in exasperation. ¡°Yes? Is it your turn to fight me now?¡± Alicia stepped back as Jenny began cracking her fists. ¡°I-I¡¯m no match for you.¡± ¡°Smart. Now leave me alone, or you won¡¯t get a warning next time,¡± Jenny snapped. This time, Alicia stayed behind while Jenny went to her car because she knew just how dangerous that threat was. Jenny was about to drive home when someone approached her car door. ¡°Melissa? You¡¯re still here,¡¯ she eximed in surprise. Melissa smiled awkwardly. ¡®I uh.Jt¡¯s not as easy getting a taxi out here in the country as it was in the city.¡± Trantion: Would you mind giving me a ride back? ¡°Yeah. Taxis don¡¯t get their fair share of customers around these parts.¡± Jenny opened the passenger seat door. ¡°Get in then.¡± Melissa dly went in, tossing Alicia into the back of her mind. Jenny soon reached the freeway. ¡°Where to?¡± she asked Melissa, though there came no response. When Jenny turned to look, she spotted Melissa dozed off against the window. Jenny bit back an amusedugh. Was this woman brave or just trusting enough?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. They¡¯d just been fighting one another in that field back there, yet Melissa wasn¡¯t at all concerned if Jenny would hurt her. Jenny shook her head and drove back to Walter Castle. Half an hourter, Melissa woke up from her nap to find the car had stopped moving. ¡°Hm? Are we there yet?¡± ¡°Yup. Where are you headed? I¡¯ll drive you.¡± The car was parked outside Walter Castle while Jenny waited for Melissa to wake up. ¡°Um, any motel will do,¡± Melissa responded, to which Jenny cocked her head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t have much on me, so simple will suffice,¡± she exined. Jenny was starting to wonder if all of Madam nna¡¯s disciples were this impoverished. ¡°Do you have a job?¡± Melissa mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s not¡­consistent, so the pay isn¡¯t either.¡± ¡°What kind of job is it?¡± ¡°Oh, you know, debt collection,¡± she mumbled again in a voice so soft Jenny had to strain her ears. Debt collection? ¡°That¡¯s all you use your skills for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to either, but everyone wants mental and logic skills nowadays, not physical ones. They wouldn¡¯t even hire me as a bodyguard.¡± Most people doubted her skills just because she was a woman. The one time someone hired her to be such, it turned out to be a farce for her employer to take advantage of her. After a merciless beating by her, the man never sought her out again. Jenny really didn¡¯t know what to say to that. Melissa seemed to be younger than her, and already she was struggling. ¡®Ah, never mind that for now. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Her stomach had been yowling since that fight. All she wanted now was a good hot meal. Melissa perked up at the mention of dinner. ¡°Dinner? What¡¯re we having?¡± ¡°What are you in the mood for?¡± One look and Jenny could tell Melissa hadn¡¯t eaten either. Melissa was about to reply when she suddenly remembered how little she had on her. Her shoulders slumped over instantly. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t have enough for a meal right now.¡± All she had on her right now would only suffice for her one-night stay at a motel, nothing else. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Yeah, I Guess Jenny really didn¡¯t have the words. ¡°You came to the city on Alicia¡¯s behalf? Empty-handed?¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t n to either, but when she called me and started crying about her brother, I figured, ¡®Hey, this might be a good chance to try out the city life,¡¯ plus, I couldn¡¯t just refuse to help her. Jonathan and I trained together,¡± Melissa exined. ¡°You¡¯re not from the city?¡± Jenny asked in surprise. ¡°Yeah. I couldn¡¯t stand the small-town life anymore, so I decided, might as welle here.¡± She had thought her chances of getting hired as a bodyguard would be higher in the city. That was one of the reasons she took on Alicia¡¯s request as well. Jenny nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you dinner then.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Melissa¡¯s eyes widened like saucer tes. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not messing with me, are you?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not.¡± Jenny started the car and drove them to a nearby restaurant. She had ns for Melissa that she couldn¡¯t risk Rowena knowing, so she couldn¡¯t bring Melissa home for their meal. They sat at a table inside the restaurant, where Jenny then gave Melissa the menu. ¡®Order whatever you like.¡± Melissa was salivating as she flipped through the menu. The food all looked so good. ¡°You¡¯re really paying for dinner, right?¡± she asked again, worried Jenny might leave after their meal without paying and throw Melissa under the bus. ¡°Really. You don¡¯t have to worry, Melissa. What can I benefit from you when you have nothing to your name?¡¯ Jenny shrugged. Where was theck of awareness earlier in the car? She thought to herself. Melissa nodded and then ordered several dishes unabashedly. She hadn¡¯t told Jenny how it had been days since she had a proper meal. In fact, she only had cup noodles for lunch. Gosh, what happened to her? It hadn¡¯t always been like this. Still, the truth of the matter was the only skill she had that couldnd her a career was martial arts and combat. It¡¯s not like she had a college degree. Yet she couldn¡¯t evennd a proper job as a guard. The waiter soon served them dinner. Melissa instantly picked up her fork and knife, smacking her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡¯ Jenny smiled and joined her. The two women quickly finished everything, though in truth, Melissa ate most of it. Her appetite was drastically bigger than Jenny¡¯s. ¡°Oh, that was amazing.¡± Melissa sighed afterward, muffling a burp. Jenny set down her silverware and propped her chin on her knuckles.¡± Good. Let¡¯s get down to business then.¡± Melissa instantly stiffened up, suddenly feeling like Jenny might eat her alive. ¡°You¡¯re not going back on your word, are you? You promised to pay for dinner.¡± Jenny shook her head. ¡¯No, no, this isn¡¯t about that.¡± ¡°Oh, good then.¡± Melissa rxed again. Anything was fine save for paying out of pocket. She really didn¡¯t have much to spare right now. ¡°What are your ns for the future? Do you intend to keep on drifting about like this?¡¯ Jenny asked. Melissa gave those questions some serious thought before finally saying,¡± Yeah, I guess.¡± Chapter 731 Chapter 731 Chapter 731 Come with Me if You¡¯re Willing ¡°You n to continue living aimlessly like this without a penny to your name?¡± Jenny asked. Realizing how bad that sounded, Melissa gave an awkward smile. ¡°I can¡¯t exactly do anything else, can I?¡¯ ¡°You have good martial arts skills,¡± Jenny suggested, to which Melissa gave a weak shrug. ¡°So what? People still won¡¯t hire me.¡± ¡°You coulde work for me.¡± That was the point of all this, really. Melissa gazed at her in surprise. ¡°Work for you? As what? Your bodyguard?¡± Maybe it might not be such a bad idea¡­ But wait, why would Jenny need a bodyguard if she was already capable of defending herself? Sure enough, Jenny shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need one.¡± She really didn¡¯t, nor did she like the idea of having someone following her around 24/7. ¡°Oh. Then what¡¯s my job? I don¡¯t know much besides how to fight.¡± If only she could be Jenny¡¯s bodyguard, Melissa thought dejectedly. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to learn, you¡¯ll know more in time,¡± Jenny continued. ¡°I can educate and train you, so long as you¡¯re willing.¡± She hadn¡¯t found a suitable person to help Alfred with his bar yet, up until now. With Melissa¡¯s skills, she would be able to take care of any rowdier patrons. Melissa hesitated. ¡°What if I don¡¯t learn well?¡± ¡°No such thing. It alles down to your dedication.¡± It was just bartending and managing other small things like stocking. Melissa wouldn¡¯t even be doing it alone. Her silence began to upset Jenny. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take this opportunity? Is this what you¡¯ve been like all these years? No wonder you are where you are today.¡± As harsh as she might sound, it was intended to prod Melissa until she epted the offer. ¡°But-¡± ¡°No more buts. Just give me a simple yes or no right now. Come with me if you¡¯re willing and do what I tell you to do, or you can leave right now, and this opportunity will nevere up again,¡± Jenny cut her off. They had no rtions in any way. All Jenny was looking for was a candidate for the position, while Melissa just so happened to be in need of a job. If she epted it, it¡¯d be a win-win situation, but if not, Jenny would just go and find someone else to step into the role. It seemed like Jenny¡¯s prodding actually worked. Melissa eximed,¡± Alright, fine!¡± She wasn¡¯t scared but more concerned she¡¯d be a nuisance for her benefactor. ¡°Good.¡± Jenny nodded, pleased. With a smile, she pushed the menu to Melissa again. ¡°You can still order if you¡¯re hungry.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She had always been a generous employer to her staff. Melissa found this change hard to cope with, though she didn¡¯t shy away from her desires. ¡°Can we go sightseeing in the city? I¡¯ve yet to visit all thosendmarks.¡± She had no money to tame her stomach with the food she might spot outdoors. But things were different now that she was employed. ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny nodded. After paying the bill, she drove Melissa around the city, enjoying its nightlife and incredible street food until Melissa had eaten her fill. Chapter 732 Chapter 732 Chapter 732 You¡¯re the One Begging Jenny brought Melissa to Alfred, arranging a ce to stay for her before finally going back to Walter Castle. It was past midnight when she reached home. Graham had long gone to bed, yet Rowena was still in the living room. The woman opened her eyes when Jenny came in through the door. ¡°What took you so long? You¡¯re not indulging in your filthy desires, are you?¡¯ ¡°Is that envy I hear?¡± Jenny cackled. ¡°If you want to ¡®indulge¡¯ yourself so much, why don¡¯t you just divorce my father? No one would stop you then.¡± Divorce? Rowena¡¯s eyes bugged out in shock. She went up to Jenny and said, ¡°How could you say that? You can¡¯t tear this marriage apart!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Jenny shot back. It wasn¡¯t like they were good for each other. Why keep up the act for so long? Rowena held back the urge to p Jenny. ¡±1 hope you don¡¯t utter this nonsense in front of your father. He¡¯s past his youth now. Do you really want him to spend the rest of his days alone?¡± ¡°How do you know he¡¯ll be spending those days alone? With his status and influence, women would line up just to meet him.¡± And they¡¯d all be better women than Rowena, too, Jenny thought. Rowena gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you really want to tear this family apart, Jenny Walter?¡± Jenny shrugged. ¡°Yeah. So?¡± ¡°You!¡± Rowena yelled, then controlled herself. Jenny, on the other hand, waspletely unfazed. Rowena swiftly cooled down, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know where your mother is?¡± The moment she said this, Jenny stiffened up. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, I know where your mother is: I have her,¡± Rowena hissed. It made Jenny frown. ¡°Isn¡¯t she dead?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t. I was the one who sent men to capture her. She¡¯s been alive and well all these years, minus the well, of course,¡± Rowena sneered. Her delight grew when she saw a hint of fear in Jenny¡¯s expression. ¡°If you want her to stay alive, you better n your next move carefully.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you want, Rowena?¡± Jenny asked seriously. As if waiting her entire life for this question, Rowena heaved a great sigh.¡± Tell your father and James Windsor to stoping after the sses.¡± Jenny had already expected this answer. ¡°Okay, but why should I believe you? What proof do you have that my mother is still alive?¡± Rowena swiftly took out some photos from her purse. ¡°See for yourself.¡± Jenny peered at the photos. They were of a woman with her wrists tied together with rope. Jenny recognized her face as her mother¡¯s from the photos she¡¯d seen from Graham. But she couldn¡¯t help but find something off about the photo. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them. You will release my mother once they stop their ns.¡± Rowena smirked. ¡°Get this right, Jenny. You¡¯re the one begging right now, not the other way around. So you don¡¯t get to negotiate terms with me unless you want to see her have a quick death.¡± Jenny replied hesitantly, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Chapter 733 It¡¯s Not Her! Jenny sat in front of her desktop in her room, awaiting a response from Zack online. She had sent him the photos of her mother, needing him to check if they were edited. Zack swiftly replied, ¡°No, they¡¯re not.¡± Now Jenny was really starting to worry. Was her mother really at Rowena¡¯s mercy? Then why only y this card now? Isn¡¯t it a little toote for this move? Plus, that woman in the photo¡­though she did resemble Jenny¡¯s mother, she still found it odd. She didn¡¯t feel a connection to that woman. Still, she didn¡¯t want to risk it if it really was her mother. Jenny would have to ascertain this information with Graham first thing in the morning. This is from N?velDrama.Org. If it was true and Rowena had her mother captive, they¡¯d do whatever it took to rescue her. In truth, Jenny preferred her mother being missing rather than being held captive by Rowena. At least that meant she wouldn¡¯t have been submitted to years of captivity. Jenny also couldn¡¯t begin to fathom how terrible Rowena would¡¯ve treated her mother all those years. She didn¡¯t have a good sleep that night, having recurring dreams of her mother being locked away in a dark, small room for days on end. When Jenny woke up the following day, she gasped in fright from the dream. She went to wash up, then left her room. Graham was up as well, being a passionate workaholic himself. ¡°Morning, Jenny,¡¯ he greeted, slightly surprised she was up that early.¡± Why¡¯re you up so early? There¡¯s still a few hours until you have to go to work.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep,¡± Jenny replied lightly, then eyed Rowena¡¯s room door before saying, ¡°I need to talk to you. In your study.¡± Her serious expression invited Graham to feel the same. They soon entered his study, where Jenny then gave Graham a bunch of photos.¡± Look.¡¯ When Graham saw them, he stood up from his chair in disbelief. ¡°These¡­¡± He nced at the photos, then at Jenny, silently asking what the hell was going on? ¡°Rowena gave these to me yesterday, iming she¡¯s holding Mom captive, ¡± Jenny exined. Graham frowned, peering at the photos again. ¡°She what? But the people who took her away those years ago were her rtives, nothing to do with Rowena¡­¡± If it really had been Rowena¡¯s men, Jenny¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t have left with them, not willingly, anyway. ¡°I know, but how do we make sense of these photos then? I¡¯ve had someone check, and they¡¯re not edited at all.¡± Graham sat back down in his chair. ¡°I¡¯ll take a closer look.¡± He then silently examined the photos, Jenny obediently waiting beside him. Her father knew her mother more than she did, so only he could tell the simrities or differences. She silently prayed for a miracle that her mother wasn¡¯t actually being held captive by Rowena. After what felt like years, Graham suddenly eximed, ¡°It¡¯s not her!¡± Jenny immediately leaned close to his side. ¡°What? That¡¯s not Mom?¡± Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Chapter 734 I Never Expected This ¡°Nope!¡± Graham shook his head confidently. ¡°She looks exactly like your mother, except for her eyes. They¡¯re not your mother¡¯s eyes.¡± He then gazed at one of the photos.1 Plus, your mother has this mole on her neck. It¡¯s so small that only those intimately close to her can spot it¡­¡± Graham hadn¡¯t noticed it at the start, but only after finding the woman in the photo very odd did he start paying attention to the details, thus concluding that the woman wasn¡¯t his loved one. Jenny sighed in relief. ¡¯Rowena must¡¯ve really cranked her brains toe up with this.¡± If they had believed her trick, they would have immediately stopped everything they were doing against the sses, thus falling into their hands. Thank goodness Graham knew her mother well enough to spot a fake. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°That horrible woman. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯d think to use this against us!¡± Graham growled angrily. Rowena had actually plotted to use the woman he loved the most to hold him ransom! Jenny hurriedly calmed him down. ¡°It¡¯s alright now. All that matters is we didn¡¯t fall for her tricks.¡± ¡°We can overlook this for the time being. As for our moves against the sses¡ªI¡¯ll make sure to speed things up.¡± Graham decided he couldn¡¯t take his sweet time anymore. Who knows what the sses mighte up with the longer they were allowed to breathe? What if they tried to do something to Jenny? Jenny nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll head to work then. Be careful, Dad.¡± She left for the hospital after having a light breakfast, leaving Graham in his study. He stayed there for a good long while before finally leaving, meeting Rowena on the way out. Fear shed in her eyes before it quickly disappeared. What was there to be scared of still? She had a strong card to y anyway. ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted Graham, meeting his gaze. ¡°Did you give these to Jenny?¡± He tossed the photos to Rowena. Having anticipated this sincest night, she¡¯d prepared a response. ¡°Yes, I did. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s told you everything.¡± There was no reason to keep things courteous any longer. Their rtionship had long flushed down the drain anyway. Graham nodded, grumbling through gritted teeth, ¡°I never expected such tenacity from you.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done this if you hadn¡¯t forced my hand.¡± Rowena didn¡¯t feel like she¡¯d done anything wrong. She couldn¡¯t just leave her own family in the lurch. In fact, she was the one who had suggested this trick to her family, who quickly found a suitable candidate to y the part of Jenny¡¯s mother. With a cold snort, Graham went downstairs. Rowena went after him, asking, ¡°Jenny told you of our conditions too, I¡¯m guessing. So when do you n to stop attacking us?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯re you in a rush for? Even if I¡¯m willing to stop, you think James will let this go so easily?¡± Graham sneered, not revealing the truth to Rowena. It would do their families some good to have the sses rxed and unprepared for a couple days so they could continue their next series of attacks. Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Do You Really Take Yourself for My Fiancde? Even though Rowena knew this, she could only force Graham to take action. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, but if you don¡¯t get him to stop within three days, we will take action!¡¯¡¯ Graham eyed her coldly before leaving the house, much to Rowena¡¯s dismay. Shouldn¡¯t he be begging her to have mercy on Jenny¡¯s mother? Not be this¡­ cold and uncaring. Had he actually stopped loving her after all these years? What should¡¯ve been good news to Rowena as Graham¡¯s wife was now conflicting because that meant Graham and James might just continue attacking them, disregarding that woman. Rowena was suddenly at a loss of what to think or feel. Meanwhile, James was just walking downstairs in his vi when Jolene ted breakfast on the dining table. She had been forced to learn how to cook these days, refining and perfecting her skills just so she could appeal to James¡¯ appetite. Of course, they had significantly improved after James¡¯ constant criticism and picking, so now her cooking was of fair, home-cooked quality. ¡°Steak sandwiches again? Is that all you know what to make?¡± James criticized. It was something that Jolene had grown used to all these weeks living with him. She¡¯d have apologized and gone to make something different in the past. But today, she went into the kitchen and brought out several more tes of food. ¡°What are you craving? I made scrambled eggs and sausages, pancakes and bacon, muesli, chicken Caesar sd¡­¡± James hid his surprise, scoffing, ¡°What, no baked beans on toast?¡± Jolene blinked in surprise and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make some right away.¡± Annoyed, James grunted, ¡°Ugh, just stop. I don¡¯t have time to wait for you to cook.¡± To which he was met with silence. James sat down and instantly dove into the steak sandwiches. Just because he picked on Jolene didn¡¯t mean he actually didn¡¯t want to eat them. Jolene knew this, too, though James didn¡¯t care that she did. Seeing her still standing to the side, he muttered, ¡°The hell are you still here for? Go do whatever you have to do.¡± ¡°Eyesore,¡± he thought. ¡°James¡­¡± Jolene began, immediately getting a cold re from the man. She swiftly changed her words up. ¡®Mr. Windsor.¡± Only then did James replyzily, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can you¡­stop attacking the sses, please?¡± Jolene asked sheepishly, though she knew she had no right to ask. Still, she couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch her mother¡¯s family die off. Rowena would be left with no one to support her if the sses actually copsed. James nearly guffawed. ¡°No wonder you made so much food. You were waiting for your chance to ask that, weren¡¯t you?¡± Jolene said nothing, silently affirming his suspicions.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Do you really take yourself for my fiancee, Jolene Walter? Butting into my affairs whenever you feel like it?¡± James sneered. Was Jolene so dense? Jolene¡¯s expression turned frightened and sad at the same time. She¡¯d thought herself numb to all his jabs these past weeks, but it turned out she could still feel immensely wounded by his words. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Chapter 736 How Generous of You Jolene remained still, biting her lip and holding back her tears. The sight of her infuriated James. ¡®The hell does the ss family have to do with you, huh? It¡¯s not like they¡¯ve ever helped you with anything.¡± ¡°My uncle and cousin are my family too,¡¯ Jolene responded. They were her rtives, so they had everything to do with her! James scoffed. ¡°Sure. But do they feel the same about you?¡± He was pretty sure the sses thought of Rowena and Jolene as pawns to exercise their bidding, easily tossed away at a moment¡¯s notice. Evidently, Jolene hadn¡¯t thought about that. ¡°Of course they do. We¡¯re family.¡± James sneered, shaking his head at how foolish she was. He set down his silverware and said sternly, ¡°Stay out of what doesn¡¯t concern you, understand?¡± ¡°Mr. Windsor¡­¡± Jolene tried again, but James instantly turned and left the house. She sighed in ce, having expected it already. Nearly every singleyer of her pride had been stripped off throughout her days in this house. She was no longer that selfish, childish girl she was before. In fact, she had been humbled deeply by her stay. As much as Jolene never anticipated that to be the oue of her actions, there was no one to me except herself. Jenny hadn¡¯t received many patients in her first few days of work at Bardoff Hospital, given she was rtively green in reputation here. But she wasn¡¯t worried. She was confident in her skills and knew recognition woulde eventually. In the evening, just when she was about to clock off, Derrick appeared in her doorway. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, you better not go back on your word about dinner, Jenny,¡± he chirped. Jenny nched, just wanting to get this over with. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t. We can head for dinner now if you want to.¡± Derrick nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go then.¡± He followed behind Jenny as she led the way, not asking where they were heading for dinner. It didn¡¯t matter to him so long as they could spend time alone. Still, the sight of the hospital cafeteria did jar him somewhat. ¡°This is where you mean to have dinner?¡± Derrick asked incredulously. Jenny nodded, getting her ID out. ¡°Yeah. Get anything you want. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± ¡°How generous of you,¡± Derrick silently thought. ¡°Uh¡­why don¡¯t I buy you dinner instead? I know a nice steakhouse nearby,¡± he suggested. No way could he spend time alone with Jenny with so many people around. Jenny shook her head, already getting a tray for food. ¡°I like the hospital¡¯s food.¡± She was doing her best to kill his attempts at getting them alone. It¡¯s not like she was blind to his intentions. After tonight¡¯s dinner, she no longer wanted anything to do with this man. Derrick was left to glumly get some food, though his appetite had long fizzled out. When they sat down to eat, McKenna came over to Derrick¡¯s side and snapped, ¡°So this is the woman you left me for, Derrick?¡± Her eyes red at Jenny all the while. Chapter 737 Chapter 737 Chapter 737 What Does That Have to Do with Me? Jenny frowned, immediately realizing what a big mistake having this meal in the cafeteria was. ¡°Stop that nonsense! I have never been with you in the first ce!¡± Derrick hurriedly eximed, worried Jenny might misunderstand. Further angered by this statement, McKenna yelled, ¡°We weren¡¯t together because I hadn¡¯t agreed to be with you yet!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She was entirely outraged by the fact that Derrick could easily drop his pursuit of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if my actions previously came across as being romantically interested in you, McKenna, but I truly do just see you as a sister?¡± Derrick exined, trying to sound sincere. McKenna gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, you asshole!¡± ¡°Please just stoping onto me, won¡¯t you, McKenna? This is pointless!¡± Right now, Derrick was terrified of his image crumbling in Jenny¡¯s eyes, so he was doing all he could to handle the situation. Unbeknownst to him, Jenny didn¡¯t care whatsoever. She hurriedly finished her food, longing to leave at the very next second. Who was interested in dating Derrick Clearwater? Not her. ¡°I¡¯ming onto you?¡± McKenna gaped, pointing at herself in shock. Theirmotion had long drawn several curious eyes from across the cafeteria. Derrick was actually known to be quite frivolous with his female coworkers in the hospital. However, because he had never suggested romancing anyone besides McKenna, none of them could say or do anything. That was also why McKenna dared toe to him for an exnation. Derrick was deeply regretting his choices now, cursing himself for having wanted to date this woman in the first ce. He wouldn¡¯t have if it weren¡¯t for her father¡¯s status! Comparatively, Jenny was the bigger fish. He sobered up at the thought, feeling the need to clear the air with Jenny. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself again, McKenna. No matter what misunderstandings you¡¯ve had about me in the past, I want you to know now that I have no romantic intentions. Please stop this from now on. I don¡¯t want us to have this unnecessary conflict anymore,¡± he said sternly as if McKenna was the troublemaker here. McKenna was practically steaming out her ears. She red at Jenny. ¡°Are your tastes this shallow?¡± Jenny shrugged. ¡°You misunderstand. He¡¯s just someone I know from college.¡± ¡°Someone you know from college? Hah!¡± McKenna didn¡¯t buy that one bit. Jenny didn¡¯t bother wasting her time exining. No one in their right mind would be attracted to someone like Derrick. ¡°You¡¯re crossing the line, McKenna!¡± Derrick yelled. The conversation wouldn¡¯t end well if it continued. Red with anger, McKenna stormed out of the cafeteria, leaving a wake of eyes in her direction. Jenny nced at her fading silhouette, sighing to herself, ¡°Is this man even worth getting this upset over?¡± Derrick suddenly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t listen to her, Jenny. I swear we have nothing to do with each other.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jenny set down her silverware. ¡°But what does that have to do with me?¡± It wasn¡¯t like she cared. Even this meal was just a way to cate Derrick. Now that she had finished her food, she was ready to leave. ¡®TH be leaving first.¡± She turned and walked out, not even saying goodbye. Good riddance, more like. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Chapter 738 I Really Don¡¯t Care Derrick hurriedly went after her. ¡®Jenny, there really is nothing going on between McKenna and me.¡± The more he tried to exin, the more Jenny wanted to roll her eyes. She really didn¡¯t give two shits about those two. Derrick followed her all the way to the hospital entrance, never once leaving Jenny alone. She finally stopped and turned to him, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t care what happens between you two. Nor do you have to keep on whining about it in my ear. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re friends.¡± ¡°I actually did want to tell you something rted to that, Jenny,¡± Derrick quickly cut in, knowing things couldn¡¯t continue that way anymore. He tried to catch her gaze, though all he saw in her eyes was distaste and irritation. After a moment¡¯s preparation, he said, ¡°Jenny, I¡¯ve had feelings for you since that gathering in Parrington.¡¯ Oh? The one where he mocked her about her job in Parrington Hospital? As if reading her mind, Derrick added, ¡°What I said back then.Jt was an attempt to get your attention, is all. I reflected on my choice of words back then and realized what I said was really hurtful. So I apologize. You don¡¯t have to be my girlfriend right away, but I truly do hope you can at least give me a chance.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Jenny already seeing this man for who he really was, she might¡¯ve actually believed him. Heck, even his tonal inflection and gaze were colored with sincerity. ¡°Are you finished?¡± Jenny asked. Derrick nodded, his heart in his throat. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you feel for me because, frankly, I don¡¯t feel the same way. That never has and never will change,¡± Jenny said. She hadn¡¯t intended her response to be so sharp, but if she didn¡¯t word it this way, there was no telling what Derrick might continue doing. They still worked together in the same hospital, after all. She couldn¡¯t just keep on tolerating his behavior. Derrick¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t looking that good from the rejection. ¡°Not even a chance, Jenny?¡± He was an attractive man with a decent career, and though he likely earned less than what Jenny had, it¡¯s not like he had married before. To him, a person¡¯s status differed drastically when it came to whether they had married before. In fact, he even thought of himself as lowering his standards just by wanting to pursue a once-married woman like Jenny. ¡°Sorry, no.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Derrick¡¯s expression grew uglier by the second. Jenny wasn¡¯t helping his pride whatsoever. Still, he stopped himself from having an outburst. With a smile, he said,¡± That¡¯s alright then. I won¡¯t give up that easily.¡¯ Jenny nearly rolled her eyes. Before she could say anything else. Derrick turned and left as if his pride couldn¡¯t handle any further rejection. Jenny clutched her head and sighed. ¡°Won¡¯t give up, huh?¡± Looked like she¡¯d have one more pain in the ass to worry about. Just then, a familiar figure appeared at the hospital entrance. Alec? Had he flown back from Parrington? Jenny¡¯s first reaction was wondering if he¡¯d overheard her conversation with Derrick Clearwater. ¡°Miss Walter sure does have her fair share of admirers. This has been how much now? The 20th?¡± Alec jeered, walking her way. Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Done with All This Jenny instantly knew Alec had heard her conversation with Derrick. With a cold side eye, she said, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m too attractive.¡± Alec sneered. ¡°Attractive? You don¡¯t think attracting flies like that man is something to be proud of, are you?¡± Jenny¡¯s expression faltered just the slightest. ¡¯Mr. Clearwater might not be a good man, but you¡¯re no saint either, Mr. Faust.¡± She had given up trying to reconnect with Alec ever since he cut her off when she sought him out to exin what happened before he lost his memories. Even now, she turned away from him. For some reason, Alec didn¡¯t like that. He followed behind her. ¡°I have a deal to make with the Walters.¡¯ ¡°You should speak to my father then,¡± Jenny tossed at him, heading to her car. ¡°But you were the person I dealt with about this before,¡± Alec frowned, not liking the Graham card Jenny was using. Jenny sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve exined everything to him, so it¡¯ll make no difference whether you deal with him or me.¡¯ ¡°What if I want to settle this with just you?¡± Alec asked, surprised that he would even ask that in the first ce. Jenny was just as surprised. She tilted her head curiously. ¡°Why? My father¡¯s much more experienced than I am.¡¯ ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t trust anyone else.¡± Jenny huffed augh upon hearing that. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry, Mr. Faust. We Walters always keep our word and our secrets. Plus, didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s best we keep a distance from one another? In that case, wouldn¡¯t my father be the best candidate for your business deal?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Without waiting for a response, Jenny started her car and drove off, leaving Alec to stare at its figure, which soon faded into the distant traffic. For some reason, his emotions were in turmoil. Yes, he did say to keep a distance from Jenny and intended to do so, but it¡­ ¡­it felt terrible, and he didn¡¯t know why. All he could do was me it on the memory loss. He then made a phone call. ¡°Find me the best neurologists worldwide, ASAP.¡± Alec hade to Bardoff Hospital to find a way to solve his memory loss from the ident, but even they couldn¡¯te up with a proper solution, so he could only turn his eyes to the international sphere. Meanwhile, Jenny was clueless as to this. She was currently cussing him out. ¡°First, he says to stay away from him, and now he wants to settle a business deal with her. Did he take her for some idiot he could fool around with?¡± Jenny was done with all this. If Alec wanted to work out something with her family, he could always talk to Graham about it. Anyway, she didn¡¯t have high hopes of a done deal. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Alec was at the hospital. Was he injured? Did he need help? Seeing herself worry about him again, she couldn¡¯t help but grumble about her own tenacity too. They¡¯d promised to keep a distance, and still, she was concerned about him. Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Chapter 740 We¡¯re Afraid Rowena and her family spent the next three days utterly delighted about having seized Graham¡¯s weakness. They chatted excitedly about Graham giving up his plot to take them down and what to do with him afterward. But on the fourth day, they realized neither the Walters nor the Windsors had stopped their battle ns. In fact, it was only getting more frequent and hostile. The sses were losing several important business projects day by day while their stocks plummeted by the second. The worst thing was, none of the other Ten Elites were stepping in to help. Only then did the sses truly fear for their necks and sought out the Britts for aid. The Britts ended up merely sending their son, Brandon, as a representative. ¡°Brandon, what did Mr. Britt say? Will you help us?¡± Randy hurriedly asked. His rtionship with Brandon had been decent all this time, especially when Brandon pursued Jolene. Still, after the fiasco Jolene started, none of the Britts ever looked at the sses with respect again. Right now, Randy could only pretend like nothing had happened. Brandon faked an apologetic tone, ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help, Randy. But we¡¯re afraid.¡± ¡°Afraid?¡± Randy frowned. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah. Both the Walters and Windsors threaten toe for us next if we help you guys. We can¡¯t risk our necks like that,¡± Brandon sighed, appearing dejected. ¡°They can¡¯t be serious, right? It¡¯s not like they can actually do something to you?¡± Randy grumbled. Brandon didn¡¯t respond, though he really wanted to retort with, ¡®And how do you know they won¡¯t?¡± They had already moved against the sses, whom the Britts ranked underneath. Brandon¡¯s silence had said it all to Randy, who swung a fist angrily. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that our family depends on one another, Brandon? If the sses fall, who¡¯s going to stop them froming for your family next?¡± Displeased with his attitude, Brandon snapped, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your family pissing off both the Walters and Windsors, this would never have happened, and our families would still be living peacefully with one another. This is your family¡¯s own fault and no one else¡¯s.¡± Truly, Randy didn¡¯t understand why the Walters and Windsors were attacking them. They hadn¡¯t upset those two too much all these years, had they? ¡°Honestly, I feel like what¡¯s happening to your family these days has everything to do with Jenny Walter,¡± Brandon said casually after a moment¡¯s pause. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Think about it. Has the Walters ever done something like this before she returned?¡± Randy shook his head. Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Chapter 741 You Worried? Jenny had just returned to Walter Castle when Rowena stormed up to her, yelling, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you stopped your war with my family? Do you want to see your mother dead?!¡± Jenny gave her azy stare. ¡°Do you really take us for fools, Rowena ss?¡± ¡°I¡­what do you mean?¡± Rowena instantly quelled, fear swelling in size in her heart. They couldn¡¯t have figured it out¡­could they? But the double looked so much like that woman, Rowena nearly didn¡¯t stop herself from tearing her face apart when she first saw her. ¡°What do I mean? You really think you can y us like a bunch of idiots with that sad little fake you call my mother?¡± Jenny sneered. Even if she couldn¡¯t tell the difference, Graham had been able to based on his years of devotion toward her. Hadn¡¯t Rowena considered this when they chose the body double? Yes, she actually had considered it, but they figured Graham wouldn¡¯t have remembered that woman so clearly after all these years. Looks like they¡¯d underestimated his love for her. Not only had he been able to tell, but he¡¯d also been able to tell in such a short time. It went to show just how much he loved Jenny¡¯s mother. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Rowena teared up at the thought. She screamed, ¡°All these years, and he still only has eyes for that bitch!¡± She¡¯d been Graham¡¯s wife for two decades and even had a daughter together. Still, she never once compared to that woman. ¡°Watch your tongue!¡± Jenny snapped harshly. But Rowena didn¡¯t give a damn. She red at Jenny and, as if seeing someone else, screeched, ¡°So what if Graham loves you? I¡¯m the one he¡¯s married to now, me!¡± Jenny rolled her eyes and went back to her room, ignoring Rowena¡¯s outburst. After she left, Rowena red hatefully at a corner in the living room, grunting, ¡°If I could defeat your mother then, I sure as hell can defeat you now.¡± With that, she left Walter Castle. Jenny didn¡¯t care where she was going. Rowena was nothing more than a silly clown to her now, unable to do much anymore. Meanwhile, she was in the best of spirits after getting Gilbert¡¯s call in the morning, notifying her of his flight back to the country. So much had happened in the long time since theyst met. Jenny couldn¡¯t help but feel safe again at the thought of him. She saw him as her true family, after all. Gilbert was in the first-ss cabin on the airne flipping through a magazine, though his focus drifted off now and then. ¡°You worried?¡± the man beside him asked. Gilbert closed the magazine and gave him a side-eye. ¡°What¡¯s there for me to worry about? You should be the one worried, no? It¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve seen Jenny.¡± The manughed. ¡°Well, when you put it like that, yeah. I am a little worried. N ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯ll be more shocked than happy to see me?¡± the man asked, then leaned back into his seat. Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Chapter 742 To Kill Her Gilbert had told Jenny he¡¯d brought her a surprise, but the man wondered if it would truly be a wee surprise for her. ¡°Better a surprise than shock. That way, it¡¯ll mean you still have a ce in her heart.¡± Gilbert scowled. In truth, he didn¡¯t like that man much either. Thoughpared to Alec, he was pretty much a saint. At least he¡¯d grown up with this man and seen several facets of his persona. The man shrugged and teased, ¡°You better be surprised to see me, Jenny, or else I¡¯ll be kicked out of Bardoff City.¡± Their flightnded in Bardoff City the next morning on a Saturday, with Jenny on the way to fetch them for breakfast. When Jenny went downstairs, Rowena was sitting at the table having breakfast, much to her surprise. Though she stayed silent, entirely ignoring her. Jenny found this weird because Rowena didn¡¯t usually wake up this early. Plus, she shouldn¡¯t be so calm right now. Still, Jenny didn¡¯t give it much thought. Instead, she left straight for the airport. After she left, Rowena made a phone call. ¡°She¡¯s left the house.¡± With a re at the empty doorway where Jenny had gone out, she muttered hatefully, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you never set foot in this house again, Jenny Walter.¡± Unbeknownst to the danger present in her life, Jenny happily drove to the airport. It was situated near the Bardoff countryside, away from the city center. The trip from Walter Castle took around two hours total to reach. The moment Jenny exited the freeway off the city center, she immediately noticed she was being followed by several ck SUVs. At first, she thought she might be overthinking it, but then she realized the cars weren¡¯t leaving. In fact, they only crept closer and closer to her as the seconds went by. Recalling Rowena¡¯s behavior this morning, Jenny suddenly connected the dots. ¡°She¡¯d finally done it,¡± Jenny thought. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She had been waiting for Rowena to give the killing order for weeks just so she could finally seize and present her tricks for everyone to see. That was partially why Jenny had been trying to piss her off all this while. She took out her phone to call for help. Though unsure of how skilled her enemies were, having backups wouldn¡¯t hurt. Before the call went through, something mmed into the car from the side, knocking it off its wheels andnding on its side on the road. Jenny¡¯s phone flung out from her grasp. Her first reaction was to gape at how bold these people were to think they could get away with this under broad daylight. Did the sses really think they could do whatever they wanted now? Jenny crawled out of the car and was about to get into a defensive position when she spotted therge gang of foreigners pouring out from the SUVs. Chills ran down her spine when she saw them all taking out guns. ¡°Shit! I¡¯m so screwed!¡± Jenny thought. Rowena had truly done her worst now¡ªhiring international mercenaries? Did she even think about the consequences of her actions? Jenny quickly turned her attention back to the present. Keeping herself alive was the number one priority right now. As the men advanced on her, she had a strong feeling they wouldn¡¯t be the kind to go for hand-to-hand combat. They appeared fearless, not even worried about alerting the authorities by using firearms. Jenny could usually handle ten opponents at once, but she was no match for a gun. The first gunshot came with a loud bang, alerting Jenny of their intention. To kill her. Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Gunshot Jenny quickly dodged the shot, though, in truth, the situation had just begun to escte. She knew that if she didn¡¯te up with an escape n soon, she might actually die there. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But what could she do? She didn¡¯t dare seek help from the drivers driving by in their cars. They¡¯d also be subjected to the mercenaries¡¯ mercy, which Jenny was strongly against. The only way out right now was to literally get out of this situation, she decided. Jenny dove headfirst for the nearby trees. The foliage would help lower her chances of being shot. ¡°Ow, fuck!¡± she yelped as sudden pain blossomed in her shoulder, nearly making her knees buckle. A bullet had hit her shoulder. Blood was already gushing out from the wound. Yet behind her, the mercenaries were closing in on her, so she bit back the pain and ran into the woods. Meanwhile, Gilbert was calling Jenny¡¯s number afternding at Bardoff Airport. Minutes went on, and still, no one picked up, making him frown. ¡°What is it? She¡¯s not answering?¡¯ the man who¡¯d sat beside him on the airne asked. He had expected to see Jenny at the airport waiting for them. But surprise, surprise. Gilbert¡¯s brow never unfurrowed. He was concerned something had happened to Jenny, given she wasn¡¯t the kind to go back on a promise, and she did promise to fetch them from the airport. His friend said, ¡°What¡¯re you worried about? She¡¯s probably unable to hear her phone ring because of how loud it is in the airport. Who knows, she might be waiting for us outside right now.¡± ¡°You have a point. Let¡¯s head out then.¡± Gilbert then went to the airport entrance. But ten minutes passed, and Jenny was still nowhere in sight, nor was her call being picked up. Even Gilbert¡¯s friend began to worry. Just like that, Gilbert decided to call Graham Walter. Across the city, Alec was in a private dining suite discussing a business deal with a client when Jenny called his number. To his side, ke quietly murmured, ¡°We need to settle this first, Alec.¡± She¡¯d seen the caller ID and didn¡¯t want Alec to answer the call. If Alec were to leave right after answering it, her efforts today would be wasted. ke had spent a lot of effort getting this table of shareholders to gather here today, all for Alec¡¯s sake. It was a once-in-a-lifetime effort for him to have more footing in the quest to be the Faust family heir. When else would he get a chance like this again? Alec knew this as well, so he hung up the call. He¡¯d call Jenny after the deal was finished. Though he would never imagine the call to actually be Jenny¡¯s emergency contact process acting up after crashing into the ground. Jenny had set her phone like that since the moment she started dating Alec, yet she¡¯d never expected this saving grace to fail her now. She had been running for God knows how long in the forest, the pain in her shoulder only growing by the second, especially with the two other gunshots she suffered from. On the bright side, neither was fatal. But on the other hand¡­¡­it¡¯s not like she could feel much gratitude right now. Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Game Over As the sky darkened, Jenny grew more aware of how the odds were stacked against her. There was no way she could run out of this patch of the forest now. But she didn¡¯t give up just yet. Gilbert would¡¯ve been on the search for her by now. So she had to stay strong and hold on until she was rescued. She gritted her teeth and dragged herself onward. It didn¡¯t matter where she ended up as long as it wasn¡¯t in those mercenaries¡¯ hands. Yet it seemed she overestimated her luck. It took less than half an hour for the men to catch up to her. They surrounded her by the tens, creating a dark ck shroud in her vision. Only now did Jenny see just how many meres had been hired to cut her down. ¡°You have admirable strength, pretty woman,¡± one of the meres, with a head full of tinum blonde hair, said. Jenny noted down his appearance. This must be the meres¡¯ leader. ¡®How much did the sses pay you?¡± Mercenaries only do work when they¡¯re paid, after all. As for how she knew it was the sses-it might be Rowena¡¯s idea. Still, the money paid out to these men was definitely more the sses¡¯ treasury because there was no way Rowena had this much money and power to smuggle them into the country without alerting the authorities. The mere said nothing, merely holding out three fingers. ¡°Three million?¡± The man shook his head. ¡°We are elites in the mercenary world. Three mill is dirt to us, not even enough to hire us as bodyguards.¡± ¡°Three hundred million?¡± Jenny was truly astonished now. Sure, the sses could afford that much, but the sudden cash flow must¡¯ve affected them somehow, no? The man nodded. He didn¡¯t mind telling her this, nor about their employer¡¯s information. It¡¯s not like she¡¯d live to tell the tale. As if sensing it, Jenny asked. ¡°They didn¡¯t hire you just to kill me, did they?¡± The sses hated her to the bone, but she wouldn¡¯t be worth that much to them. Nor would they have gone to such lengths for their meres. ¡°You¡¯re really sharp,¡± the blonde mere nodded. Jenny¡¯s heart sank. The sses must¡¯ve nned something big if they even smuggled such powerful men into the country. Were they going after the other Elites? Did this plot include her father too? Jenny gave it some thought. If all the other Elites sunk into chaos right now, the sses would have a tremendous chance of getting up to no good. How ambitious. ¡°I can pay you double,¡± Jenny offered. Unfortunately, the mere shook his head. ¡°Apologies, but as much as that¡¯d benefit us marily, it wouldn¡¯t do well for our future employment.¡± He had done his research on Jenny as well and knew just how well off her family was. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for Graham Walter to pay them six hundred million to save his daughter¡¯s neck.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Is this really it?¡± Jenny asked, trying to think of a way to turn the tides in her favor. The mere nodded and pulled out a gun, directing it between Jenny¡¯s eyes.¡± Game over, pretty woman. Goodbye.¡± He then pulled the trigger. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Chapter 745 If Something Happens to Her The bullet flew past Jenny as she dodged the shot, leaping off the cliff behind her. There was a river she wouldnd into if she fell; she had noticed it before she was caught. Still, it was herst resort. That¡¯s why she¡¯d tried to negotiate with the mercenaries. The blonde mere went to the edge of the cliff, unable to spot Jenny anywhere from this height. One of his men went up to him and asked in a foreignnguage, ¡°What now, boss?¡¯ ¡°Find her, dead or alive!¡± the man barked out an order. He had not once failed a single mission undertaken since he started working as a mercenary. He couldn¡¯t fail now. He¡¯d find this woman whether she was dead or still breathing. The men swiftly separated into groups, all in search of Jenny. Meanwhile, Graham was on his way with his men after getting Gilbert¡¯s call. Being unable to locate Jenny anywhere in the city led him to conclude that she was in danger. Luckily he had a vastwork of eyes and ears in the city, which quickly reported that Jenny had been abducted into the woods nearby. Of course, the gunshot wound in Jenny¡¯s arm was increasingly concerning. Everyone soon gathered where Jenny had been taken away; even Gilbert and his friend were there. Graham didn¡¯t bother asking who they were; he just ordered his men to search for his daughter in the mountains. Meanwhile, Gilbert was looking for clues from Jenny¡¯s overturned car. ¡°Aren¡¯t you joining the search party?¡± his friend asked, to which Gilbert nodded. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Course I am.¡± He turned to head into the forest, but was distracted by a loud ringtone from behind him. Turning around to look led him to find it wasing from Jenny¡¯s car. It was most likely Jenny¡¯s phone. No wonder she hadn¡¯t picked up the call. Gilbert swiftly went to retrieve it. His eyes darkened the instant he saw the CallerID. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Alec shot out the moment the call was answered. He had started to panic after his call had gone unanswered for so long. Before Gilbert could answer, Alec spoke up again, this time calmer. ¡®What did you call me for?¡± ¡°Jenny called you? When?¡± Gilbert asked, frowning. ¡°Who are you?¡± Alec asked. It was a stranger¡¯s voice he heard, yet familiar. ¡°What did she say to you in the call?¡¯ Gilbert continued asking. As if only realizing that Jenny¡¯s phone was now in someone else¡¯s hands, he said, ¡¯I didn¡¯t pick up. I¡¯ve been busy.¡¯ ¡°Damn you, Alec Faust!¡± Gilbert roared into the phone. Jenny must¡¯ve called Alec¡¯s number to ask for his help. If the man had picked up, she might not have been abducted. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Alec asked sternly. Unfortunately for him, Gilbert wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain him. ¡°If something happens to Jenny, I¡¯m coming for your fucking neck, you piece of shit!¡± He then hung up the call and blocked Alec¡¯s number. Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Chapter 746 I Promise You¡¯re Not Hallucinating Alec instantly tried to dial Jenny¡¯s phone number again, but his attempts were all left unanswered no matter how many times he called. He could only send his men out to locate Jenny as well as try to figure out what had happened. In the Bardoff countryside, Jenny was awoken by the chills racking her body. She was half-submerged in a bubbling river in the middle of the forest. How lucky she must¡¯ve been to not crack her skull open falling down, but also to have been swept to shore by the river¡¯s current and not drown to death. She climbed up the river bank to pull herself out of the water. The gunshot wound on her thigh was still bleeding. If this went on without something to stop it, she¡¯d probably die of shock before those meres found her. Nearby was arge boulder that she climbed up onto. Jenny then tore her clothes into strips and tied an emergency tourniquet around her thigh to slow the bleeding. Now that she¡¯d resolved this temporary issue, time to turn to the serious one: how the hell was she going to get out of these woods? If those mercenaries were still on her tail, she wouldn¡¯t technically be ¡®out of the woods¡¯ yet. Ugh. When was thest time she¡¯d been this disheveled? Ah, right, when she was also hunted down by mercenaries overseas because she helped her mentor with a difficult chemical weapon that ended up being targeted by international warmongers. But this time, the meres wereing for her neck, and her neck only. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The rustling of leaves and bush interrupted her train of thought. Not far away, Jenny spotted what looked like shlights swinging around. Fuck, had they caught up so quickly? Jenny immediately slid off the boulder and ducked down into the nearby bush. A man came up to the boulder, asking curiously, ¡°Did I hallucinate? I¡¯m sure I saw someone here.¡± He had clearly seen someone lying on the boulder earlier up on the hill. Yet no one was to be found now. Just as he was about to leave, something peculiar caught his attention. There were drops of bright, red blood on the boulder¡¯s surface, clearly visible even if it was pitch ck in the woods right now. Jenny noticed the man peering at the blood and immediately felt weak in her knees. There was no way she could hide from them now. She quickly scanned her surroundings and reached for a heavy-looking rock, ready to smash it into the man¡¯s skull. She crept behind him, raising the rock above the man¡¯s head¡­ Before she could attack him, the man said, ¡°So this is how you intend to wee me, Jen?¡± The man turned around with a smile, and only then did Jenny realize who it was she was looking at. Her expression immediately turned into one of disbelief. Heck, she even pinched herself to make sure she wasn¡¯t dreaming. The manughed. ¡°What? I promise you, you¡¯re not hallucinating.¡± Jenny slowly lowered the rock in her hand and called out, ¡°¡­Evan rke?¡± ¡°Oh? C¡¯mon, we¡¯re not strangers.¡± Evan beamed, then lifted her into a princess hug. ¡°You¡¯re in bad shape, Jen. Are you feeling okay? In pain still?¡± Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Guard! Jenny wanted to answer in the affirmative, but she really wasn¡¯t in the mood to embrace her pain right now. ¡°Wh-what are you doing here?¡± She¡¯d imagine seeing Gilbert or even Alec on the search for her, not Evan, who she¡¯d not seen in ages. Evan gently set her down, then crouched again. ¡°We¡¯ll get to thatter. Cmon, hop on.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Piggybacking her out would be easier than a princess carry. ¡°It''s.It''s fine. You just need to help me walk.¡¯ Though they¡¯d grown up together, she still maintained some distance considering the actual distance between them over the years. ¡°Just climb on up, Jen. We can¡¯t linger here a minute longer. You don¡¯t want to die out here, do you?¡± He was right. The mercenaries were most likely still looking for her, so sticking around was a death sentence to both of them. Ultimately, she climbed onto his back so he could carry her out of the woods. Jenny could smell a faint pine scent on the man¡¯s clothes, something she¡¯d familiarized with him since long ago. It instantly made her feel safe and calm. She fell asleep just like that as Evan quietly carried her to safety. She would¡¯ve fallen off long ago if it weren¡¯t for her tense muscles from being injured. Gilbert and his men soon met Evan. ¡°I¡¯ll carry her.¡± he offered, but Evan didn¡¯t let him. ¡°We need to get her to the hospital ASAP. Hurry.¡± Gilbert gave him a pointed look but didn¡¯t say anything else. He¡¯d brought Evan back to the country for one reason, and one reason only ¡ªto have him hopefully date Jenny, and she¡¯d finally have a reliable partner. That meant creating opportunities for the two of them to get close, and yet¡­ The thought of Alec immediately affirmed Gilbert¡¯s decision. Evan was a hundred times the better choice than Alec Faust. The group of men soon exited the forest, not having once met the band of mercenaries. They must¡¯ve scattered upon seeing howrge a group of opponents they¡¯d be up against. They barely made it onto the freeway and were about to help Jenny into the car when several cars stopped around them. ¡°Guard!¡± Gilbert called, worried it might be the mercenaries. His men instantly surrounded Evan and Jenny in a protective circle. But then Alec stepped out of one of the cars. He could spot Jenny from a distance and saw how bloodied and grimy she looked. Pain shot through his heart at the sight. He gazed at the man Jenny was lying on. Though nothing was said between them, there was no doubt Evan was the winner in the situation. Alec then turned to Gilbert. ¡°The ambnce is on its way.¡± The moment he said those words, ambnce sirens rang in their vicinity, followed by the vehicle itself. Gilbert¡¯s jaw tightened, clearly distrustful of Alec. ¡°We need to stop her bleeding first,¡± Evan spoke up. He didn¡¯t like Alec either, but he had clearly seen his love for Jenny in that split second their eyes met, so he trusted Alec wouldn¡¯t mean harm to her. Gilbert saw how pale Jenny looked and knew she would soon be in danger if her bleeding wasn¡¯t stopped. ¡°Alright.¡± With a nod, Evan carried Jenny into the ambnce. Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Find Out Who It Was Only when Gilbert¡¯s men had dispersed did he finally turn back to Alec.¡± Thank you for the ambnce, Mr. Faust. On behalf of both Jenny and me.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Alec knew who this man was now and also knew just how much he disliked him. But that didn¡¯t bother him. All that mattered was that Jenny was safe. ¡°Heh.¡± Gilbert scowled. ¡°I heard you found someone new. I don¡¯t think you need to be so concerned about Jenny now, then, or your lover might misunderstand.¡± He then got into his car and left, not bothering to hear Alec¡¯s exnation. Alec¡¯s brow didn¡¯t rx even as the car left. He never imagined his memory loss to have such a grave impact. Thanks to the memory loss, he had no idea why Jenny¡¯s brother was so hostile toward him. ¡°Best to regain memory as soon as possible,¡± he thought. Gilbert arrived at Bardoff Hospital, where Evan waited outside the emergency room while Jenny was being tended to inside. He sat down beside Evan. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Doctor hasn¡¯te out yet.¡± Evan appeared worried. Gilbert nodded silently. ¡°Was that Jenny¡¯s ex-husband? Alec Faust?¡± Evan asked. He had guessed as much, though no one told him yet. Gilbert nodded again, looking grumpy. ¡°Do you know why I asked you toe back?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to.¡± Evan scowled. He¡¯d wanted to return to the country long before Gilbert invited him. ¡°I wanted toe back of my own volition.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Evan smiled sneakily. ¡°You don¡¯t want Jen to get back together with Alec, do you? That¡¯s why you had mee back, so I¡¯d date her?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Evan hummed. ¡®Are you sure I¡¯ll seed? It¡¯s been a decade at least since west saw each other.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°If you can''t, then no one else can.¡± After all, Evan had been the sole person Jenny confessed her love to in all her years of living. Evan smiled and patted Gilbert¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I won¡¯t let your faith in me go to waste then.¡± Gilbert gave him an irritated look. ¡®As much as I want you to be with her, you have to actually like her in the first ce, not just do this just because I asked.¡± All he wanted was a man capable of loving and providing for Jenny. ¡°I know.¡± Evan nodded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have returned home if I didn¡¯t like her, Gil.¡± Gilbert was surprised to hear that. If Evan had feelings for Jenny, why did he reject her all those years ago? Before he could ask, the emergency room door opened, and the operating doctor walked out. Gilbert and Evan immediately went up to him. ¡°How is she, doc?¡± Gilbert asked worriedly. ¡°She¡¯s lost a lot of blood, so she¡¯s still passed out at the moment. But she¡¯s out of the deep now that we¡¯ve given her some transfusions.¡± Both men heaved a relieved sigh upon hearing that. Jenny waster wheeled out of the ER to a general ward, her brother and suitor tailing behind. Meanwhile, Alec was also relieved when he heard that Jenny was safe. His shoulders instantly rxed. The next second, he ordered his men, ¡°Find out who did this to her. Now.¡± Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Future Wife Jenny¡¯s ward was quickly crowded with visitors. Graham¡¯s eyes were wet with tears as he gazed at his daughter still passed out on the hospital bed. ¡°Is Jenny¡­¡¯* ¡°She¡¯ll be alright, sir,¡± Gilbert reassured him. He still respected Jenny¡¯s father even though they¡¯d barely met. Stephanie and Jade were visiting, too, as news of Jenny being hospitalized had spread far and wide. Sadly, they couldn¡¯t do much before when she was in trouble. Everyone was d to hear that Jenny would be fine. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all head home first? I¡¯ll stay back to keep her safe. She¡¯ll be fine, I promise,¡± Gilbert spoke up. The visitors soon dispersed. As much as they¡¯d like to stick around, they couldn¡¯t protect Jenny or be of use to her in this state. However, Graham was reluctant to leave. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave first, too? I¡¯ll stay watch here.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s best if you let me do this, sir. Jenny would only get upset at me if she knew you stayed up for her,¡± Gilbert insisted. Graham was about to respond when Evan said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, sir. No harm wille to Jenny with us here.¡± ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Evan rke. We grew up together with Jenny.¡± Graham nodded. It seemed the only people who really deserved to be by his daughter¡¯s side right now were her childhood friends. If only he hadn¡¯t sent her away all those years ago¡­maybe, he would¡¯ve been one of the closest people in her life right now. He shook away these thoughts. There was no point lingering in the past. Before Graham left, he still had some of his men stay guard in the vicinity of the ward, just in case. Evan scoffed. ¡°What a ss act. First, he leaves his only daughter in a vige on the grounds of it ¡®being for her own good.¡¯ Now, he tries to act like some model father figure.¡± ¡°Mr. Walter had his reasons.¡± Gilbert could empathize with the man. But Evan disagreed. ¡°What reasons? So he could pursue power and influence for his ¡®family*? He would¡¯ve made it work if he had let go of his im over the Walter inheritance and left the city with Jenny.¡± Gilbert said nothing because Evan had a point. Still, it really was up to someone to make the choice. That was something even he couldn¡¯t interfere with. Maybe Graham thought being stronger was the only way to keep his family safe. ¡°Alright, you can leave now. I¡¯ll stay here to look after her.¡± Evan waved his hand nonchntly at Gilbert. Gilbert looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re¡­kicking me out?¡± ¡°Of course I am. How else can I develop my rtionship with Jennyter when she wakes up?¡± Evan asked, grinning. The moment he said this, reluctance swelled in Gilbert¡¯s chest. But Evan once again had an excellent point. With a sigh, he said, ¡°Fine. But make sure nothing happens to her, you understand?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I know. I can¡¯t possibly let harme to my future wife.¡± Evan made a shooing motion at Gilbert, then gazed lovingly at Jenny on the bed. Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Chapter 750 We Won¡¯t Disappoint Graham had no idea how Evan was so confident. Given Jenny¡¯s personality, he didn¡¯t think his chances were too high. That woman didn¡¯t let her affections go that easily. As for Evan¡¯s romantic interest in her, to Graham, that was nothing more than puppy love. Something an adult would¡¯ve grown out of by now. Still, Evan was the only man Jenny had ever confessed her love to, so he might have a higher chance of winning her over. After Gilbert left the ward, Evan gazed at Jenny, who was resting on the hospital bed. With a smile, he said, ¡°Here we are again, Jen. After all these years¡­you must¡¯ve been really upset when I rejected you all those years ago, huh? I¡¯ve never heard from you even once since then.¡± He didn¡¯t grow up in Orchid Vige with Jenny and her brothers. They came to know one another at the elementary school in town, bing friends ever since. The four of them always studied in the same school, from middle school to high school. It was only when Evan was about to leave the country to further his education while Jenny had to leave for Parrington University that they were forced to say goodbye, i It was at that time that Jenny confessed her love to him, but because Evan had been worried about letting romance affect his future career opportunities, he rejected her and left the country for university. Evan hadn¡¯t stopped regretting his actions since then. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Only after he left did he realize how meaningless everything was without Jenny. Yet he was afraid to return after leaving, especially after learning about Jenny¡¯s marriage. After her divorce, Evan finally decided to return so he wouldn¡¯t miss a chance with her again. He was still worried, though, about whether Jenny still had feelings for him after all these years. Or rather, whether what she had for him all those years ago was genuine. Evan really wasn¡¯t sure. Meanwhile, the sses were in turmoil. Wayne was absolutely pissed at the mercenaries¡¯ ipetence. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯ve never once failed a mission?¡± Waste of his three hundred million dors! The tinum-blonde man replied tly, ¡°On ount of this slip-up on our end, we can take care of another target of your choice.¡± Three hundred million was no small amount. They had to pay the consequences of their mistake, no matter what, and killing another person wasn¡¯t a difficult feat to aplish. To the side, Randy was getting agitated. Kill another target? Was that how they were gonna cate them for their mistake? All he wanted to do was make sure Jenny died right now! Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Chapter 751 What If I Don¡¯t Want to? ¡°All we need to do now is send someone over to pull the plug,¡± Wayne suggested. Jenny wouldn¡¯t have her guard up now that she was unconscious. The only issue was how to get close enough to her tond the killing blow. Randy nodded. ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± The sses were not the only ones having a hard time sleeping for the night. Jolene had been equally disturbed upon hearing the news that Jenny was still alive. She had heard of Jenny¡¯s ident only after she was hospitalized and prayed to everything in existence that she¡¯d just die. Such was the hatred Jolene had for her ¡°sister.¡± It went without saying then that she wasn¡¯t in any good mood now that Jenny was out of the danger zone. Especially when James had rushed to the hospital first thing after hearing Jenny was in there. Even a blind person could tell how much he cared for her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Though Jolene should¡¯ve known by now that James had no feelings for her, she still felt hurt that the man cared so much for Jenny. Just as tears were streaming down her face, the sound of footsteps came from the door. James was back. ¡°My.Js my sister alright?¡± Jolene asked, fearful of showing the hate she had for Jenny. James said nothing, only sitting down on the couch. His face was dark and gloomy. Jolene¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why was James so upset? Did Jenny die? After some brief overthinking, she asked tentatively once again, ¡°Is my sister alright, Mr. Windsor?¡± The moment she asked the question, James red at her and stormed over to her side. In a sh, he wrapped a hand around her neck, tightening his grip. ¡°You just can¡¯t wait for something to happen to her, can you?¡± He hissed, eyes bloodshot. Jolene quivered frightfully in his grasp. ¡°I-I.no-¡± Jolene wheezed out, wing at her neck as her air supply was slowly cut off. Unfortunately for her, James didn¡¯t care that she was about to pass out. He snarled, ¡°No? The sses were the ones behind this attack. You must¡¯ve happily participated, too, no?¡± Jolene was deeply offended. Neither her mother nor their family had informed her of their decision to do this. In fact, they barely got in touch with her these days. What pained Jolene the most was that he addressed her as part of the sses. Had he already grouped her in his mind with those bunch of people? But she¡­she was still a Walter. Tears fell down her eyes andnded on James¡¯ hand. As if regaining his senses, he let go of his grip around Jolene¡¯s neck. Jolene gasped for air as she crumpled onto the floor, traumatized from her close brush to death Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Long Forgotten While Jolene gave Rowena a call, Jenny woke up in the hospital. She just had a dream in which she was running on an endless path. At the peak of her despair, a person fell from the sky¡ªAlec. Seeing him, she was ted, thinking that Alec still liked her. She believed that his memory loss and disinterest were fake. However, amid her joy, she opened her eyes to the sight of Evan, not Alec. She was momentarily stunned but quickly remembered what had happened. ¡°What did you dream about? I saw you smiling earlier, but now you¡¯re not. Are you disappointed to see me?¡± Evan joked. Coming to her senses, Jenny let out an awkwardugh. ¡¯Evan, stop teasing me.¡¯ ¡°Alright, fine. Are you hungry?¡± Evan asked. Jenny nodded. Since she hadn¡¯t eaten for almost a day, she was hungry. ¡°You have to stay hungry a little longer. The doctor said you can¡¯t eat yet and can only drink a little water.¡± He handed her the warm water in his hand. Jenny rolled her eyes at him. ¡°If I¡¯m not allowed to eat, why did you ask me? Are you trying to pull my leg?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to lighten your mood,¡± Evan said with a grin before helping her lean against the headboard. Sitting up, Jenny finally had the opportunity to ask, ¡°Evan, why did you suddenlye back? You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± They hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years, and they hadn¡¯t had much contact during those years. Jenny had almost forgotten that he existed. ¡°If I said you¡¯re the reason I returned, would you believe me?¡± Evan looked at her, his eyes filled with emotions. He believed that Jenny could see the emotions in his eyes. Jenny did see it, but it only made her confused. ¡®Evan, would you stop joking around?¡¯ Evan let out augh to ease the tension. ¡°I met Gilbert while I was abroad, and he invited me back to do work with him.¡± Jenny nodded, believing that this was the real reason. ¡°Where¡¯s Gilbert?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°I told him to go and rest. Since he worked hard to find you, I guessed you wouldn¡¯t want him to stay here and wait for you to wake up.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t deny that. Looking at Evan, she asked, ¡®You must havee with him to find me, right? Aren''t you tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Evan said. There was no way he could tell her that he had intentionally remained there just so that he could be the first person Jenny saw when she woke up. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. You can go and rest.¡± Jenny felt bad for making him stay. Even though they used to be close, many years had passed, and many things had changed. However, Evan didn¡¯t leave. Looking at her, he recalled something from the past. ¡°Jenny, do you remember what you said when you confessed to me all those years ago?¡± Jenny blushed slightly when she heard that. ¡°Evan, that was years ago. I¡¯ve long forgotten.¡± Disappointed, Evan said, ¡°But I haven¡¯t. After all these years, I still remember it clearly.¡± It put Jenny in an awkward position, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Grinning, Evan said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯m just trying to tell you that you were really cute back then. You¡¯ve changed a bit now, and we¡¯ve grown distant. Go to sleep. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± With that, Evan walked over to the nearby sofa andy there, showing no intention of leaving. Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Can¡¯t You Feed Her? The next day, Jenny woke up, and when Evan saw her awake, he approached her and said, ¡°The doctor said you can drink some chicken soup today.¡± He then brought the chicken soup over and prepared to feed her with a spoon, saying, ¡°Come, have some. It¡¯s not hot anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Jenny responded. Although he had always been kind to her, she felt a little uneasy and ufortable. Perhaps it was because they hadn¡¯t seen each other in so many years that Jenny wasn¡¯t used to it. ¡°Can you move it?¡± Evan asked, referring to the wound on Jenny¡¯s shoulder, which was still bandaged. She probably shouldn¡¯t move it. Embarrassed, Jenny replied, ¡°I still have my other hand.¡± Her right shoulder was injured, which rendered her right hand useless, but her left hand was fine, so she had no issue eating. Since she was so insistent, Evan didn¡¯t say more. With a nod, he put the chicken soup on the table in front of her, and she used her left hand to eat. Halfway through her meal, Gilbert knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Gilbert!¡± Jenny was happy to see him. After he went abroad, they were apart for the longest time ever. Gilbert nodded at her. He was displeased when he noticed Jenny eating the chicken soup with her left hand. Turning to Evan, he asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you feed Jenny? Must you make her use her left hand?¡± He thought Evan would care for Jenny meticulously and was unhappy with his performance. Before Evan could exin, Gilbert picked up the spoon and began feeding Jenny. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jenny smiled apologetically at Evan but didn¡¯t refuse Gilbert¡¯s assistance, leaving Evan feeling helpless. ¡°Jenny, aren¡¯t you biased?¡± Evan grumbled to himself. After she had finished the chicken soup, Jenny felt much better. She asked Gilbert, ¡¯Did you fight those mercenaries yesterday?¡¯ ¡°No, they probably saw using and left quietly,¡± Gilbert replied. He had decided not to chase after them as Jenny¡¯s safety was more important. Jenny wasn¡¯t surprised to hear that. ¡°Those mercenaries were hired by the sses.¡± ¡°I heard everything from Mr. Walter. You took too much of a risk this time. I¡¯m going to send some people to protect you, and you¡¯re not allowed to refuse,¡± Gilbert said, knowing Jenny¡¯s character and how she always relied on herself. She never took those who meant her harm seriously. However, there were always powerful people in the world, and nobody could defend themselves all the time, which was what happened to Jenny this time. Jenny epted his help as she had suffered the consequences. She understood why Gilbert was concerned about her. ¡°The sses spent a lot of money hiring mercenaries from abroad. I¡¯m concerned that they have other motives. You should ask my father to be careful,¡± Jenny said, fearing that their next target was Graham. Gilbert nodded and then said, ¡°Rest well and tend to your injuries. Mr." Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Don¡¯t You Still Like Him? Jennyughed when she heard that. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave him blocked. We have no need to contact each other anyway.¡± With that, she put away her phone, not intending to remove Alec from the list of blocked contacts. Jenny was resentful because if Alec had answered her call, she might have been rescued earlier, and she wouldn¡¯t have been shot twice nor forced to jump off a cliff. Although she knew a river was below the cliff, she hadn¡¯t known if she would survive. She wondered if Alec would feel guilty if she had died there. She had no way of knowing the answer and didn¡¯t care to know. ¡°Could you buy me a bottle of water?¡± Jenny asked Evan. ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty. Evan nodded and got up, understanding that she wanted to talk to Gilbert alone. After Evan left, Jenny turned to Gilbert and asked, ¡°Why did you bring him back, Gilbert?¡± Gilbert sat down beside her bed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you upset to see him back?¡± Without much emotion, Jenny replied, ¡°I have no reason to be happy or upset about it.¡± Confused, Gilbert wondered if his good intentions were doing more harm than good. He asked, ¡°I remember you used to like him when you were young. Dont you still like him?¡± Jenny answered, ¡°That was a long time ago. How could you take that seriously?¡± Aside from Zack and Gilbert, Jenny had grown up with Evan. Since he was the only person who wasn¡¯t her sibling, who else could she have liked? It certainly didn¡¯t help that Evan was handsome and kind. However, she had matured since then, and her feelings for Evan had disappeared. Gilbert felt a little frustrated as he thought Jenny still had feelings for Evan. ¡°I brought him back to manage mypany. He¡¯s been doing really well abroad.¡± ¡°That better be the case,¡± Jenny replied. ¡°If it¡¯s for any other reason, you better put a stop to it.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She gave him a side-eye. Having grown up with him, she knew what he was up to. Gilbert was a little flustered as she didn¡¯t hold back from calling him out. He quickly answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± When Jenny remained silent, Gilbert couldn¡¯t help putting in a good word for Evan. ¡°Evan told me that he regrets rejecting your confession back then. I guess that kid definitely likes you.¡± When she didn¡¯t answer, Gilbert said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say more.¡± He knew Jenny didn¡¯t want to hear about it. Waving at her, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back to work. I just returned, and there¡¯s still much to do.¡± Although he stopped pestering Jenny about Evan, he was still creating an opportunity for Evan to get closer to her. Jenny nodded and said, ¡°Be careful. Who knows what those mercenaries will do before they leave.¡± She didn¡¯t know what the sses would do next. Since they had spent arge sum hiring the mercenaries, they were unlikely to stop attacking her. ¡°Okay, I have arranged for people to watch over you, but you still need to be careful,¡± Gilbert said before leaving the ward. Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Chapter 755 I¡¯m Trying to Avoid That After Gilbert left, Jenny leaned against the bed and took out her phone, scrolling through thetest news. She checked her call log and saw that she had made an emergency call to Alec, but he hadn¡¯t answered and had only called her back about an hourter. She continued thinking about what would have happened had Alec answered her call. At that time, she had just entered the mountains, so if someone hade to her rescue, she might not have had to suffer the two gunshotster on. But then again, he had no obligation toe to her aid. She med herself for setting him as her emergency contact, which almost cost her life. She decided to change her emergency contact to Gilbert. She felt confident that he woulde to her rescue no matter what. As for Alec, she decided to keep him on the list of blocked contacts and have no further contact with him. Although he had no obligation to save her, Jenny¡¯s heart still hurt and felt ufortable. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the ward. Jenny thought it was Evan returning and said, ¡°Come in.¡± It was Derrick who entered instead. Jenny was hospitalized in Bardoff Hospital, and all the well- informed people in the hospital knew she was there. Derrick was one of them. ¡°Jenny, are you okay? I heard about your ident this morning and rushed over immediately.¡± Derrick approached her and asked how she was doing. Jenny forced a smile and said, ¡®I¡¯m fine.¡± Derrick pointed to the bandaged wound on her body and asked curiously,¡± How did you get hurt?¡± ¡°I fell,¡± Jenny said. Derrick thought to himself, ¡°Even if you take me for a fool, at leaste up with a better reason.¡± However, he didn¡¯t say that out loud and instead said, ¡°Oh, okay. Be more careful in the future.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t have much to say to Derrick, and she felt she had already made things clear to him. She didn¡¯t know why he was still here. The atmosphere became awkward, and Derrick could tell that Jenny didn¡¯t want to talk to him much. But he didn¡¯t want to leave either, feeling he should do something. Just then, Evan knocked on the door and came in. Seeing someone else in the room, he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°A colleague,¡± Jenny said. ¡°A friend,¡± Derrick said. They both answered, but with entirely different answers. Evan smiled and didn¡¯t pay it any mind, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a seat, Jenny¡¯s colleague? Thank you foring to see Jenny.¡± Derrick didn¡¯t like how Evan acted as if Derrick was a guest in Evan¡¯s home. ¡°Jenny, who is he?¡± Derrick asked. ¡°My brother,¡± Jenny answered. ¡°You are not rted by blood, right?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°No,¡± Jenny confirmed. Derrick felt uneasy, wondering if Evan was her ¡°boyfriend¡± instead. Although he didn¡¯t know Evan, he could tell from his behavior and appearance that he was probably wealthy. Although it pained Derrick to admit it, Evan was even more handsome than him. ¡°Is there anything else? If there isn¡¯t, why don¡¯t you run along and do your own thing,¡± Jenny said to him, not wanting to talk to him any longer. Derrick nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go busy myself. Take care of your injury, and I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when you recover.¡± Jenny smiled but didn¡¯t agree. She didn¡¯t want to have a meal with Derrick. Soon, Derrick left, and Jenny turned to Evan. ¡°Do you still want to be my brother?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m trying to avoid that,¡± Evan said, a broad smile on his face. Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Chapter 756 I Have No Right to me You The atmosphere in the room turned awkward again. Jenny forced augh and pretended not to hear him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to buy me water? Where is it?¡± ¡°Uh, don¡¯t you have some water by your bed?¡¯ Evan pointed to a sk of water on the bedside table. He was all but telling her that he knew she deliberately tried to get rid of him. It made Jenny more embarrassed. Gritting her teeth, Jenny forced herself to say, ¡°I wanted some bottled water.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t buy you any.¡± Evan apologized to her without exposing her lie. Jenny decided to move on from that topic. ¡°I¡¯m fine here. If you have something else to do, please go ahead and do it.¡± ¡°I just returned to my home country. What is there to do?¡± He didn¡¯t have anything else nned, and he was also worried about Jenny. ¡°Didn¡¯t Gilbert bring you back to help him with work? Why don¡¯t you help him out?¡± Jenny knew there was no way Evan could weasel himself out of that. With a helpless smile, Evan replied, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take a lookter.¡± Despite continuing with some small talk, Evan didn¡¯t reveal his intentions. He had just returned to the country, and he and Jenny were a little distant. Hence, he decided that there was no need to rush things. After he left, Jenny rxed a bit. Perhaps it had been too long since theyst met. She wasn¡¯t as rxed in front of Evan as she was in front of Gilbert. Putting him out of her mind, she began browsing the news on her phone to kill the boredom of recuperation. Suddenly, her eyes spotted an article that had garnered widespread attention and discussion. It was about Alec and ke. The two had attended an event together, where ke held Alec¡¯s arm. When a reporter asked what their status was, ke said they were in a rtionship. Alec stood aside and did not refute, tacitly agreeing. Although there had been rumors about the two being together before, the article confirmed them. Jenny looked at the news, lost in thought. Just then, Alec knocked on the door to Jenny¡¯s hospital room. When he walked in, Jenny hadn¡¯t turned off her phone yet, and he spotted the news she was reading. For some reason, he felt a little flustered. ¡°Anything I can help you with, Mr. Faust?¡± Jenny turned off her phone and looked at him coldly. Alec walked over and sat beside Jenny¡¯s bed, ¡°Your injury.Js it alright?¡± ¡°What do you think, Mr. Faust? If I had shot Miss Watkins three times instead, would you still think it¡¯s no big deal?¡± Jenny knew she had to be rational. She knew it was Alec¡¯s choice of who he wanted to be with, but seeing them together still upset her. Hence, the way she spoke to him wasn¡¯t very nice. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Perhaps Alec felt guilty as he didn¡¯t retort to her ridicule. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t answer your call right away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Faust. We¡¯re not that close anyway. It¡¯s normal for you not to answer my call.¡± Jenny was cold and distant, all but telling him that she was upset. Hearing that, Alec¡¯s heart suddenly felt heavy. ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡± His sudden apology surprised Jenny. ¡°Mr. Faust, you don¡¯t have to apologize. I meant what I said. You didn¡¯t have to answer my call. Besides, I have no right to me you,¡± Jenny said, feeling a sharp pang in her heart. She couldn¡¯t even understand how she and Alec coulde to where they were after they were so close to getting back together. Perhaps they were really not meant to be. They divorced after they married and broke up after they got together. Just when they were about to reconcile, something like this happened. It was fate. Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Chapter 757 No Thanks Alec didn¡¯t know what exactly was going through Jenny¡¯s head. However, her words didn¡¯t make him feel good. ¡°ke and I¡ª¡± ¡°Mr. Faust, I am not interested in your rtionship with Miss Watkins.¡± She didn¡¯t want to know, afraid that she would feel worse. ¡°Do you have anything else to say? If not, kindly leave. I¡¯m tired.¡± Alec originally wanted to exin that he and ke were only in a business rtionship. However, Jenny¡¯s response forced him to retract his words. ¡°I came here for a reason,¡± Alec said. Jenny looked up at him, waves of emotions hitting her. Was he only visiting her because he needed something from her? ¡°You know about my amnesia. I¡¯ve seen doctors, and they said a blood clot in my brain is pressing on my nerves, causing me to lose my memory.¡± Alec looked at Jenny before he continued, ¡°No doctor in Bardoff City is willing to perform this surgery, so I contacted a world-renowned neurosurgeon, and he rmended you to me.¡± The neurosurgeon in question was actually Jenny¡¯s mentor. When he learned that Jenny was also in Bardoff City, he referred Alec to her for the surgery as he trusted his student¡¯s abilities. Having an inkling that the world-renowned neurosurgeon Alec had contacted was her mentor, she wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°So, you¡¯re here to ask me to perform the surgery for you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alec nodded. ¡°Hm, I guess you¡¯ll onlye looking for me when you need something,¡± she thought to herself. She had thought that Alec felt guilty and hade with the sole purpose of apologizing to her. She knew she shouldn¡¯t have kept her hopes up! As if he knew she had misunderstood him, Alec quickly exined, ¡°The main reason I came was to see you. My surgery is just a side topic.¡± Jenny chuckled. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Alec could tell she didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°I have no issues performing surgery for you, Mr. Faust, but are you reallyfortable with that? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might do something during the surgery?¡± Neurosurgery was extremely risky, especially for someone like Alec, who required a craniotomy. Anything could easily go wrong. Alec wasn¡¯t worried about this at all. ¡°I trust you.¡± Jenny kept the smile on herself, thinking that while he trusted her, she did not trust him. However, since her mentor had referred his case to her, Jenny couldn¡¯t refuse him. ¡°I can do it, but not right now.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°No rush. Let¡¯s wait until you recover.¡± The truth was that he hade to check on Jenny. However, he knew she wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he didn¡¯t say more. Jenny nodded in agreement. ¡°You can go now. Come find me when I¡¯m discharged from the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alec nodded, and before he left, he took out a file of information from his bag and handed it to her. ¡°These are the profiles of those mercenaries. They¡¯re well-known internationally and are ruthless. They¡¯ve never failed before. Their attempt on you failed this time, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll give up so easily.¡± He didn¡¯t care why the sses brought them over; he was certain it was shady. However, he was worried about Jenny, afraid she couldn¡¯t handle it. ¡°I know some very capable men here if you need them-¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± Jenny cut him off. It wasn¡¯t as if she waspletely alone, with no one around. Why would she ask for Alec¡¯s help? If word about it spread, people would even think that she was interested in Alec. In the past, it didn¡¯t matter. Things were different as he was in a rtionship. Thest thing she needed was to bebeled as a homewrecker. Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Chapter 758 The End of the ss Family With that, Alec left. Since Jenny had refused his help, he wouldn¡¯t insist. Perhaps because his memories hadn¡¯t recovered, his feelings for Jenny weren¡¯t particrly strong. Jenny spent the next few days recuperating and didn¡¯t pay much attention to whatever was happening outside the hospital. She believed that Graham and James would be able to resolve everything. However, before the sses were dealt with, she ran into another problem. When the doctor came to change the dressing of her bandage that day, Jenny noticed that the person was not her attending physician, and she was surprised. ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Forbes?¡± ¡°Dr. Forbes is performing surgery today. I¡¯m his intern,¡± the person answered and began to change Jenny¡¯s dressing. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Although Jenny was puzzled, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. However, when the person took out the medicine and was about to apply it, she detected a strange scent. Without hesitation, Jenny immediately pushed the person away and asked, ¡®Who are you? What do you want?¡± He feigned puzzlement and stared at Jenny in confusion. ¡°What are you doing? Lie down, and I¡¯ll change your dressing.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll change my dressing? What kind of medicine is that?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°It¡¯s just some antiseptic medication. You¡¯re overreacting now.¡± Heughed and was about to grab Jenny. At this point, Jenny had already sensed that something was amiss. She would not allow the man to do as he pleased. Immediately, she called the security guards at the door. ¡°Get him,¡± Jenny pointed at the doctor. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let him escape. The doctor began to panic. Although he wanted to run, he knew he couldn¡¯t under the current circumstances and could only hope that Jenny hadn¡¯t discovered anything. Unfortunately for him, Jenny wouldn¡¯t let him get away with it. After the guards caught hold of the doctor, she walked over to the medicine and carefully studied it. Then, her face turned pale. ¡°Potassium cyanide? You tried to kill me,¡± she said. Upon hearing that, the security guards were terrified. They were sent to protect Jenny and weren¡¯t allowed to let her get hurt. They guarded the door and prevented anyone from entering, but they never expected the attacker to be a doctor. ¡°Potassium cyanide? Don¡¯t make baseless usations,¡± the doctor refused to admit it. Jenny sneered and walked up to the doctor with the ¡°medicine¡± in her hand. ¡°Since you won¡¯t admit it, let¡¯s try it on you. After all, you said it was just an antiseptic medication. If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll be fine, right?¡± With that, she flung the medicine at the doctor¡¯s face. With a loud sound, he kneeled in front of Jenny before the ¡°medicine¡± came into contact with him. ¡°It¡¯s my fault! I was wrong,¡± he begged for mercy, knowing better than anyone what the medicine was. Jenny sneered. ¡°Take him to the police station and find out who¡¯s behind him.¡± In fact, there was no need to investigate. Jenny knew that the person who would do such a thing was either the sses or Rowena. In any case, they were all the same. The sses were in a bad situation now and probably desperate. However, their desperate attempts only provided Jenny with more evidence to expose them. With the new evidence from the doctor who tried to poison her, Jenny would be able to bring the culprits to justice. However, Jenny was still worried. The mercenaries still hadn¡¯t been found, and she didn¡¯t know what they were up to. Jenny was worried that they might cause trouble as they had guns. While she was worrying about that, Graham learned that someone had plotted against Jenny. Although he had been informed that she was fine, he was still worried. ¡°We can¡¯t dy this any longer. We must bring down the ss family,¡± he said. Chapter 759 Chapter 759 Chapter 759 Why Can¡¯t You Just Die? Jenny stayed in the hospital for about a week, during which the sses went bankrupt. It didn¡¯t surprise her. After all, Graham and James had been preparing for so long. If they couldn¡¯t handle the sses, they would have wasted all their time. On the day she was supposed to leave the hospital, a patient was admitted and specifically asked for Jenny. Although she was on leave, she still went to take a look. ¡°Alicia?¡± Jenny was a little surprised when she saw the person lying on the hospital bed. She never thought she would see her again. Although Alicia had sworn she would seek revenge thest time they met, Jenny didn¡¯t care since she didn¡¯t think Alicia couldn¡¯t do anything to her. ¡°I heard that you almost got killed?¡± Alicia asked. Perhaps because of her illness, her face was a little pale. Although it had been cured through surgery, her former health was still not restored, and she needed to take medicine all the time and avoid rigorous activities. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jenny frowned, ¡®What do you want to say?¡± ¡°You are so lucky. Why can¡¯t you just die?¡± Alicia looked at her with unabashed hatred. Jenny chuckled. Before she could reply, Alicia continued, ¡°You killed my brother, but you have no remorse. I guess the lives of ordinary people like us are as insignificant as ants in your eyes.¡± ¡°That was his own fault, and it has nothing to do with me.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t think she had done anything wrong. Although she didn¡¯t expect Jonathan tomit suicide in prison, even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that he had assaulted her. She would have been killed if he hadn¡¯t been caught. There was no way Jenny would sacrifice her life for his sake. Her response only made Alicia hate her more. ¡°In the end, my brother sacrificed his life for others. Why didn¡¯t you go after the mastermind instead of my brother?¡± ¡°I wanted to find the mastermind, but your brother refused to tell me who it was. What could I do?¡± If Jonathan had been willing to tell Jenny who the mastermind was, Jenny might have even pleaded for mercy for him, as she still admired him. However, Alicia didn¡¯t know about it. Sneering at her, Jenny continued,¡± Your brother didn¡¯t reveal the mastermind because he hoped that the mastermind would look after you even in his death. But he was still too naive. After he died, no one in the hospital cared about you.¡± Alicia was shocked when she heard that. ¡°Impossible!¡± If no one cared about her, how were her hospital bills paid? Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Chapter 760 What¡¯s the Point? With that, Jenny left. She didn¡¯t care whether Alicia believed her or if she appreciated her. Alicia could easily find out the truth if she spent some time asking around at the hospital where she had her surgery done. However, Jenny couldn¡¯t be bothered. It was the day of her discharge, and she didn¡¯t want her mood to be affected because of Alicia. When Evan came to pick her up, Jenny didn¡¯t know how to feel about it. ¡°Where is Gilbert? Why isn¡¯t he here to pick me up?¡± ¡°Gilbert? You know he¡¯s a workaholic,¡± Evan said with a chuckle as he led Jenny out of the hospital. If Gilbert had heard what Evan said, he would have been furious. A workaholic? It was Evan who didn¡¯t want him toe. Evan had told him he would be a third wheel if he went. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nheless, he didn¡¯t really insist on going either, as he knew that he really had to create an opportunity for Evan. Otherwise, the man might not be able to win Jenny over. Meanwhile, Jenny was oblivious to whatever arrangement they had agreed upon. While Evan went to get the car, she waited at the hospital entrance. Suddenly there was a cry from inside the hospital. ¡°Someone is about to jump!¡¯ Jenny instinctively turned and followed everyone¡¯s gaze to see someone sitting on the hospital¡¯s rooftop. Although it was quite far and Jenny couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face, she could vaguely see their hairstyle, which looked familiar. Suddenly, she thought of Alicia, who she had just met, as she had the same hairstyle. Disregarding whether the person was Alicia or not, Jenny quickly ran and took the elevator to the top floor. When Jenny reached the rooftop, she saw Alicia sitting on the edge. Her heart raced as she cried, ¡°Alicia! What are you doing?¡± ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m going to find my brother.¡± Jonathan was her only rtive, and now he was gone. When she found out that Jenny had saved her, she realized that the person she thought was her enemy was actually her benefactor. Instantly, her resentment disappeared, and she suddenly felt like life wasn¡¯t worth living. Jenny didn¡¯t expect her to react in such a manner. Although she was annoyed, Jenny tried to calm her down. ¡°Calm down, Alicia. You¡¯re still young. There are so many possibilities waiting for you to explore in the future.¡¯ At this point, the hospital had already called the police, so ambnces, police cars, and fire trucks were on their way. However, Alicia seemed determined to die. She stood on the edge of the rooftop. If she took another step, she would be gone from the world. Terrified, Jenny tried tofort her, saying, ¡¯Alicia, don¡¯t act impulsively. Think about your brother. He gave his life to save you. If you die like this, how can you face him?¡± Her words seemed to work. Stunned, Alilcia didn¡¯t take another step further. Jenny walked toward her slowly as she spoke, ¡°If you die like this, how can you meet your brother? The life you¡¯re living now is all thanks to him. How can you be so irresponsible?¡± Alicia gritted her teeth, ¡°Shut up! My brother wouldn¡¯t have died if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± ¡°If you hate me that much, seek revenge for your brother. What¡¯s the point ofmitting suicide?¡± At this point, Jenny would rather Alicia hate her because only hatred could give her the will to live. Gritting her teeth and ring at Jenny, she said, ¡°If you wanted me to seek revenge, you shouldn¡¯t have told me everything. You saved my life. How can I hate you? How can I find someone to kill you?¡± Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Chapter 761 On the Brink of Death Although Alicia didn¡¯t say it, Jenny could guess what she was thinking. ¡°I only told you because I didn¡¯t want others taking advantage of you. You can still seek revenge on me. After all, Jonathan¡¯s death was rted to me. H Although she didn¡¯t think she was wrong, she knew it was logical for Alicia to hate her. Alicia began to waver, and it seemed she didn¡¯t truly want to kill herself. Noticing that, Jenny continued, ¡°Think about your brother. He sacrificed so much to save you. Do you really have the heart to let him die in vain?¡¯ Alicia gritted her teeth. Of course, she didn¡¯t want her brother¡¯s sacrifice to be in vain. But she knew clearly that she couldn¡¯t kill Jenny. It would be difficult for her to even meet Jenny as they were from entirely different worlds. Jenny didn¡¯t care about what she was thinking. When Alicia hesitated, she slowly moved closer to her and grabbed her when she was distracted. Perhaps it frightened Alicia because she fell off the roof instead of toward Jenny. It caught Jenny by surprise. Fortunately, she reacted in time, grabbing Alicia¡¯s ankle with one hand and holding onto the edge of the rooftop tightly with the other. It was also fortunate that she had somebat training and was not weak. Otherwise, she might not have been able to hold onto Alicia. At the brink of death, Alicia began trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t let go! I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± Jenny was exasperated. She wondered to herself why Alicia made such a scene if she didn¡¯t want to die. Nheless, she was too afraid to speak for fear that she might end up letting go of Alicia. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. All Jenny could do was pray that the rescue team would arrive soon. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on to Alicia. Just then, Jenny heard footsteps. She didn¡¯t know who it was, but she cried, ¡°Hurry! Pull me up.* As soon as she said that, someone grabbed her hand and then pulled her and Alicia up. It was then that Jenny discovered the person was Alec. ¡°Thank you,¡¯ she said, unsure how to feel about the situation. ¡°You are too impulsive! What if you didn¡¯t catch her? Do you really want to die with her?¡± Alec scolded her. He didn¡¯t know why he was so angry. As soon as he heard that Jenny was on the rooftop, he rushed over immediately. Fortunately, he arrived in time, or the unthinkable might have happened. Jenny looked at Alicia, whose legs were trembling. It seemed that she was facing difficulty standing up Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Chapter 762 I¡¯m Not Interested in Him While the two were talking, Alec didn¡¯t leave and continued trailing behind Jenny. Only after confirming that she was fine did his heart finally stop pounding in his chest. Seeing that he had not left yet, Jenny was a little puzzled. ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Faust?¡± ¡°No.¡± Alec shook his head, but his gaze was fixed on Evan. He seemed to be very curious about him, or more precisely, he was curious about Evan¡¯s rtionship with Jenny. As if knowing what he was thinking, Evan extended his hand to him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Faust. I am Evan rke, Jenny¡¯s family.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The word ¡°family¡± could be interpreted in many ways. It could mean anything from siblings to rtives and even someone¡¯s husband. Although his expression shifted, his face didn¡¯t betray his emotions. ¡°Hello.¡± After the two men exchanged pleasantries, Alec was ready to leave since he had nothing left to do. ¡°By the way, Mr. Faust.¡± Jenny stopped him. ¡°About the surgery you mentioned earlier, if it¡¯s urgent, you can bring me the information tomorrow for me to look at first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not urgent. Your injury-¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It won¡¯t affect the surgery,¡± Jenny said. Alec wanted her to rest for a few more days, not because he was worried about the surgery being affected. However, he didn¡¯t correct Jenny¡¯s misunderstanding of his intentions. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you the information tomorrow.¡± As Alec left. Evan watched his retreating figure, his gaze a tiny bit hostile. He could tell that something was going on with Alec. ¡°Are you going to perform surgery on him?¡± Evan asked. Jenny nodded, oblivious to the strange look in Evan¡¯s eyes. ¡°He needs to undergo craniotomy surgery because of the cerebral hemorrhage caused by the trauma of the impact.¡± ¡°Of all the doctors in Bardoff City, he just had to look for you,¡± Evan sneered, thinking to himself that it wasn¡¯t just about the surgery. Jenny nced at him, saying, ¡°He approached my mentor first, and my mentor referred him to me.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Evan¡¯s reply seemed a little stiff and unnatural. ¡°I was just asking.¡± ¡°Is that so? Why do you seem very interested in him?¡± Jenny watched him, not believing he was just asking a casual question. Evan scratched his nose andughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in him.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t ask more. Instead, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Evan did not dwell on the topic, but he believed that Jenny understood what he meant. Before they left the hospital, Jenny went to ensure that Alicia was okay. After that, she followed Evan out of the hospital. By the time they arrived at Walter Castle, Graham had been waiting for some time. It was his first time meeting Evan. Facing his future father-in-w, Evan put on his best behavior. Although Graham couldn¡¯t figure out the rtionship between Evan and his daughter, he supported Evan and was friendly to him because he seemed like a good person. To no one¡¯s surprise, Evan stayed for dinner. Jenny didn¡¯t pay any attention and returned to her room to freshen up before returning to the living room. Meanwhile, Rowena was also in the living room, looking defeated and dispirited. Perhaps it was because the sses had gone bankrupt. Her family had been her greatest backing. Now they were gone, and the Walter family had turned their backs on her. Despair was beginning to ovee her. Nheless, her pitiful state did not garner Jenny¡¯s pity. Smiling, Jenny greeted her. Her unexpected action caused Rowena to break out in cold sweat when she saw Jenny grinning at her. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Chapter 763 How Are You Feeling Now Gulping, Rowena put on a smile and asked, ¡°What is it? Is there anything I can help you with, Jenny?¡± ¡°Not really. I just wanted to know how you are feeling now that the sses are bankrupt,¡¯ she said, deliberately provoking her. Graham, who was in the room, didn¡¯t seem to care and ignored the conversation. Rowena understood it all too well. Graham had always been on Jenny¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s their own fault that they are in this state. Although I am sad, I won¡¯t help them.¡± There was nothing Rowena could do except cling to the Walters. If she didn¡¯t, she would have nothing left. ¡°Listen to yourself. Haven¡¯t you been helping the sses?¡± Jenny sneered at her. Rowena¡¯s heart began to pound, and she began to feel uneasy. ¡°Jenny, what do you mean? I have never helped the sses. I know I have asked your father to spare them before, but that was all I did.¡± Although she worried that Jenny might know everything, she thought it was unlikely. ¡°Is that so?¡± Unfazed by her denial, Jenny handed the information she had gathered to Graham. ¡°Dad, take a look.¡± Jenny believed her father didn¡¯t know any of this, or he wouldn¡¯t have tolerated Rowena for so long. She was right. After Graham digested the information, his face fell instantly. ¡°Is all of this true?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Jenny nodded. Although she hated Rowena, she wouldn¡¯t make up false information. In addition, Rowena had done many things, so she didn¡¯t need to make up stories. Flinging the information at Rowena, Graham rose, pointing at her and shaking all over. Jenny hurried up tofort him, saying, ¡°Please calm down. It¡¯s not worth it getting all worked up and angry over someone like her.¡± Although he calmed down a little, Graham was still furious. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Rowena looked at the information Graham had flung at her and shivered as she paged through them. The first thing she saw was a photo of her and Graham¡¯s first cousin, once removed, entering and leaving a hotel together. She continued to flip through the pages and found her chat records with him. There were also records of her transmitting information to the sses and the chat records between her and them on the day Jenny had an ident, in which she informed them that Jenny had gone out. Rowena couldn¡¯t believe it, wondering how Jenny found all the information. Weren¡¯t her chat records only essible on her phone? She began to panic. Jenny was too terrifying! ¡°Look, I can understand that you want to get rid of me,¡± Jenny said. ¡°But it¡¯s strange that you would help others attack the Walters. Would it benefit you if the Walters fell?¡± She didn¡¯t understand why Rowena would do all this. Meanwhile, Rowena realized there was no point in keeping up her lies. She leaned back in her chair and rxed. In the face of Jenny¡¯s question, she sneered, ¡°As if I¡¯ll benefit from the Walters not falling. The Walters belongs to you and your father. It has nothing to do with Jolene and me.¡± Even though Jolene was also Graham¡¯s daughter, what could she gain from the Walters? ¡°So, you conspired with them to destroy the Walters?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t quite understand. Even if the Walters didn¡¯t give her anything, wasn¡¯t she living a splendid life as Mrs. Walter? Moreover, Graham had never mistreated her. While he didn¡¯t love her, he gave her what she deserved. Many people envied and coveted the life Rowena possessed. Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Divorce Rowena did not deny it. Sneering, she replied, ¡°Jenny, before you returned, I never thought of doing this. Although I knew your father doesn¡¯t like me, the Walters are still my family. But everything changed since you showed up!¡± She looked at Jenny as if she were her greatest enemy. In fact, Jenny was her greatest enemy. If she could do it, she would have annihted Jenny. ¡°Stop making yourself sound so noble. Just admit that my return threatened whatever benefits you hoped to receive,¡± Jenny retorted. ring at her viciously, Rowena gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°Yes, it did. Even so, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you never should¡¯vee back! Let me correct myself. You never should¡¯ve been born!¡¯¡¯ She roared loudly, finally saying what she had been holding in. Jenny¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard that, and her hand clenched into fists. Rowena¡¯s words hit a sore spot. Jenny had always thought that her mother might not have had an ident if it weren¡¯t for Jenny. Perhaps she and Graham would still be living the best of their lives if it weren¡¯t for her. Although Graham said that her mother was still alive, they had no news about her despite the many years that had passed. They didn¡¯t know if she was still alive. It upset Graham to see the hurt in her eyes. He pped Rowena and said, ¡°Jenny is my daughter and will always be my precious daughter. You, on the other hand¡­l shouldn¡¯t have married you.¡± His daughter wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much if he hadn¡¯t married Rowena. Covering her pped cheek, Rowena began to cry. Even though she was a tough cookie, she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling. ¡°Graham! You¡¯re too cruel. I¡¯ve followed you for so many years!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She had worked hard, yet in the end, this was how he treated her. He shouldn¡¯t have married her? Rowena wanted tough at that. She should have listened to others instead of marrying him. If she had listened to them, she wouldn¡¯t be in the position she was in. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce,¡± Graham said, sighing. Since things had evolved to this stage, their pointless marriage should also end. Rowena wasn¡¯t surprised to hear that. She had expected it. Letting out a chuckle, she looked at Graham and said, ¡°I refuse!¡± How could she allow him to dump her so easily? She had to make Graham suffer too. Since the sses were gone and Graham wanted to divorce her, how could she survive if she didn¡¯t get enough properties and possessions? When she refused, Graham¡¯s anger red up again. ¡°You refuse? How could you have the audacity to refuse? Do you really want me to announce your true colors to the whole world?¡± ¡°Go ahead. Do it if you can. We¡¯ll see who ends up getting embarrassed about it,¡± Rowena retorted, stubbornly refusing to relent. She had nothing to lose, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of Graham making a big fuss. Compared to her, Graham, as the head of the Walters, had more to lose. Furious, Graham was about to hit her, but Jenny stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. There must be a way for a divorce.¡± If Rowena hadn¡¯t done such a vile act, Jenny wouldn¡¯t have done anything to her. She might have even allowed her to apany Graham to his grave. However, she had betrayed Graham. It did not help that both Jenny and Graham could not tolerate her. Hence, divorce was inevitable. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 Chapter 765 It¡¯s All in the Past Rowena was kicked out of the Walter family. The very sight of her disgusted Graham, and there was no way he would allow her to stay, so he had hiswyer prepare for divorce. After everything was settled, he turned to Evan, who was still in his home, looking a little stunned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to watch the whole circus.¡¯ ¡°Mr. Walter, don¡¯t worry about it. Jenny is my family, and you¡¯re her family, so you¡¯re my family too.¡± What had happened made Evan realize how much Jenny had suffered at Rowena¡¯s hands. His words changed Graham¡¯s perception of Evan. Of course, Graham knew Evan had feelings for Jenny. He had also heard that they grew up together and were childhood sweethearts. However, if he really had feelings for her, why did he onlye to pursue her now? He didn¡¯t know the reason, nor did he want to ask. Hence, he stuck to exchanging pleasantries and small talk. Later, when Jenny sent Evan to the door, she said, ¡°Be careful on the way back, Evan.¡± ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Evan¡¯s apology confused Jenny. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t left back then and had been by your side all along, maybe you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.¡± At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t allow Jenny to marry Alec, nor would he allow anyone to bully her. Jenny chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Look at how well I turned out.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± With him around, Jenny would never suffer again. He reached out and patted Jenny¡¯s head. ¡°Go back andfort Mr. Walter. I think he¡¯s not feeling very well.¡± Although Graham didn¡¯t like Rowena, they were married for many years. He wouldn¡¯t feel good finding out that she cheated on him. Jenny nodded before heading back in. In the living room, Graham was still in the same position he had been in when Jenny left. Seeing her, he asked,¡± Has he left?¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Graham said, though he didn¡¯t look fine. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jenny approached him and said, ¡°Let me massage your temples.¡± Graham didn¡¯t refuse her offer. Her massage really did make him feel much better. ¡°It was my fault. If it weren¡¯t for Rowena, you wouldn¡¯t have been in danger, ¡± Graham said, feeling guilty. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. Who would have imagined she was so crazy?¡± ¡°Yeah, who would have thought?¡± Graham sighed. Although he didn¡¯t like Rowena, he still respected her. He thought she would be content with what she had, but¡­ Sighing again, Graham said, ¡°Sometimes I can¡¯t help but wonder if I am part of the problem too. Did all of this happen because I treated her badly?¡± Jenny paused and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself for someone else¡¯s mistakes. Even if you treated her well. I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t have been satisfied.¡± ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡± Although sometimes he felt guilty for what had happened, he didn¡¯t exactly think he was at fault. Even if he was, Rowena could have chosen to divorce him instead of doing what she had done. Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Chapter 766 You Are All I Have Late at night in a hotel suite, Rowena poured herself a ss of red wine and downed it without savoring it. Looking out the window at the bustling traffic below, sheughed to herself. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Rowena, you wanted the world, but you ended up with nothing in the end,¡± she told herself. She was unwilling to give up, but what could she do? The ss family was gone, and Graham wanted a divorce. She had nothing left. By the time Jolene arrived, Rowena was already drunk. ¡°Jolene, you are all I have,¡± she said. All she had was her daughter. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mom? Why are you staying in a hotel?¡± Jolene received a call from Rowena, who just asked her toe and apany her without telling her what had happened, so she didn¡¯t know what was going on. Pulling Jolene to sit beside her, Rowena said with a bitter smile, ¡°Your father wants a divorce.¡± ¡°What!¡± Jolene was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°A divorce? What¡¯s going on? Did Jenny say something to Dad?¡± Jolene¡¯s first reaction was to me someone else. She never even considered that it might be Rowena¡¯s fault. Rowena didn¡¯t deny it. In her opinion, it was all because of Jenny. Graham would not have wanted a divorce if Jenny had kept quiet. Jolene knew that Rowena¡¯s silence meant she was right, and her expression turned ugly. ¡°That bitch! I¡¯m going to kill her!¡± Rowena held her back and stopped her from going. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re not her match.¡± They both knew it all too well. Turning pale at the realization, Jolene asked, ¡°So, are you really going to get a divorce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely. Your father is very determined this time,¡± Rowena said. She was well aware that any of those things she had done could make Graham furious, and now there was no turning back. ¡°Why did it have toe to this? How did everything suddenly turn out like this?¡± Jolene sobbed as she hugged her mother. She didn¡¯t understand. They used to be a family, and even though her parents argued a lot, Jolene still felt happy. But everything changed when Jenny returned. ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Rowena tried tofort her. ¡°At least you have good marriage prospects.¡± Good marriage prospects? Jolene felt even sadder and cried even louder. ¡°Jolene, I can¡¯t help you anymore. You have to hold onto James tightly and make him marry you, or else you¡¯ll be finished,¡± Rowena said. Jolene knew that her future would be uncertain if she couldn¡¯t marry into the Windsors. However, given how James treated her, she would have a better chance at entering heaven¡¯s gates than marrying him. It seemed that Rowena knew that Jolene was struggling. ¡°I know James isn¡¯t treating you well, but he¡¯s not trying to push you away either. You still have a chance. What you need to do is try to have his child. Even if he¡¯s reluctant, the Windsors will force him to marry you.¡± As long as she became a part of the Windsors, it wouldn¡¯t matter whether Graham acknowledged her as his daughter. She would be Mrs. Windsor,pletely different from her current status. However, the thought of having a child with James only made her cry harder. Since moving into James¡¯s vi, Jolene had been diligently cooking, cleaning, and keeping everything in order, but it seemed to be all for nothing. James paid her no attention, and she had not even set foot in his room. Given these circumstances, how could she possibly conceive a child with him? Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Do You Still n on Marrying Me? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Although Jolene was deep in despair, she hid her troubles from Rowena, knowing that she¡¯d only make her mom more upset on top of the divorce row. After sheforted Rowena and coaxed her into sleep, she finally left the hotel and rushed back to James¡¯ vi. She had wanted to spend time with Rowena at the hotel, but James set up ground rules for her, and one of them was a ban on spending the night out. She dared not go against the rules and rushed home as fast as she could, even when the clock had struck midnight. After arriving at the vi, she cautiously opened the door, thinking that James must have gone to bed at this time. She nned to tiptoe back to her room to hide the fact that she¡¯d been out. To her dismay, the lights flickered on once she reached the living room. James sat on the couch and shot her an icy re that sent shivers down her spine. ¡°Where did you go?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why would he be sitting in the living room at this hour? Could he be¡­waiting for me on purpose?¡± Those thoughts gued Jolene¡¯s mind. Instead of feeling happy, she was gripped by fear. She was scared he¡¯d go physical on her, even though he neverid a finger on her. She tried her best to remainposed and went up to him, exining calmly. ¡°I went to see my mom.¡± ¡°Rowena ss?¡± He raised an eyebrow, showing no respect for her mother at all. He had heard about the incident involving Jenny and Rowena¡¯s role in it. Rowena had to thank her lucky stars that he had not taken action against her. In fact, James had wanted to avenge Jenny, but he had to sit out because Graham wanted to resolve the matter by himself. Jolene nodded and walked up to him. ¡°My dad wants a divorce. She¡¯s in a bad mood.¡¯ ¡°Hah,¡± he snickered. ¡®Your dad is cursed for marrying a woman like her.¡± She pursed her lips and fell silent. Although she disagreed with how James addressed Rowena, she didn¡¯t have the guts to talk back to him and merely protested in silence. He appeared to have read her mind and warned her, ¡°We¡¯re not married yet, but you are now my fiancee. I¡¯m warning you not to help her, or I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡¯ ¡°Have you ever gone easy on me?¡± She didn¡¯t vocalize her thoughts and shed a bitter smile instead, lamenting, ¡°I can¡¯t even help her even if I want to.¡± She had nothing to her name apart from the title of James Windsor¡¯s fiancee. She even lost her stature as the second daughter of the Walters. ¡°She isn¡¯t worth it,¡± he replied. ¡°But she¡¯s my mom,¡± she blurted out and instantly witnessed the change in his expression. Stumbling backward in fear, she said shakily, ¡°I won¡¯t help her.¡± In reality, Rowena didn¡¯t need any of her help. Jolene was the one who needed to be saved. ¡°Good to hear that.¡¯ He stood up and prepared to go upstairs. ¡®If you n toe home at thiste hour, you might as well nevere back.¡± Before he left, she blurted out her burning question, ¡°D-do you still n on marrying me?¡¯ They were engaged with marriage set in sight. Right now, the sses were ruined, and she also lost the backing of the Walters. Even her parents wanted a divorce. Jolene really had nothing left. Her only concern was hering marriage to James, and she shuddered at the possibility that she might lose everything Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Chapter 768 What Do You Think? Jolene feared all her tricks and schemes would go to waste. More than that, she worried that she might suffer a bad ending and that Jenny would keep winning¡­ Caught off guard by the unexpected question, James paused and looked at her with a mocking smile on his face. ¡°What do you think?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jolene shook her head and spoke the truth¡ªshe was truly clueless. When the sses were around, and her family was intact, she thought she stood a better chance at marrying James, knowing that he¡¯d defer to the wishes of the two families despite having no feelings for her. But she wasn¡¯t too sure about that anymore. She looked like a joke in his eyes. He said disdainfully, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not sure now? Does that mean you were confident in yourself before this?¡± Taking her silence as a yes, he smirked. ¡°Your self-confidence is through the roof.¡± With that, he retired to his bedroom without leaving an answer to her question. Still, he believed that she must have gotten the memo by now. Back in the living room, a pale-looking Jolene was trembling violently. She knew the meaning behind his words-he¡¯d never marry her. Not only that, he had never nned to marry her from the get-go. She sank into despair and was at a loss for her next step. Should she leave in anger or retreat to her room like a loser, pretending nothing had happened? She was lost. All she knew was that she felt extremely distressed by the turn of events. Jenny had no idea about the twists and turns in Jolene¡¯s life, and she wasn¡¯t interested in her sister anyway. After making a full recovery, she returned to work at the hospital with a focused mind. After all, Graham was around to provide support, and she believed he would take good care of all the problems. After she wrapped up the consultation for a patient, she was about to call the next patient in but froze upon seeing the name on the list. After a slight pause, she gritted her teeth and called, ¡°Alec Faust!¡± Soon, the man entered with his medical records in his hand. ¡°Mr. Faust, what are you doing here?¡± She kept a smile on her face and held back her rage. ¡°I waited in line for a consultation,¡± he answered curtly, rendering her speechless. Of course, everyone knew he was here for a consultation, but he could have sped up the process with his privilege. Chapter 769 Chapter 769 Chapter 769 What Does That Have to Do With You Ignoring his advances, Jenny reiterated her words and added, ¡°I can perform the surgery on you, but you have to understand the risks thate with it.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Given that he was willing toe for a consultation, he must have been mentally prepared for the worst-case scenario. Curious about his insistence, she asked, ¡°I remember you said you didn¡¯t care about the memory loss. Why would you change your mind now?¡± ¡°What are the consequences of not getting the surgery?¡± he suggested, directing the question back at her. She immediately understood him and chuckled. ¡¯Mr. Faust, you are indeed smart. Without the surgery, you will gradually lose your eyesight and likely suffer a brain hemorrhage.¡± Alec could opt for surgery when his condition deteriorated, which would not threaten his life, but no one could foresee other uncertainties in his life at that time. Therefore, it was clever of him to get the surgery out of the way. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°When can I get the surgery?¡¯ he asked. Jenny checked her schedule and thought about it for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s do it in a week. I need to prepare for the surgery and get assistance from other departments.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He had no objections. After their discussion, she had to politely ask him to leave because it did not seem he would make a move. ¡°Mr. Faust, you may leave now if you have nothing else to discuss. I need to see my next patient.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Evan rke?¡± he blurted out as he stared at her. She froze in astonishment. ¡°Mr. Faust, you¡¯re quite a busybody, aren¡¯t you? That is none of your business.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± he replied. Feeling disdainful, she refused to give him a second look and called out to her next patient, ¡°Lisa Green!¡± He had no choice but to leave, but the feeling of uneasiness lingered. On his way out, he bumped into Evan rke, who was there to meet Jenny. Evan was startled to see him but gathered himself. ¡°Mr. Faust, are you here for a consultation with Jenny?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alec nodded but didn¡¯t leave. He hung around and chatted with Evan, perhaps out of curiosity about his rtionship with Jenny. ¡°You don¡¯t have any feelings for Jenny now. Am I right?¡± Evan went straight to the point. Frowning at Evan¡¯s boldness, Alec retorted, ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± ¡°It has everything to do with me,¡± Evan exined. ¡°I have known her since we were young. She went through a lot these years because I was living abroad. Now that I¡¯m back, I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her.¡± He nced at Alec with hostility. ¡°I hope that people like you, who have hurt her, stay far away from her.¡± He knew very well that the visit to the hospital was Alec¡¯s excuse to meet with Jenny. Ashen-faced, Alec snorted. ¡¯Are you telling me that you¡¯re childhood sweethearts with Jenny?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not wrong.¡± Evan did not deny it. ¡°My only regret was rejecting her confession years ago.¡± ¡°Jenny confessed to Evan rke, and he rejected her?¡¯ Alec thought. rmed and distressed, he might act on his temper had his rationality not held him back. ¡°Mr. rke, what¡¯s the point of telling me? I¡¯m not interested in your rtionship with Jenny. I was only here to book surgery with her.¡± Alec¡¯s excuse was flimsy, given that he was the one who had initiated the conversation Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Give Up on Your Vain Hope Hearing that, Evan raised his brow. ¡°Oh, is that so? Great. I, too, believe that you wouldn¡¯t harass Jenny.¡± ¡°Mr. rke, you have a wild imagination.¡± Alec scoffed and left, not willing to speak to him any longer. Evan smiled at the sight and went to Jenny¡¯s office. It was close to noon, and Jenny was done seeing all her patients scheduled in the morning. She said, ¡°Evan, good timing! I¡¯m about to get off work.¡± ¡°Nice. Let¡¯s have lunch together?¡± He beamed, and she nodded. She brought him to the cafeteria, her attitude vastly different from when she dined with Derrick Clearwater. Evan didn¡¯t mind cafeteria food as long as he was with Jenny. At noon, the cafeteria was bustling with hospital staff who weren¡¯t close to Jenny but recognized her nheless. They looked at Jenny and Evan with curiosity and wondered about their rtionship. Jenny ignored the eyes on them and searched for a table with Evan. Meanwhile, Derrick red at the two of them. He had harbored suspicion about their rtionship, and his guess was proven right. He finally understood the reason behind Jenny¡¯s rejection-she had chosen the other guy over him. However, he was clueless about Evan¡¯s background and wondered if Evan was one of the members of the Ten Elites. If so, he would never stand a chance against his rival. The thoughts troubled him. His average background frustrated him, unlike Jenny and Evan, who were born into wealth. While he was ruminating and grumbling, someone appeared in front of him. ¡°Derrick Clearwater, why are you here alone? I thought you were going after Jenny Walter. Why is she having lunch with anotherN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. man?¡± ¡°McKenna Poole!¡± he hissed, knowing she was mocking him. She smiled even brighter at his angry outburst. ¡°You have to know your ce even if you want to be a social climber. Did you seriously think you are good enough for the Walters?¡± McKenna harbored resentment toward Jenny after learning that Derrick was pursuing her romantically. Therefore, she went to her dad and requested that hee up with an idea to get Jenny fired. However, she decided not to pursue the idea after she learned about Jenny¡¯s identity from her dad. Even though Dr. Poole was a respected director of a hospital department, he was nothingpared to the Walters. McKenna refrained from giving Jenny trouble out of fear of implicating the Pooles. Moreover, after she learned about Jenny¡¯s family background, she was confident that Jenny would never be interested in Derrick. When she dropped by the cafeteria, she found a handsome man with an unusual air on him sitting across from Jenny. She beamed when she noticed Derrick sulking in a corner-he was gritting his teeth in silence. She put on a fake front andforted him, ¡°Give up on your vain hope. Jenny Walter is living in a world different from ours. She¡¯s working here out of passion. But what about you? You¡¯re only here because you need to earn a living.¡± The difference between Jenny and Derrick was unbridgeable despite all his best efforts. He rolled his fists begrudgingly but finally rxed his grip after a while. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± McKenna smiled after seeing his act of resignation. ¡°There¡¯s a good movie showing in the theaters. Do you want to watch it tonight?¡± He was surprised by her advance and looked at her quizzically. Earlier, he had attempted to pursue her with the thought of marriage. However, she was rather aloof to him back then. Why did she undergo such a huge change in attitude? Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Let Go of Your Obsession Knowing what was on Derrick''s mind, McKenna coughed awkwardly. "Derrick, I know you''re a capable man, but you couldn''t quite realize your ambitions. That''s why you wanted to climb the socialdder. But I hope you understand that you and I are ordinary people, and we should live ordingly. There''s no need to social climb just to survive. I wish you could let go of your obsession and focus on your work. Don''t be distracted by other matters." He listened keenly to her earnest advice, albeit puzzled at her willingness to talk at length with him. She blushed under his perplexed gaze and stammered, "1 think you''re a decent man, but I didn''t like you much before because you were a little arrogant." In other words, she was willing to get to know him better if he could change his behavior. He smiled, feeling speechless. It was a serendipitous moment for him. "I got it." He nodded as he realized that he needed a change in mindset. He had been obsessed with marrying the right girl, especially one from a wealthy family, to climb the socialdder. It was, honestly, quite pathetic. "So, tonight..." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "I''ll buy you dinner," he replied. They would have a nice dinner before the movies. He had previously perceived McKenna as a youngdy who didn''t know life''s difficulties because she was born into wealth. However, the incident this time changed his impression of her. She smiled and agreed to dinner. While Derrick and Mckenna engaged in a pleasant conversation, one where she sessfully persuaded him to give up on his feelings for Jenny, at the other table, Jenny was oblivious to what had urred between the two. ¡°Evan, how are things going for Gilbert?" Jenny wasn''t familiar with business operations and was clueless about Gilbert''spany affairs. She heard that he had nned to move hispany headquarters from Parrington to Bardoff City, and it seemed he would settle down in Bardoff City for the long term. Still, Bardoff City wasn''t an easy ce to live in. Evan nodded while eating. "It''s going smoothly. You must know better about Gilbert''s capabilities. Don''t worry about him." "Right." She nodded. She had trust in Gilbert''s capabilities as well. But... She looked at Evan. "Didn''t you say that you came home to help Gilbert with hispany? Why do you look free on most days?" He had been visiting her almost every day as though he didn''t need to work. "I have no choice. Gilbert is too capable. My help is not needed." He smiled, noting the suspicion in Jenny''s eyes. Gilbert had requested him toe home and pursue Jenny anyway. Work was a second priority at this point. Jenny looked unconvinced and doubtful, but she didn''t press on. "You don''t have to visit me every day. There''s nothing much going on here." "No way. We still can''t locate the mercenaries. No one knows what they are up to. I have to protect you well," he rejected her suggestion. Since he had promised to protect her, he had to do his best. The mention of the mercenaries worried her. "Are they still nowhere to be found? I thought the sses were bankrupt. How would they even hide the mercenaries?" "God knows." Evan shook his head and added, "The sses are bankrupt, but that doesn''t mean they lost all their power. The wealth they amassed over the years is enough to pay their expenses for generations." Chapter 772 Chapter 772 Chapter 772 Call Off the Engagement? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jenny agreed with Evan¡¯s logic. A family as wealthy as the sses would not possibly be unprepared for crises. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Mr. Walter will take care of the problem.¡¯ He understood her concern and offered some words offort. She nodded without a word and would rather not fret over those headache- inducing issues. They dropped the discussion about the sses. A short silenceter, Evan casually asked, ¡¯Have you checked out Alec Faust¡¯s patient record?¡¯ ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded but didn¡¯t dwell on the case. ¡°How¡¯s his condition? Are you confident in handling his case?¡± he prodded. She ced her cutlery on the table and mulled before answering, ¡°50%? His hematoma is causing pressure on the nerves. There¡¯s still a huge risk.¡± ¡°Why did you agree to perform the surgery, then? If the surgery fails, the Fausts might find trouble with you.¡± In the days after Evan came home, he researched the Ten Elites of Bardoff City and learned that the Fausts were at the top of the ranks. Hence, he was rather concerned about Alec¡¯s surgery. She shed him a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care which family he belongs to. Since he¡¯s here to ask for help, and I have agreed to operate on him, he will be my patient from now on. I have no good reason to turn him away.¡± The reason she practiced as a doctor was to save lives. She would be going against her principles if she rejected Alec¡¯s request. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Evan wasn¡¯t surprised at her reply; he knew it was hard for her to say no. He didn¡¯t press on further, even if he was unsure and confused about Jenny¡¯s feelings toward Alec. The question would be meaningless anyway. It¡¯d be great if Jenny didn¡¯t have feelings for Alec; he¡¯d stand a better chance at winning her heart. However, if the opposite were true, he would not easily give up on pursuing her either. He heard from Gilbert that Alec had hurt Jenny majorly. With this knowledge, he decided not to let Jenny repeat her mistakes. After lunch, Jenny had to return to work in the afternoon, and Evan had no choice but to leave. Meanwhile, James was called in for a meeting at the Windsor Manor, where his parents resided. He entered the living room and saw his parents there. They immediately invited him to take a seat. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He refused to engage in small talk and went straight to the topic. His parents were slightly irritated by his demeanor but did not fight with him because they had a serious agenda on hand. Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Do You Think That¡¯s usible? James couldn¡¯t contain hisughter. ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re too elitist. What would others think of us if they heard about this?¡± Their faces fell, embarrassed at being called out. ¡°How could youbel us as elitist? Everyone knew what had happened between you and Jolene Walter. In fact, they areughing at us behind our backs. No one will fault us for calling off the engagement now.¡± Patricia was a tad worried about James¡¯ silence. ¡°Could you have fallen for her?¡± ¡°Hah.¡± He scoffed, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s usible?¡± She thought about it and shook her head. No, that sounded improbable. She knew James well, and he would never be attracted to sly and calctive women. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, calling off the engagement is the best option for all.¡± No one cared if she hadn¡¯t included Jolene¡¯s best interests in her nket statement. James understood that calling off the engagement was the right course of action. He could not possibly marry Jolene after all. But¡­ When he was deep in thought, he heard Patricia speaking again. ¡°Your dad and I found a nicedy for you. She¡¯s way better than Jolene Walter.¡± He rolled his eyes at the announcement. Patricia urged him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you meet with her when you¡¯re free? I promise you¡¯d like her.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± he objected, but to no avail. Patricia went on, ¡®How about this? I¡¯ll reach out to her and set up a date for the two of you tomorrow.¡± James said nothing, but he was obviously reluctant to oblige. ¡°I know marriage isn¡¯t on your mind right now, but we can¡¯t stand seeing you remain a bachelor and even fall victim to women with ulterior motives. Isn''t it better to get married?* she advised him earnestly. She wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. If James were married, no woman would approach him with ulterior motives because they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance to marry him anyway. Patricia smiled in the face of his silence. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll share the address with you tomorrow. You should meet her. By the way, what do you think about calling off the engagement?¡± She gave him another push because he hadn¡¯t confirmed his decision, leaving her worried. He paused for a while and finally said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements.¡± He would never marry a woman like Jolene, so he might as well call off their engagement. His parents were visibly relieved when they got his word. Later, James had dinner at the manor before departing for his vi. Back at the vi, Jolene, who was making dinner in the kitchen, looked surprised at his early return. ¡°Did you get off work early today? Dinner¡¯s not ready yet.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to make dinner. I had dinner at the Windsor Manor/ he answered as he sat on the couch. He could tell she was preupied while she busied herself in the kitchen. She paused when she learned that he had eaten at the Windsor Manor. Then, she turned off the stove and exited the kitchen. ¡°You went to the Windsor Manor?¡± she asked, feeling antsy. ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded. ¡°Did your parents ask to meet? Did something happen?¡± She knew the answer but needed the verbal confirmation she dreaded. He seemed to read her mind and brought up the topic, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. They wanted me to call off our engagement. Why did they have to concern themselves with trivial matters?¡± It wasn¡¯t trivial to Jolene, but it was probably no big deal to James. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°What¡­what did you answer?¡± she stared at the man on the couch, knowing her fate was about to be sealed. Chapter 774 Chapter 774 Chapter 774 I Have Trust in Her James fell into a short silence that gave her some hope. Perhaps, he was hesitant to call off the engagement because he could sense her efforts and sacrifice. Her eyes were sparkling with hope, which didn¡¯t escape James¡¯ keen observation. He chuckled. ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d feel sorry to do so?¡± Startled, the color on her face quickly went away again. ¡°I¡¯ll announce the canction publicly in a few days. You can leave by then, ¡± he informed her. She felt cold from head to toe as she sensed the disdain in his eyes. Yes, he was mocking her. She maintained herposure with what was left in her. Perhaps, she had matured after going through ups and downs in life. She took a deep breath and uttered, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s do that.¡¯ With that, she retired to her bedroom, the only ce that belonged to her in the vi. The tiny space wouldn¡¯t be hers for long, though. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and sobbed in the nket. Even then, she had to keep the volume down so James wouldn¡¯t find out. On the other hand, James was surprised at how calmly she returned to her room. He expected her to cry and beg him not to call off the engagement. Hence, he was mentally prepared to deal with the scene, but the announcement went so smoothly that it almost felt surreal, even disturbing. On the next day, Jenny contacted different hospital departments for a medical consensus on Alec¡¯s condition. After a discussion, they decided on the best strategy and the date of the surgery. Later, Jenny had the hospital staff inform Alec about the surgery date instead of doing it herself, mostly because she didn¡¯t want any personal contact with him outside of work. She¡¯d delegate anything that she could. When Alec received the call from the hospital, he agreed to the date but was bothered that Jenny didn¡¯t personally contact him to ry the news. He thought, ¡°She really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me.¡¯ ¡°Was that from the hospital? Informing you about the date of the surgery?¡¯ ke sat across from him and pieced the information together from his conversation. ¡°Mhmm.¡± He didn¡¯t deny it. She lowered her head, an unreadable look shing in her eyes. ¡°Is it fixed? I heard that the risk is quite high. What if¡­¡± ¡°I have trust in her,¡¯ he muttered. She unknowingly clenched her fists tighter under the table but kept on smiling. ¡°Is that so? I have heard of Dr. Walter¡¯s reputation. They said she never had any failed surgeries. I guess you have a reason to trust her.¡± Alec did not utter a word. Due to his memory loss, he could not recall anything about Dr. Walter, but he had an unexinable trust in her, perhaps because she was Jenny Walter. ¡°In my opinion, your mental health is in good shape now, but if you choose to regain your memories, your current condition might be affected,¡± ke voiced her concerns, which she had brought up to Alec earlier but ignored. Still, she wanted to remind him of the downside, mostly because she was secretly against the surgery. She couldn¡¯t be sure if Alec¡¯s love for Jenny were due to some psychologicalplex or purely out of attraction. No matter what, if Alec regained his memories, she would be at a disadvantage beProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Chapter 775 You¡¯re Overthinking It ¡°I understood every word you said, but I can''t possibly live my life with memory loss. Plus, you know the long-term effects if I do not opt for surgery.¡± Alec examined ke carefully as though he suspected an ulterior motive. ke understood the necessity of the surgery, but she simply hoped that the surgery could be dyed for a few months. She knew better than to say her thoughts aloud, so she muttered, ¡°I know. I¡¯m just worried for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My luck isn¡¯t that bad.¡± He wouldn¡¯t go down before he could take over the Faust family. ke didn¡¯t say a word because she knew that any objection would only irk him. Instead, she turned her attention to Jenny. On that afternoon, Jenny was surprised to find ke at her office. ¡°Miss Watkins, are you here to talk to me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ke replied. Frowning, Jenny wanted to remind her that it was business hours, but ke said, ¡°I¡¯m the final patient on your list today. You don¡¯t have to worry about the next patient.¡± Then, she handed Jenny her queue number as proof. Jenny nced at it and found out that ke had gone through the routine and lined up for a medical consultation. She asked, ¡°Are you feeling sick anywhere?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°No. I¡¯m here today to get answers to the case of my boyfriend, Alec Faust, ¡± ke went straight to the point. Jenny felt bothered by ke¡¯s deliberate use of ¡°boyfriend¡± to describe Alec, but she hid her feelings well and answered, ¡°I have briefed him on the surgery details. I believe he¡¯s clear about it.¡± ¡°Yeah, he is clear about the surgery, but I¡¯m worried,¡¯ ke replied, leaving Jenny bbergasted and speechless. She added, ¡°Dr. Walter, are you confident about the surgery?¡± Frowning, Jenny exined, ¡¯Any surgeryes with risk. No doctor can promise a 100% sess rate.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. But Alec is important to me-he¡¯s my lover, and I hope to see him safe and sound.¡± ke¡¯s impassionate confession evokedplex feelings in Jenny, who remained silent. She didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°I know his memory loss has always bothered you, and you probably think he¡¯d still be in love with you had he not lost his memories. Is that why you¡¯re adamant about helping him restore his memories?¡± Jenny finally showed hints of displeasure. ¡°Miss Watkins, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ke sounded unconvinced. ¡°The only way I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m overthinking is that you refuse to perform the surgery.¡± Jenny burst out inughter at the absurdness of the situation. ¡°Miss Watkins, Alec Faust is the patient. If you are against the surgery, please change his mind instead of lecturing me. He¡¯s the one who wanted the surgery. As his doctor, I can¡¯t sit back and watch his condition deteriorate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I know the surgery is necessary. I just don¡¯t want you to be the doctor in charge of his surgery,¡± ke announced, much to Jenny¡¯s dismay. She added, ¡°After all, you had had a complicated rtionship with him. I¡¯m concerned that you might let your personal feelings interfere with the surgery, leading to a regrettable oue.¡± Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Chapter 776 My Conscience Is Clear Jenny was unable to refute ke¡¯s seemingly reasonable and confident usation. In reality, such situations were usible. If a patient was a loved one of the surgeon, the surgeon might fail to rein in his or her emotions if there was a minor slip-up during the surgery, which might affect the oue. However, this wouldn¡¯t apply across the board to all doctors, and Jenny believed that she was better than that. Still, she couldn¡¯t fault ke for voicing out a legitimate concern. After a pause, she suggested to ke, ¡°That is a valid concern, but you are not his legal wife yet. From a legal perspective, you cannot make decisions on his behalf. However, you can tell him about your thoughts when you get home. If he shares your concern, I can contact other doctors to step in for me.¡± She offered sincere advice from her heart, but it sounded like mockery to ke. ¡¯Are you mocking me for not getting married to him?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± The misinterpretation dumbfounded Jenny. ¡°Dr. Walter, your divorce was ages ago. Why are you still unable to let go of it?¡± ke was slightly enraged and was losing her mind. Looking at the unreasonable woman, Jenny was uninterested in engaging with her anymore. Talking to someone who was not in the right mind would be a waste of time. She pointed to the door. ¡°Miss Watkins, let¡¯s end the conversation here.¡± ¡°Jenny Walter!¡± ke was irritated for not getting the answer she wanted. Jenny had had enough of it. ¡°Miss Watkins, if you want to make a decision on Alec Faust¡¯s behalf, pleasee to me with your certificate of marriage. ¡± Before ke and Alec were married, ke would not enjoy the right to make any medical decision on his behalf. ke knew the underlying meaning of Jenny¡¯s words, and her face fell.¡± Jenny Walter, are you sure you want to do this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting on bad terms with the Watkins?¡± ¡°My conscience is clear as his doctor. What should I be afraid of?¡± Jenny stared into her eyes fearlessly. Taken aback, keughed and scoffed, ¡°Wow! A clear conscience, huh?¡± Then, she stormed out of Jenny¡¯s office. When ke was gone, Jenny packed her stuff to leave work, unconcerned by ke¡¯s threats. Even if the Watkins, in an unlikely event, went against the Walters because of Alec Faust¡¯s surgery, she would not give up on performing the surgery. When she got home, Graham was already back with an extra guest who shouldn¡¯t have shown up. ¡°Jenny! You¡¯re home. I made you your favorite dishes. Come over and dig in.¡± Rowena was busy cooking in the kitchen like a perfect wife. Jenny ignored her words and looked at Graham. Graham shook his head, indicating he couldn¡¯t do anything about the situation. Since his divorce wasn¡¯t yet finalized, he didn¡¯t want to cause a scene by kicking Rowena out when she wanted toe home. However, Rowena acted very differently from her past self. She was fussing over Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Graham when he stepped foot in the house, and she busied herself in the kitchen for dinner. She seemed to be a different person. Jenny immediately saw through her tricks and exposed her. ¡°Rowena ss, stop wasting your time. My dad will still divorce you no matter what you do.¡± Chapter 777 Chapter 777 Chapter 777 What Tricks Do You n to Pull? Rowena kept a smile on her face even after being confronted by Jenny.¡± Oh, let¡¯s drop that and eat. We can discuss it after dinner.¡± Meanwhile, she went into the kitchen and prepared two more dishes. Then, she took a seat at the table to eat with them. The trio stared at the dishes on the table, but Jenny and Graham didn¡¯t touch the food out of fear that Rowena might have added something to it. Rowena seemed to read their mind and tested all the dishes in front of them. ¡°Go ahead. The food¡¯s safe to eat.¡± Jenny and Graham exchanged nces and started eating in silence. Throughout dinner, Jenny decided she would help keep Graham levelheaded against whatever Rowena wanted to sayter. She didn¡¯t want Graham to change his mind because of Rowena¡¯s words. In fact, Jenny had underestimated Graham¡¯s resolve. He would have overlooked the minor tricks that Rowena pulled, but he wouldn¡¯t forgive her for harming the Walters and Jenny. Therefore, Rowena¡¯s efforts that day were destined to go down the drain. After dinner, Jenny sat in the living room and red coldly at Rowena.¡± We¡¯re done with dinner. Say whatever you want to say.¡± She didn¡¯t n to leave the living room because she wanted to keep an eye on Rowena. Rowena, however, wanted to have a private chat with Graham. She ignored Jenny¡¯s pointed statement and said, ¡°Jenny, you must be tired after a day of busy work. Why don¡¯t you go rest in your room?¡± ¡°Rowena ss!¡± Infuriated, Jenny couldn¡¯t believe that Rowena still wanted to pull her dirty tricks. Rowena refused to discuss further, knowing Jenny would not make Graham listen to her plea if she was present. Therefore, she needed Jenny gone, even if it was temporary. ¡°Jenny, go rest.¡± A whileter, Graham asked Jenny to go to her room to end the silent confrontation. ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you always tell me that you know what to do? I¡¯ll tell you the same now. Do you trust me?¡± he asked her earnestly. Feeling touched, she nodded. ¡°I trust you.¡± Without saying a word to Rowena, she got up and retired to her room. Rowena was disturbed by Graham¡¯s promise to Jenny and had a hunch that she might return empty- handed that day. When Jenny was gone, Graham turned to Rowena. ¡®You can speak now.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She forced a smile and went around to stand behind him. ¡°Graham, you must be tired in the past few days. I¡¯ll massage your shoulders.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for a response and immediately started massaging him. Graham frowned but didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°If you want to change my mind on the divorce by ttering me. I¡¯d suggest you not waste your time.¡± She paused for a bit but bit the bullet and went on massaging him. ¡°I know you must hate me a lot right now, but I did what I did because I had no choice. If you didn¡¯t ignore me for years and deprived me of a sense of security, I wouldn¡¯t have done all of that.¡± She even started sobbing in front of him. ¡°Are you saying that I was responsible for all the actions carried out by you? ¡± he questioned her coldly with a smirk. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± she rified. ¡°I have loved you for many years. You should know that better than anyone else. Now, you want a divorce, but I couldn¡¯t give up on our rtionship.¡± Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Do You Take Me for a Fool? Graham chuckled coldly. ¡°You loved me? You wouldn¡¯t have slept with another man if you loved me. Do you take me for a fool, Rowena ss?¡± Always a reticent man, he was unusually talkative that day, which surprised her. She muttered, ¡°Graham¡­¡± ¡°Tell me what you want from the divorce.¡± He refused to waste time quarreling with her because the divorce was final. Seeing that, Rowena knew she stood no chance and sat across from him. Staring at the familiar man, who was nothing more than a stranger now, she felt resentment rising in her. ¡°I came here today for a final appeal. I thought you would consider our feelings for each other after years of marriage and might reconsider the divorce if I made apromise. But I finally realized I was the only one with feelings for you-it was not mutual.¡± Graham did not respond to her speech at all. She took a deep breath to keep her anger in check. ¡°We can proceed with the divorce if you split the Walter family¡¯s assets in half.¡± She gave an offer. He nced at her and said coolly, ¡°What do you have to do with my family assets? Did you forget about the prenup?¡¯ Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Wealthy families like the Walters had safeguards in ce to protect their familial assets in the event of a divorce. Rowena would only be entitled to Graham¡¯s ie in the years he worked for Walter Inc and his annual bonus. Unfortunately, he only received some bonuses from Walter Inc over the years instead of a steady ie. ¡°Don¡¯t be a jerk, Graham Walter!¡± Rowena understood the terms of the agreement but refused to ept the reality. She would go after his personal assets if she wasn¡¯t entitled to the assets of the Walter family. Sadly, Graham didn¡¯t have much under his name and would do his best to stop her from getting much. ¡°The best I can do is two properties in Bardoff City and 10 million dors,¡± Graham offered a small sum to keep her from causing a scene, even though he would rather not give her a dime. Unsatisfied, she looked at him astonished. ¡°10 million dors? Are you joking? I¡¯m not a street beggar!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s too little for you, you can reject the offer. I can always sue you in civil court to make sure you don¡¯t get anything from thewsuit.¡± He could make her walk away with nothing after all she had done to ruin the family. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that things might get out of hand¡­ II ¡°Well, let it be, then! I don¡¯t mind being aughingstock for a few days. The public can¡¯t do anything to me as long as I¡¯m the head of the family.¡± He was mentally strong enough to withstand public mockery. His only concern was that a public fallout might affect Jenny and her marriage prospect. Therefore, he would rather keep the divorce lowkey. Rowena clenched her jaw with hatred; she was at the end of her wits in the face of his fearlessness. ¡°10 million dors will not cut it. I need at least 50 million dors.¡± Technically, he should have offered her hundreds of millions, even billions. s, Graham was too shrewd to give her a chance to demand more. ¡°Rowena ss, you¡¯re the one who did us wrong. I don¡¯t mind if you want to kick up a fuss. But have you considered how a public fallout might affect Jo?¡± He stared at her, thinking that she was foolish. Then, he went on amid her silence, ¡®Jolene and James are only engaged. How would the Windsors think of her if they heard about this mess? Would they take the chance to call off the engagement? Think wisely.¡± He stopped there, for there was nothing more to be said. Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Chapter 779 She Had to Keep It In In the end, Rowena left the vi with the signed divorce papers and the offer of a countryside vi and 15 million dors. She did not want the two apartment properties initially offered to her, which were admittedly in a better location than the vi she received, because she believed that she should live in vis, not high-rise buildings. Ever since birth, she had been living in vis, which led to her odd insistence on receiving a vi at the time of divorce. After negotiating with Graham, the 15 million dors she received was the final agreement. He was speechless at her obstinance and added another 5 million dors because he couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. But the deal was far from ideal for her because she visited Graham with at least one billion dors in mind, and she only left with a tenth of the amount she wanted, which was a huge difference. However, she had her concerns. Like Graham told her, she needed to think in Jolene¡¯s best interests. Whatever she had done to the Walters could not be exposed right now, or it¡¯d be damaging to Jolene. Hence, she had to keep it in. Jenny was informed about the oue of Graham¡¯s settlement with Rowena. Although she thought that Graham shouldn¡¯t have even offered a dime to Rowena, she understood that he did not want to die on this hill and kept her opinions to herself. She knew that the 15 million dors wouldn¡¯t be much for Rowena. Given her spending habits over the years, she would soon run out of money and suffer for it. Graham and Rowena¡¯s divorce was finally done and dusted. The news caused somemotion, and the majority of opinion was against Graham, thinking he was ruthless for ditching Rowena after the sses went bankrupt. Still, the gossip did not affect Graham too much. On Monday morning, Jenny arrived early at the hospital for Alec¡¯s surgery. Even though she imed she wasn¡¯t nervous, she was secretly a little anxious. Perhaps, she felt that way because she would be operating on someone close to her, which was a different experience than working with aplete stranger. Still, she managed to calm down and get focused. She went to the anesthetic room to check on Alec. The anesthetist was still in preparation, and a completely sober Alec smiled when he noticed Jenny. ¡°Dr. Walter, I¡¯ll leave everything in your capable hands.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best,¡¯ Jenny answered. He grunted and fell silent. His mood wasn¡¯t exactly good because of the impending surgery, and she felt a little bad for him. ¡°Did you not inform Mr. Faust about it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not in great health. It¡¯ll only worry him.¡¯ Alec knew that she was referring to his grandfather, not Zeke. ¡°If anything bad happens¡­¡± He nced at her and chuckled. ¡°Could you do me a favor to make frequent visits to him? He seems to like you very much.¡± During hisst visit to Old Mr. Faust, the old man mentioned Jenny and wished to see Alec and her together. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you.¡± Jenny was determined and well prepared. Soon, the anesthetist was ready and administered the anesthesia to Alec, who gradually fell asleep. He was wheeled into the surgery room, and the surgery officially started. ke arrived an hour after the surgery started. She camete because she knew she could not stop Alec from undergoing surgery, which would take time too. At first, she thought she was the only one at the hospital to wait for Alec, but she was surprised to see Paul Wagner there. She wasn¡¯t too familiar with Paul-Alec merely introduced him as a friend. She wouldn¡¯t be interested in Paul otherwise because of hisckluster background.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Is the Surgery a Sess? Considering that Paul was a friend of Alec¡¯s and that she had not given up on pursuing him, she nodded at Paul as a form of greeting. To her dismay, Paul ignored the gesture because he looked down on her. Enraged, she felt disrespected. ¡°Are all Parringtonians this stubborn?¡¯ First, there was Jenny, and here came Paul, who was simrly annoying. She also knew how obstinate Alec could be. Paul sat on the bench outside of the operating theater and chuckled. ¡¯ Maybe it¡¯s not us who are stubborn. Perhaps, Bardoff people are simply weak inparison.¡± ¡°Paul Wagner!¡± She was outraged. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to fight with you because you¡¯re Alec¡¯s friend, but you shouldn¡¯t go overboard either!¡± ¡°Miss Watkins, you¡¯re being weird. When did I go overboard? I didn¡¯t even do anything.¡¯ He shrugged, looking innocent. Sure, he did not do anything to her, but his attitude alone was enough to irk her. She scoffed and sat on the bench across from him, refusing to talk to him for the sake of her sanity. This time around, he opened his mouth. ¡°Miss Watkins, I bet you¡¯re worried. If the surgery is a sess, your lies will be exposed.¡± Others might not know about Alec¡¯s situation, but as a friend, Paul was well aware of Alec¡¯s history with Jenny. Alec¡¯s affection for Jenny was unrted to mental health issues¡ªit was pure love. Of course, Paul could tell that Alec¡¯s affection for Jenny had morphed into an odd obsession, which might be rted to an existing mental health concern. Still, Alec must have truly loved Jenny, and the mental health issue only exacerbated his actions.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What lies are you talking about? Alec has been suffering from mental health issues all the while. How can you be sure he didn¡¯t fall in love with her because of his existing issues?¡¯ ke was fearless-the me couldn¡¯t be shifted to her even if Alec regained his memories. Paul smirked. ¡¯Miss Watkins, you¡¯re quite stubborn too, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hah, I¡¯m no match for you. Look at you,ing all the way to Bardoff City, but your woman wouldn¡¯t even look at you,¡± she mocked him. His expression instantly crumbled. ¡°Did you investigate me?¡± ¡°I do that to everyone around Alec. But I find your background particrly interesting.¡± She did not deny that she had investigated him, mostly because she didn¡¯t take him seriously. Even after the merger between the Wagner Group and Faust Group, the Wagners were nothing more than a second-tier family in Parrington-too insignificant in the eyes of the Watkins. Paul was seething in anger, but a thought shed across his mind, causing him to smirk. ¡¯I bet you¡¯re not faring better than me. If the Watkins cared about you, they wouldn¡¯t have let you practice as a psychologist for years. You are probably betting on Alec to take over the Faust Group. If he seeds, you can borrow his influence to take over the Watkins family business. But if he fails, you lose nothing, either. At the very least, you could go back to your practice.¡± She looked ashen-faced but did not retort because he was telling the truth. The two stopped squabbling and sank into a long silence. Six hourster, the doors of the operating theater finally flung open, and a nurse emerged. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Alec Faust¡¯s family,¡± the nurse said. Paul and ke hurried up and asked, ¡¯Is the surgery a sess?¡± Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Their Rtionship Isn¡¯t What You Think It Is ¡°Dr. Walter said the surgery was a sess, but the patient needs to be warded in the ICII. If he gets through tonight withoutplications, there won¡¯t be any major risks down the road.¡± Paul felt assured by the nurse¡¯s exnation. He was initially worried about Jenny operating on Alec because he could not gauge her feelings for him. She could have taken Alec¡¯s life in silence by iming a ¡¯slip-up¡± in the surgery. Thankfully, Jenny didn¡¯t pull any tricks on Alec. Soon, Alec was wheeled out from the operating theater to the ICU. Jenny came out and noticed Paul by the entrance. She told him, ¡°The surgery was sessful. Please inform Mr. Zachary Faust.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll let him know.¡± Paul nodded, his worries gone after learning about the sessful surgery. On her way out, she stopped again and said to Paul and ke, ¡°I need someone to stay guard at the hospital tonight. Which one of you is staying? ¡± She had announced that on purpose to observe ke¡¯s response. ¡°I¡¯ll stay back. Alec¡¯s my boyfriend, after all,¡± ke volunteered. Now that the surgery was a sess, it was time for her to make a move. Jenny was fine with it, but Paul objected, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Miss Watkins, you should go home and have a rest. I¡¯ll look after Alec.¡± He had no trust in ke, who clearly did not wish to see Alec regain his memories. ¡°Paul Wagner, are you dead set on turning the Watkins into your enemy?¡± She choked in anger at Paul¡¯s stubbornness. As Alec¡¯s girlfriend, she believed that she had all the right to stay back for Alec. Paul merely smirked. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. That wasn¡¯t what I meant.¡± ¡°You-¡± She red at him, her features contorted in rage. Still, she could noty a finger on him since they were at the hospital. Finally, she scoffed and left the hospital. ¡°Whatever! Alec is unconscious anyway. I¡¯ll be back when he wakes up,¡± she thought. On top of that, she knew Alec had to rely on the Watkins to gain control of the Faust family. Hence, she wasn¡¯t worried that Alec would break up with her after he recovered his memories. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jenny watched on as ke marched away. She turned to Paul with an amused expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about getting yourself into trouble, being hostile to Alec¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Paul scoffed. He didn¡¯t care about offending ke. For some reason, he blurted out to Jenny, ¡®Alec and ke¡¯s rtionship isn¡¯t what you think it is.¡¯ ¡°Oh? What¡¯s their rtionship, then?¡± she asked with a smile. Paul wanted to tell her the truth, but he had no guts to do so, especially when Alec chose to keep it under wraps for now. Thest thing he wanted was to ruin Alec¡¯s grand n to take over the Faust family. ¡°You should ask him when he wakes up.¡± Paul thought it was best for Alec to exin his rtionship with ke to Jenny. Jenny wasn¡¯t too interested in the topic. ¡¯It¡¯s fine. It was a casual question. I couldn¡¯t care less about their rtionship.¡¯ When Jenny was leaving, Paul suddenly asked, ¡¯Is Stephanie¡­doing well?¡± ¡°Oh, Stephanie¡­¡± Jenny paused on purpose to savor the anxious look on Paul¡¯s face. Sheughed at his expression and added, ¡°She¡¯s doing fine! Life¡¯s been good ever since she parted ways with you. She has a lot of excellent suitors queuing up for her.¡± His face darkened. ¡°Does she have a lot of suitors?¡± ¡°Of course! Steph is a decent youngdy. It¡¯s only normal that men are lining up for her.¡± Smiling, she added, ¡¯Mr. Wagner, did you seriously think that Stephanie could only be with you for the rest of her life?¡± Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Don¡¯t Panic! Paul nced at Alec from the ICU entrance and sat by the door. At that moment, he was incredibly troubled by Jenny¡¯s words even though he didn¡¯t believe her. He was sure that Stephanie loved him. It would be impossible for her to be with another man in such a short time. But what if¡­ At that thought, he had the urge to meet with Stephanie and question her. Still, he had to put that on hold because Alec had not woken up. Meanwhile, Jenny hung around in the staff lounge after the surgery. She didn¡¯t have to work the subsequent shift, but she stayed on anyway for reasons unknown. Perhaps, she fully knew what was going on in her mind but was reluctant to admit it. The hospital was tranquil at night, and Alec was in stable condition. However, the same could not be said for some others in Bardoff City. At 3 am, Jenny finally managed to fall asleep in the lounge but was woken up by her ringing phone. She shot up, thinking that something might have happened to Alec, only to realize it was a call from Graham¡¯s assistant after she picked it up. ¡°Miss Walter, something bad happened to Mr. Walter.¡± The assistant, Neil Buchanan, sounded anxious. Jenny was fully awake after the initial shock.¡± What happened? Tell me slowly and clearly.¡± In no time, she grasped the events that had urred. The mercenaries hired by the sses had made their move-they ambushed Graham on his way home and abducted him. Jenny was the most worried by the fact that Graham had sustained a gunshot wound on his thigh during his abduction, and no one knew if he would receive treatment for the injury. After hanging up, she was ready to rush to the office, determined to find Graham as soon as possible. On her way out, she was interrupted by another iing phone call. This time, it was a call for help from Jolene. ¡°James is in trouble! Please save him.¡± Jenny heard Jolene¡¯s tearful voice from the other end. Feeling distressed, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°A group of foreigners broke in and took him away.¡± Jolene sounded like she had no idea about the identities of those men. Perhaps, she had formed a guess, but she was too scared to confirm her suspicions. Frowning deeper, Jenny finally discovered the sses¡¯ motive through their abduction of Graham and James. After hanging up, she scrambled to get help for the search while leaving the hospital. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When she arrived at the scene of Graham¡¯s abduction, she found a crowd there. Neil immediately went up to her. ¡°Miss Walter, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± She assured him and asked, ¡°Have you contacted the police and checked the surveince footage?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve called the police. They said they saw the cars of the abductors leaving the city, but they lost track of the men¡¯s whereabouts after that,¡± Neil answered. There was ack of surveince cameras in areas further from the city. If the mercenaries deliberately avoided areas with surveince cameras, it would be hard to track them down. ¡°You ask the police to get more hands on deck,¡± she instructed him.¡± James Windsor was abducted as well. Get them to work on that case too. They might find something.¡± Neil nodded in bewilderment. Was James Windsor abducted as well? What did the mercenaries n to do? ¡°Let¡¯s get going,* Jenny shouted, closing the car door. He was taken aback for a moment before hurriedly jumping into the driver¡¯s seat. He drove and asked, puzzled, ¡°Miss Walter, where are we headed?¡± Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Figure Out an Escape Half an hourter, the car rolled to a stop by the interstate highway. ¡°The police said they only have surveince footage up to this point. If we want to investigate further, well have to look into private surveince cameras,¡¯ Neil briefed Jenny, following closely behind her. She surveyed the surroundings and noticed theck of surveince cameras. Since the abductors had deliberately dodged the areas with surveince, they could not be easily tracked down. A short pause later, she instructed him, ¡¯Get someone to make a copy of all avable surveince footage along this route.¡± ¡°All of them?¡± Neil sounded doubtful. ¡°All of them.¡± She nodded. Although Neil was confused, he still carried her orders because she was the de facto head of the Walter family now that Graham had disappeared. Once he was gone, Jenny drove the car down the route slowly. She wracked her brain to figure out the destination where the abductors were headed with Graham and James. ¡°Could they be kept in the same ce?¡¯ she wondered. While she was busy searching for the two men, there was a buzz online over the abduction of Graham Walter and James Windsor. Netizens were in disbelief when the news first broke out. If the two men were still unounted for by dawn, the stock prices of their respective family businesses would be in freefall until they breached the price limit. The Windsorsunched a frantic search for James as well, but their efforts have been in vain. The abductors must have been well-prepared; they did not want a repeat of the failed assassination of Jenny.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At the same time, the other families in the Ten Elites were worried for themselves. After all, they had no idea about the identities of the abductors and whether or not the criminals might come for the other families. In the dead of night, a few cars quietly drove into a small town next to Bardoff City, where the roads were empty. The cars were discreet, not attracting any attention. Ten minutester, the cars drove into the grounds of a logging factory. A man jumped out to check the surroundings. He made sure the coast was clear before giving a signal to his partners, who quickly got out of their cars. Two men were forcefully dragged out of the cars with their heads covered. Had Jenny been there, she would have recognized Graham and James in no time. They were brought into the factory and locked in an abandoned room, the cloth over their heads removed. ¡°Mr. Walter.¡± James looked at Graham with concern. Graham shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s figure out an escape.¡¯ They could not afford to waste another minute in captivity, as that would put them and Jenny at a disadvantage. Until now, they had no idea about the motive of the abductors. If the abductors wanted to assassinate Graham and James, they would not need to bring the two men to the factory¡ªthey could have gotten the job done when they captured their victims. James checked the surroundings and noticed a door and a window. Even if they escaped from the room, they would still be trapped in the logging factory under the watchful eyes of the abductors. Momentster, he finally calmed down and said, ¡°Mr. Walter, let¡¯s stay calm for now. Since they¡¯re not after our lives, they must have different demands. That will make things easier.¡¯ He would be more concerned if the abductors had no other demands than taking the lives of the hostages. ¡°Still, I¡¯m worried they¡¯d go after Jenny.¡± If the abductors ckmailed Jenny with Graham¡¯s life on the line, she would definitely cave in. At the mere thought, he¡¯d rather bear the brunt of it. Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Clever Men Graham¡¯s worries were not unfounded. James frowned at his words. ¡°I think there¡¯s a tiny possibility of that happening, so we can¡¯t rule it out. Why don¡¯t we ask them right away?¡± Then, he kicked the table beside him, and it toppled over. The huge crash attracted the attention of those who were standing guard outside. Someone entered the room¡ªit was the blond man, the same one that had attacked Jenny. ¡°Wow! What do you want, gentlemen? You don¡¯t act like prisoners, do you?¡± He was pissed when he detected no hint of fear on Graham and James¡¯ faces. James ignored his smirk and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± The blond man was stunned by James¡¯ boldness. Then, he chuckled and said, ¡°You two are clever men.¡± He didn¡¯t abduct them for no good reason. If he had followed the instructions of the sses, he would have killed off the two hostages instead of going through the trouble of hiding them. James scoffed, thinking, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? I don¡¯t even need to guess.¡± ¡°I bet you know who¡¯s behind all this. Had I strictly followed their orders, you¡¯d both be dead by now,¡± the blond man went on, but he saw no fear in Graham or James. He added, ¡°The sses offered us 300 million dors to take your lives. It¡¯s up to you how much you¡¯re willing to offer us to save yourselves.¡± James frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that your international reputation would be ruined if you take advantage of both sides?¡± Jenny had told him that the mercenaries refused her offer to pay them in exchange for her life during her assassination attempt. Why did they change their tone now? ¡°We would have feared the sses in the past because of their influence. But now¡­¡± He chuckled. ¡°I have you to thank.¡± If the Walters and the Windsors didn¡¯t crush the sses, the blond man wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to pull off such a sly trick. And he never nned to release Graham and James in the first ce-he nned to take their money and lives. The mercenaries had not had a good time ofte. They were in constant hiding from being hunted by Graham and James. On top of that, they had to run away from Clusia¡¯s police. Even if they received their pay, they had to figure out a way to exit Clusia, which would be a massive headache. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With that in mind, the blond man was adamant about not letting Graham and James go. No matter what, he had to make a quick buck out of them to make up for their losses before. ¡°How much do you want?¡± James asked. He was willing to pay any price for his life as it was more valuable than money. He was also worried by the sight of Graham¡¯s wounded leg. ¡°If you want our money, you have to at least keep us alive, right? Stop Mr. Walter¡¯s bleeding now. You won¡¯t see a single dime if anything happens to him.¡± The blond man stared at Graham¡¯s wound and agreed, ¡°No problem.¡± He ordered one of his men to stop the bleeding. One could not help but be amazed by the plethora of talents under the blond man. The man bandaged Graham¡¯s wound fast, but Graham had to wait until he was sent to the hospital to get the bullet removed. ¡°I will need 300 million dors from each of you. A fair price, right? You¡¯re both filthy rich anyway,¡± the blond man negotiated. Even though it was a dangerous mission, he was rewarded with equally handsome pay. If Graham and James paid up, adding the sses¡¯ money, that would be a grand total of 900 million dors. The group of mercenaries might as well retire after the lucrative deal. Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Pay Up or Die Graham and James were well aware of the blond man¡¯s craftiness but did not object to the ransom amount. ¡°Money is not a problem. But how can you guarantee you¡¯d let us go after you get the money?¡± James asked. In his eyes, the abductors had no credibility at all. ¡°Mr. Windsor, just trust us,¡± the blond man offered ackadaisical promise, unconcerned with whether Graham and James were convinced, knowing full well they had no other option. His hostages didn¡¯t have the luxury of giving up their only hope, even if he walked back on the promise. That was the reason behind his cockiness. James nced at him but did not call him out. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll pay you the first 300 million dors to release Mr. Walter. You can let me go when you receive the second payment,¡± he suggested. At the very least, one of them could be free. Graham would be safe even if the blond man took back his word. ¡°No!¡± Graham spoke ahead of the blond man. ¡°James, you leave first. I¡¯ll be thest to go.¡± He and James knew that the blond man wouldn¡¯t free them both. Whoever was left behind would lose his life. Putting aside the business partnership between the Walters and the Windsors, the fact that James was Jenny¡¯s senior meant Graham wouldn¡¯t do that to him. ¡°Mr. Walter¡­¡¯ ¡°James Windsor!¡± Graham growled quietly. ¡°Listen to me. I only have one request please go easy on Jo if you can.¡± He sighed, knowing it was too much to ask from James, especially at that moment, but he was at the end of his wit. He wasn¡¯t worried about Jenny because he had everything arranged at Walter Inc. Even if someone wanted to sabotage thepany, he believed that Jenny could handle the challenge. The same could not be said for Jolene. He sensed that the This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Windsors would call off the engagement soon, which was not surprising, but he hoped that James could show mercy to her after the failed engagement. He still cared a lot about Jolene because she was his daughter. The mood became somber. James stared at Graham in silence. On the other hand, the blond man burst outughing. He squatted and held James by the chin. ¡°Who told you I¡¯d consider your suggestion? Why are you discussing who¡¯d leave first when I have not given you the green light?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Cut the nonsense. Pay up or die.¡¯ He let go of James and shot him an icy look without giving him a chance to speak. Then, he dropped a phone in front of them. ¡¯Call your family. You should know what to say to them,¡± he said before drawing out a gun and sitting in front of them. Seeing that, James exchanged looks with Graham and finally picked up the phone. He called Jenny instead of the Windsor Vindline. Jenny¡¯s first reaction to unknown calls was usually to slide and decline. She was putting all her effort into tracking the car that Graham and James were in and was in no mood to take any calls. However, she picked up the iing call without thinking since she had a gut feeling it was important. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± she asked, voice trembling. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Her eyes widened in shock and joy when she heard James¡¯ voice. ¡°James, where are you and Dad? Are you both safe?¡± She was dying to get more details, but at the same time, she scribbled something on the notepad and handed it to Neil, who was right beside her. The note read: ¡°Track this number down.¡± Neil nced at the note and sprung into action without hesitation. Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Are You Threatening Me Now? James wanted to chat with Jenny, but the blond man was aiming the gun at him. His intention was obvious; he didn¡¯t want James to waste time. James said, ¡°They told me they¡¯ll only let us go if we pay 300 million dors each.¡± ¡°Tell him that¡¯s not a problem, but we will do the exchange in person,¡± Jenny replied. The blond man heard her answer through speaker mode and said, ¡¯Wire the money. I will text you the ountter. Remember, Miss Walter, you don¡¯t have a choice now.¡± Hearing that, she bit her lips, struggling to keep herposure. ¡°Okay. But I need to talk to my dad. I need to make sure he¡¯s safe.¡± Knowing that Graham was shot in the thigh, she¡¯d be worried if she couldn¡¯t verify that he was safe. The blond man was happy to oblige her at the thought of the iing 600 million dors. James handed the phone to Graham. Graham took the call and assured her, ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m fine.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get you out,¡± sheforted him and added, ¡¯Is everything okay over there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, but I feel sick from the smell of wood in the air. You know I have rhinitis. It¡¯s quite ufortable for me,¡± he answered. She got the hint and said, ¡°Just hang on for a little bit more. I¡¯m calling up some connections and gathering the money.¡± ¡°Sure. I trust you. Don¡¯t be too sad if anything happens to me, though. I¡¯m happy as long as you¡¯re safe.¡± Graham did not carry much hope at this point. He knew the mercenaries might not release him and James even if the ransom was paid. He wasn¡¯t too bothered about his safety but felt sorry for James, who had many years ahead of him. Graham made it his mission to get James out no matter what. Jenny felt uneasy when she heard his words. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± She nced at Neil, asking him with her eyes if he had pinned down the location. Neil shook his head. He needed more time. Feeling defeated, Jenny decided to buy time. s, the blond man was no fool. ¡°End the call now. She will gather the money. I want it in my ount in an hour, or you¡¯re all dead.¡± Graham repeated the threat to Jenny. ¡°Hand him the phone. Tell him I need to talk to him.¡± Jenny refused to hang up-she needed to buy time for her team. Even so, she couldn¡¯t ce her father in danger. The only way left was to talk to the abductor. The blond man was surprised when Graham handed him the phone. He took it and scoffed, ¡°Miss Walter, I don¡¯t know you well. What is it that you want to talk about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Kevin, right? I have nothing much to talk to you about. Just one question; have you ever thought about how you¡¯re leaving Clusia after creating this huge mess?¡± Jenny announced his name out loud. Since herst encounter with them, she had looked into the background of the mercenaries and got hold of Kevin¡¯s name. The blond man frowned. ¡¯Are you threatening me now?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly a threat. Just a friendly reminder.¡± She sounded hostile. Then, she suggested, ¡°If you keep my dad and James safe, I can help you out.¡± Kevin was silent. She added, ¡°Even if you receive the money, you can¡¯t leave Clusia. What¡¯s the point of it all?¡± Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Killing Two Birds with One Stone Kevin was well aware of the obstacles in his path that Jenny brought up. More than that, he wanted to understand her motive. Perhaps, he now had a newfound respect for her because she had survived their attack. ¡°Miss Walter, what do you want out of this?¡¯ ¡°My goal is simple; do noty a finger on your hostages. If you¡¯re worried about revenge from the sses, I can solve that problem for you.¡± Jenny was satisfied with her proposed solution. Kevin had no good reason to turn her down unless he didn¡¯t want to get out of Clusia safely. Indeed, Kevin hesitated at the attractive offer. The problem of leaving Clusia after getting the ransom weighed heavily on his mind. Jenny remained calm in the face of his silence. At the same time, she urged Neil to work faster to locate Graham and James. Two minutester, Kevin chuckled. ¡®Til consider your suggestion.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll wait for your reply,¡± Jenny replied. Kevin hung up soon after when she did not insist on staying on the line. Pushing it too far might attract his suspicion. All her efforts would go down the drain if he moved his men elsewhere. After the call, she hurriedly asked Neil, ¡°Have you located them? ¡°I don¡¯t have the exact location, but I know they¡¯re in a small town further south of Glensbury. This town borders Bardoff City,¡± he answered. She had no further questions as she stood up to leave. ¡°Look into that town for any ce rted to wood.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Graham gave her a crucial hint when he mentioned the smell of wood in the air. He was trying to reveal to her the details of the location where they were kept. With one sentence, Graham had helped with the search under their current limitations. Jenny rushed to the small town from Bardoff City with her team. It would take them a good forty minutes, meaning they only had twenty minutes to start the search locally before they had to wire the ransom. Money was never an issue for Jenny. She was more worried that Kevin would kill off his hostages after receiving the transfer. That was why she refused to wire the money until the veryst minute. Meanwhile, Kevin had left the room where he kept Graham and James at the logging factory. He lit a cigarette in the yard, debating whether to kill his hostages ording to n or keep them alive for Jenny¡¯s help in crossing the border. He had no doubt about her capabilities because she was a Walter, one of the Ten Elites. The threat hanging over him was mainly from the Walters and the Windsors. If the Walters could take care of the police, crossing the border would be a piece of cake. One of his men came over and asked, concerned, ¡°Boss, are we releasing those two after we get the money?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Kevin shot back. ¡°We can¡¯t let them go. They look dangerous. If we release them, they¡¯ll be after us in the next second. We¡¯ll be screwed,¡± the man opined. Kevin nodded in agreement. However, he knew that Jenny wouldn¡¯t take it lying down if they killed Graham and James. He felt a headache creeping up at the thought. Some serious thinkingter, he got an idea. ¡°Let¡¯s not do anything to them. We¡¯ll get Jenny Walter to help us cross the border. At that time, we will kill them off. We get to leave Clusia and not worry that they¡¯ll take revenge. Isn¡¯t that killing two birds with one stone?¡¯ Jenny wouldn¡¯t pull any tricks as long as Graham and James were in captivity. Kevin grinned, confident in his foolproof scheme to secure the ransom and make a clean getaway from Clusia. Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Are All Your Memories Back? Sunlight poured into the hospital room. Alec opened his eyes and was greeted with the sight of the white ceiling above his head. Briefly dazed, he furrowed his brows in pain when a rush of painful memories flooded in. That was perhaps the reason his heart rate increased, causing the machine at the headboard to beep incessantly. A nurse immediately rushed in to check on him. Call the doctor,¡± she told another nurse. She checked Alec¡¯s vitals while the other went to get the doctor. When the doctor arrived, Alec was finally feeling like himself. He could recall all the memories from his past, but that overwhelmed him a little. Once the doctor was done with the check-up, he called out to Alec, ¡°Mr. Faust?¡± Although there didn¡¯t seem to be any issues with Alec¡¯s physical health, the doctor noticed that Alec¡¯s mental state seemed off. ¡°Could something else be wrong with him?¡± the doctor wondered. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡¯ Alec answered, voice hoarse. He hadn¡¯t taken any solids or liquids after the surgery. Since Alec could speak and articte, the doctor believed he was doing fine. ¡¯Transfer him to an ordinary ward and tell the family to bring him food. But remind them not to overfeed him.¡± The doctor gave out orders and was ready to leave. ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Walter?¡¯ Alec asked, stopping the doctor in his tracks. Jenny was the first person that Alec wanted to meet after waking up, but he dreaded the meeting too. ¡°It¡¯s her day off today. She¡¯s not at the hospital,¡± the doctor replied and left the room. Soon, Alec was transferred to an ordinary ward. Paul, who received the news, visited him with some soup. ¡°Have some soup.¡± Paul helped him to sit on the bed and fed him. Alec was unresponsive and rigidly took the soup when fed to him. His response was rather worrying. A few spoonsfulter, Paul paused and said, ¡°The doctor said not to feed you too much. I¡¯ll stop at a few spoons.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Alec answered, but he still appeared dazed, perhaps from the influx of memories. Paul was at a loss. ¡® Are all your memories back?¡¯ ¡°Yeah,¡± Alec grunted and looked at his friend after a pause. ¡°Thank you for all you¡¯ve done for me.¡± Although he regained his lost memories, he hadn¡¯t forgotten the time when he was suffering from memory loss. He had nothing but gratitude for his friend. ¡°Oh well, we¡¯re friends.¡± Paul grinned. He didn¡¯t regard what he had done as particrly praiseworthy and believed that Alec would have done the same for him. Although they shed a few times because of Jenny, those arguments would not affect their friendship. Alec fell into silence again, and Paul was worried for him. ¡°So, now that your memories are back, are you clear about your feelings for Jenny?¡¯ Alec remained quiet as he struggled to exin his feelings to Paul. Chapter 789 Chapter 789 Chapter 789 Get Ready to Retreat When morning came, the news of Graham and James¡¯ abductions was at the center of public attention as the business day started. As Jenny expected, the stock price of Walter Inc and Windsor Corp took a plunge right as the market opened. The two families had no choice but to release a joint statement to assure the investors about Graham and James¡¯ safety, promising that the incident would not have any material impact on the twopanies. Jenny didn¡¯t have to worry about that because she had a team to deal with public rtions. She had arrived at the small town and began exploring every nook and cranny that had anything to do with logs. Ten minutes away from the one-hour deadline, she was sweating profusely and still stuck in the middle of the search. She had also instructed her staff to wire Kevin the money right in time to be safe. At the logging factory, Kevin stared at his phone, annoyed he hadn¡¯t received the wire notification. ¡¯Call Jenny Walter and ask her if she is giving up on you.¡¯ An hour was more than enough for her to gather the money for the ransom. Jenny received another call, which she instantly picked up. ¡°James?¡± ¡°Hey, Jenny,¡± James replied but did not bring up the topic of ransom. Kevin was already upset, and James¡¯ nonchnt demeanor of making small talk instead of asking about the money grated on his nerves. His blood boiled at the sight as he kicked James. ¡°Wanna die?¡¯ Kevin picked up the phone from the floor when James fell. ¡°Jenny Walter, where¡¯s the money? Why haven¡¯t I received it? Are you fooling with me?¡¯ ¡°I thought you gave me an hour. I¡¯m still gathering the money,¡¯ Jenny answered, but she secretly asked the people around her to pin the location of the call. Kevin snickered, ¡°You¡¯re taking me as a fool. Did you really think I have no idea what you¡¯re up to? You¡¯re buying time to search for me.¡± Jenny said nothing to him. Secretly, she felt a little anxious. If Kevin saw through her n but didn¡¯t leave his hiding spot, he must be very confident. That left her feeling rather unsettled. ¡°Let me tell you. You can¡¯t do anything even if you locate us. Do you think you can take my hostages from me?¡± Kevin smirked, knowing that hisckeys were capable of putting up a good fight. Jenny did not say a word. ¡°Get ready to collect their bodies if I don¡¯t see that money within three minutes.¡± With that, he hung up. Jenny took a deep breath to calm herself. ¡°Have we located them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too urate, though. They¡¯re somewhere in the southwest.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jenny nodded and led a team to hurry in that direction. Meanwhile, she informed the person in charge of wiring money about the three-minute deadline. Perhaps Jenny was blessed by God on that day, for the team discovered a logging factory soon after. The factory was in the southwest, and its surroundings were extremely quiet. Someone had obviously cleared the vicinity earlier. Jenny instructed her team to hide well while she started observing the area. Three minutester, the money was wired to Kevin. He finally smiled when he saw the notification. ¡¯Boys, the money¡¯s in. Get ready to retreat.¡± Once they received the ransom, their next step was to move toward the borders. Before that, Kevin made a call to Jenny. ¡°Miss Walter, I¡¯m delighted with our ¡®partnership¡¯ just now. Now, it¡¯s time to start a second partnership. We need to leave via the borders, and you need to make sure that immigration lets us go. I will keep your dad and the Windsor guy alive once we¡¯re free.¡± Kevin¡¯s words frustrated Jenny. She was smart enough to understand that Kevin was stringing her along, and she refused to believe that they¡¯d release the hostages after they crossed the border. Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Chapter 790 We Can¡¯t Save Them Kevin¡¯s anxiety grew when he received no answer. ¡°Miss Walter, do you want your father dead?¡± ¡°I promise,¡± she sighed, feeling that she was at the mercy of the mercenaries. Still, she was not too concerned now that her team had tracked down their location. As long as she tailed them, she would have a chance to rescue Graham and James. Kevin let out a relieved sigh. For a second, Jenny got him thinking that she refused to entertain him. ¡°Good thing that the Clusians are soft-hearted,¡± he thought. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After the call, Jenny hid well to keep herself out of sight from Kevin and his men, whom she expected to leave soon. Just as she had guessed, ten minutester, there was movement at the logging factory not far away. The sight of Kevin exiting the factory with his men brought relief to Jenny as it proved her search fruitful. She watched Kevin closely as he climbed into a car, his other men upying the other cars. Soon, she spotted Graham and James being shoved inside one. She immediately arranged for her team to tail the group of men without once letting them fall out of sight. Seemingly worried about being gged down by police, Kevin and his men avoided the freeway. Instead, they took an off-beaten path to the border. Since Glensbury and the small town were right next to the border, the journey would only take five to six hours. Given the distance, they could likely reach the border by noon. Jenny knew that she couldn¡¯t keep on tailing Kevin and his men forever because, at this rate, they¡¯d bring Graham and James across the border.¡± Get a few crash-proof cars to ambush them,¡± she instructed Neil. ¡°Wait for my order. Once it¡¯s time, well have those cars crash into them.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t that going to provoke them?¡± Neil was worried. ¡°No. We¡¯re very close to the border. They don''t want to waste time here.¡± Her main concern was that Kevin would react to the ambush by holding Graham and James hostage, and she could not give him the chance to do so. The cars kept going until they reached a fork in the road. Kevin¡¯s car slid into one of the forks, and when the second car followed suit, Jenny grabbed the chance and gave the order for the ambush. In the blink of an eye, the second car carrying Graham and James was knocked into a differentne. Seizing the chance, Jenny immediately ordered her men to speed up and go after the second car. At the same time, Kevin was in a quandary. He¡¯d have to turn back if he wanted to save his men, which would not only be a waste of time but also expose him to an ambush, especially when he had no idea how many men Jenny had brought. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He bit the bullet and made his decision to abandon the second car. ¡°Boss, what about them?¡± His men looked begrudgingly at the second car, which was stalled in the otherne, knowing that their colleagues in that car would be dead meat if they were left behind. ¡°We can¡¯t save them.¡± The level-headed Kevin added, ¡°Tell them to kill Graham Walter and James Windsor.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± His men understood they were fortunate to even escape the ambush. They could only hope for the best for their colleagues in the second car. In the other car, the mercenaries were momentarily stunned after the crash but soon realized that they had been ambushed. They were about to draw their guns when Jenny¡¯s men showed up. However, they were not after the mercenaries-their priority was to save Graham Walter and James Windsor. ¡°Kill the two men.¡± The mercenaries in the second car yelled at their colleagues when they received the order from Kevin. The others promptly pulled out their guns and started shooting at Graham and James. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Have You Been Shot? When Jenny arrived at the scene and saw the madness, she grabbed the steering wheel and crashed the car in front of the mercenaries to stop them from shooting at the hostages. Then, she hopped out of the car and walked over to Graham and James, taking off her ski mask. ¡¯Dad, James.¡± ¡°Jenny, I know you wouldn¡¯t let us down.¡¯ James was d but unsurprised to see her, for he knew she¡¯de to their rescue. On the other hand, Graham, who looked a little pale, forced a smile at her.¡± Jenny, I have nothing to worry about if you¡¯re this capable.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get into the car and talk after we leave.¡± She was worried that Kevin and his men in the first car might turn back. Even though it was an impossible scenario, she didn¡¯t want to risk it. ¡°Sure.¡± The two men nodded and went into the car that Jenny drove. They didn¡¯t walk long before Jenny noticed something amiss in Graham. ¡°Have you been shot?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°No, no. Let¡¯s go now.¡± He shook his head, knowing they were at greater risk with each passing minute. Still, Jenny flipped his coat open and saw the bleeding on his lower abdomen. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she held back from crying. ¡¯How could you say you weren¡¯t shot? Are you only nning to tell me when you¡¯re dying from blood loss?¡¯ Despite her fury, she understood that he hid the gunshot wound from them to keep them from worrying and wasting time at the scene. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll bandage your wound.¡± Thankfully, Jenny had a first-aid kit with her in the car. Even though there was no tool to extract the bullet from his wound, she could at least perform simple bandaging to stop the blood loss. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she yelled at the driver. With wounds in his thigh and lower abdomen, Graham must be sent to the hospital as soon as possible to avoidplications. Jenny had her regrets about not prosecuting Kevin directly, but she had to prioritize Graham¡¯s safety. She had stationed some men at the border. Once Kevin arrived, he¡¯d be arrested right away. While leaving, she turned to check out the mercenaries onest time. She did not take their lives because they were in the territory of Clusia. No matter how damned they were, they should be left to the authorities and the rule ofw. The car sped down the road, and Graham was finally transported to the nearest hospital. Although the hospitals in Bardoff City were better equipped, she had no choice but to get his bullet extracted as soon as possible before transferring him to Bardoff City. Meanwhile, Kevin and the rest of his subordinates hurried over to their destination. They finally heaved a sigh when they saw the borders. ¡°Boss, that woman did note after us,¡¯ one of his men reported. ¡°Great. Let¡¯s find a ce to rest and get moving after dark. Once we¡¯re on the other side, we can start a wonderful new life.¡± He beamed at the thought of the life awaiting him. They could not cross the border in broad daylight, hence the decision to move after dark. If they were lucky, no one would spot them at all. Still, Kevin was worried that Jenny might not let them off the hook. He took a deep breath and told himself to stop overthinking. Putting aside Jenny¡¯s capabilities, she had to tend to her father first. He believed that she¡¯d feel thankful to have Graham back and would rather not waste her time toe after them. s, he underestimated Jenny¡¯s vengefulness. She was happy at the sessful rescue, but it did not detract from her n to get the mercenaries arrested. Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Chapter 792 They Can¡¯t Escape In an inn near the border, Evan ended the call in relief after learning that Jenny had rescued Graham and James. It was his time to shine now. This was the first time Jenny asked for his help after he returned from abroad, and he was determined not to disappoint her. He looked at the unassembled gun on the table and picked it up. Within seconds, the gun was assembled. If Jenny was around, she¡¯d be surprised by his proficiency. He stowed it away when he heard a knock on the door.¡± Come in.¡± One of his men entered the room and reported, ¡®Boss, the mercenaries have arrived at the border.¡± Evan¡¯s men were stationed across the border, and they immediately spotted the fugitives who arrived. Still, they did not make a move without an order from him. ¡°Should we bring our men over?¡± the subordinate asked. Evan shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re not in a rush. They want to cross the border, don¡¯t they? We¡¯ll let them cross and wait for them at the end.¡± It wouldn¡¯t feel thrilling enough to capture Kevin and his men right as they were about to cross. Plus, that¡¯d be a waste of the time Evan¡¯s men spent preparing at the border. Evan wanted to give hope to the fugitives, who were looking forward to exiting the border after scaling the mountains, only to plunge them into despair at the other end. He couldn¡¯t wait to see them breakdown. He vowed to torture the fugitives as payback for hurting the people he knew. Only then would he be putting his years of experience to good use. After Graham¡¯s surgery at a town hospitalte at night, he was transported back to Bardoff City. Jenny finally felt assured when he was warded in a hospital in Bardoff City. After Jamespleted his full body checkup, he went to visit Graham. ¡°Is Mr. Walter doing okay?¡¯ ¡°Yeah. The doctor gave him a checkup and said he was fine. But he will need time to recover because of excessive blood loss,¡± Jenny replied. ¡°It was my fault for not protecting him well.¡± James felt guilty. Being the younger one, he should have protected Graham, and the fact that Graham was Jenny¡¯s dad weighed on him more. However, Jenny disagreed. ¡°James, why do you think it¡¯s your fault? It¡¯s all the fault of the mercenaries.¡¯ ¡°And the sses.¡± His face was as cold as winter at the mention of the ss family. A murderous gleam shed across Jenny¡¯s eyes. She had no mercy left for the sses. ¡°James, I¡¯ll leave them to you. If we don¡¯t get rid of them once and for all, we¡¯ll be at risk of their attacks. You understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I get what you mean. I will not give them a second chance.¡± Looking at the list of crimes that the sses hadmitted over the years, there was plenty of reason to put them in jail forever. James hadn¡¯t considered doing so before because he did not think the businesspetition warranted airing dirtyundry. After all, every one of the Ten Elites had things they¡¯d rather cover up. Since the sses pushed their luck too far, James wouldn¡¯t go easy on them this time. He immediately went to work. Before leaving, he asked, ¡°You made arrangements at the border, didn¡¯t you?¡± Although he was more than familiar with Jenny¡¯s meticulous personality, he wanted to double-check with her just in case. He would immediately send his men over to stop Kevin from escaping if she had no ns to deal with Kevin at the border. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They can¡¯t escape.¡± She smiled. Nothing would go wrong with Evan standing guard at the border. James beamed, knowing that Jenny would never spare Kevin and his men. He did not linger long in Graham¡¯s room and went to the Windsor Corp next. He had ns to put the sses behind bars for life Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Chapter 793 You Won¡¯t Be Where You Are Without Me After James left, Paul showed up in the room. She was a little taken aback to see him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Your dad¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± she replied with questions in her head. Since when did Paul care about her as a person? She soon learned the purpose of his visit. ¡°If you have time, you should visit Alec,¡± he urged her. ¡°His room is one floor below. You haven¡¯t visited him once since he woke up.¡± He could tell that Alec wanted to meet Jenny, even though his friend never specifically brought it up. She frowned at Paul quizzically. ¡°Well, that¡¯s great to hear, but why should I visit him? You should get Miss Watkins to do that.¡± She had more important tasks; she had to look after Graham while communicating with Evan to prevent any missteps in their border operation. ¡°Jenny, Alec has regained his memories,¡± Paul exined again. She merely shrugged at him with a speechless expression. ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s good news. It¡¯s the reason he came for the surgery in the first ce.¡± Paul believed that Jenny understood what he was implying and was feigning ignorance. There was nothing he could do if she yed dumb. ¡°I still wish you would visit him.¡± With that, Paul left the room. Whether Jenny wanted to visit Alec was out of his control. She pursed her lips and watched as he left. Then, she sat down again. She really had no time for Alec, and even if she did visit him, she wouldn¡¯t know what to say to him. At the same time, Kevin and his men were crossing the mountain. Once they got to the other side, they wouldnd in a foreignnd where Clusia could noty a finger on them. By then, they¡¯d be truly free. The thought kept their spirits high, especially knowing they could receive a fair share of money from the ransom. No one spared any thoughts for their colleagues who had been arrested in the ambush; some were thrilled that there were fewer people to divide the fruits of theirbor. ¡°Guys, keep it up. We¡¯re getting across soon,¡± Kevin encouraged his men, fearing they¡¯d make a mistake at this crucialment. His fears came true when they reached the top of the mountain, where fires were being lit up. They could only see the foreignnd ahead if they made it down the mountain. Soon, Kevin and his men were surrounded by crowds with torches in their hands. Evan emerged from the crowd and smirked at Kevin. ¡°Do you think you could escape?¡± Kevin frowned at the sight of Evan. ¡® And who are you? Do I know you?¡± Evan looked familiar, but he could not recall any memories of their acquaintance. Given that this was his first visit to Clusia, he would be surprised if he had brushed shoulders with Evan. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Who am I? You don¡¯t have the honor to know me.¡± While snickering, Evan took out his gun. Kevin responded immediately, pulling out his own gun. ¡®Let us go, or we all die here today.¡± He had to bite the bullet and dash to the finish line that was so close to him. It was impossible to give up at that point. Evan showed no fear at the sight of Kevin¡¯s gun. He even took a few steps forward andughed as he pressed his forehead against the muzzle. ¡°I dare you to shoot me.¡± When they exchanged nces, Kevin looked like he was spooked out. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you!¡± Amid his screams, Evan pulled the trigger and shot him in the heart, taking him out in no time. Then, Evan knelt on the ground and examined his body. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. You won¡¯t be where you are without me.¡± Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Chapter 794 He Deserved to Die When Evan rushed to the hospital, he found Jenny by Graham¡¯s bed. She was surprised to see him. ¡°Have you captured Kevin and his men?¡± ¡°Yes, we caught all of them.¡± He nodded and added, ¡°But I identally shot Kevin dead when he fought back.¡¯ ¡°Oh, he deserved to die anyway.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t harbor any suspicion as she was not surprised at Kevin¡¯s refusal to cave in. A gleam shed across Evan¡¯s eyes when Jenny did not doubt his ount. ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Walter?¡± he asked. ¡°He¡¯s doing fine. He just needs to be hospitalized for a few days,¡¯ she informed him. Later, he stayed back to support her by Graham¡¯s side. In Alec¡¯s room one floor below, Paul noticed that Alec was in a bad mood and offered words offort, ¡°Something¡¯s happened to her family. It¡¯s not surprising that she didn¡¯t visit you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to make me feel better. I get it.¡± Alec knew that Jenny must be extremely disappointed in him after everything. Even he was disappointed in himself. ¡°Why did I suffer from memory loss? Without that, Jenny and I would have been together by now,¡¯ he silentlymented as pain shot through his heart. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make you feel better. Graham Walter was abducted by someone hired by the sses. He also got shot and stays in the room above you.¡¯ Paul handed Alec his phone to show him the news of Graham and James¡¯ abduction. Frowning, Alec read the news on the phone and appeared shocked. ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°It happened on the night of the surgery,¡± Paul answered. Alec felt irked because he believed Paul should have informed him in the first instance. Upon second thought, he realized that Paul did not want to add to his worries, especially when he was hospitalized. ¡°So, how is everything?¡¯ he sighed and asked. ¡°Graham Walter should be fine. I asked the doctor about his condition; he suffered from excessive blood loss. He will be okay after taking some rest. ¡± Paul looked into all the details, seemingly knowing Alec would be concerned. Alec nodded after learning that Graham was doing fine. He would be riddled with guilt if something bad happened to Graham and he failed to offer Jenny help. ¡°Thanks,¡± he expressed his gratitude to Paul, who shook his head, unbothered. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Alec did not say more after that. Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Driven Mad by Envy ke was able to give a confident and eloquent speech only because she had prepared her excuse before the visit. Alec indeed suffered from mental health issues before, and as long as that was undisputed, her arguments would stand. Alec understood her exnation. Before the memory loss, he had noticed an odd development in his obsession with Jenny, which was why he had sought her help to prevent things from getting out of hand. The memory loss that came after was an unexpected development. ¡°I do not intend to argue on the details, but I¡¯d like to make it clear that our rtionship is strictly business. I have no interest in you, and you shouldn¡¯t have any feelings for me.¡± He gave her a cold nce. No matter how ke exined herself, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to like her. Still, he needed to keep her around because he had to rely on the Watkins¡¯ support. His words didn¡¯t anger ke. She¡¯d take anything as long as he didn¡¯t suggest a breakup. ¡¯Okay. I got it. Our goal is to create a win-win situation, and I¡¯m clear on that. You should have lunch now. We can discuss itter.¡¯ She smiled at him and dropped the conversation. In the next few days, Jenny and Alec did not meet up even though they were both in the hospital. They seemed to avoid seeing each other as though they were strangers. A weekter, Alec was discharged from the hospital, and Graham made a full recovery. However, Graham appeared slightly lethargic after his injuries, perhaps due to his old age. ¡°Alec, the other families visited Mr. Walter when he was in the hospital. Should we visit him too?¡¯ ke casually suggested while she packed Alec¡¯s stuff. He went up to her to yank his belongings from her and said, ¡¯Sure.¡± ¡°Great. Let¡¯s visit Mr. Walter before we get the paperwork done.¡± ke wasn¡¯t furious even though Alec made it clear that he wanted nothing to do with her. He nodded, and the two left for Graham¡¯s room a floor above. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Graham was discharged on the same day as Alec. Jenny had processed the paperwork early in the morning and was ready to leave with Graham. Therefore, she looked rather taken aback when Alec and ke showed up. ¡°Mr. Walter and Miss Walter, we¡¯re so sorry for visiting you at this time. Alec¡¯s health has recently improved. That¡¯s why we had to pay you ate visit.¡± ke began with an apology. ¡°Miss Watkins, how nice of you,¡¯ Graham exchanged pleasantries, but he had no opinion of Alec and ke. His attention lingered a little longer on Alec simply because he was Jenny¡¯s ex-husband, but that was all to it. Alec made small talk with Graham but couldn¡¯t help stealing nces at Jenny. She seemed to have lost weight during his absence and showed signs of tiredness, presumably from acting as Graham¡¯s caretaker. He was worried about her but did not vocalize his concern. Sensing his gaze, she tilted her head to look at him and met his eyes. She froze but quickly smiled and nodded at him. He was pained by the awkwardness between them. ¡°Mr. Walter, since you¡¯re discharged, we will not take up your time. I¡¯ll need to get the paperwork done for Alec too.¡± ke nned to leave after a quick chat with Graham. She had noticed the interaction between Alec and Jenny and was driven mad by envy. As she had feared, Alec only had eyes for Jenny once he regained his memories. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Chapter 796 I Have Nothing to Do with Him Graham turned back and looked at Jenny. Seeing that she had no reaction, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright then, Miss Watkins and Mr. Faust, take care on your way. I¡¯d see you off, but¡­¡± ¡°No need to trouble yourself, Mr. Walter. Take care of your health.¡± ke smiled and pulled Alec to leave. Surprisingly, Alec didn¡¯t lose his temper. After nodding to Graham, he followed ke out. Once they had left, Graham looked at Jenny with concern and asked, ¡®What¡¯s going on between you and Alec?¡± ¡°I have nothing to do with him. Don¡¯t worry too much about it,¡± Jenny replied. Perhaps because she had experienced too much, she was no longer hung up on love and romance. It would be great if she met someone who also liked her, but it was fine if she didn¡¯t. Graham didn¡¯t press the topic any further. With a smile, he said, ¡®Alright, I won¡¯t worry about it.¡± Alec and ke ran into Evan outside the ward the moment they walked out. The man was surprised to see them. ¡°Hello, Mr. Faust, Miss Watkins.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. rke,¡± ke greeted. She had been monitoring Jenny with great attention and investigated everyone around her. However, she was particrly interested in Evan. Although the information she gathered about him seemed ordinary, there was something strange about his experience overseas. Alec didn¡¯t say hello to Evan. He wasn¡¯t going to treat his rival in love well. ¡°Are the two of you here to visit Mr. Walter?¡± Evan couldn¡¯t care less about Alec. In fact, he considered it a good sign as it meant Alec didn¡¯t have confidence. ke nodded. ¡°Yes, we nned toe earlier, but you know that Alec just recovered, so we dyed our visit until now.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, I see. I didn¡¯t know.¡± It was a lie. Many knew about Alec¡¯s surgery, and so did Evan. However, he refused to acknowledge it. After all, he and Alec were not close. Why would he care about him? ke awkwardly chuckled. She could see that Alec and Evan were not getting along well. ¡°Well, Mr. rke, you should go inside. I think Mr. Walter and Dr. Walter are both waiting for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Evan nodded. ¡°I came to pick them up and help them with the discharge. I won¡¯t take any more of your time.¡± With that, Evan entered the ward. Alec watched him talk to Jenny as if they were good friends, and his heart was filled with jealousy. If it weren¡¯t for his amnesia, it would have been him standing by Jenny¡¯s side now. If he had Jenny, he wouldn¡¯t bother with the Fausts. However, what was done was done. He had to get the Faust family in his hands. As for Jenny, he hadn¡¯t figured out what he would do with her yet. While Evan didn¡¯t know what Alec was brewing in Alec¡¯s mind, he could see the jealousy in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± ke said. ¡°We have to get you discharged.¡± Alec nodded and followed ke out. Graham invited Evan to stay for dinner at Walter Castle. Compared to Alec, he preferred Evan more. Although Alec was a potential heir of the Faust family and Evan did not have a good family background, Graham wasn¡¯t concerned about it. As long as Jenny liked him, he had no objections. However, he couldn¡¯t help but be concerned when he noticed Jenny¡¯sck of interest in Evan. He wondered if his daughter had lost faith in love after her experience with Alec. If that was the case, Alec was a horrible person who had caused his daughter to suffer greatly. Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Speak Your Mind Jenny was unaware of what her father was thinking. Even if she knew, she would probably be at a loss at how to react. ¡°Dad, wait here with Evan. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and have a look.* Since Graham had just been discharged from the hospital, she needed to remind the kitchen staff not to make anything too spicy or heavy. Graham nodded as she left. After all, he wanted to have a private chat with Evan. After Jenny left, Graham looked at Evan with a smile. ¡°Evan, I heard you just returned from abroad. What are your ns for the future? Are you nning to go abroad again?¡± ¡°Mr. Faust, I don¡¯t n to leave again this time,¡± Evan replied. His tone was full of respect. Graham was growing increasingly pleased with him. Grinning, he said, ¡°I have lived for so many years, and I can see you have feelings for Jenny. Am I right?* ¡°You have good eyesight, Mr. Faust,¡± Evan did not deny that he liked Jenny. If Graham couldn¡¯t see that, he would be a fool. 1 Graham was even happier when he heard his confirmation. ¡°I have no objections. As long as Jenny likes you, I will ept you.¡± ¡°Mr. Faust, you can rest assured that I will do my best,¡¯ Evan said confidently. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I wished to talk to you about,¡¯ he added, suddenly bing serious. 1 ¡°What is it? Speak your mind,* Graham nodded. ¡°After this, are you nning to let Jenny take over Walter Inc?¡± Evan asked. He could tell that Graham was preparing for that recently. Graham was not surprised that he could see it. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, in a few days, I n to formally announce Jenny¡¯s taking over of Walter Inc. As for myself, I have something I want to do.¡¯ After almost dying this time, Graham found that he still had regrets. Therefore, he wanted to do what he wanted while he still could, so he wouldn¡¯t regret it for the rest of his life. ¡°In that case, let me be frank, Mr. Faust. I want to work in Walter Inc,¡± Evan said without beating around the bush, 1 Graham was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Evan to make such a request. Before he could answer, Evan immediately took out some documents.¡± This is my certificate, academic transcript, and resume detailing my work experience. While I would not say that I am excellent, I think I¡¯m qualified to work at Walter Inc.¡± Graham took the documents and looked at them. He had to admit that Evan was much more outstanding than he had imagined. He had never thought that Evan was so capable. Even if he had achieved nothing, as long as Jenny liked him, he could ept him. However, Evan was exceptional. He was happy and had no reason to refuse his request. There was one question that lingered on his mind, though. Looking at Evan, he returned the documents to him. ¡°Can I ask why? If you want to Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. pursue Jenny, you don¡¯t need to work at Walter Inc. In fact, you should know that Jenny is not interested in thepany. If you work there, you won¡¯t have as much time to see her.¡¯ ¡°I know. I want to manage Walter Inc for her so that she can do what she likes,¡± Evan said with a smile. That was his true intention. Upon hearing his answer, Graham was stunned. He couldn¡¯t imagine how deeply Evan felt for Jenny that he was willing to do so much for her. ¡°Mr. Faust, I know you are most worried about Jenny. I can guarantee that she will never be in danger as long as I am here. I want to work at Walter Inc, not only to take care of her but also to prove myself.¡± After all, he needed a ce to prove his ability after returning from abroad. Even with those words, Graham knew that Evan mainly did it for Jenny Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Be My Girlfriend? Seeing his persistence, Graham didn¡¯t say more. He was willing to grant his request. Although he had already picked out some reliable people to help Jenny, having someone he trusted to oversee thepany was still better. Even if Jenny ended up not working at thepanyter, Walter Inc would have no problem. If Evan could pursue Jenny and end up with her, that would be perfect. Imagining that, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling, which puzzled Evan. Evan wondered if he had said something funny. ¡°Mr. Walter?¡± He called out to him. Whether Graham agreed or not, he wanted to hear the answer. Hearing his call, Graham realized he had been distracted and let out a dry cough. ¡°I have no objections, but I still have to talk to Jenny about it. After all, thepany will soon belong to her. If she refuses, I have no choice.¡± Although he felt there was no reason for Jenny to refuse, he still had to ask her. Since she was about to be the president of Walter Inc, she deserved some respect. Jenny returned from the kitchen and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re here just in time. Come sit.¡± Graham beckoned her to sit next to him before telling her about Evan wanting to work at Walter Inc. After listening, Jenny frowned slightly. ¡°Evan, you really don¡¯t have to do this for me-¡¯ ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s not for you. I have to find a job now that I am back, and it¡¯s better to work with you than for someone else. At least you won¡¯t bully me at work, right?¡± Evan interrupted her before she could finish. He knew her first reaction would be to refuse, so he prepared his reply beforehand. Although what he said made sense, Jenny wasn¡¯t a fool. ¡°What about Gilbert? What will he do if you come to Walter Inc? Weren¡¯t you nning to manage thepany with him when you came back?¡± They had told her that they were coborating on a business venture. Since Gilbert¡¯spany in Parrington was notrge, he had called Evan back to help with its expansion. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your brother doesn¡¯t need me at all. He¡¯s already capable enough. If I work with him, I won¡¯t be able to fully utilize my abilities.¡± After all, Gilbert had told Jenny that to deceive her. He didn¡¯t need anyone to help him manage thepany. Jenny frowned as if she was still hesitant. Graham couldn¡¯t bear to see this any longer. ¡°Jenny, Evan is a capable person. It would be great if he coulde to thepany to help you. Why don¡¯t you want him to help you?¡± Even if Jenny was not acquainted with Evan, Graham still would have recruited a talent like Evan. Since he wanted to work at Walter Inc, there was no reason to refuse him. Jenny sighed. Of course, she knew that it would be great if Evan worked at Walter Inc. However, she didn¡¯t want to owe him too much, nor did she want to affect Evan¡¯s original ns. ¡°Jenny, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but don¡¯t worry. Walter Inc is one of the bestpanies in our country. Many people want to work there. If I work there, it¡¯s not a loss for me.¡± It was a win-win situation for everyone. ¡°Evan¡­¡± Jenny still couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that he was only doing it for her. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to owe me anything, why don¡¯t you just agree to be my girlfriend? That way, I can take care of Walter Inc for you and guarantee that Walter Inc will make further progress,¡± Evan said, smiling brightly. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Chapter 799 When Are You nning to Get Married? Jenny was startled for a moment. It scared her a little. ¡°Evan, are you kidding me?¡± Evan merelyughed. They both knew he wasn¡¯t joking. Nheless, since Jenny pretended she didn¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t say more or pressure her for fear of invoking her resentment. Meanwhile, Graham couldn¡¯t help smiling. He had never seen his daughter afraid, which was quite an interesting sight. He secretly apuded Evan, who smiled and thanked him. It felt good to have his support. After contemting it for a moment, Jenny finally agreed. ¡°Evan, I¡¯m d you work at Walter Inc, but let me tell you first that you should never force yourself to stay because of me. If you don¡¯t want to do it anymore in the future, just tell me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wont force myself to remain in a miserable situation,¡± Evan replied, nodding. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Just like that, a decision was made. Soon, dinner was ready, and the three of them walked to the dining area to enjoy a hearty meal. Compared to the happy atmosphere in Walter Castle, the one in Faust Manor was depressing. At the moment, Alec was the only outsider left in thepetition for the leadership of the Faust family. Although there had been a few others at the start, they had all been eliminated. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Zeke instructed, and everyone started to eat silently. It was the Fausts¡¯ weekly gathering, and everyone showed up. ncing at everyone at the table, Alec sneered secretly. Among Zeke¡¯s two sons, Xavier was most likely to inherit the leadership of the Faust family, ording to the outsiders¡¯ opinion. Zeke has a son and a daughter. Meanwhile, Zeke¡¯s second son, Yakov Faust, was a person of low profile who didn¡¯t appear to bepeting for it. However, that could merely be an act. Just like Xavier, he had a son and a daughter. ¡°How are you, Alec? I heard you had a minor surgery?¡± Julian asked. Julian was the rich young man who had chatted with Jenny at the engagement banquet. He was a typical rich kid-not very smart but very arrogant. Alec nodded and said, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m fine now.¡¯ He didn¡¯t inform the Fausts about his amnesia and made up an excuse to avoid any trouble. ¡°That¡¯s good. Alec, you have to take care of your body, or else someone might get a little excited,¡± he said, pointedly ncing at Luke. Luke was Xavier¡¯s eldest son, infamous for his scheming. He was older than Alec and had to help his father fight Alec for the leadership of the Faust family. He was not happy about it. In his opinion, since Alec was qualified topete for the position of the head of the Faust family, he should be qualified topete too. Why did he have to help his father fight for it? Luke red at Julian, called him a fool, and ignored him. Luke wondered if Julian genuinely thought Alec inheriting the Faust family would benefit them. What good things woulde? If Alec inherited the Faust family, he would not spare the Fausts of Bardoff City. Julian wanted to retort, but Isabelle stared him down. He was always afraid of his sister, so he kept quiet and kept his upset feelings to himself. Zeke didn¡¯t participate in the youngsters¡¯ quarrel, nor did Xavier and Yakov. It would be ridiculous If they did. After finishing his meal, Zeke looked at Alec and asked, ¡°When are you nning to marry that Watkins girl?¡± Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Are You Interested in Her Too? ¡°We haven¡¯t decided to do that yet,¡± Alec answered truthfully. After all, they hadn¡¯t been together for long, and it was too soon to consider marriage. ¡°The Watkins and the Fausts are a good match. If you feel it¡¯s appropriate, you should set the wedding date soon/ Zeke said. Alec nodded, wondering what his intention was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Zeke didn¡¯t say much after hearing his answer. Instead, he looked at Luke and Julian, scolding them, ¡°What about you two? When are you nning to get married?¡¯ ¡°Grandpa, I haven¡¯t even found a girlfriend yet. How can I get married?¡± Julian pouted, feeling that his grandfather was being unreasonable. Completely disregarding his reply, Zeke turned to Luke. After all, he was his eldest grandson and was at a marriageable age. Luke put down his utensils and asked seriously, ¡°What do you think of Jenny Walter, Grandpa?¡± Instantly, the mood in the room changed. Julian sneaked a nce at Alec, whose expression turned dreadful. They were all aware of his past rtionship with Jenny and wondered what Luke was trying to do by reminding him of her. Zeke couldn¡¯t be bothered about it. After a moment of contemtion, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve met that girl, and she has some courage. Considering how things are going with Graham, she¡¯ll likely take over the Walter family soon. Then she¡¯ll be the first among your age group to inherit her family business.¡± Although the Fausts were at the top of the Ten Elites, after Jenny took over the Walter family, she would have much more power than the children of the Faust family. After all, they still had to live under their grandfather¡¯s control. While he was their grandfather, they still did not have power in their own hands. ¡°Well, I thought so too.¡± Luke nodded, and his eyes shone behind his gold- rimmed sses. ¡°Grandpa, do you think she¡¯s qualified to join our family?¡± His question made it clear that he didn¡¯t care about Alec¡¯s feelings. To be fair, Alec had already divorced Jenny, and his feelings were no longer important. ¡°Are you interested in her?¡± Zeke asked, his gaze unreadable. ¡°I am. I think she¡¯s quite capable. If she joins our family, she would barely be qualified,¡± Luke said. He said ¡°barely¡± because the Walters was one of the weaker families among the Ten Elites and was only slightly stronger than the sses, who had fallen previously. It was only because Jenny was about to take over the Walters that Luke was interested in her. After all, there was a big difference between the eldest daughter of the Walter family and the president of Walter Inc. Upon hearing that, Julian couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡¯Luke, you¡¯re too superficial. You weren¡¯t interested in her when she didn¡¯t want to take over the Walter family, but now that she is, you¡¯re interested in her? That¡¯s so shameless.¡± Luke turned and nced at him, ¡°What? Do you have a problem with that? Or are you interested in her too?¡± Being no match for him, Julian stared nkly at him without saying a word. ¡°Of course Julian has no interest in her,¡± Isabelle said. ¡°It¡¯s just that he thinks you¡¯re being too calctive, which is something to be ashamed of.¡± Isabelle couldn¡¯t bear to see her younger brother victimized by Luke, so she spoke up for him. Snorting, Luke retorted, ¡°You think it¡¯s a shame? I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m doing all of this for the sake of the family. What do you think, Grandpa?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Don¡¯t Get Too Ahead of Yourself Zeke¡¯s eyes swept across the room as he nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s nothing shameful as long as it¡¯s good for the family. Also, what¡¯s wrong with two single people getting married?¡¯ He gave Julian a pointed re, clearly expressing his displeasure with his remarks. Julian wanted to retort, but Isabelle restrained him. Zeke had made his thoughts clear. He didn¡¯t care about Luke¡¯s intentions as long as they benefitted the Fausts. Frustrated, Julian turned to Alec, asking with his eyes, ¡°They¡¯re talking about your exwife. Why are you so calm?¡¯ Alec didn¡¯t react. He silently ate his food, considering himself uninvolved in the discussion. Zeke didn¡¯t look at him but said to Luke, ¡°If you¡¯re interested in her, go after her. However, don¡¯t use any underhanded methods because I won¡¯t clean up after you.¡¯ He knew Luke¡¯s character, so he had to remind him not to cause any trouble. Although the Walters were not on the same level as the Fausts, if there was a falling out between the families, the Fausts wouldn¡¯t benefit from it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa, I know what to do.¡± Luke smiled, feeling confident now that Zeke had given him the green light. Zeke didn¡¯t dwell on the topic. Instead, he turned to Alec and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been doing welltely. Thatpany you¡¯re in charge of has grown rapidly, and the people under you are all praising you.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re joking. Those people are just trying to butter me up because I¡¯m associated with the Fausts,¡± Alec replied with a small smile, not seriously taking Zeke¡¯s ¡°You¡¯ve proven yourself. Why don¡¯t you start working at the headquarters tomorrow? We¡¯ll put you in the business development department first. Is that alright?¡± Zeke asked. Although Alec was stunned, he understood what was going on. ¡°Of course, sure. I¡¯ll follow your arrangements.¡± Zeke nodded and reminded Alec to report to the headquarters the next day. Without another word, he got up and went upstairs to his study room. After he left, Alec immediately felt several murderous resnding on him. ¡°Alec, you have some skill,¡± Xavier said. He didn¡¯t take Alec seriously at first because he believed that Zeke wouldn¡¯t hand the Faust family over to an outsider. However, Alec managed to obtain a position at the headquarters, whereas Xavier had to work at a smallerpany for several years before being able to work there. If word about it got out, everyone would think Zeke had decided to hand the Faust family over to Alec, which would not be good news for Xavier. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Upon hearing Xavier¡¯s words, Alec simply smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because Mr. Faust values me and gives me opportunities. Otherwise, how would I manage to do this?¡± Alec never treated Xavier and Yakov with the same reverence he reserved for Zeke because he was not afraid of them as he knew the power to make decisions within the Fausts did not lie with them. He even hoped that they would take action against him soon so that he could seize the opportunity to deal with them. Otherwise, who knows how long it would take for him to take control of the Faust family. ¡°Don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself. After all, you¡¯re just an outsider. Do you think my father will hand over the family to you?¡± Xavier sneered, believing that Zeke would not make such a mistake. Alec put down his utensils and chuckled. ¡°Who knows?¡± Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Who in This Family is a Good Person? After dinner, Alec did not stay in Faust Manor. Since he started managing a subsidiary their watch every day. Seeing him leave like that, Xavier was furious. ¡°Are you just going to let him act that way?¡± he asked Yakov. Addressed by his elder brother, Yakov asked, ¡°What are you nning to do? N N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°If we have a fight, it¡¯s the Fausts¡¯ internal matter. We shouldn¡¯t let outsiders interfere, don¡¯t you think?¡± Yakov nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s take care of him first.¡± If Alec hadn¡¯t performed so well and didn¡¯t attract the attention of Zeke, he wouldn¡¯t want to kill him. After all, if their father found out, he would likely be unhappy. However, if Xavier didn¡¯t get rid of him, something bad might happen. Hence, he decided to team up with Yakov. If Zeke found out, they would both be implicated, and neither would have the upper hand in the situation. Yakov didn¡¯t object to the proposal. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say. I can¡¯t stand his arrogance either.¡± Although he always appeared aloof, there was no way he didn¡¯t want the Fausts¡¯ inheritance. As Xavier said, the Fausts¡¯ internal matters should be resolved among themselves, and outsiders like Alec should not interfere. Since Alec was interfering excessively, it was upsetting him. After the two reached an agreement, Xavier left with Luke. Faust Manor was a huge Once they left, Julian asked, ¡°Dad, are you really going to team up with Uncle Xavier? He¡¯s not a good person.¡± ¡°Who in this family is a good person?¡± Yakov countered. Pouting, Julian grumbled, ¡°Well, I think you shouldn¡¯t team up with him. If you have to team up with someone, Alec is the better choice.¡± ¡°Julian, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you this. Why do you think Alec is better than your uncle? Do you think he¡¯s a better person?¡± Yakov didn¡¯t know where his son got the idea from. Julian was stunned. After careful consideration, he realized that he was influenced by what Jenny had told him. Since then, he had been helping Alec. The realization terrified him. Why did she have such a big influence on him? Why was he listening to her? Nheless, Yakov wasn¡¯t upset over it. Instead, he said, ¡°Neither your uncle nor Alec is a good person. If either of them takes over the Faust family, it will be a devastating blow to us. Therefore, we need to take over the family ourselves and take our destiny into our own hands.¡± He would never hand his fate over to anyone else. ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t think we have much chance of winning,¡± Julian said, lowering his head. Although it was discouraging, it was a fact. In terms of power within the Faust family, they were no match for Xavier. In terms of ability, they were also inferior to Alec. Hence, Julian found it difficult to believe they could ultimately emerge victorious. Seeing him like that, Yakov sighed and said, ¡°When two people quarrel, the third rejoices. Have you never heard of that?¡± Taken aback, Julian quickly understood what his father meant. Turning to him, he said, ¡°I understand.¡± Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Chapter 803 I¡¯m Just Afraid I¡¯ll Disappoint You The banquet was held half a month after Graham¡¯s discharge from the hospital. By then, his body had mostly recovered, but he was far from his former self. In the lounge of the banquet hall, Jenny donned a light blue, high-end custom-made Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. dress and left her long wavy hair styled loosely in a rxed do. Although she was stunningly beautiful, her expression didn¡¯t carry much joy. She knew the purpose of the banquet. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re still young and capable of running thepany. There¡¯s no need to pass it on to me now.¡± She couldn¡¯t manage thepany, and even if it was entrusted to her, it would only be managed by other employees and professionals, which was meaningless. Graham sat down beside her. He wasn¡¯t angry when he heard her say that.¡± I¡¯m getting old. After this incident, I suddenly realized something¡­! used to think there was still a lot of time, and I wanted to wait untilter to look for your mother. Now, I understand that idents are always around the corner. So I don¡¯t want to wait any longer.¡± Now that he and Rowena were divorced, he wanted nothing but to find Jenny¡¯s mother. It had always been on his mind, and Jenny knew it. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid I¡¯ll disappoint you,¡± Jenny said, feeling a great deal of pressure inheriting Walter Inc as it was a hugepany. Although she technically didn¡¯t have to manage it, could she ignore itpletely after taking over? Could she still have the freedom she has now? The answer was no. Graham stroked her head dotingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have chosen some very capable people for you. With them around, Walter Inc won¡¯t have any problems. Even if the you to spend for a lifetime.¡± He didn¡¯t have much property under his name because he transferred all of it to Jenny¡¯s name. Hence, Jenny was among the wealthiest of her peers in Bardoff City. ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny nodded. She understood that there was no turning back at that point. Noticing that she still seemed unhappy, Graham continued, ¡®Evan has been working at Walter Inc for half a month now. He is a skilled worker, so you should be more at ease with him around.¡¯ Graham had given one of the departments of Walter Inc to Evan, partly to test his abilities and partly to let him gain some experience. If he could win Jenny¡¯s heart and gain the approval of everyone in Walter Inc, he could even be the general manager in the future. ¡°Evan¡­¡± Thinking of Evan, Jenny felt even more annoyed. Graham patted her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it for now. Let nature take its course. Besides, I¡¯m not rushing you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, the banquet hall was bustling with people, and almost the entire upper-ss society of Bardoff City hade to attend. Most people could guess the purpose of Graham¡¯s banquet today, but they were all curious about why he suddenly made that decision. Was his health failing? Many people hade to find out. After all, if Graham was really in trouble, it was inevitable that people would start having ns and ideas. Jenny had just taken over Walter Inc. How capable could she be? Soon, Alec and ke arrived at the venue. Alec carried a stoic expression that seemed to say, ¡°Strangers are not allowed to interact with me.¡± ke, on the other hand, stood next to him with a smile on her face. ¡°Alec, cheer up. If you keep this up, people will think we have a big grudge against the Walters,¡± ke said with a smile, pulling at his sleeve. Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Have a Great Time Tonight Although Alec appeared expressionless, he was quite annoyed. His gaze shifted to Luke and Julian standing not far away. He knew what was going on between them since their previous dinner conversation. Although he knew it was impossible for Jenny to be interested in those two, he couldn¡¯t be sure if he understood Jenny anymore. ¡°Alec?¡± ke saw that he was lost in thought while staring at Luke and Julian and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something going on with them?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Alec shook his head, not intending to say anything to her. ke¡¯s face fell. Since Alec¡¯s memory recovered, he had not been as transparent with her as before. It was clear that he had his guard up against her. That was not good news, and she needed to find a way to ovee it. At the banquet, with people crowding around, Stephanie found a quiet corner to sit in and enjoy her champagne. She was not qualified to attend this kind of banquet, nor did she want to. However, since Jenny was the star of the event, she had toe for her best friend. However, she felt like she was being watched from the moment she entered the banquet hall. Although she couldn¡¯t see who it was when she looked around, she remained vignt and decided to greet Jenny and leave soon after. She¡¯d celebrate with her privately another day. Soon, the lights in the venue dimmed, and the spotlight was turned on. Graham appeared with Jenny on stage. Without beating around the bush, he announced that Jenny would be taking over the Walters and Walter Inc while he would be stepping down from the front line and would no longer be managing the affairs of the group. When Jenny took the microphone, she smiled at the crowd. ¡°Thank you all for attending the event today. As my father just said, starting today, I will be taking over Walter Inc. However, as you all know, IN?velDrama.Org owns this. don¡¯t have much experience in this field, so I hope everyone can help me in the future.¡± It was a very humble statement, and everyone in the audience hurriedlyplimented her. ¡°However, it¡¯s not advisable that you try to take advantage of the situation to cause trouble for Walter Inc just because Ick experience. After all, I¡¯m not a pushover, and Walter Inc is not to be trifled with.¡± She turned to the people below the stage, making them nervous. Her sharp gaze made them tense, as if she could see through their little schemes with just one look. They allughed nervously. Jenny was pleased by their reaction. She had made it clear that she was not easily bullied. ¡°Well then, have a great time tonight, everyone.¡± As she finished speaking and was about to leave, Graham stopped her and took the microphone. He smiled and said, ¡°Besides my daughter today, there is another person I would like to introduce to you all.¡± Then, Evan was called up on stage. After praising him, Graham talked about his employment in Walter Inc. He was implying that he was the sessor, which confused everyone. However, they quickly understood the situation when they saw how Evan looked at Jenny. Graham was trying to matchmake the two. It was a logical decision as Jenny had no interest in managing thepany. If it were left to his son-in- law, Graham would be very relieved. Once they understood that, they started looking at Evan in a different light. After all, he would take over the Walters in the future, so they held him in high regard. Meanwhile, Jenny was speechless. Graham hadn¡¯t told her about it beforehand, so she had no idea how to deal with the situation. Chapter 805 Chapter 805 Chapter 805 Please Get to the Point Once the three of them exited the stage, Jenny muttered, ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you stick to the n?¡± ¡°From now on, Evan will help you manage Walter Inc. Why not let everyone know about your rtionship?¡± Grahamughed as if he couldn¡¯t see the resentment in Jenny¡¯s eyes. Jenny rolled her eyes, thinking to herself, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Feigning ignorance, Graham made an excuse and left, leaving the two of them alone. Evan smiled at Jenny and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with Mr. Faust. He only wants what¡¯s best for you and hopes you have more people to rely on.¡¯ 1 ¡°In this day and age, it¡¯s every man for himself, and the devil takes the hindmost. Can we truly rely on others?¡± Jenny had never considered such a thing. Evan, however, couldn¡¯t help butugh at her. He even yfully flicked her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re still so stubborn after all these years. Can¡¯t you give in a little?¡± If Jenny yielded a little, he would be willing to give her anything, even his life. Standing so close together, anyone who saw them would have misunderstood their rtionship. Alec happened to be nearby. His expression wasn¡¯t good, to begin with. Upon seeing them, his face fell. When Jenny spotted him, she trembled. However, she quicklyposed herself and asked, ¡°Mr. Faust, is there anything we can help you with?¡± ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± he said, emphasizing, ¡°Alone.¡± Jenny was about to refuse, but Evan spoke first, ¡°Why do you need to talk to Jenny alone? Why don¡¯t you tell me first? If it¡¯s about Walter Inc, you don¡¯t need to look for Jenny. She¡¯s not in charge of business matters.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Evan knew what Alec was up to and refused to allow him to get what he wanted. ¡°Why must you be involved in my conversation with Jenny?¡± Alec merely nced at him. ¡°Evan, why don¡¯t you go and do something else? Didn¡¯t Dad want to introduce some people to you? Go meet them,¡± Jenny suggested, not wanting to see them argue. Evan frowned, but he didn¡¯t object. ¡°Alright, take care. Let me know if anything Happens.¡± ¡°Sure, don¡¯t worry.¡± Jenny gave him a reassuring look, telling him not to overthink. After Evan left, Jenny looked at Alec, and her smile disappeared instantly.¡± Mr. Faust, please get to the point.¡± Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Sorry Evan, who was standing nearby, had been observing everything. His face was shrouded with gloom, and his eyes shed with a murderous gleam, but he quicklyposed himself because he was beside Graham. ke also noticed Alec and Jenny as she never let Alec out of her sight. When she saw him leave with Jenny, she was tempted to rush over and scream that Jenny was a homewrecker. But she held herself back. She was at the Walters¡¯ event, representing the Watkins. It would not be good for either of them if she did that. Alec locked the door behind him after they entered the lounge. Jenny frowned and eyed him suspiciously. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried that someone mighte in suddenly. Did you think I would harm you?¡± Alec asked with a wry smile. Was he such a terrible person in Jenny¡¯s eyes? Jenny didn¡¯t think he would harm her; she just found his behavior puzzling.¡± Can we talk about it now?¡± she asked. Alec nodded and walked over to sit down. He motioned for her to sit as he needed to have a serious talk with her. Jenny frowned again but still sat opposite him and waited for him to speak. ¡¯My memory has fully recovered, ¡± he finally announced after a long silence. Their eyes met, and Jenny didn¡¯t understand why he said that. She was the one who performed the surgery. How could she not know? ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Looking at her, Alec¡¯s face carried many emotions. Above all of them was love¡ª restrained love. Jenny¡¯s mood plummeted. She had no idea why her mood had abruptly dropped. ¡°Do you know what I was thinking when I jumped off the cliff on the day of the ident?¡¯ Alec said, staring at her. ¡¯I wasn¡¯t afraid of death at the time. The first thought that came to my mind was that if I died, I would never see you again. You said that once the sses¡¯ affairs were resolved, you would agree to be with me. But I lost my memory when it finally happened. I was so close to having you back. On the day my memory was restored, I only felt pain, so much pain. But it wasn¡¯t the pain from the surgery. It was a pain in my heart.¡± Alec¡¯s eyes turned red. He had wanted to say these words to Jenny for a long time, but he never had the chance. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When he saw Jenny and Evan standing together, the two of them being so intimate, and Graham decided to take Evan as his sessor that day, he knew that if he dyed it any longer, he would stand no chance. Jenny remained silent. She lowered her head so Alec couldn¡¯t see the tears in her eyes. Finally, she composed herself and faced him with a small smile. ¡°Why are you telling me all this? It¡¯s all in the past, isn¡¯t it? You swore before that your liking for me was due to psychological problems, and even if your memory returned, you wouldn¡¯t like me.¡± Alec was silent as he remembered uttering those words. However, he had lost his memory back then and had no idea how deeply he loved Jenny, which was why he had spoken so carelessly and brazenly. ¡°Jenny, I hadn¡¯t regained my memory at that time-¡± ¡°Just because you lost your memory doesn¡¯t mean you should forget that you liked me.¡± Jenny believed that if a person genuinely loved someone, losing their memory wouldn¡¯t make them forget about their loved one. If they saw them again, they would be able to fall in love with them all over again, or at least Jenny would. As for Alec.It just meant he didn¡¯t love her enough. Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Give It Some Thought Alec didn¡¯t argue against that. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, even if I lose my memory, I will fall in love with you again.¡± Jenny opened her mouth, but no words came out of it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? Haven¡¯t you noticed that even though I lost my memory, I still paid more attention to you than others? I still cared about the other men around you and felt unhappy about them.¡± Alec sighed. Even he had to admit that he was bound to Jenny by fate. Jenny felt a pang in her heart. Perhaps she believed him, or perhaps she felt that Alec was making excuses. Looking at him, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying all these now. After all, you have a girlfriend.¡¯ ¡°ke and I are just in a business rtionship.¡¯ Alec knew she misunderstood, so he quickly exined. ¡°A business rtionship?¡± Jenny sneered at the thought. She was not a young child who was easily deceived. Sighing, Alec told Jenny everything¡ªfrom the moment he was awakened by ke to their coboration and the development of their rtionship. Jenny, however, seemed mildly surprised. ¡°So, you got in a rtionship with ke just to take over the Faust family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That was Alec¡¯s truth. Jennyughed, asking, ¡°Is that the only way you can win the Fausts over? Is faking a rtionship with ke the only method you could employ? If that¡¯s the case, you are not the Alec I know.¡¯ Alec had always been confident in his abilities. Did he need to work with ke in such a way? So what if ke was the daughter of the Watkins? Did she have any say in the family? Perhaps the only reason she had some say now was that she was together with Alec. After all, the Watkins also wanted to support a Faust sessor. Unfortunately, Alec didn¡¯t understand that. ¡°Alec, it¡¯s not wrong for you to work with the Watkins,¡± Jenny said.¡± However, you must choose the right way. Did you really need to work with ke like that? I don¡¯t think so. If you offered them enough benefits and incentives, the Watkins would have cooperated with you even without ke in the equation.¡± In an instant, Alec figured everything out. He knew it all along, but perhaps he had lost some confidence in himself, or perhaps because Jenny suddenly became the daughter of the Walters, he became a bit impatient and resorted to those means. Jenny made him understand that his choice to work with ke was wrong. When he was silent, Jenny stood up and said, ¡°Give it some thought.¡± She got ready to leave. After all, she was the main character of the event, so she couldn¡¯t waste time here with Alec. However, before she could leave, he grabbed her wrist. Standing up to face Jenny, he asked, ¡°Jenny, can you give me another chance after ke and I break up?¡± Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Who Knows? Jenny did not return to the event immediately after leaving the lounge. Instead, she went to the restroom to touch up her makeup. After confirming that she looked fine, she was about to return to the venue. ¡°What is going on between Evan and the Walters? From the looks of things, they¡¯re grooming him to be their sessor.¡± Before Jenny could leave the restroom, she heard the discussion outside the door. Not wanting to be discovered, she quickly hid in a nearby storeroom. ¡°Who knows? Maybe he has an extraordinary background.¡± ¡°An extraordinary background? Well, I think Mr. Walter wants to find a son- inw, and Evan is the person he chose.¡± After that was said, everyone was shocked, but after thinking about it, they felt it made sense. How else could they exin Graham¡¯s actions? ¡°Jenny is now in control of the Walters by herself. Graham must be worried, so he found himself a capable son-inw, killing two birds with one stone.¡± Everyone nodded and agreed, ¡°But I heard that Jenny and Alec from the Faust family were formerly married. That makes things ratherplicated.¡± ¡°Yes, but let¡¯s not underestimate Alec. He is now with the Watkins¡¯ daughter. With their support, he might be able to take over the Faust family. II Everyoneughed, taking it as a joke. No one thought Zeke would hand over the family to an outsider like Alec. Listening to their discussions, especially when they mentioned that Evan would be the son-inw of the Walters, Jenny felt particrly uneasy. Evan was very capable. Even if he didn¡¯t join the Walters, he could still make a name for himself. Jenny didn¡¯t want to affect him. Soon, they left the restroom, and Jenny followed suit, returning to the venue. However, she felt a bit down because of what she had just overheard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Evan appeared beside her. He was a bit worried seeing Jenny not in a good mood. She shook her head, intending to discuss him joining Walter Inc. However, she spotted Brandon nearby. If it was only him, Jenny couldn¡¯t care less. However, the person next to Brandon caught her eye. It was Yvonne. Just as she was about to forget about her, she appeared before her again. ¡°Miss Walter.¡± Brandon walked up to Jenny. ¡°No, I should call you President Walter now, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, Mr. Britt. I¡¯m just the president by name.¡± Jenny smiled in response, not saying much. Regarding Brandon, she really wanted him to marry Jolene. After all, the two of them weren¡¯t exactly the best people, making them perfect for each other. However, everything had changed. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Hello, Miss Dickman.¡± Jenny nced at Yvonne and sneered, ¡°Miss Dickman, let¡¯s not pretend to be strangers. We were quite familiar with each other before.¡± Brandon was stunned to hear that. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jenny answered. Her tone was unpleasant. While she did not borate, it was clear that she knew Yvonne and didn¡¯t like her very much. Brandon could also sense that; although he was curious, he didn¡¯t ask about it. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Walter, on inheriting the Walter family.¡± He hade mainly to congratte Jenny. There had been some unpleasant encounters before, but he considered them minor issues. Hence, there could be opportunities for future cooperation between them. Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Chapter 809 What Do You Want to Talk About? Jenny reluctantly replied to Brandon with a smile. Although she disliked him, she wouldn¡¯t disrespect him on such an asion. After a few exchanges, he left. Soon after, Yvonne came to talk to Jenny. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Jenny,¡± she said calmly. Jenny, mildly intrigued about what she had to say, let out a light chuckle as she asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s forget about the past and focus on our new lives. I won¡¯te to trouble you in the future, and I hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for me either,¡± Yvonne said. From how Brandon treated Jenny, she was worried that if Brandon knew about her grievances with Jenny, he might change his mind about her. Yvonne was with Brandon now, not to be his woman but to pursue greater things. If Jenny caused her any problems, her ns would be ruined. Jenny was amused. Wondering where Yvonne got the confidence to say such things, she asked, ¡°You? Trouble me? Yvonne, do you think you are in the position to say that?¡± She had just inherited the Walter family. Even if she hadn¡¯t, had Yvonne ever prevailed against her? Someone who had never won against her had no right to threaten her. Yvonne¡¯s face fell, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°I know you¡¯re powerful now, but even the strongest people are afraid of being targeted by others, right? I¡¯ll tell you straight up.¡± Yvonne continued to threaten. ¡°I finally got together with Brandon, and if you mess it up for me, even if I die, I¡¯ll make you pay.¡± Jenny wasn¡¯t afraid when she heard her harsh words. Instead, they made her furious. As Yvonne tried to stare her down, she walked up to Yvonne and pped her. ¡°Do you want to know where we are? This is my family¡¯s territory. How dare you threaten me here? Let me tell you, even if I kill you today, no one will take your side, including Brandon!¡± Jenny knew what kind of person Brandon was. Although he liked women, he wouldn¡¯t lose his mind over one. Yvonne covered her face. She was fuming inside, but she knew what Jenny said was true. She was nothing but an insignificant ant in front of her. No matter how much she hated the fact, she couldn¡¯t change it. ¡°Do you feel better now? Let¡¯s consider whatever happened in the past even with this p. What do you think?¡± Although Yvonne was angry, she couldn¡¯tsh out at Jenny. All she could do was try to convince Jenny to stop. Unfortunately, Jenny refused toply. Rubbing her slightly sore palm, she said, Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°This p is for Alicia. Jonathan ended up where he did mainly because of you, yet you don¡¯t feel any guilt. On top of that, you also dragged Alicia into it. Don¡¯t you know that Jonathan paid you his life so you would pay for his sister¡¯s medical treatment? Did you ever consider the consequences of bringing her into this? Will you only be satisfied when they are both dead?¡± Jenny had an inkling that Alicia hade looking for her for a reason. There had to be someone who told her something. Although she had guessed it was Yvonne at the time, she hadn¡¯t seen her and didn¡¯t know she hade to Bardoff City. Now that Yvonne was in front of her, she could almost confirm that Alicia showed up because of the woman. Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Satisfy My Curiosity Yvonne made no retort to her usations. In the face of such arge power disparity, refuting Jenny was futile. It would only result in a more severe beating. ¡°Get lost! Disappear from my sight,¡± Jenny said, frustrated. The very sight of Yvonne disgusted her. Yvonne got up and left, but she made a mental note to make Jenny pay when she married Brandon and took over the Britts. She thought she could manipte someone as long as she shared the same bed with them as she had in her previous marriage. However, she forgot she was in Bardoff City, and no one there was that easy. Jenny was so angry that it took her a while to calm down. When she turned around, Evan was still there. He had seen everything that had just happened, which made her feel a little embarrassed. Evan handed her a ss of juice and said, ¡°Are you thirsty? You talked for so long.¡± ¡°Thank you, Evan,¡± Jenny said as she took the ss from him. The juice tasted rather good. ¡°She isn¡¯t worth your time or words. I¡¯ll make sure she disappears and never shows up in front of you again,¡± he promised. He didn¡¯t want Jenny to waste her time on someone like that. Jenny was surprised. ¡°Evan, how do you n to do that?¡± It was Evan¡¯s turn to be taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect Jenny to ask that.¡± Don¡¯t think too much, Jenny. I just want her to leave Bardoff City, so you won¡¯t bump into her.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t believe him. The way Evan had spoken earlier made her feel like he wanted to kill Yvonne. She hoped it was just all in her head. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved. She¡¯s not worth it,¡± Jenny said, not wanting Evan to waste his time on Yvonne, either. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Since Jenny had said so, Evan agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do what you say. After all, you¡¯re my boss now.¡± ¡°Evan, you don¡¯t have toe to Walter Inc because of me. I believe you¡¯ll develop better if you didn¡¯t come to Walter Inc,¡± Jenny said. Walter Inc was arge, established corporation, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Evan to make a name for himself there. It might be more rewarding for him to join a startup or start his own business. Evan understood what she meant but had regrets over his decision.¡± Jenny, being a head of a department in Walter Inc is what many people dream of. I¡¯m happy just thinking about it. I wouldn¡¯t have had this opportunity if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± ¡°Evan¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. Coming to Walter Inc clearly benefits me, so why do you act like I¡¯m losing out? Jenny, you don¡¯t need to be like this,¡± Evan said, feeling a little exasperated. In response to his persistence, Jenny didn¡¯t know what to say and could only sigh, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you won¡¯t be able to fully utilize your talents at Walter Inc.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I can¡¯t do it at Walter Inc, I won¡¯t be able to do it anywhere else,¡± he replied, adding, ¡°As for starting my own business, I don¡¯t have any ns yet. If I do, I¡¯ll let you know. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let myself suffer a loss.¡± ¡°Okay, if you ever want to leave Walter Inc, just let me know.¡± Jenny nodded, not wanting to say much more. ¡°What did Alec want to talk about?¡± Evan suddenly asked, curious about it. It caught Jenny by surprise. A little frustrated, she asked, ¡°Evan, when did you be such a gossip?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you satisfy my curiosity?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Stephanie seems to be looking for me. I¡¯m going to see what¡¯s up,¡± Jenny said, avoiding the topic. She walked over to Stephanie, who was nearby, leaving Evan and his question in her wake. Chapter 811 Chapter 811 Chapter 811 Do You Want to Be with Him? Halfway through the night, Stephanie finally got her hands on Jenny. ¡°We finally meet, Miss President.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Not you too.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes, having been pestered enough tonight. Stephanie giggled. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely congratting you here! Now, no one will push my family or me around in Bardoff anymore!¡± ¡°No one here bothered you in the first ce,¡± Jenny teased, though she knew Stephanie didn¡¯t really concern herself with it, nor did her family. In fact, they had been keeping a low profile ever since they moved there. In a way, it was like repaying Jenny¡¯s kindness of looking after them by not causing more trouble. The two women observed the flow of the crowd in the hall from their spot on a nearby couch. Stephanie sighed, ¡°I really never imagined this day woulde.¡± She never imagined she mighte to Bardoff City, nor would Jenny be the head of the Walters. ¡°Me neither.¡± Jenny nodded. She hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock and surprise of these past few weeks either. Sometimes it felt like all of it happened was against her will, such as her taking on the position of the Walter family¡¯s head. She never wanted it. All it did was burdened her further. Yet countless people envied her for it. Even Alec was fighting to be the next head of the Faust family in Bardoff. He¡¯d surely find it incredulous to hear Jenny refuse her current position. Stephanie sighed once again and changed the topic. ¡°No matter. All that matters is that we¡¯re both safe and sound.¡± ¡°Yeah. How are your parents, by the way? And the familypany?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°They¡¯re alright. Business is growing, especially with everyone giving us the respect of being friends with you. It¡¯s even more sessful than it was in Parrington, too.¡± Her family was hopeful of future growth in Bardoff City. ¡°Maybe the sess came from your family¡¯s effort, not because of me.¡¯ Jenny really hadn¡¯t done anything to influence the Walkers¡¯ business. ¡°Well, whatever it is, we have you to thank.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Jenny¡¯s persuasion to have them move to Bardoff City, they¡¯d likely still be toyed with in Paul Wagner¡¯s hands. Jenny gently rubbed Stephanie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What are friends for, hm? Don¡¯t need to thank me.¡¯ Stephanie grinned. ¡°Nah. I still think a thank you is necessary.¡± Chapter 812 Chapter 812 Chapter 812 The Ones at Fault ¡°No, he just asked me to give him another chance? Jenny huffed. ¡°Another chance?¡± Stephanie thought, then asked, ¡°Do you still have feelings for him, Jenny?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. At the end of the day, Jenny was the one who would decide whether she wanted the rtionship to continue. If she did like Alec romantically, the man wouldn¡¯t have to do much to win her over. But if Jenny didn¡¯t, then whether Alec recovered his feelings for her didn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jenny shook her head. ¡°I just don¡¯t think I have the time for him or romance anymore.¡± Helping more people and getting more surgeries done felt far more rewarding than wasting her time with Alec. ¡°You have a point. Not everyone has to marry. Some can enjoy life even while single.¡± Stephanie nodded. ¡°I can enjoy that fact now that I¡¯ve already married once, but you can¡¯t, Steph,¡± Jenny retorted. ¡® Haven¡¯t you found someone who catches your eye from the suitors trying your hand here in Bardoff?¡± ¡°They¡­uh¡­¡± Steph mumbled, blinking nkly. ¡°Well?¡± Jenny had heard a few hotties were among them, especially those with a proper upbringing and background. Stephanie¡¯s standards wouldn¡¯t be sky-high, would they? Stephanie sighed. ¡°They¡¯re mostly after you, actually.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Jenny gaped. ¡°Yeah. They know we¡¯re friends, so marrying me is the best chance to guarantee their families a life free of worry.¡± Stephanie wasn¡¯t that easily fooled. None of her suitors actually liked her for her own person. They¡¯d have a lifelong benefit if they had a connection to the Walters of Bardoff City. Jenny sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know this would happen.¡± She¡¯d barely met up with Stephanie and her family since moving here, and still, there were folks eyeing her wealth out of greed. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. Those people are the ones who are at fault.¡± Chapter 813 Chapter 813 Chapter 813 What Does Your Breakup Have to Do with Me? Jenny was about to reach the main hall when ke stormed toward her, her eyes moist and red. ¡°You sneaky bitch!¡± ke screeched. Jenny cocked an eyebrow at her. She hadn¡¯t crossed ke a single time tonight, so what the hell was she on about? ¡°Alec wanted to break up with me, but I know it was your doing, wasn¡¯t it?!¡¯ ke screeched again like a tire hissing on the pavement. ¡°Alec¡¯s breaking up with ke?¡± Jenny thought. She was truly surprised. She had only told Alec to not rely on ke or her family, and here he was, already breaking up with her. Still, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean, Ms. Watkins?¡± ¡°Stop that pathetic act, Jenny Walter! You told Alec to break up with me, didn¡¯t you?¡± The second Alec returned to her after talking to Jenny, he had raised the topic of breaking up, even emphasizing it had nothing to do with Jenny. What? Did she take ke for some idiot? Jenny chuckled, then asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just business partners with Alec Faust?¡± ¡°We¡ª¡± ke stomped her foot on the ground. ¡°We¡¯re dating! Not business partners!¡± ¡°Really? Then what does your breakup have to do with me? If Alec really saw your rtionship as a romantic one, would he so easily want to break up with you?¡± Jenny continued boldly, not afraid of ke even though the Watkins were more powerful than the Walters. After all, ke wasn¡¯t as powerful in her own family, unlike Jenny. ke gnashed her teeth together. ¡°Do you know what you are right now, you bitch? A fucking whore!¡± Jenny guffawed. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s been a misunderstanding, Ms. Watkins. Are you sure Alec isn¡¯t breaking up with you because you¡¯re not as powerful a tool for him to wield as you think?¡± ¡°H-how dare you?!¡¯ ke gasped and paled instantly. A part of her deeply knew what Jenny was saying was true, so she didn¡¯t know how to retort. Even if she wasn¡¯t dating Alec, the Watkins would still work together with him, given he still had a high chance of seeding as the Fausts¡¯ heir. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use your precious time to raise your status in your family instead of throwing a tantrum here? That way, you could at least stop relying on others.¡± Jenny sneered, then turned to leave. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ke shook with rage. She roared, ¡°You better wipe that smile off your face, Jenny Walter! You only got this position because you were lucky. You¡¯d never get the same treatment in my family!¡± Graham had done everything in and out of the book to deal with the Walters. Hence, he had such a powerful say over who got what. That was why no one had dared oppose orment on his decision to give Jenny the title of the family head. But things were different in the Watkins. There were many heir candidates, each wanting to im the throne. Even ke¡¯s father had fathered a handful of children, and she didn¡¯t mean much among them. So it was impossible for ke to increase her influence and power in her family. Unlike Jenny, who only shared the candidacy with Jolene Walter. She also had a father who preferred her. No wonder she got the spot without much hassle. Jenny had heard ke¡¯s screaming, but she chose to ignore it. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 Chapter 814 It¡¯s a Bomb! If Jenny was in ke¡¯s position, she¡¯d spend her time moping over her minimal chance of being heir to do what she loved instead. She¡¯d even leave the family if that meant finding her own happiness. Sadly ke didn¡¯t n to do so. She neither had the determination nor wanted to let go of the safety net that was her family, so she could only let her family conflict painfully tug at her from all angles. Jenny spotted Alec the moment she returned to the hall. His height made it nearly impossible to miss him. The man nodded slightly at her when their gazes met but did nothing else. Now Jenny didn¡¯t know what that meant. So she paid no mind to it and continued on with the night. Near the end of the celebrations, Jenny heaved a great sigh in anticipation of the night ending and was grateful nothing terrible happened. But the moment she did that, she spotted Randy ss walking into the hall. The sses had long gone bankrupt, and neither had they been invited to tonight¡¯s celebration, so his appearance rmed quite the crowd. Some guessed he¡¯d been invited because they once were rted to the Walters since Jolene Walter was the daughter of Rowena ss. Jenny, however, was certain that no one from the ss family had been invited. She nced at James at the far corner of the hall, who was standing beside Jolene. Many guests had been surprised to see her there, but all that mattered to Jenny was ascertaining whether Jolene had invited Randy. As if telepathically connected, James asked Jolene such, but the young woman quickly shook her head. She¡¯d never do that. She had caused enough trouble. Jenny was even more worried now. Her father came up to her. ¡°Did you invite Randy?¡± He hadn¡¯t sent the invite, but he could ept that Jenny had done so, given she was the star of the night and now, head of the family. ¡°No.¡± Jenny shook her head. Graham nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go speak with him.¡± He was about to walk over when Jenny pulled him back. Her eye was twitching wildly. ¡°Let me go, instead.¡¯ Even if Randy might just be there to mock her and her entire family, she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Graham, as he was still recovering. ¡°Alright. This¡¯ll be a good chance for you to learn how to handle things as head of the family.¡± Graham nodded approvingly. It didn¡¯t seem like Randy could get up to too much trouble, either. Jenny went up to Randy, standing before him, only to find him looking more unkempt than ever before. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Randy sneered. ¡°What? I can¡¯te to congratte Miss Walter for finally bing the family head?¡± ¡°I doubt you¡¯re that kind.¡± No way would someone like Randy genuinely wish her well. Randy scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m here tonight to give you a present, actually.¡± ¡°Present?¡± Jenny frowned. Something told her it wouldn¡¯t be anything good. ¡°Yup. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡± Randy grinned, then slowly unbuttoned his coat under Jenny and every other onlooker¡¯s gazes.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Aaahhh!!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bomb!¡± ¡°Has he lost his mind?! Chapter 815 Chapter 815 Chapter 815 What Do You Want? The first thing that came to mind when Jenny saw the dozens of bombs strapped to Randy¡¯s body was to run, but Randy seemed to have guessed it already. ¡°I advise you to stay put, or I¡¯ll blow up these pretty little things and hurt everyone here.¡± So Jenny stayed put. Even if Randy didn¡¯t detonate the bombs, she still had to put on a brave front to protect the others¡¯ life, or she¡¯d be the talk of the town for the next decade for being a coward. ¡°Good, good. You still have your wits about you, I see.¡¯ Randy¡¯s grin turned menacing as he dragged Jenny up onstage, the bomb detonator in the other hand. He tapped on the mic and said, ¡°Good evening, everyone. d to be here tonight.¡± The audience was deathly silent, though Randy didn¡¯t seem to mind. He scoffed. ¡°Dear me, it doesn¡¯t sound like I¡¯m very wee here. I¡¯ll warn all of you first. Any of you try to escape this ce tonight, and I¡¯ll send the building copsing on us all.¡± Now the crowd of guests was really frenzied. They¡¯d thought Randy¡¯s bombs were only limited to the ones on his body, so they wouldn¡¯t be affected if they stayed far away from him, but his threat clearly meant death for everyone present. The guests began yelling and speaking frantically, some weeping fearfully for their lives, while others didn¡¯t believe Randy would actually nt bombs in the entire building. Thus these guests went to leave. ¡°Boom!¡± A bomb sounded off in the entrance, sting them into bits and pieces. Screams rang through the hall again while Jenny stared at the scene in sheer dread. ¡°What did you do?¡± she asked, horrified. ¡°What didn¡¯t I do? Don¡¯t any of you think you¡¯ll leave here alive tonight!¡¯ The moment the sses came crashing down, Randy¡¯s world had permanently distorted, turning him into nothing more than another city rat. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Meanwhile, Jenny was already nning how to avoid further enraging him.¡± Your family still has countless stores of wealth enough tost you an entire lifetime. Why do this?¡± ¡°Wealth? Hah, bullshit!¡¯ Randy didn¡¯t just want wealth. He longed for power and influence, for people to bow to him with respect. Purely money wasn¡¯t enough for him at all. Jenny didn¡¯t understand. She nced at Graham and James downstage, signaling for them to calm the guests down, making sure they didn¡¯t wander off and meet their deaths. The two men were already on it, though they weren¡¯t seeding much. In fact, several guests began to whine about how it was all because of the Walters, how Randy wouldn¡¯t have done it if they hadn¡¯t cut off the sses¡¯ lifelines. ¡°What do you want?¡± Jenny asked Randy. Clearly, he had a purpose, or he wouldn¡¯t have waited this long without blowing up the bombs on him. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Randy ignored her, yelling at the crowd instead. ¡°Shut the fuck up, all of you!!¡± The guests responded with immediate silence. Chapter 816 Chapter 816 Chapter 816 I Will Never Forgive You Randy nodded in approval, then gazed at Graham and James amongst the crowd. ¡°You two are so fucking pleased with yourselves, aren¡¯t you? You got what you wanted-my family wiped off from Bardoff City.¡± ¡°You can tell us what you want, Randy, and well give it to you, whatever it is. Just let Jenny go first. I¡¯ll swap ces with her instead.¡± Graham offered. If Randy detonated those bombs on his body, he would lose his daughter. Randy snorted. ¡°I said to stay put, didn¡¯t I?¡± Graham pursed his lips but stayed where he was. While everyone waited for Randy to speak up about what he wanted from them, Stephanie had just returned home. She was about to rx and head inside after the exhausting night when she spotted someone familiar at the door. Chills ran down her spine. She froze where she was, hesitating about whether to go forward or not. ¡°Shit, it¡¯s not like I could wait out there all night. Plus, there¡¯s no reason to be scared of him. He doesn¡¯t have any influence in Bardoff City.¡± With that in mind, Stephanie walked up to her house,ing face to face with Paul Wagner. The shred of hope that it might be someone else instead instantly evaporated. Stephanie tried to walk past him, ignoring his presence, but the man stepped up in front of her, blocking her path. ¡°I need to talk to you, Stephanie.¡± She rolled her eyes and took a step back, crossing her arms defensively. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to say between us.¡± They¡¯d concluded everything in Parrington. Whatever talk this was would only be bringing up old scores. ¡°I beg to differ.¡± Paul hadn¡¯t gone up to Stephanie at the event earlier, not because he didn¡¯t want to, but because he didn¡¯t have the guts. He had stayed in the corners, watching man after mane up to her, trying to flirt, while suffering from the ball of jealousy in the pit of his stomach. Only after she went home did he finally decide to follow her back. It was time to face her, he decided. Stephanie sighed. Her fear from her traumatic experience with Paul made her reconsider being too harsh with him. ¡® What is it then?¡± It took a minute or so before Paul finally answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was met with pure shock on Stephanie¡¯s end. Was she hallucinating? She wondered if the man before her was Paul and not some secret twin he¡¯d be concealing. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­What I did to you in Parrington was wrong. I hope you can forgive me,¡± Paul continued. He had never felt such a pain as terrible as having to say sorry in his entire life. But he had no choice. If he didn¡¯t do this now, there was no way Stephanie would ever want to see him again. Stephanie had been waiting for him to say this for a long time, yet the release she anticipated would come never did. She gazed at Paul, conflicted. ¡°I ept your apology, Paul, but¡­l will never forgive you for what you did to me.¡± Chapter 817 Chapter 817 Chapter 817 Drag You Down with Me ¡°Let me make it up to you.¡± Paul grabbed onto Stephanie¡¯s wrist, stopping her from walking away. ¡°Some things aren¡¯t that easy to mend,¡± Stephanie replied. ¡°I know I messed up before, Stephanie. But I know better now. I know I need to improve, so please, give me a chance.¡± Paul said dearly. In truth, he rarely showed this side of himself, so Stephanie was actually touched by his words. She loved him once, after all. But still, she remained level-headed. They weren¡¯tpatible. Even if they dated one another, they¡¯d never have a happy ending. There was no point in wasting each other¡¯s time. Shaking loose from Paul¡¯s grip, Stephanie said, ¡°You don¡¯t need me around to improve yourself. You should be able to do it alone. ¡°Steph-¡± Paul was cut off by his ringtone. He was about to decline when he saw the caller ID. His expression changed the moment he heard the other person speak. Stephanie picked up on it instantly. Something told her it wasn¡¯t anything good. But it was none of her business, right? With that in mind, Stephanie turned to leave. ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Jenny,¡± Paul quickly said. Stephanie stared at him in shock. ¡°What did you say?¡¯ Paul gnawed on the inside of his cheek, waiting for the other person to finish talking before hanging up. ¡°Someone¡¯s installed bombs at Jenny¡¯s event space. She¡¯s being held hostage right now too. I need to go. We can continue this some other time.¡± Paul wasn¡¯t giving up, but he couldn¡¯t stay either. He had to go help rescue some folks from being sted into bits. More specifically, Alec, of course. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± Stephanie wasn¡¯t going to sit back and wait while Jenny was in danger. Paul frowned. ¡°No. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I need toe with you.¡± Before Paul could stop her, she had gone to his car, refusing to be held back. Paul grunted and went over. He knew how Stephanie could be. She¡¯d drive over herself if he didn¡¯t let here. So he might as well have her close by to watch out for her. The two swiftly made it to the hotel, where Randy was screaming at Jenny. ¡°You¡¯re right! I have nothing I want from any single one of you whatsoever. I¡¯m just here to drag all of you down to hell with me!¡± he yelled, the detonator in his hand particrly eye-catching as he flung his arms around. The audience¡¯s hearts were in their throats, stepping back to avoid being in the st zone, regardless of where else Randy had nted bombs. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jenny stayed calm, however. She could easily overpower Randy, but she was worried she couldn¡¯t retrieve the detonator in time and send everyone to their deaths. Just as she deliberated on what to do, a red dot suddenly appeared on Randy¡¯s shoulder before swiftly disappearing. Chapter 818 Chapter 818 Chapter 818 I¡¯m Not the One with the Bombs A sniper. Probably from the police force. But their shot wouldn¡¯t hit a vital spot, which meant Randy still might be able to trigger the detonator. Jenny decided to try and get Randy to move into the sniper¡¯s target. ¡°I know you just want your family to go back to how they used to be. I can make that happen,¡± Jenny said. Randy narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°How?¡± ¡°I can return all the properties that belonged to you. I¡¯m sure all the witnesses here can hold me ountable.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do the same,¡± James spoke up. Nothing was more important than Jenny¡¯s safety. Randy seemed to believe them for a split second before quickly scoffing.¡± What use would that be? Just because you¡¯ll return me to my former glory doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t alsoe after meter.¡± He knew there was no way things could ever go back to how they used to be, not with the police probably already gathered outside to take him in. ¡°But imagine the good it¡¯d do for the rest of your family,¡± Jenny said. It didn¡¯t look like Randy was directed to do this tonight, so he¡¯d likely be the only one in his family to be convicted for his crimes. The rest of the sses would still be able to enjoy their wealth and influence. Sure enough, Randy grew silent with thought. Jenny¡¯s proposal made sense. The sacrifice of one for the good of many¡­ he was willing to do that. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Will you really do it?¡± Randy asked hesitantly. James huffed. ¡®You really think we can go back on our word with everyone here watching.¡¯ Randy nced at the crowd, feeling more confident as he saw how many witnesses there were. ¡®I want you to write a guarantee.¡± Jenny pursed her lips. It¡¯s not like the sses could enforce it afterward. They barely had the influence to do so anymore. Still, she kept her mouth shut. No need to upset Randy further now that he was about to give up on his n to blow up everyone. Graham had someone bring over pen and paper, writing down a guarantee before everyone¡¯s eyes, then signing it together with James. He then walked over to Randy with the paper in hand. Just as he walked past Alec, the man stopped him. ¡°Let me hand it to him, sir.¡± Graham shot him a look, but Alec swiftly took the papers and went up to Randy. For some reason, Randy seemed scared of him. Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯te any further. Stay where you are.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m not the one with the bombs.¡± Alec stayed put, however. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t you dare y any tricks, or I¡¯ll send us both to hell right now!¡± Randy warned, tugging at Jenny¡¯s arm. He knew how dear Jenny was to Alec, so holding her hostage would ensure Alec didn¡¯t try to attack him. Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Turn of Events Alec huffed augh, then raised his palms in the air to indicate he wasn¡¯t going to do anything. He then slowly walked over to Randy and handed him the guarantee. Just as everyone thought the danger would pass, a voice came from the crowd. ¡°He isn¡¯t actually going to believe them, is he? I mean, who here would even stand with the sses to enforce the guarantee? Is he that naive?¡± Randy immediately dragged Jenny back upon hearing it, his expression shifting drastically. ¡°Naive? Haha¡­hahaha!¡± He cackled hysterically. Though the guarantee had been a shifty idea, he had still held out hope. He hadn¡¯t wanted tomit suicide that night, either. But it was toote now. ¡°Let¡¯s all fucking die then, shall we?!¡± Randy roared, pressing the detonator. Before he could, Jenny swiftly wrestled out of his grip and reached for the device. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± she cried, diving for it. Someone reached out at the veryst second, then came the loud sound of bones breaking. ¡°Fuck!¡± Randy yelped out in pain, his voice echoing throughout the entire hall. But no one paid him any mind. They were only focused on where the remote control was. Seeing it was now out of his hands, the crowd heaved a sigh of relief, hugging one another and crying tears of joy. Jenny looked at Alec, grumbling, ¡°Why did you step in? You could¡¯ve gotten hurt by the st radius.¡± ¡°Look who¡¯s talking.¡± If Alec hadn¡¯t stepped in earlier, Jenny would¡¯ve missed the device by seconds too. Who knows what would¡¯ve happened to any of them? Jenny pouted. ¡¯I cant exactly run away. This is my event.¡± The family would be the city¡¯sughingstock if she¡¯d run. ¡°Not even the Walters are worth sacrificing your own,¡± Alec said, annoyed. Nothing was more important to him than Jenny. Naturally, he hadn¡¯t been very happy with her decision to linger because of her family. Still, he didn¡¯t have the right toment on that. Jenny was about to argue further when Graham and Evan came up to her, so she settled for a gentle, ¡°Thank you.¡± Alec smiled, immediately loosening up. ¡°Are you okay, Jen?¡± Evan asked worriedly. He would¡¯ve run up to save Jenny if Alec didn¡¯t interfere. He just didn¡¯t have the chance earlier. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jenny nodded. ¡°Yeah. Just keep the guests safe for the time being. Have them wait for the police to disarm the bombs before leaving.¡± Randy, meanwhile, had been subdued by a few policemen. He stared nkly at his surroundings as if unsure of what was happening. Jenny ignored him. The police would deal with him as they saw fit. There were the dead guests to tend to, for now. Chapter 820 Chapter 820 Chapter 820 Who Asked You? After removing the bombs from Randy¡¯s body, the bomb squad disarmed another one by the hall entrance before announcing they were done. Only then did they realize that Randy had never nned to kill anyone, just intimidate them. They could¡¯ve left at any time they wanted from any other entrance in the hall. Those pissed at being messed with took their chance to go up to Randy to p and kick at him with all their might. As the guests left, Jenny recalled what was spoken when Randy was about to seize the guarantee. No one else had noticed, but Jenny had immediately recognized who had spoken-Yvonne Dickman. She turned to find the woman, who immediately hid behind Brandon under her searing re. Brandon wasn¡¯t looking too good at the moment, either. He had heard Yvonne speak during that tense moment, thus incurring Jenny¡¯s wrath. With a sneer, Jenny warned, ¡°You better be careful, Mr. Britt. The rose you adore so much might bleed you with her thorns.¡¯¡¯ Brandon stiffened but said nothing. ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Came Yvonne¡¯s sheepish voice as she nced innocently at Jenny, then at Brandon. ¡°Really?¡± Jenny cocked a brow. ¡°And who asked you?¡± Whether Yvonne meant to do it on purpose or not, Jenny would do something to her soon if Brandon didn¡¯t first. Yvonne wanted to speak up again, but Brandon had already dragged her out before she could. Once all the guests left, Jenny sighed with relief that nothing more disastrous had taken ce. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Dad. I think we all need a break.¡± She went to Graham, exhausted. Graham nodded, tired too. He was mostly recovering from being terrified that his family would end at the hands of Randy ss. When they were about to leave, Stephanie ran up to Jenny while Paul was already in the middle of a conversation with Alec. ¡°Are you alright, Jenny?¡± She had wanted to run inside since they arrived, but Paul hadn¡¯t let her, telling her Jenny would be out any minute. Who knows how long Stephanie had waited outside, praying for her safety? Jenny nodded, surprised to see her there. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go back earlier? What¡¯re you doing here?¡± ¡°I came back because I was worried about you, silly.¡± Jenny smiled. ¡°Everything¡¯s alright. I¡¯m fine too. Come on. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Stephanie was d to see her friend safe. She didn¡¯t want to stay a second longer,rgely to stay away from Paul. Just then, Paul said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Seeing hime up to her, Stephanie shook her head, stepping back. ¡°No, no, thank you. I can go home by myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring her home safe, Paul,¡± Jenny said. No way would she let Stephanie get close to Paul when her friend was reluctant. Paul ignored her. ¡°Do you know how much danger you¡¯re in right now, Jenny Walter? Do you have any idea how many people are spying on you right this second?¡± Before Jenny could retort, Paul continued, ¡°If they can¡¯t hurt you, they¡¯ll shift their target to those around you, including Stephanie. I can¡¯t let you have her sent home by just anyone. What if something happens to her?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 821 Chapter 821 Chapter 821 Me? Afraid of Her? Jenny didn''t retaliate against Paul''s argument.He had a ton of points, especially after what happened tonight. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When Paul thought Jenny might relent, she said, "I''ll send Steph back home myself." So he ended up watching the two women leave in Evan''s car until they disappeared on the horizon.He held back the ball of anger in his chest, choosing to re at Alec instead. "The hell is this? Can''t keep your woman in check?" Alec scoffed, rolling his eyes. "Why can''t you manage yours?" "Hey!" Paul yelled but didn''t know what else to say. Alec went up to him and patted his shoulder encouragingly. "Calm down, man.We''re in the same boat here." "No way in hell! At least there''s no one else preying on Stephanie right now." The instant Paul said that, Alec winced.It was true he wasn''t the only one setting his sights on Jenny, what with Evan rke and Luke Faust on her tail, as well as countless other men. The thought alone was enough to send Alec into a headache. "C''mon.Drinks on me." As if reveling in Alec''s pain, Paul''s mood immediately shifted for the better. Alec epted the offer. A drink or two might just be the trick for his headache. Outside Brandon''s vi, Yvonne was silently panicking in Brandon''s car while he smoked a cigar. "I really didn''t mean to, Brandon.It was just a slip of the tongue," she tried clearing her name again. She didn''t particrly like Brandon, but he was still the best she had currently, novelebook so she couldn''t just give up.Brandon gave her a disinterested look, snubbing out the cigar. "Do you take me for an idiot?" "Pack your bags and leave.Never show your face before me ever again." Yvonne gaped at him in shock. "You''re kicking me out all because of Jenny Walter?" "Why else? You think you can stand up to her?" Brandon sneered. Where did the woman get her guts to disrespect Jenny? He didn''t know. Yvonne gritted her teeth. "I can''t, but you can''t just kick me out all because of one thing I said." "Be grateful I didn''t drown you in the middle of that river to redeem myself." Brandon knew exactly what that look Jenny had given him earlier meant. If he didn''t do something, she would, and soon, too. The only reason Brandon was still letting Yvonne live was because of his particr affection for her. Yvonne continued gaping at him like a goldfish.She''d thought she''d sink her ws into him enough to have him hooked on her, so this was way out of her expectations. Only now did she realize just how difficult Brandon was to maniptepared to those bums in Parrington.She started sobbing. "I''m sorry, Brandon.Please don''t kick me out.I promise never to get in trouble with Jenny Walter again.I won''t ever show up in front of her again! I really do love you, Brandon. novelebook I''d follow you till the ends of the Earth.Please let me stay." For a split second, Brandon showed hesitation. Yvonne seized this chance like a tick on blood. "Plus, you don''t have to kick me out just because Jenny doesn''t like me.Aren''t you both the Elites in Bardoff City? You''re not afraid of her or something, right?" "Me? Afraid of her?" Brandon scowled, sessfully baited. Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Mr.Love Guru Yvonne''s scheme still worked in the end. Brandon let her stay after what she said, unable to let himself and anyone else think he was afraid of Jenny. Meanwhile, Jenny was sent home by Evan after dropping Stephanie off. "Jen, about earlier tonight¡ª" "You should get some rest, Evan." Jenny smiled kindly. "I know what you''re thinking, and I don''t me you whatsoever, so please don''t worry about it." It was obvious Evan was still glum about not having run up to Jenny''s rescue at the first second, but to her, it was a blessing in disguise, as she wouldn''t have known how to pay back the debt if something had happened to him. As for Alec, well... "I know you don''t, but I do." Evan med himself for not having saved Jenny before Alec did. Jenny sighed. "Can we drop this? It''s in the past now.I really just want to rest for the night." "Alright then." Evan nodded. No point settling it right now when Jenny was exhausted. Jenny nodded and left his car, going back into Walter Castle. Evan could only stare longingly at her back, contemting in silence. The next day, having subdued the press and told the guests at the celebration to keep silent, Randy''s attempt at a suicide bombing at Jenny''s celebration event didn''t make the headlines. It would have a terrible impact on Walter Inc if that news went out, after all. Still, to Jenny''s surprise, what reced the news headlines were Alec and ke''s breakup.novelebook She read the news, then did her investigation only to realize someone had pushed the news forward in order for it to be published.She sat back, wringing her hands together. It was an excellent way to sweep what happenedst night under the rug, but her situation with Alec now would be more muddled with the news and him saving herst night.She contacted her PR department, only to realize in shock that they hadn''t been the ones responsible for pushing the news. Who could it be, then? Meanwhile, Alec and Paul were busy at Wagner Group, entirely unbothered by having drunk till they couldn''t stand the night before. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Do we keep the news up? The Watkins'' are already starting to make them stop publication." Paul asked Alec on the couch. Alec nodded. "Keep it going until the afternoon." "You really will do anything for Jenny Walter," Paul chuckled. "You don''t even know if she''ll be grateful you used your own scandal to shield hers." novelebook Alec smiled. "It doesn''t matter to me. I''m not looking for a repayment anyway." "Liar. You''re doing this in hopes that she''ll date you." "Alright, yes, Mr.Love Guru.Happy?" Paul scowled, then changed the topic. "How are things with the other Fausts? Any improvement?" Paul was, in truth, quite concerned about Alec''s situation.Wagner Group had little to no chance of having the Fausts as an opponent. Chapter 823 Chapter 823 Chapter 823 In This for Our Own Gain "When have I ever not made an improvement?" Alec retorted, rolling his eyes. Paul shook his head,ughing. "Alright, fuck off then.I still have things to do." Alec got up.He was about to leave anyway. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Be patient with Stephanie.Do some gestures that are meaningful to her, and don''t force her to do anything again.novelebook You wouldn''t be able to take any of Jenny''s retaliations right now." "Fine, goddamn it.I know I''m no match for either of you." Paul rolled his eyes. Alec clearly just didn''t want to get on Jenny''s bad side. Still, even as Jenny was powerful on the surface, she might not have the same reign and tenacity in the underworld where Paul ruled. Knowing Paul had his backup ns, Alec left the office.He soon got a call from Zeke, asking him to come over. Alec didn''t refuse, having already guessed what it would be for.He might as well exin himself, seeing they were still working together. Meanwhile, ke was under her family''s spotlight back home, their gazes mixed with contempt, amusement, and ridicule. ke knew very well what was on their mind; how much of aughing stock she was after all the effort to climb onto Alec Faust had gone to waste just like that. "He hadn''t even inherited the family title before he broke up with her," they sneered. Even ke found it ridiculous. "Wasn''t your rtionship going smoothly? Why the sudden breakup?" ke''s grandfather grumbled.He had held out hope that ke would seed with her ns. That was down the drain now. "It was because of Jenny Walter!" keined. "They were in a rtionship back then, and now Alec wants her back." But her grandfather didn''t care why, only how. "So? Is there no hope left for you and Alec Faust?" "I won''t give up, Grandad.Please let me try ag¡ª" "That''s enough!" ke''s father roared.He had never had a good impression of her daughter, so the news didn''t surprise him one bit. The man gazed at his father, saying, "Dad, Alec contacted me before the news was released.He''s assured our cooperation continues even though he''s broken up with ke.All terms and conditions as before still apply." Alec was choosing to work directly with the Watkins instead of through ke. "Can we trust him?" "We''re all in this for our own gain, Dad.Whether we can trust him is irrelevant." While ke''s grandfather grew silent in thought, she wanted to speak up again when her mother stopped her,novelebook gesturing for her to keep her mouth shut. ke pouted, fuming in silence. After a while, the old man nodded. "Alright.I''m still uncertain if that kid can win the title in his family.It''d be good for us to continue working with him for the time being, but we still have to be careful lest that old fox finds us out." "Alright." Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Give Up ke was boiling with rage in her room.She had finally realized why Alec broke up with her¡ªthe man had seen just how little importance she held in her family, so not even breaking up with her would stop their working together. As much as ke knew it herself, she still couldn''t ept it.She had spent so many years trying to win her family''s approval. A man like Alec on his way to bing head of his family could''ve been her one-way ticket to gaining stronger footing in her family, but that dream had dissipated in just one night. ke''s anger rose the more she thought about it, especially how Jenny was the cause.She yed a part in it too. If not for her operating on Alec, he wouldn''t have recovered his memories and broken up with ke. "Just let it go, dear.Your father and your brother can handle the business world. novelebook You just focus on finding a nice young man to marry, hm?" Oblivious to ke''s train of thought, her mother could only try and console her. ke snapped, "Why? Why can my brother be a part of the family''s business when I can''t? Am I that unworthy?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Her brother was nothing but a useless piece of shit in her eyes. Their family would likely fall from their current pedestal in the Ten Elites if he became the heir. "your brother...well, he''s a man, and men are meant to focus on this area." ke''s mother didn''t understand where ke got those strange thoughts from. "So just because he has a stick between his legs means he can do whatever he wants without consequences, even if that means doing things without even thinking them through with his stupid brain?" It was fine if the rest of her family thought so, but having her own mother feel the same way pained her too much. Now her mother was distraught. "Your brother isn''t stupid.He was just praised for being gifted two days ago." Gifted? ke nearlyughed out loud. If that shit weren''t born a Watkins, he would''ve starved to death on the streets long ago. "Why are you so biased, Mom? I''m your flesh and blood, too," ke sighed, trying to remind this woman she had more than one child. Sadly it worked, but not in the way ke wanted it to. "I know.That''s exactly why I don¡®t want you to participate.It''s all hard work and stress, ke.Why don''t you do whatever else makes you happy and settle down with a young man? Do you have any idea how many people out there are envious of the life you have?" Even now, ke''s mother couldn''t understand why she insisted on joining the family business. What was wrong with being a pampered youngdy from a wealthy household? ke gnawed on her lip. "No way in hell do I want a life like that!" Yes, the public might envy her wealth, thinking of her as a high and mighty Watkins who could do as she pleased, but no one knew the truth. No one knew how powerless she was in the family. Heck, she might even be used as a pawn for an arranged marriage. "ke Watkins!" Her mother cried, angry now. "I''m telling you straight right now.Your father was the one who sent me to talk to you, so you should know what he intends you to do.novelebook Even if you aplished something wonderful, you''d never be head of the family, so just give up.You are also not to interfere in the deal between our family and the Fausts.As for Alec, if you can convince him to date you, fine.But if you can''t, then stay away from him." The more ke listened to her, the more despair and rage grew in her heart. "Fuck off!" she screamed, pointing at the door. "Get the fuck out! Now!" Chapter 825 Chapter 825 Chapter 825 You''ll Give Us Your Blessing, Won''t You? Alec, meanwhile, had gone to meet Zeke to talk to him about the breakup with ke. "I didn''t feel like we werepatible after some time together.That''s why I chose to do it," Alec exined. Though it was just a way to cate them, and they both knew the real reason why, Zeke still didn''t point it out. "I see.Might as well save everyone some time, hm." "Yes.Thank you for understanding." Alec gave him a bow out of respect. The two conversed briefly for several more minutes, with Alec reporting how thepany was doing and getting the old man''s approval before he finally left. novelebook Zeke immediately dropped his polite mask afterward. "Why do you think he broke up with ke Watkins?" he asked his butler, who had appeared behind him. The butler gave it some thought, then said, "Probably because he doesn''t think he needs the Watkins" help to be family head." No one had any idea where he got that confidence from. "I doubt it.Do you really think the Watkins would call off their deal with Alec just because they broke up with one of their many children?" The butler nodded in understanding, saying nothing in return. After a moment, Zeke said, "For some reason, I''m starting to wonder if I made the right choice." His butler was surprised to hear that. "Do you find Alec hard to control?" "Yes.He''s not easily manipted." Had he ced his family at risk by letting Alec return? "Are you sure you''re not overthinking things, sir? So long as you never let him, Alec would never be able to seed as family heir even if he did aplish great feats." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It''s not like the kid could force Mr.Faust, right? Zeke nodded in agreement, still asking, No word from Xavier and Yakov yet?" "I believe they''re working together, sir.They should beunching their ns soon.Can''t really let Alec be head of the family, can they?" the butler replied. "Let''s give them a boost then.Better to eradicate the outsider soon." Now that Zeke had aplished his n, there was no reason to keep Alec around anymore. Things would only spiral out of his control if he did. The butler nodded. "Very well, sir." Jenny went to work as usual at Bardoff Hospital, though this time, most of her colleagues had now changed their perception toward her.She was surprised to see McKenna walking hand in hand with Derrick, however. novelebook She hadn''t imagined those two would get together, especially now that McKenna knew just what kind of jackass Derrick was. The couple was surprised to see Jenny, though they shared different thoughts. Derrick still regretted not winning Jenny over, of course.His future would''ve been guaranteed otherwise.He didn''t let McKenna know of this, however, lest she made another scene. McKenna on the other hand, was beaming like a lighthouse on a misty morning. "Derrick and I are officially dating now, Dr.Walter.You''ll give us your blessing, won''t you?" Chapter 826 Chapter 826 Chapter 826 Do Me the Honors As unbothered as Jenny was, she still remained polite. "Of course.You two suit each other very well." At least they wouldn''t break other people''s hearts now that they could break one another''s. Jenny couldn''t guess who would be the loser in this rtionship, though. Right now, Derrick seemed the most likely, yet Jenny knew he wasn''t the kind to bear losses. Who knows what he was nning already? "Let''s just forget about what happened before, Dr.Walter. novelebook We''ll remain as colleagues from now on.I hope you don''t mind," McKenna continued. Jenny nearly rolled her eyes. "Rest assured, there has never been anything between Mr.Clearwater and me, nor will there ever be." It had all been in McKenna''s head from the start. Derrick felt embarrassed though McKenna scrunched her eyebrows up, upset. "I should hope so.I wouldn''t want my boyfriend to cheat on me with another woman." Jenny smiled but said nothing, thinking, "One man''s trash, another man''s...gold-ted trash, I guess." After she left, McKenna spotted Derrick gazing longingly in her direction.She instantly cried, "What? Still miss her? Pity she doesn''t have eyes for you!" "What are you talking about? I don''t miss her." Since he''d chosen to be with McKenna, he''d no longer try to win Jenny over. In truth, he knew Jenny wasn''t fond of him anyway. "You better not.I''m warning you: if you cheat on me in any way, I''ll make sure you never step foot in this hospital ever again." McKenna warned, still feeling suspicious about Derrick''s sincerity. Derrick nodded, swearing he''d never cheat on her. Only then did she let it go. On the other hand, Jenny did not give a single damn about those two. Derrick was never important to her, so she didn''t need to pay him any mind. Shepleted a couple more surgeries that day before receiving a phone call from the police station right after she clocked out of work. The moment she stepped out of the hospital, ready to call a cab, a car came to a stop before her.She was surprised to see who it was. "Mr.Luke." Luke Faust went up to Jenny, greeting her. "I was wondering if you''d do me the honor of joining me for dinner, Miss Walter." He had deliberately dressed up properly toe out that night. Right now, even Jenny couldn''t deny how hot of a man he was. All the Fausts had good genes, after all. "Apologies, but I have some errands that cannot be dyed.Let''s have dinner another time." When exactly that other time would be was left a mystery. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jenny didn''t have a good feeling about Luke Faust, unlike Julian Faust. The kid was proud and obnoxious, sure, but Jenny could tell he wasn''t mean, just young and still immature. Luke was different. He was smart and intelligent, oozing an intimidating aura that made it hard for most to get close to him. When Jenny''s words reached his ears, he frowned just the slightest.novelebook That was his first time asking a woman out for dinner, and thus his first time being rejected. "I''m sincerely asking you this, Miss Walter.At least give me a chance?" Luke asked with a smile still on his face. The more Jenny stared at his smile, the more unsettling it seemed. Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Chapter 827 What Does That Have to Do With You? Jenny would''ve agreed to dinner with Luke if it weren''t for her needing to go to the police station.She had just inherited the title of the family''s head, after all. There was no reason not to keep the peace with the Fausts. "You misunderstand, Mr.Luke.I really do have an errand to run.The police need me to make a statement at the station about what happenedst night." Sometimes it didn''t seem like there were any upsides to inheriting the title. If it weren''t for her family, she wouldn''t consider going out for dinner with Luke Faust. The man believed her. "Why don''t I drive you there? I have time." "Uh...no, thank you." Now Jenny was at a loss for what to do.She really, really didn''t want anything to do with Luke. Just then, Alec came by. "Hey, Jenny.Off work already? C''mon, let''s grab dinner." Jenny was surprised to hear that, then quickly recovered upon realizing what Alec was doing. "Yeah.Okay." "Let''s go." Alec ignored Luke entirely.He''d usually show him decent respect in front of Zeke, but they were nowhere near the man right now, so. Jenny was about to leave with Alec when Luke grabbed her by the wrist. "Didn''t you say you had to go to the station? You turned down my offer for dinner, but here you are epting Alec''s?" "Of course she is.What are you to her?" Alec forcefully pried Luke''s grip off of Jenny, then stood in front of her protectively. Luke sneered, eyeing the two. "How bold of you, Alec Faust.Less than a day after breaking up with that Watkins girl and you''re already trying to climb into Jenny''s bed. novelebook Is she better for your cause now?" "What does that have to do with you?" Alec scoffed. No use wasting his breath on someone from such a low levelpared to him. The only thing they shared was ast name. Luke turned to Jenny. "I take it you choose him, then." "I''m afraid I don''t understand you, Mr.Luke.I did n to have dinner with Alec after the trip to the station.I just never imagined him toe over so early." Jenny acted innocent, neither wanting to have dinner with Luke nor piss him off. Yet to Luke, that was a clear rejection, sufficient for him to note it in his ck book. With a smile, he nodded. "Very well.Goodbye." Alec then left with Jenny in his car, leaving Luke to stare silently at the vehicle fading into the city streets. He had seriously considered courting Jenny and one day marrying her, so one day he''d not just gain more recognition with Zeke but also own everything the Walters had. novelebook It looked like that dream just went up in smoke. Well, if he couldn''t have it, no one else could. His father had taken action against Alec. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Might as well let him take care of Jenny too. Alec and Jenny were oblivious to the n. Even if they weren''t, they couldn''t do anything to prevent it. All they could do was grit their teeth and persevere through whatever difficulties came their way. Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Chapter 828 I Don''t Mind Silence enveloped the car for a moment before Jenny said, "Thank you.You can drop me off now." "Aren''t you headed for the police station? I''ll drive you." Alec replied, not slowing down. Jenny shook her head. "I can call a cab." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She didn''t want to be involved with Luke, nor did she want Alec to overthink just because she chose to leave with him. Alec still wasn''t slowing down. "I know you don''t feel the same way I do right now.In fact, you might even hate me.But you don''t need to worry about me doing anything to you. novelebook All I''m doing is driving you to the station." "You misunderstand.I just don''t want to trouble you, that''s all." Jenny didn''t hate Alec; she just didn''t think him doing this for her right now was appropriate for their current rtionship. "I don''t mind." Now Jenny didn''t know what to say. She pursed her lips and left it at, "Alright then." If Alec insisted, there was no point insisting otherwise. It''d be silly to get into an argument over something so trivial. Her phone suddenly rang. "Hey Evan," she greeted after picking up. "Where are you? I''m at the hospital." He had obviously gone all the way just to see her. Unfortunately, Jenny had long left. "Oh, I''ve already left.I''m on the way to the police station.They need me to make a statement." "I''lle pick you up." Jenny eyed Alec in the driver''s seat and said, "No need.We''ll meet for dinner.You can put in the orders first.I''ll be right there." "Alright.Be careful, Jenny." After hanging up, Alec asked, "Are you close with Evan rke?" "Decent, I guess," Jenny said simply. They''d grown up together, after all, so there was still that childhood bond between them. Decent? Alec scrunched up his nose. "You know, there are rumors he''s working in Walter Inc to get you to be his girlfriend-turn-wife.What do you think?" He wanted to see how Jenny would react, wanted to know what she thought about him. If Jenny didn''t like Evan, no way would that man seed. Still, Jenny immediately picked up on it. "I think he''s pretty brave." She couldn''t let Alec get all the points now, could she? Alec''s face instantly fell. "So you''re interested in him?" Jenny shot him a look before saying, "That concerns you how? Evan is a fine, handsome man.Don''t I have the right to be interested?" She used to like Evan.She even confessed to him, too. Jenny looked upon that memory with only amusement at herself. Still, Evan must be different from every other man based on what she''d done. "Is he more capable than me? I doubt he''s more good-looking." novelebook Alec huffed, feeling jealous. "Can you stop that, Alec? You''re not the only ''capable'' man in the world, you know." Jenny rolled her eyes. This man was just as narcissistic as he was when they first met. Alec wasn''t embarrassed about it at all. "I don''t care what anyone else thinks.What you think is all that matters to me.So do you think Evan is better than me?" Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Chapter 829 I''m Not Dumb "Here we are, thank you for driving me here," Jenny said, ignoring Alec''s question. She wasn''t going to answer something so childish. Alec could only shake her head. "Go ahead then." Jenny got off the car and hurriedly entered the station as if worried Alec might snatch her back. The sight made Alec scowl. Was he that terrifying? Jenny left the station half an hourter.She was about to hail a cab to go to the dinner date she had with Evan when she noticed Alec was still by the street. "what are you still doing here?" Did he n to have dinner with them? That...would only spell trouble. "Don''t you have dinner ns with Evan rke? I''ll drive you." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Alec''s t expression wasn''t helping Jenny guess what he was thinking.She stared at him for a while to make sure he wasn''t bluffing beforeughing.You''d willingly drive me over?" "Yeah." Alec nodded. "Don''t worry.I won''t be a bother.I''ll leave once I drop you off." "Why?" Didn''t Alec despise Evan? Why help her get to dinner with him, then? "No reason.I want you to be my girlfriend, and I''m not going to let you go there via cab." The safest thing to do was to drive Jenny herself to keep her safe.novelebook Hearing Alec say that threw Jenny off. "Alec¡ª" "Get on.You don''t want to keep him waiting." God knows how painful it felt to say that, but he had no one to me for it but himself. Jenny got into his car, knowing it was pointless to try and convince Alec to change his mind once he set his mind to something.Their car ride remained silent until they reached the restaurant. Alec couldn''t hold himself back from saying, "Be careful of Luke Faust.novelebook He''s a dangerous man." "I know." Jenny nodded. Alec nced at her, making sure she got his message, so Jenny sighed and said, "I''m not dumb. Luke came to find me because he wanted something from me. I''m not going to allow that." "But he''s a Faust and likely soon to be head of the family," Alec responded. That was what the whole world thought, anyway. Jenny rolled her eyes. "So? Do you think I care about that?" She wasn''t power-hungry like Yvonne Dickman was. "No, you don''t." Alec nodded. He''d known already, but he just wanted to make sure. They soon stopped outside the restaurant. Jenny opened the car door and was about to get out when she said to Alec, "You know something, you don''t need to do all this.Just keep your focus on bing head of your family for now." "Don''t worry.I won''t make you wait," he promised. Alec wouldn''t make Jenny wait too long before bing head of the Faust family as well as dating her. Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Lucky Him Jenny was spotted by Evan the moment she walked into the restaurant.He waved her over. "Here, sit.Food''s almost ready." "Sorry for making you wait." Jenny went to sit opposite Evan across the table. Evan waved her off but didn''t ask her how she got there.He''d seen Alec drop her off from the restaurant windows. Evan respected Alec for being generous enough to drive Jenny over for their dinner, knowing it was with his love rival.He wouldn''t have been kind enough to do that himself. The food was soon served, most of it Jenny''s favorite. "Eat up while it''s hot." "Don''t mind if I do." Jenny had been starving since the afternoon, so she quickly helped herself to dinner. "This is really good, Evan.Where''d you find this ce?" "I drove by a couple of times and saw they had a lot of customers, so I figured they must be doing something right.novelebook I wanted you to try it out, so here we are," Evan happily answered, passing some mashed yams to Jenny. "Wow," Jenny thought. "I wouldn''t have been able to find a ce with such good cooking just by driving through Bardoff City." "What''d the police say?" Evan asked. "ss is going to get the noose, right? Jenny shook her head. "Turns out the guests killed by the bomb are still alive, just heavily injured.novelebook My guess is he''ll just get a life sentence." Of course, the details remained in the court''s jurisdiction. Something dark red in Evan''s eyes when he heard "life sentence, " but it quickly vanished. "Lucky him." "Yeah. Thewyers his family hired are trying to argue that he never intended to kill anyone, given how weak the bombs he nted are." "He mustn''t have known shit to have bought such low-quality weapons," Jenny thought to herself, amused. Evan smiled. "We''ll leave it up to the coppers then." "Yeah. There''s nothing else I can do now." Nothing illegal, anyway. Their conversation continued merrily throughout dinner. Afterward, when Jenny thought she could finally go home, Evan pulled out two tickets from his pocket. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "I got some tickets for a concert nearby.Wanna join me? It could help our digestion," he asked, all smiles. Jenny giggled. "Only you would think of something like that." "So, are youing?" Evan grinned, eyes full of adoration for Jenny. The woman eyed the tickets and nodded. "Sure.We''ll see how well music helps with my metabolism." "Let''s walk over then.It''s not far." Evan went up to Jenny holding her hand. The warm feeling in and around her palm made her stiffen.She gently pulled her hand away even as she nodded at what he''d said. Their atmosphere suddenly grew awkward, with Jenny instantly regretting agreeing to the concert after dinner.She should''ve gone straight home. Evan, meanwhile, was unbothered.His smile remained as he quietly walked to the concert with Jenny beside him. Chapter 831 Chapter 831 Chapter 831 Please Let Him Go As the two walked, they failed to notice the car trailing behind them a distance away. Though Alec didn¡¯t seem to care, he was rolling in waves of jealousy. That was why he never left the restaurant after dropping Jenny off. He ended up reaching the concert hall with the both of them, only stopping when they entered and disappeared from sight. ¡°The fuck is wrong with you, man? Jenny would never tolerate you stalking her like this,¡± he groaned, rubbing his face tiredly. After thinking things through, he drove off, leaving the two alone. There were far more important things to do right now. Graham never expected Rowena to show up in front of him ever again. He¡¯d thought she¡¯d be wise enough to stay hidden for the rest of her life with the money he gave her. She really did think he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, huh? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Graham grunted coldly. No point faking the pleasantries now. Rowena didn¡¯t get upset with his attitude. She was there to ask for help, after all. It was better to have the right demeanor. With a smile, she said, ¡°Have you had lunch? Let me make something for you.¡± ¡°No need. You were never so kind, so you don¡¯t need to try and act like that now,¡± Graham stopped her. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Rowena blinked, embarrassed, and went back down to sit beside Graham. The man wrinkled his nose at how little a gap she left between them. So he stood up. ¡°Get to the point of why you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m here to ask you to have mercy on my family.¡± She couldn¡¯t just do anything while her family suffered. Graham snorted. ¡°For the sses? ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back now, shall we? What do you think of Randy¡¯s actions the other night? Do you really think he should go unpunished with how reckless and murderous he was with those. bombs?¡± He had heard from the police that Randy might not get a death sentence and got frustrated. Not even the boy¡¯s death would quell Graham¡¯s hate for him, not to mention a life sentence. Rowena nodded solemnly. ¡°He did make a grave mistake. But he¡¯s the only heir my family has. If something happens to him, we¡¯re doomed.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you already doomed?¡± Rowena bit her lip. Yes, they were, but they still had money, So long as they nned their steps wisely, they¡¯d still be able to have a mediocre life. ¡°I know you hate Randy, Graham, but please, I beg of you. Let him go this once. I promise he¡¯ll never show up in front of you again. I¡¯ll make him stay overseas.¡± Graham sneered. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll say yes? He nearly killed Jenny!¡± ¡°Yes, he did. But¡­please, for the sake of the daughter we have, please just let him go.¡± Rowenal didn¡¯t want to beg either, but her family had forced her to, and it would be damaging if they cut ties with her too. Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Send Him Right to Heaven¡¯s Gates Graham knew reasoning with her was pointless and waved her off. ¡°The court will decide what happens. I have no power over them nor will I use my power.¡± ¡°Will you really not give him a chance?¡± Rowena pleaded. She had prepared herself for Graham¡¯s cruelty, but her heart was still pained at actually experiencing it. She had loved this man once, after all. ¡°See her out.¡± Graham no longer wanted to speak to nor see her again. ¡°From this day onward, I will no longer see to Ms. ss nor do I want her in my house!¡± Some of the servants in the household were used to Rowena¡¯s presence over the years and would still treat her as the matriarch whenever she came around. Surely they¡¯d no longer make the same. mistake now. Rowena red at him, eyes red with unshed tears. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, Graham Walter!¡± She had decided to let go of the past after their divorce and instead spend her days doing what she loved with the money she had. In fact, she¡¯d been happier than she¡¯d ever been when she was still Graham¡¯s wife. But the man¡¯s attitude still managed to elicit hatred from her heart. She stormed out from Walter Castle, coincidentally meeting Jenny, who¡¯d just returned from the music concert. ¡°How many times has this been now?¡± Jenny scoffed. ¡°Looks like you failed again. Boo-hoo.¡± ¡°Jen-¡± Rowena was about to curse again when she forcefully calmed down and asked, ¡°About Randy. Can you let him off the hook?¡± Jenny was genuinely shocked by the woman¡¯s audacity. ¡°God will be the judge of that. What I¡¯ll do, though, is send him right to Heaven¡¯s gates. Of course, he might find himself in front of Hell. People like him don¡¯t seem to have a big chance of being in God¡¯s good graces.¡± She was way more straightforward than her father, unfortunately. No way was Randy going to be let go for his crimes now that even Rowena hade begging for mercy. Jenny would make sure Randy didn¡¯t escape his punishment. Rowena¡¯s hands balled into fists. ¡°Heh. Like father, like daughter.¡± No fucking mercy! After Rowena left, Jenny snorted in disdain before turning to Evan. ¡°Thank you for tonight, Evan. It was nice hanging out with you.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. But Evan was paying attention to Rowena in the distance, brow furrowed in concentration. ¡°Evan?¡± Jenny called again. The man returned to his senses. ¡°No need to thank me, Jen. We can hang out more if you want to in the future.¡± ¡°Aw, there¡¯s no need for that. Fun is only fun in short bursts here and there.¡± Jenny shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to go to concerts often. Evan beamed nheless. ¡°Go on in. I¡¯ll leave once you¡¯re inside.¡± ¡°Alright. Drive safe.¡± Jenny waved at him and then turned to go home. Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Was It Fun? When Jenny entered the living room, Graham was still fuming from his conversation with Rowena. He hadn¡¯t anticipated how bold she was, even begging for Randy¡¯s life. Jenny noticed how angry her father was and asked kindly, ¡°What¡¯s up, Dad?¡± Only then did Grahame to his senses. ¡°Nothing much, just Rowena. She asked if I could let Randy go. I don¡¯t understand where she got her confidence from.¡± ¡°No point ruminating on it. We¡¯ll never understand people¡¯s minds.¡± The sses were important to Rowena. That woman was even willing to destroy the family she married into, so Jenny wouldn¡¯t put this past her. Graham sighed, dropping the topic. ¡°It¡¯ste. Did you do overtime?¡± ¡°Nah. Evan invited me for dinner, then we went to a concert.¡± Jenny poured a ss of water as she spoke, then sat across Graham, The man seemed pleased by that. ¡°How was it? Was it fun?¡± ¡°It was alright.¡± Not too fun. Just¡­normal. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of the circting rumors, haven¡¯t you?¡± Graham then asked, observing Jenny¡¯s minute reactions to see what she felt about them. Jenny eyed him cautiously, immediately seeing through him. ¡°I have. You wouldn¡¯t be responsible for them, would you?¡± If it weren¡¯t for Graham allowing such gossip, it would¡¯ve died out at the first squeak. The man grinned, not answering her question. ¡°So what if it was me? Would you take Evan as your husband if he wants to be?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jenny rolled her eyes. ¡°How would you know if he wanted to? He¡¯s a good man with his fair share of women to choose from, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ll ept him if he marries into the family?¡± Graham asked, knowing deep down that Evan would more than wee the idea. Jenny set her ss down, clearing her throat. ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t see him as anything more than a friend. Please don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Really? But I heard you liked him when you were younger, even confessed your love for him.¡± He had settled the idea that Jenny was interested in Evan the moment he was told this. So why were things not turning out the way he expected them to? ¡°How many years has it been since, Dad? Who made it so that your crush from when you were a kid shouldst for the rest of your life?¡± Jenny sighed. Who the hell set these social rules? First Gilbert, and now her own father. Graham seemed glum. ¡°You really don¡¯t have feelings for him?¡± ¡°Not the kind you think I have. The most I see him is like a brother, like Zack and Gilbert, but iparable, of course.¡± Graham sighed. ¡°Oh, Jenny. And here I was, hoping to start looking for your mother once you¡¯re married.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not stopping you from looking for Mom. You don¡¯t have to wait for things to happen on my end.¡± They were both independent individuals. No point in waiting for one to make a move first. Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Go Ahead Then Graham knew his daughter wasn¡¯t being sarcastic. ¡°I just worry about you, you know.¡± ¡°I know, but you don¡¯t need to. I¡¯ve survived on my own all these years, haven¡¯t I?¡± She was already an adult, for God¡¯s sake. But the man felt guiltier hearing that. ¡°It¡¯s because you had to survive on your own without my help that I feel guilty, Jenny. All I hope is that you can finally find a nice young man to be with so he can. protect you when I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ve got it wrong, Dad. There¡¯s no upside to relying on others these days.¡± She had never considered finding someone to protect her. Even if she did, she wanted to actually like that person. Graham shook his head, sighing again. ¡°Where you got your steadfastness from, I have no idea.¡± Jenny smiled but said nothing in return. ¡°You still have feelings for Alec Faust, don¡¯t you?¡± her father asked, still worried. Jenny stiffened up instantly. She hadn¡¯t prepared herself for that question. ¡°Why do you ask? It¡¯s been ages since we were together.¡± ¡°Love doesn¡¯t always thin with time. Sometimes it can even grow stronger and deeper.¡± Just like the love Graham had for Jenny¡¯s mother. It had been decades since he¡¯d seen her. He still didn¡¯t know if she was alive, yet he still loved her deeply. Jenny pursed her lips, staying silent now. Graham sighed a third time. He had only guessed before, but it was confirmed now. ¡°I don¡¯t oppose the rtionship, in truth. I just worry you¡¯ll be hurt again. But I know what my Jenny is like. She¡¯ll protect herself from harm.¡± Worried as he was, he knew he had to let go one day. Jenny wrinkled her nose. ¡°Focus on enjoying your retirement now, please. You don¡¯t need to fret about me any longer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Now that you are in charge of the family business, I can pursue other passions.¡± Graham nodded, trusting Jenny. The woman nced at him. ¡°Are you really going to look for my mother?¡± ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ve wanted to long ago, but just dyed it on and on. I hope your mother still remembers me.¡± ¡°Do you know her whereabouts?¡± ¡°Sadly, no.¡± Graham huffed. He would¡¯ve gone after her ages ago if he knew. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then what¡¯s your n?¡± Jenny frowned. ¡°There¡¯s bound to be clues somehow. I had the portraits of the people who took your mother away drawn. We should be able to trace them.¡± As long as those people were still alive, Graham trusted his ability to hunt them down. Jenny wasn¡¯t so optimistic. It had been years, after all. People change. Still, she didn¡¯t discourage him. ¡°Go ahead then.¡± She knew that was the one thing her father would want to aplish before his time, or he¡¯d live in regret for the remainder of his life. ¡°I¡¯ll find her, Jenny, and we¡¯ll finally reunite. I want to show her how beautiful and strong our daughter has be.¡± Graham smiled warmly, feeling hopeful. Jenny smiled and nodded. ¡°This might be good for him,¡± she thought. People often found life more enjoyable once they had a purpose after all. Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Don¡¯t Overestimate Yourself The following days passed by peacefully. Jenny got used to going to work at the hospital every day while being updated with progress at herpanies. She had her personal space most of the time, so life now was much more enjoyable than she had given it credit for. When she heard about Randy¡¯s death, Alec was just knocking on her door. Jenny was less reluctant to push him out now, likely because he had saved her from certain death those nights. She hung up her call, then chewed on her lip in thought. After a while, she asked Alec, ¡°Did you do this?¡± ¡°What?¡± Alec blinked, not understanding her question. ¡°Randy ss is dead.¡± He was found dead in his cell before the date of his trial, which, to Jenny, only indicated that something was wrong. The only person she could imagine having sent the kill order would be Alec. The man instantly understood what she was asking. He shook his head. ¡°Wasn¡¯t me.¡± Jenny frowned. ¡°Really?¡± Who could it be, then? It couldn¡¯t be her father, right? Yeah, impossible. He had already left Bardoff. Plus, if he¡¯d wanted to do something to Randy, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. Alec smiled bitterly. ¡°Am I that untrustworthy to you?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°I don¡¯t mean it like that. I just can¡¯t imagine who else it might be.¡± As much as she hated Randy, she didn¡¯t want him to die just like that. Thew was always the way for Jenny. If the court held that Randy was to be sentenced to capital punishment, then he would be. If otherwise, Jenny wouldn¡¯tin either. But now, the cause of his death was a mystery. Alec tried guessing who it could be but didn¡¯t reveal it to Jenny when a possible candidate surfaced. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We didn¡¯t do it, so we have nothing to be afraid of,¡± he reassured her with a smile. ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t answered me about lunch.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do? I heard Xavier and Yakov are teaming up. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Jenny had been paying attention to the Fausts as well. She got the most important news from the bar Alfred opened. After vigorous training, Melissa had now be its owner as well as her primary source of underground information in Bardoff. ¡°Is that concern for me that I hear?¡± Jenny responded with an eye roll. ¡°I have everything under control. Things would actually suck if they didn¡¯t take action since I¡¯ve done all the preparations to meet them head-on.¡± Only by seeing what tricks those two had up their sleeve would Alec be able to retaliate properly. Jenny didn¡¯t understand those tactics, however. ¡°Just be careful. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡± Alec¡¯s luck might run out if the Fausts went after him again. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright.¡± No way would he tolerate losing his memories twice. In the end, Jenny went to lunch with Alec, deciding to pay for it in return for him saving her life. Alec, however, saw it as progress in their rtionship. Chapter 836 Chapter 836 Chapter 836 Do You Wanna Take His ce? Evan walked out of Walter Inc building and got into his car, the pleasant smile on his face disappearing instantly. ¡°It¡¯s done, Boss,¡¯ someone reported to him. Evan nodded. ¡°No traces?¡± ¡°None. You can trust our skill, Boss.¡± Evan nodded again, satisfied. But the man continued, ¡°But Boss, how did that ss kid piss you off for you to have sent us after him?¡± That was the first time the Boss had sent them on a job after returning to the country, so they were quite interested to hear the reason behind it. ¡°He nearly killed someone I care deeply about.¡± Came the response. ¡°That¡¯s why.¡± If his trial hadnded him in capital punishment, Evan wouldn¡¯t have done it. He couldn¡¯t tolerate Randy being alive any longer after nearly taking Jenny away from him. The men didn¡¯t know who this person Evan cared about was, but they didn¡¯t pry. So long as their Boss tasked them with a job, they¡¯d get it done, no questions asked. ¡°Any updates on Alec Faust?¡± ¡°No, sir. He lives a very routine life. We didn¡¯t discover anything special.¡± Evan cocked his head curiously. Alec would lose his neck at any moment now that those two Fausts were working together. Was he really that unconcerned? Evan hummed. ¡°Keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡¯ After getting more updates from his men, Evan left the car in silence. He didn¡¯t want anyone to find out about his other identities, nor did he want these gangs of men working for him revealed. All he wanted sometimes was to continue working like a normal person at Walter Inc. Of course, marrying Jenny would be the ultimate goal. With that in mind, he called her number, thinking of asking her out for lunch. ¡°Sorry, Evan. I¡¯m upied right now,¡± the response came over the phone. Evan seemed to sound cheery when he replied with, ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± but his expression immediately darkened once he hung up. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jenny, meanwhile, tucked her phone away under Alec¡¯s inquisitive gaze.¡± Was that rke?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jenny nodded, taking a bite of her burger. ¡°Are you really okay with him marrying into your family?¡± Alec asked worriedly. The sudden question threw Jenny off. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, now is it?¡± Alec pouted slightly. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m just¡­worried.¡± Jenny sighed. ¡°What about? This has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Of course it does. If he does this, I have no chance with you anymore.¡± Jenny¡¯s close rtionship with Evan had never stopped worrying him. Jenny groaned tiredly and huffed, ¡°So? Do you want to take his ce?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ll have me, sure.¡± As long as he could be with Jenny, it didn¡¯t matter whose surname he had. Jenny felt a mix of surprise and shock. ¡°You¡¯d really be okay with that?¡± ¡°Of course. The question is: would you?¡± Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Chapter 837 You¡¯d Gain A Lot From Marrying Me ¡°What about the Fausts?¡± Jenny asked curiously. Alec grinned. ¡°They¡¯ll be my dowry. That way, the Walters will be number one in the Ten Elites of Bardoff. What do you think?¡± ¡°Sounds like a dream.¡± Heck, she had a feeling Alec might not even be bluffing. But¡­ Did she actually want that? There was no decipherable answer she could find from her heart. Her silence encouraged Alec to continue, ¡°Well? What do you think? You¡¯d gain lots from marrying me.¡± Far more than marrying Evan, in the least. ¡°Ugh.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes again and dropped the topic. Besides the fact that Alec marrying into the Walters was incredibly far-fetched, there was still the fact that she didn¡¯t want it to happen. The family was already upied enough with Evan in the picture. They didn¡¯t need Alec getting in the mix. Alec smiled but decided not to respond. Of course, having Jenny marry into his family would be more ideal. Still, he didn¡¯t mind the opposite, as long as Jenny allowed it. While the two had their lunch, Evan stopped by the restaurant. He¡¯d investigated Jenny¡¯s whereabouts, as she wouldn¡¯t be upied for no good reason. Sure enough, here she was, having lunch with Alec. He got out of the car and walked steadily into the building, right up to Jenny¡¯s table. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Jenny was surprised to see him. ¡°Evan?¡± ¡°I thought toe by here for lunch. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡± Evan gasped in faux surprise. Alec scowled internally at his act. He refused to believe Evan didn¡¯t purposely look for them. What was important was whether Jenny felt the same way, however. Jenny actually did. She wasn¡¯t young and foolish anymore, so she wouldn¡¯t rip off Evan¡¯s mask, either. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Faust asked me out for lunch.¡± ¡°For a business deal?¡± Evan asked, sitting downfortably beside Jenny. Alec¡¯s face darkened. ¡°For private reasons.¡± In other words: stay the fuck out of my business. ¡°Is it over?¡± Evan asked. Alec was about to say no when Jenny said, ¡°Just about. We¡¯ve finished lunch, too. Can you drop me off back at the hospital?¡± ¡°Why the rush? I haven¡¯t eaten yet. You don¡¯t mind, do you, Mr. Faust?¡± Evan shrugged. He wanted to see just what Alec had in mind. Coincidentally, Alec felt the same. The two men sat across one another, seemingly polite, though Jenny knew better. That¡¯s why she wanted to leave.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°If memory serves me right, it¡¯s been at least two years since the divorce happened between you and Jen, right, Mr. Faust? What private matter could you have sought out Jenny for in that case? You¡¯re not using it as an excuse to pester her, are you?¡± Evan asked harshly. Alec¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Yes, we divorced a while back. But that doesn¡¯t stop me from pursuing Jenny a second time. I¡¯m sure you can understand, Mr. rke.¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Evan gritted his teeth. ¡°But you should know that pestering someone will only make them hate you more.¡± Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Chapter 838 How Many Times?! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jenny was getting really fed up with the two men. ¡°If an argument is what you want, then I¡¯m leaving.¡± She couldn¡¯t stop them, nor could she bear another second of their testosterone-filled contest. Leaving was the best option. Hearing that, both men immediately shut up Only then did Jenny sigh, d to see they hadn¡¯t lost their mind. The food Evan ordered arrived, making Jenny wait an hour or so before she could finally be driven back to the hospital. Even before she could go back to work, the two men got into another argument about who should send her back. It took a good ten minutes before either of them realized Jenny was gone, having long taken a cab. Alecughed to himself, imagining how impatient Jenny must¡¯ve looked. Evan didn¡¯t understand the man now. ¡°Can¡¯t you see how Jenny has no interest in you? I¡¯d stop bothering her if I were you? ¡°Really? I don¡¯t see it.¡± Alec shrugged. He actually felt like Evan was the object of Jenny¡¯s dislike. Otherwise, she¡¯d have insisted on Evan sending her back just now. ¡°Alec Faust!¡± Evan yelled, angry now. ¡°How many goddamned times do you n to hurt Jenny¡¯s feelings?!¡¯ Alec instantly grew solemn. He said seriously, ¡°I have been serious about her since before you returned to the country, so what right do you have to use me? If you wanted what¡¯s best for Jenny, rke, you¡¯d let her make her own decision instead of wasting your time arguing with me.¡± He didn¡¯t want his time wasted on Evan anyway. He wasn¡¯t the one interrupting his lunch with Jenny. Alec firmly believed that people fated to be together would eventually cross paths again. Evan¡¯s sore spot had been prodded. In truth, he didn¡¯t have enough faith in himself to win Jenny over, and that was why he was worried to see her spending so much time with Alec. He knew Jenny didn¡¯t have those feelings for him. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t still be so polite with one another. Nor was he on par with her adoptive brothers or even Alec. So, of course, Evan panicked. Alec didn¡¯t waste another minute on the man. He left with his own car by the restaurant, leaving Evan with his thoughts. From that day on, Jenny turned down every single lunch and dinner date from both Alec and Evan, opting to dine alone rather than risk the two men going head to head again. She never expected to find James in a cafe she chose for lunch, seemingly on a date¡­ James hadn¡¯t spotted her. He was focused on the woman in front of him instead. ¡°What do you think of this ce, Mr. Windsor?¡± she cooed. She appeared modest but charming, looking quitepatible with James. The man merely huffed. ¡°It¡¯s meh.¡± Clearly not expecting such a response, the woman¡¯s expression fell. She had chosen that ce for their date, so was James criticizing the restaurant itself or her taste? Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Chapter 839 What Do You Think? ¡°It seems you¡¯re not too inclined to continue this lunch date, Mr. Windsor.¡¯ Her family was iparable to the Windsors, sure, but that didn¡¯t mean she was undeserving of basic respect. James eyed her curiously, thinking the woman might act like the others before her appealing to his good graces as if nothing had happened. He set his ss down. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re a good match.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± The woman nodded. ¡°Thank you for being direct and for not wasting my time, Mr. Windsor. But if you don¡¯t mind me asking, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been on countless blind dates. Has no woman ever caught your fancy?¡¯ James frowned, not wishing to answer. But the woman went on, ¡°I heard you liked the Walters¡¯ eldest daughter. Sadly, she didn¡¯t feel the same way. Then you got into a mess with the younger daughter. I heard she¡¯s still living with you. So tell me, are you rejecting me now because of the elder one or the younger one?¡± Her circle held onto gossip like a starving man with food. She had personally been curious about it since the words first spread. James¡¯ face had long turned stormy. ¡°I¡¯m rejecting you because I don¡¯t find you attractive.¡± Upset by his words, the woman scoffed, ¡°Rude!¡± She then marched away, storming out of the cafe. There was not much else she could do. He was James Windsor, after all. While James was still processing his anger, the seat across him was quickly taken up again. ¡°Fuck off!¡± he roared without looking at who it was. ¡°Ooh. Looks like someone¡¯s angry,¡± Jenny teased. It had been a while since she properly talked to James. She didn¡¯t even know he was going on blind dates again. She¡¯d heard the topic of engagement dissolution between James and Jolene, but since James never really suggested it, she hadn¡¯t replied in kind. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. James stared at Jenny in shock. ¡°Jenny? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°To eat, duh. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, though.¡± ¡°Did youe alone?¡± James eyed their surroundings briefly. He¡¯d heard that Evan was getting closer to Jenny, nearly spending every day together, so it was quite a surprise to see Jenny by herself. Jenny sighed and thought, ¡°Can¡¯t I have lunch alone?¡± James smiled. ¡°How¡¯ve you been? What¡¯s it feel like being President of Walter Inc.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. You know I don¡¯t care about these sorts of things.¡± She neither felt proud nor aplished when it came to the business world. James nodded. ¡°Good on you then. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re really at ease now, especially with people managing things on your behalf.¡± ¡°You could do so too, you know. You just don¡¯t want to take the chance,¡¯ Jenny said. All James had to do was trust lower management to bring his business vision to life. Still, Jenny didn¡¯t mind. As long as she didn¡¯t make thepany go bankrupt while under her leadership, she was every step closer to her goal. Chapter 840 Chapter 840 Chapter 830 Lucky Him Jenny was spotted by Evan the moment she walked into the restaurant. He waved her over. ¡°Here, sit. Food¡¯s almost ready.¡± ¡°Sorry for making you wait.¡± Jenny went to sit opposite Evan across the table. Evan waved her off but didn¡¯t ask her how she got there. He¡¯d seen Alec drop her off from the restaurant windows. Evan respected Alec for being generous enough to drive Jenny over for their dinner, knowing it was with his love rival. He wouldn¡¯t have been kind enough to do that himself. The food was soon served, most of it Jenny¡¯s favorite. ¡°Eat up while it¡¯s hot. II ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do.¡± Jenny had been starving since the afternoon, so she quickly helped herself to dinner. ¡°This is really good, Evan. Where¡¯d you find this ce?¡± ¡°I drove by a couple of times and saw they had a lot of customers, so I figured they must be doing something right. I wanted you to try it out, so here we are,¡± Evan happily answered, passing some mashed yams to Jenny. ¡°Wow,¡± Jenny thought. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find a ce with such good cooking just by driving through Bardoff City.¡± ¡°What¡¯d the police say?¡± Evan asked. ¡°ss is going to get the noose, right? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jenny shook her head. ¡°Turns out the guests killed by the bomb are still alive, just heavily injured. My guess is he¡¯ll just get a life sentence.¡± Of course, the details remained in the court¡¯s jurisdiction. Something dark red in Evan¡¯s eyes when he heard ¡°life sentence,¡± but it quickly vanished. ¡°Lucky him.¡± ¡°Yeah. Thewyers his family hired are trying to argue that he never intended to kill anyone, given how weak the bombs he nted are.¡± ¡°He mustn¡¯t have known shit to have bought such low-quality weapons,¡± Jenny thought to herself, amused. Evan smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll leave it up to the coppers then.¡± ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s nothing else I can do now.¡± Nothing illegal, anyway. Their conversation continued merrily throughout dinner. Afterward, when Jenny thought she could finally go home, Evan pulled out two tickets from his pocket. ¡°I got some tickets for a concert nearby. Wanna join me? It could help our digestion,¡± he asked, all smiles. Jenny giggled. ¡°Only you would think of something like that.¡± ¡°So, are youing?¡± Evan grinned, eyes full of adoration for Jenny. The woman eyed the tickets and nodded. ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll see how well music helps with my metabolism.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s walk over then. It¡¯s not far.¡± Evan went up to Jenny holding her hand. The warm feeling in and around her palm made her stiffen. She gently pulled her hand away even as she nodded at what he¡¯d said. Their atmosphere suddenly grew awkward, with Jenny instantly regretting agreeing to the concert after dinner. She should¡¯ve gone straight home. Evan, meanwhile, was unbothered. His smile remained as he quietly walked to the concert with Jenny beside him. Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Big Problem Jenny nced at him and didn¡¯t ask further. Since he said so, she would take his word for it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll know it when you meet the right person. Someone wille along someday and have a ce in your heart.¡± Jenny smiled at him andforted him. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. James nodded, feeling the same way. He believed he would meet the right person, but it would take time. Afterward, Jenny and James had dinner together, and James sent her back to Walter Castle. The next day, it was all over the news. Multiple news sites published headlines about Jenny and James getting together. Jenny had just finished performing surgery and noticed everyone at the hospital looking at her in a weird way. She instinctively knew that something was off and took out her phone to check the news immediately. As expected, it was indeed rted to her. She was speechless. It was just a simple meal together, and James was being a gentleman in escorting her home. How could such a simple thing cause a big misunderstanding? Besides, she wasn¡¯t even a celebrity. Was there a need for those paparazzi to keep an eye on her every single day? Not long after, James called her, first apologizing and then asking her not to worry because he would handle it. Jenny agreed as she believed that James was more than capable of handling this trivial matter on his own. She needn¡¯t get involved if James would take care of it. After hanging up, Jenny left the hospital. She didn¡¯t bother to exin herself to others, nor did she care what they thought of her. Before Jenny reached Walter Castle, her phone rang again. Thinking it might be Evan or Alec calling, she nced at her phone screen only to find out it was neither. ¡°Melissa?¡± Jenny was puzzled. Since Melissa took over as the bar manager, she rarely called her unless it was important. ¡°Boss, we have a big problem!¡± Melissa¡¯s voice sounded extremely anxious on the phone. Jenny had previously asked Melissa to call her by her name, but Melissa insisted on calling her Boss,¡± saying that it showed respect. Jenny was speechless about it, but she decided to let her be. After all, it was just Melissa¡¯s way of addressing her. Hearing Melissa¡¯s urgent tone, Jenny also became nervous in turn. ¡°Calm down and take it slow. Tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle to you in person and tell you.¡± Melissa¡¯s tone was still urgent as if she wished she could teleport to where Jenny was. Jenny thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ming to the bar to find you now. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at the bar.¡± With that, Melissa hung up the phone and waited for Jenny to arrive. Soon, a cab stopped right in front of a bar. Jenny nced up at the name of the bar-Iridescence. She had chosen the name herself, inspired by the line ¡°Had I the heavens¡¯ embroidered cloths, enwrought with golden and silver light,¡± which she liked. Without much thought, she walked in. It seemed Melissa had already made arrangements because as soon as Jenny entered, someone immediately led her to the room where Melissa was. Jenny had never revealed her connection to the bar to anyone else and rarely came there on regr days. She didn¡¯t want anyone to suspect her involvement with the ce, as it would jeopardize the confidentiality of any information shared there. ¡°You finally showed up,¡± Melissa said as soon as Jenny stepped into the office. At the sight of her, Melissa got up and walked over. Jenny looked at Melissa in her professional attire. She looked completely different from when they first met; Alfred was indeed skilled in grooming people. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s the matter,¡± Jenny said, wasting no time. Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Will He Kill Me? Upon seeing Jenny in person, Melissa wasn¡¯t as anxious as before. She asked someone to get Jenny a cup of coffee. She waited for the coffee to be served to Jenny before saying, ¡°My senior, Flint Stauder, is here.¡± ¡°Your senior?¡± Jenny was puzzled and didn¡¯t quite understand what it had to do with the matter at hand. ¡°Alicia sought him out,¡± Melissa exined. As soon as she said that, Jenny understood. After she had saved Alicia, the young woman hadn¡¯t given up on seeking revenge. She found Melissa¡¯s senior, who was most likely Jonathan¡¯s senior. Jenny sighed. She didn¡¯t understand why Alicia was so persistent. Couldn¡¯t she just live her own life peacefully? Why bother with such meaningless revenge? ¡°How skilled is your seniorpared to you?¡± Jenny asked. Since the man hade for her specifically, she needed to be prepared. Melissa thought for a moment, then answered, ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way-you won¡¯t be able to beat him with your skills.¡± She knew how skilled her senior was, and she also knew how skilled Jenny was. Comparing the two, she had no doubt her senior was the superior one among them. Jenny felt uneasy when she heard that. If he was more skilled than her, he would be difficult to deal with, so she needed help. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. If we join forces, he won¡¯t be a match for us.¡± Melissa guaranteed with a few pats on her chest to look convincing. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jenny was naturally skeptical and didn¡¯t quite believe her. ¡°Really? You¡¯re helping me deal with him? ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? As long as we don¡¯t hurt him fatally, what¡¯s wrong with giving him a beating?¡± Melissa had wanted to beat up Flint for a while now, and the good opportunity hade knocking on her door. Jenny didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She asked, ¡°Are you all free to do as you wish? It seems you all can exact revenge on whomever you please. Won¡¯t your master step in and keep you guys in line?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the energy to care about these things. Ever since she said we¡¯re on our own, she hasn¡¯t cared about us much. She has told us that we must solve things ourselves in the future, and she won¡¯t help.¡± To put it simply, she was leaving them to their own devices. Thinking of that, Jenny felt that her master was indeed the best. She believed that if she encountered difficulties and asked for help, her master would definitelye to her rescue. Worried that Jenny didn¡¯t want her help as she was silent, Melissa quickly added, ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t be careless. Flint is very skillful. You must take it seriously.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jenny knew what Melissa was capable of. Since Flint was more skilled than her, Jenny wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him on her own. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to insist on fighting alone. ¡°Do you know when he wille to find me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Melissa shook her head. Jenny nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. ¡°Alright, I got it. When I need help, I¡¯ll give you a call.¡± ¡°Boss, by the time you call me, I won¡¯t have enough time to rush over.¡± Melissa hurriedly got up to follow her. Jenny frowned. ¡°So, what do you suggest?¡± ¡°Let someone else take care of the bar for the next few days. I¡¯ll stay by your side, so no matter when he shows up, I can protect you,¡± Melissa said. Now that Jenny was her boss, she wanted to take good care of her. Otherwise, where else would she find such a good boss if something happened to Jenny? Jenny couldn¡¯t help butugh at Melissa¡¯s solemn expression and asked, ¡°Is that really necessary? He won¡¯t be thinking of killing me, will he?¡± ¡°Who knows? He¡¯s unpredictable; he used to beat me up frequently,¡± Melissa grumbled, unable to guarantee Flint wouldn¡¯t try that. Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Who Said You Could Leave? Since Melissa had said so, Jenny couldn¡¯t underestimate the impending threat that would soon befall her. ¡°Flint isn¡¯t a fool. If he sees you following me, he¡¯ll know better than to make a move.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll secretly protect you. I just want to inform you that the management of the bar is temporarily handed over to others so that you won¡¯t say I¡¯m ipetent,¡± Melissa said while yfully sticking out her tongue. She would use this opportunity to give herself a break for two days. She used to likeing to the bar to have fun, but now that it had be her profession, she didn¡¯t like the ce anymore. Jenny nodded without saying anything else. ¡°It¡¯s up to you then.¡± With everything arranged and settled, Jenny left the bar and returned to Walter Castle. Meanwhile, James finished dealing with the rumors online and returned home. He stepped into his vi only to find that Jolene hadn¡¯t made dinner. Instead, she was dragging a suitcase with her, getting ready to leave. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Seeing him at longst, some unfamiliar emotions stirred in Jolene¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t quite describe what those emotions were, but she felt somewhat mncholic. In fact, she could have left earlier. She just couldn¡¯t bear to leave without saying goodbye to James. She wasn¡¯t in love with him when she pulled that trick on him; she was only attracted to his status as the head of the Windsors. But after they spent many days together, Jolene knew that she had truly fallen in love with him. However, it didn¡¯t matter because she knew he would never love her back. She knew that James had been going on blind dates, but he never showed any intention of letting her leave. Because of that, she secretly hoped that James felt a little something for her. But after seeing the news that day, she realized that James¡¯ heart had always belonged to Jenny. As for the reason he didn¡¯t let her leave¡­.it was most likely to keep tormenting her. She couldn¡¯t stay with him any longer. She used to worry about James canceling their engagement and that she would be kicked out with nowhere to go. But what was there to worry about now? The engagement had already been canceled, and the Walters¡¯ torch had been passed on to Jenny. She no longer had anywhere she could call home in Bardoff City; the only thing she could do was leave. Coincidentally, Rowena had been in contact with her these days, asking her to leave together and saying they would go abroad to start a new life. Jolene thought it was a good idea. She couldn¡¯t continue living like that forever. It was time to let go. James didn¡¯t know that Jolene had thought that much in just those brief two minutes. He looked at the empty dining table and then at the suitcase Jolene was holding, furrowing his brow unhappily. ¡°Are you nning to leave?¡± ¡°Yeah. Our engagement is over, so I have no reason to stay,¡± Jolene said with a bitter smile. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Besides, if you meet someone you like, and they find out I¡¯m still living in your vi, it¡¯s bound to cause misunderstandings.¡± ¡°Misunderstandings about what? That I like you?¡± James sneered, not attempting to conceal the contempt in his eyes. Jolene¡¯s face turned pale, and she held back her tears. ¡°Of course, I know you don¡¯t like me. It¡¯s just that outsiders might misunderstand, and it could hurt you.¡± ¡°Hmph, how considerate. Should I thank you for that?¡± Jamesughed coldly, his tone and gaze both indifferent. Jolene opened her mouth to say something but decided against it. ¡°Well¡­I¡¯ll leave then. Take care of yourself.¡± Before she could reach the door, James grabbed her hand. ¡°Who said you could leave?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jolene looked at her wrist in James¡¯ hold, shocked. There was a hint of disbelief in her eyes. Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Of Course, It Isn¡¯t! At that moment, James felt upset and frustrated. ¡°Why would you think you could leave just because our engagement is over?¡± he asked, displeased. ¡°James¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I brought you here so that you would be Mrs. Windsor?¡± James interrupted Jolene before she could speak, his eyes filled with contempt. Without waiting for Jolene¡¯s. response, he continued, ¡°I brought you here to be a servant! To serve me and to pay for your sins against me!¡± Feeling wronged, Jolene couldn¡¯t help but argue, ¡°But I¡¯ve been serving you for so long. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°No, it isn¡¯t! Of course, it isn¡¯t!¡± James stared at her fiercely. ¡°Since you dared to plot against me, be prepared to be tormented by me for the rest of your life. Do you think you can leave so easily? Dream on.¡± James fumed inwardly, ¡°Who do you take me for? After that despicable trick you pulled on me in the past, do you think you can make up for it with so little effort? How ridiculous!¡± Jolene was truly scared now. Did that mean she had to be his servant for the rest of her life? What if James got married and had children in the future? Did it mean not only would she have to serve James, but she would also have to wait on his wife and children? The thought of it made Jolene tremble with fear. Tears welled up in her eyes as she pleaded desperately, ¡°James, I¡¯ve realized my mistake. Please let me go! I promise I¡¯ll never appear in front of you again.¡± ¡°Go to the kitchen and start cooking.¡± James ignored whatever she said. He walked to the sofa and sat down. Jolene didn¡¯t move. She looked at James, who was sitting on the sofa, then at the door. Although it was within arm¡¯s reach, she was denied the freedom to leave the vi. Unwilling to submit, she gritted her teeth, deciding that no matter what James said, she would walk out of that door. ¡°Jolene! How dare you!¡± James¡¯ voice came from behind her, but Jolene didn¡¯t stop. She ran toward the exit without even grabbing her luggage. Once upon a time, she used to be in such a hurry toe to this ce, but now she couldn¡¯t wait to leave. Jolene sometimes thought this was the cruel joke fate yed on her. If she¡¯d listened to her parents in the first ce and not moved in with James so hurriedly, would she have avoided. this torment? With that thought, tears uncontrobly streamed down her face. Now that her parents were divorced, her mother was about to leave, and her father hadpletely abandoned her. If she continued to stay in this ce, she feared that no one would care, even if James tormented her to death. James was thoroughly annoyed by her actions, but he didn¡¯t get up to chase after her. This was his territory, and without his consent, not even a mosquito could fly out. Sure enough, in less than two minutes, Jolene was escorted into the living room by two bodyguards. James nced at her and could see the fear in her eyes. ¡°You want to run? Go ahead!¡± Jolene didn¡¯t speak. She¡¯d been living in the vi for a long time, and she usually had a lot of freedom toe and go as she pleased, so she didn¡¯t realize bodyguards were there. ¡°You should know your current situation, Jolene. Do you still think you¡¯re still the precious daughter of the Walters?¡± James stood up and approached her, grabbing her chin with one hand. Jolene tried hard not to cry, but she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°If you want to leave so badly, why don¡¯t you ask Jenny to speak up for you? If she asks me to let you go, maybe I¡¯ll agree,¡± James said. Before Jolene could speak, he added, pretending to be regretful, ¡°But will she help you? Think about how you treated her before. Do you regret it now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re torturing me for her sake?¡± Jolene stared at James, her heart bleeding from that sharp stab his words dealt to her. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. James raised his eyebrows, not denying it. ¡°Why not? After all, she¡¯s my junior and not someone the likes of you can cross.¡± Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Chapter 845 I Swear That night, Jenny didn¡¯t get a visit from Melissa¡¯s senior, but she received a call from Jolene Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. instead. She looked at the screen of her phone with confusion, especially when she saw that the caller was her half-sister. She felt it was somewhat unreal. ¡°Why is Jolene calling me? Strange!¡± Jenny thought. After a moment of contemtion, she decided to answer the call. After all, Jolene posed no threat to her now, and she was curious about what she had to say. ¡°Jenny,¡± Jolene¡¯s voice came through the phone, thick with sobs. Jenny was surprised and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I want to leave Bardoff City and go abroad with my mother. I won¡¯t appear in front of anymore, okay?¡± she said. Jenny chuckled at her words. ¡°What does that have anything to do with me? You can go anywhere you like with Rowena. Why would you need my permission?¡± However, she was still concerned about the news that Rowena was going abroad. She felt that they were letting Rowena off too easily if she was allowed to leave. But then she remembered that she had no evidence to prosecute Rowena. Therefore, she could only watch her leave. But would Rowena leave everything behind so simply? Jenny had a certain understanding of her character-she wouldn¡¯t go down so easily. "James won¡¯t let me go. He said he¡¯d keep me here and torture me for the rest of my life unless the two of you agree to let me go,¡± Jolene said, unable to hold back from crying. She wasn¡¯t someone who cried easily, but when she thought about her future, the despair it seemed to hold brought her to tears. Jenny was surprised by Jolene¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t believe that James had said that. Before she could say anything, Jolene continued, ¡°I know I was wrong before. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you that way. I was in the wrong, and I apologize. Can you ask James to let me go?¡± After some contemtion, Jenny¡¯s expression became solemn. Her intuition told her that James wasn¡¯t making Jolene stay because of her. She had some suspicions, but they felt surreal to her. Had things reallye to that? Jenny felt a little scared. If that was the case, should she have tried harder to stop Jolene from moving in with James back then? Within a brief two minutes, many thoughts and possibilities ran through Jenny¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t say anything, and her silence made Jolene think she was reluctant to help. Hence, Jolene pleaded again, ¡°Jenny, I was wrong. Although I said a lot of nasty things to you before, I¡¯ve never really harmed you. Please let me go.¡± At Jolene¡¯s words, Jenny carefully thought about it and realized it was true. Rowena arranged for all those assassins toe after her, but Jenny thought it was impossible for Jolene to know nothing about her mother¡¯s sinister ns. She had most likely allowed Rowena to harm her or even implicitly agreed to it. As such, Jenny didn¡¯t feel sorry for her at all. ¡°What you said makes sense. Indeed, you haven¡¯t caused any harm to me, Jenny said. But before Jolene could speak, she continued, ¡°Have you really decided to go abroad with Rowena?¡± ¡°Yes, I swear,¡± Jolene thought Jenny was afraid she wouldn¡¯t leave, so she immediately swore not to be in her way anymore. Nevertheless, Jenny wasn¡¯t interested in her promises. What she cared about was getting rid of Jolene quickly, otherwise, things would be bad for James James was her senior, and she hoped he could find happiness. But his happiness should nevere from someone despicable like Jolene. ¡°Alright then, I will talk to him. Get ready to leave.¡± Jenny believed that if she spoke up, James wouldn¡¯t refuse. If he refused, it would mean her worst fears hade true. ¡°Come on, James! Pull yourself together!¡± Jenny murmured. Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Let Her Go After hanging up on Jolene, Jenny immediately dialed James¡¯ number without any dy. The call took a while to connect, and James¡¯ voice came through, saying,¡± Jenny, why are you calling sote? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. At James¡¯ question, Jenny didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment and fell into silence. ¡°Jenny?¡± James called her name, sounding worried. Taking a deep breath, Jenny decided it was best to be direct instead of beating around the bush. ¡°James, Jolene just called me.¡¯ James¡¯ face immediately darkened upon hearing that, though Jenny couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°She said she wants to go abroad with Rowena, but you won¡¯t let her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She had plotted against me, and we¡¯re not even yet. Of course I won¡¯t let her go.¡¯ James tried to keep his emotions in check and not let them fluctuate too much. It wasn¡¯t worth getting emotional over a woman like Jolene. Jenny frowned, her intuition telling her that this wasn¡¯t the real reason James was stopping Jolene from leaving. ¡°James, that¡¯s enough. She¡¯s my sister. Just let her go.¡± She didn¡¯t want the two of them to continue to be in each other¡¯s lives. While Jolene thought James kept her around so that he could torment her, Jenny didn¡¯t see it that way. It was clear to her that James had other feelings for Jolene, although he hadn¡¯t realized it and thought it was pure hatred against his schemer. Then again, Jenny could see it wasn¡¯t hatred. Based on how James and Jolene their recent interactions, she was sure James no longer held any grudge against Jolene. The anger he had felt toward her initially had dissipated overtime. James was genuinely surprised that Jenny would plead on Jolene¡¯s behalf again. ¡°Jenny, did she threaten you again?¡¯ ¡°No. I think it¡¯s better for her to leave with Rowena. We won¡¯t have to see each other in the future, and it¡¯s better for us to act like she doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Jolene didn¡¯t matter to her anymore. She only spoke up because she didn¡¯t want James¡¯ judgment to be clouded by his confusion. James didn¡¯t say anything, clearly showing his reluctance. At that moment, Jenny¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could her spection havee true? Had James fallen for Jolene? Although it was easy for two people to develop feelings when they cohabited and kept seeing each other day in and day out, Jenny had believed that based on James¡¯ dislike toward Jolene, it was impossible for any feelings to develop. However, reality was proving her wrong. ¡°James, you don¡¯t want to let her go?¡± Jenny¡¯s tone changed slightly, bing stern. James was equally rmed, wondering what got into him. Why couldn¡¯t he let Jolene leave even after Jenny had spoken up? He wasn¡¯t a fool, and he had already noticed that something was off. He quickly suppressed his excessive emotions and said, ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t care if she leaves or not. The reason I don¡¯t want her to leave is that I want to avenge you. After all, she treated you so badly before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. Let her go,¡± Jenny said. ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯ve said so, I naturally have no reason to refuse,¡± James agreed and then hung up the phone. Jenny breathed a sigh of relief on the other end of the phone. If James gave his word, he would see it through. Jenny thought maybe she was just being too sensitive. After hanging up the call, James got out of his study and walked straight to Jolene¡¯s room. He kicked the door forcefully and shouted, ¡°Jolene! Come out this instance!¡± ¡°W-what do you want?¡± Hearing themotion outside, Jolene dared note out. She cowered in her room, trembling in fear. ¡°Open the door!¡± James bellowed angrily, his anger level visibly rising every second. Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Don¡¯t Let Me See You Again Jolene finally opened the door. On the one hand, she was afraid that James would wreck the door, and on the other hand, she understood since this was James¡¯ house, he could still unlock the door with his keys even if she refused to open up. ¡°Why¡­why are you looking for me?¡± Jolene looked at him reluctantly, fear written all over her face. ¡°Ah!¡± The next second, James lifted Jolene, and the feeling of being suspended in midair amplified her fear to the extreme. ¡°James! What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I underestimated you. You had the gall to call Jenny. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡¯ James asked her, eyes stormy and cold. Upon hearing that, Jolene¡¯s emotions became immenselyplicated. While she was happy that Jenny called James, she was also saddened at the same time by James¡¯ huge reaction, which was likely because of Jenny. She thought that James reacted that way because he was displeased that she¡¯d disturbed Jenny. Jolene gritted her teeth and tried to keep her fear from overpowering her.¡± Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to call her?¡± ¡°Jolene!¡± James gritted his teeth, hating the woman before him to the core. ¡°Did she ask you to let me go?¡± Jolene asked. Since Jenny called James, she must have told him to let her go. James said nothing, but mes were about to burst out from his eyes. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Seeing that, Jolene knew she¡¯d hit the nail on the head, and her eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t you let me leave?¡± ¡°Are you really so eager to leave?¡± James looked at her and asked in a low voice. ¡°Of course. Do you expect me to stay here and serve you for the rest of my life?¡± In fact, Jolene was willing to serve James for the rest of her life, but she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of serving his wife and children in the future. She felt that she couldn¡¯t be so generous. Instead of being miserable, she¡¯d rather leave. Their eyes met, and neither of them backed down. The standoffsted for God knows how long until James finally let go of Jolene. ¡°Go away. Leave immediately, and don¡¯t let me see you again.¡± James turned and went back to his study without giving her another nce. Jolene was too ted to notice that something was off with him. She was conflicted, as she felt happy yet dismayed at the same time. At the end of the day, Jenny¡¯s words were more effective. Shaking her head, Jolene decided that whomever James liked no longer had anything to do with her since she was leaving. She went back to her room to pack and left without hesitation. Worried that James might change his mind in the next second, Jolene walked away from the vi hurriedly. James didn¡¯t go downstairs to see her off. He just stood on the balcony and called the bodyguards downstairs, instructing them to let her go. He stood on the balcony watching Jolene leave with her luggage, getting farther and farther away from him until she disappearedpletely. He gave a low roar and kicked the pir nearby, mad beyond belief. She¡¯d said she loved him, yet she left so decisively. It was a solid testament to show that the world was full of liars. The news of Jolene moving out of James¡¯ vi spread throughout Bardoff City the next day. People were naturally not concerned about Jolene but rather about James¡¯ situation, as he was one of the few eligible bachelors in Bardoff City. Due to a series of unsessful blind dates, there had been spections that James might have feelings for Jolene. But now, considering that Jolene had moved out, all doubts werepletely dispelled. Although many wealthy youngdies had been rejected by James, at this moment, there were even more of them who wanted to get closer to him. Chapter 848 Chapter 848 Chapter 848 You¡¯re Helping Her? When news of it reached Jenny¡¯s ears, her anxious heart finally settled. Fortunately, things were not as bad as she had imagined. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to the matter after that. In her opinion, as long as Jolene left, the matter was considered over. She continued to work diligently at Bardoff Hospital. After some time in the hospital, she had slowly built up her reputation. Now, there were quite a few people who came to her for treatment every day, and Jenny had once again found a sense of aplishment of her own. After a busy day, she was exhausted. She changed her clothes and walked out of the hospital, intending to go back early and rest. However, she didn¡¯t expect to see Flint, who hadn¡¯t shown up for the past few days, waiting for her today. It was not that Jenny had seen a picture of him beforehand. Flint wore a ck tracksuit and stood right before the hospital entrance, making his presence known. It was easy to guess who he was since he was being so obvious about it. Jenny would be a fool if she couldn¡¯t deduce the identity of the person before her. ¡°You must be Jenny?¡± The man in ck had obviously done some research beforehand as he recognized Jenny at a nce. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jenny nodded and asked tentatively, ¡°Are you Flint, Melissa¡¯s senior?¡± ¡°Yeah, where is Melissa? I heard that she disappeared after challenging you, ¡± Flint said, keeping his eyes trained on Jenny. ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that; others would think I did something to her. She¡¯s doing well and living a carefree life now.¡± Jenny thought Melissa was indeed living a carefree life, with a new job and a good living situation. She was in a much better state than before. Flint didn¡¯t seem to genuinely care about Melissa¡¯s current situation and quickly got to the point. ¡°I came to find you for a reason, and I believe you know why. Choose somewhere. Running away won¡¯t help.¡± Running away? Jenny was speechless. Where had she run off to? Wasn¡¯t she waiting for him to show up all these days? She concluded that even disciples taught by the same master could be very different. This person was obviously not as likable as Melissa. ¡°Fine,e with me.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t want to waste time. It was just a fight¡ª she wasn¡¯t intimidated by the man one bit. With that, Jenny led Flint to the underground parking lot. There was rarely anyone there, and Jenny chose a corner where people wouldn¡¯t easily see them. Before the two could start, Melissa appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Flint, let¡¯s talk this through. Is there really a need to fight?¡± Seeing her appear, Flint was first startled, but then he understood what was going on. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been subdued. No wonder you haven¡¯t been in touch with me,¡± he said with a sneer. ¡°What do you mean by being subdued? I¡¯ve found myself a new boss. Jenny treats me very well. So, I can¡¯t stand by and watch you bully her,¡± Melissa said as she walked over to stand beside Jenny, indicating her alliance clearly. Flint furrowed his brow. He knew of Melissa¡¯s skills and knew he might not have the upper hand in a fight with her alone. If the two of them teamed up against him, he wasn¡¯t sure about his chances of winning. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Are you going to help her deal with me?¡± ¡°Jenny is my boss now. Of course I have to help her,¡¯ Melissa said with a smile. Flint¡¯s expression darkened as Melissa continued, ¡°Flint, if we join hands, you might not win. Maybe you should just give up. Your rtionship with Jonathan isn¡¯t that great anyway.¡± The rtionships among the fellow disciples who trained under nna were quite average, and it wasn¡¯t to the extent that they would stick up for each other. Upon hearing that, Flint didn¡¯t give up on his challenge but instead looked straight at Jenny and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be honest. The reason why I agreed to help Alicia deal with you is not just because of Jonathan.¡± ¡°What are you after then?¡± Before Jenny could ask, Melissa beat her to it, curiosity evident in her voice. Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Who Won? Flint rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡°As martial artists, we value the reputation of our masters the most. Your defeating both Jonathan and Melissa sessively has brought great shame to us. My main purpose ofing here is to uphold my master¡¯s dignity!¡± As for avenging Jonathan, it was secondary. In his opinion, Jonathan was inferior in skill, and if he died, he could only me it on hisckluster skills. Revenge wasn¡¯t strictly necessary. But the problem was Jenny defeated Jonathan and then Melissa. Wouldn¡¯t that mean Tywin Munster¡¯s disciple was stronger than nna Roy¡¯s disciples? Jenny thought, ¡°How was I supposed to know that was what you were thinking? If youe looking for trouble, I can¡¯t just sit around and wait to get my ass kicked, can I?¡± Melissa didn¡¯t expect Flint to harbor such thoughts, so she was immediately irritated upon hearing his words. ¡°Flint! Do you think you¡¯re the spokesperson for our master? Master hasn¡¯t even spoken up yet, so why are you sticking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong?¡± ¡°Master is naturally too busy to bother with these things. As your senior, of course I have to take care of it.¡± Not only did he have to take matters into his own hands, but he also had to win against Jenny to uphold his master¡¯s integrity. Seeing that the two of them were about to get into a fight, Jenny pulled Melissa aside and said, ¡°Alright, you wait here. I¡¯ll handle Flint.¡± ¡°No, I have to help you! Let¡¯s beat him to the ground and defeat himpletely!¡± Melissa was all riled up and found Flint extremely annoying at that moment. The feeling was mutual for Flint. If the situation allowed it, he would have taught Melissa a lesson first, as she was too infuriating. Jenny held her back helplessly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s normal for Flint to have such thoughts. You keep watch from the side. I know what to do.¡± Putting herself in Flint¡¯s shoes, Jenny knew although she wouldn¡¯te looking for trouble as he did, she would probably be unhappy about the damage to her master''s reputation. Since the other party came looking for her to settle the score, there was no harm in duking it out. Before starting, Jenny felt it was necessary to rify something. ¡°If I defeat you, will there be other disciples who¡¯lle after me?¡± If that were the case, she would have an endless amount of opponents to deal with. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, regardless of your win or loss, no one will trouble you in the future,¡± Flint promised. Jenny nodded, feeling relieved. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s begin.¡± Melissa was forced to stand aside and watch the two fight. She wasn¡¯t too worried, though. Since it was just a fight between two martial artists, they probably wouldn¡¯t go for the kill. At most, there would be some injuries, which were way better than what she had originally anticipated. Not far away, Jenny and Flint had already started fighting. Melissa was bored and took out her phone. She¡¯d found a very interesting novelst night, and now was the perfect time to continue reading. However, she¡¯d barely read a couple of chapters before someone walked up to her and patted her shoulder. ¡°Stop reading. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Melissa snapped out of it and looked up at Jenny, who was in front of her, then at Flint, who was standing not far away. She was quite perplexed. ¡°Is it over?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s over.¡± Jenny nodded. Melissa was even more baffled now. The fight ended faster than her previous duel with Jenny. ¡°Who won?¡± she asked. ¡°Flint won,¡± Jenny stated simply. Melissa looked at Flint and wondered, ¡°Did he really win? Why doesn¡¯t he look happy about it at all?¡± As they were talking, Flint had already walked over to them. He looked at Jenny with aplicated expression. ¡°Are you looking down on me? You didn¡¯t give it your all,¡± he said, displeased. Jenny waved her hands around in denial repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I was really no match for you.¡± While it was true that she didn¡¯t go all out, it was because she knew that even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t be a match for Flint. Since that was the case, there was no need to take things too far; it was fine to stop after exchanging a few blows. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Chapter 850 He¡¯s Strange Flint took a deep look at her but didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a draw this time. Neither of us won.¡± Jenny was about to refuse, but Flint didn¡¯t wait for her to speak and had already walked toward the parking lot exit. Seeing him walk away, Jenny was speechless. ¡°Has he always been like this?¡± ¡°Do you find him strange?¡± Melissa asked as she looked in the direction of the retreating Flint. Jenny nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a little strange indeed, but he¡¯s not as bad as you make him out to be.¡± Melissa shrugged. She couldn¡¯t really tell what was going on in Flint¡¯s mind. Seeing that the matter was over without causing too muchmotion, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d we didn¡¯t get into an ugly fight with Flint. It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t have a chance to make a move.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her phone rang. Melissa nced at her phone screen and found it was a call from the bar¡¯s management. She answered the call and listened to the person on the other end exin the situation. Her expression immediately fell. ¡°What? Someone came to cause trouble? I¡¯ming over now. I have to teach those little brats a lesson.¡± After hanging up, she turned to look at Jenny and got ready to leave. ¡¯I¡¯ll go back first. You be careful these days. If Flintes to find you again, remember to inform me about it.¡± ¡°Did something happen at the bar?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing major, just a few little brats who like toe and make a scene. I held back and didn¡¯t do anything to them the first time. I have to teach them a lesson today.¡± Those youngsters needed to be dealt with, as they were getting too arrogant. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Jenny asked. Melissa shook her head. ¡°This kind of small issue doesn¡¯t require your attention. I can handle it.¡± ¡°Alright then, you go ahead. Call me if you need anything.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t stop her. Since she had decided to hand over the bar management to Melissa, she wouldn¡¯t interfere too much. They didn¡¯t continue their conversation after that, and Melissa hurried to the bar. Once she was some distance away, Jenny couldn¡¯t help butugh. She hadn¡¯t expected Melissa to be so passionate about her work. When Jenny first met her, she thought Melissa must be someone who didn¡¯t like working, which was probably why she didn¡¯t earn much money. Now, it seemed to Jenny it wasn¡¯t that Melissa didn¡¯t want to make more money- she didn¡¯t exactly have the opportunity to do that. ¡°What are youughing at, Miss Walter?¡± A male voice came from behind Jenny. She turned around and saw Lukeing out of the hospital. Her smile instantly froze on her face. Soon, she regained herposure and kept the corners of her mouth raised to maintain her smile. ¡°Were you sick, Mr. Luke? Why did youe out of the hospital?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I came to the hospital to find you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have already finished work. I thought I would miss you, but I bumped into you while leaving the hospital instead.¡± Luke smiled, but his smile was unsettling. Jenny forced a dryugh. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡± If only she¡¯d left the parking lot a littleter, she wouldn¡¯t have been so unlucky to run into Luke. She didn¡¯t know why, but she just didn¡¯t like him, feeling that he was too cunning. Jenny wondered if her dislike toward him stemmed from her being influenced by Alec. It was possibly because she knew that these people werepeting with Alec, so she subconsciously started to dislike them too. Thinking of that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little rmed. If that was the case, then Alec¡¯s influence on her was really significant. Luke didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Seeing her lost in thought, he asked, ¡°Miss Walter, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Why did youe to find me?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, since I couldn¡¯t invite you to dinnerst time, I came to visit again today. You wouldn¡¯t keep rejecting my sincere efforts, right?¡± Luke asked with a smile. Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Chapter 851 What Reason Do I Have to Refuse? Jenny wanted to turn him down, but she was a bit hesitant. After all, she didn¡¯t exactly have any conflicts with Luke. It seemed rather unreasonable for her to refuse him outrightly. She thought she shouldn¡¯t let Alec affect her that much. As she thought about it, Luke continued, ¡°Jenny, Walter Inc and Faust Group haven¡¯t tried coborating over the years. I happen to have a good project in hand now. Why don¡¯t you consider it?¡± ¡°Since you put it that way, what reason do I have to refuse you?¡± Jenny agreed with a polite smile. It was also at that moment she realized the reason why she didn¡¯t like Luke. Luke was the kind of person who would not give up until he achieved his goal, and to do that, he wouldn¡¯t bat an eye when resorting to unscrupulous means. That was why Jenny instinctively disliked him. However, as Luke had mentioned, both families had never worked together before. If he really had a good project in hand, Jenny wouldn¡¯t mind having a meal with him. After all, it was just a meal. Why would she need to be apprehensive about such a simple asion? Luke wouldn¡¯t dare to try anything with her, given her status.Jenny didn¡¯t refuse and got into Luke¡¯s car, but to be on the safe side, she sent a message to Alfred, asking him toe and save her if she didn¡¯t contact him for an extended time. Right now, Alfred was the only person she could rely on. He was part of her ownpany and someone she could trust. Jenny¡¯s thoughts then drifted to Alec and Evan. Thinking of them gave her a headache, so she thought it was better not to inform them. Though Jenny didn¡¯t want the two of them to know she was having a meal with Luke, it was futile because they were both well- informed. As soon as Jenny got into Luke¡¯s car, they were informed about it simultaneously. Receiving the message, both of them had unpleasant expressions on their faces. They knew what Luke¡¯s intentions were. Therefore, they didn¡¯t want Jenny to get into contact with Luke unnecessarily. But since Jenny got into his car, Luke must have said something Jenny couldn¡¯t refuse. It made them worry. As a result, not long after Jenny and Luke arrived at the restaurant, Alec and Evan also arrived one after another. They didn¡¯t go in to disrupt; they just waited at the door, mainly to ensure Jenny¡¯s safety. In the car, Evan was feeling irritated. Dealing with Alec was already difficult enough, and now he had to deal with Luke, anotherpetitor. All of them had ill intentions toward Jenny. If they were abroad, he would have made those people disappear long ago. But now, they were in the country, making it inconvenient for Evan to deal with them. Not only that, he was afraid Jenny would notice something was off. When he was lost in thought, someone knocked on the car window. Evan lowered his car window, and upon seeing that it was Alec standing outside, his expression instantly became strained. ¡°What are you doing here?¡¯ Evan asked with a gloomy expression. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Alec, on the other hand, remained calm. He smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to do whatever you¡¯re here to do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think Jenny has too many pursuers?¡± Alec didn¡¯t care about Evan¡¯s unamused expression and continued speaking, his gaze directed toward the restaurant where Jenny and Luke were located, though they couldn¡¯t be seen. Evan lit a cigarette and nced at Alec. ¡°Yes, indeed. Every fool under the sun wants her, not having an inch of self-awareness.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Alec pointedly, with an implied meaning that he, too, was included in the ¡°every fool under the sun¡± category. Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Chapter 852 No Ordinary Person In the face of Evan¡¯s mockery, Alec was unfazed. He approached Evan because he had something to discuss with him and not to argue or pick a fight. After Evan was done speaking, Alec asked, ¡°Does it matter which fool it is? What matters is whether they¡¯ll cause you trouble, don¡¯t you think?¡± Evan frowned and stared at Alec for a while before smiling. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Alec wouldn¡¯t approach him for no reason. There must be a purpose behind his action; he couldn¡¯t havee up to him simply for an idle chat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me deal with Xavier?¡± Alec smiled, and from his tone, it sounded more like he wanted to discuss the matter rather than ask him a favor. Evan was surprised by Alec¡¯s words. He looked at him for a while, and after confirming that Alec wasn¡¯t joking, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What makes you think I would help you? Besides, it¡¯s Luke who¡¯s in my way now, not his father. Aren¡¯t you taking me for a fool by asking me to deal with Xavier?¡± It was Luke who was pestering Jenny. If anything, Alec should be asking him to take action against Luke, not Xavier. Evan wouldn¡¯t lend a hand if Alec were purely trying to use him to deal with the Fausts, who posed a threat to him. Alec wasn¡¯t worried about Evan¡¯s questioning, he continued, ¡°Luke doesn¡¯t have much say within the Fausts. Even if you deal with him, it won¡¯t be effective. There will be other Fausts who¡¯ll look for trouble with you after you get rid of him. Therefore, it¡¯s unnecessary. It¡¯s Xavier and Yakov who are currently in the running for the position to be the head of the Faust family. As for Luke and Julian, they¡¯re still young, so it¡¯s not their turn yet.¡± Evan understood the reasoning, but he wasn¡¯t keen on assisting Alec.¡± Even so, I won¡¯t help you with Xavier. On top of that, you¡¯re overestimating me. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. How would I have the ability to deal with the Fausts?¡± As he spoke, he looked at Alec and felt he seemed to know something. But upon careful consideration, it was unlikely. Ever since Evan returned to the country, he¡¯d been very cautious. Alec wouldn¡¯t have any reason to be suspicious of him. ¡°An ordinary person?¡± Alec chuckled lightly. ¡°How could the famous mercenary leader from overseas be an ordinary person? You¡¯re too modest, Mr. rke.¡± As soon as these words came out of his mouth, Evan¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he stared at Alec intently. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Is it anything difficult? One just needed to spend some money to get someone to do some digging overseas.¡± Of course, the truth was that obtaining information on Evan was not a simple task at all. Evan wasn¡¯t a fool, so he naturally kept information about him hidden. Nevertheless, as long as one paid the right price, no information couldn¡¯t be uncovered. Alec had been quite lucky. When Evan first appeared, he had someone investigate him right away. However, he couldn¡¯t find any information, which made him realize that Evan¡¯s identity was not simple. After all, most people wouldn¡¯t need to hide their information. Hence, he spent a lot of money to uncover Evan¡¯s true identity. While he was quite surprised, he also made ns upon finding it out. So, when he appeared in front ofBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Evan that day to discuss a coboration, it was not an impulsive decision. Alec had prepared for it long ago. Evan was displeased about this. He knew how difficult it was to uncover any information that pointed to his identity, and since Alec had managed to do so, it meant that he¡¯d definitely spent a lot of time on it. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Alec would investigate him when they hadn¡¯t had much interaction. Therefore, he asked Alec about it, wanting to know what his answer would be. Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Chapter 853 You¡¯re Not Capable Enough ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®Know thy self, know thy enemy; and you can win a hundred battles without defeat.¡¯ You should understand this principle more than anything.¡¯ Although Evan appeared before he had fully regained his memory, Alec had a gut feeling that he would pose a threat to him, so he spared no expense in investigating him thoroughly. After a moment, Evan smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Mr. Faust, you truly are meticulous in your thinking. I¡¯m in awe.¡± He had also investigated Alec, but all the information about him was publicly avable, and anything he found could be found by anyone else. Because of that, there was no value in using any of that information against him. Alec didn¡¯t respond to his praise but asked, ¡® What do you think of my proposal earlier, Mr. rke?¡± ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Evan asked. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Alec said indifferently. Before Evan could breathe a sigh of relief, Alec continued, ¡¯That would give me something to talk about with Jenny. I think she should know quite well what you¡¯ve been doing abroad all these years.¡± Evan was infuriated; his gaze directed at Alec was filled with a hint of killing intent. Alec couldn¡¯t care less and went on, ¡°By the way, I also found out that Randy had suddenly died in prison. I think you had something to do with it, Mr. rke. Am I right?¡¯ Ever since he found out that Evan was no ordinary person, Alec had been keeping an eye on him, so he had been keeping tabs on the man¡¯s every move. ¡°You¡¯ve sent someone to tail me.¡± Evan came to realize that without someone constantly stalking him, Alec wouldn¡¯t have known such detailed information. Alec didn¡¯t deny it but continued to ask, ¡°So, would you like to reconsider my proposal from earlier?¡¯ Evan¡¯s face darkened. He had lived for so many years, yet this was the first time someone had ckmailed him so tantly. He looked at Alec as if he was looking at a dead person. It was clear that he had the intent to silence Alec permanently. Although killing Alec might arouse suspicion from Jenny, he had no better option at that moment. Alec knew too much, so if he didn¡¯t deal with him in a timely manner, he would be forever under Alec¡¯s control. As if sensing what he was thinking, Alec wasn¡¯t intimidated as he said, ¡°Mr. rke, you should think about it carefully. Although I¡¯m not as formidable as you, it won¡¯t be easy to kill me. Can you bear the consequences if your attempt doesn¡¯t seed?¡± By then, Jenny would find out everything about Evan-his shady secret identity, Randy¡¯s death, and also his ns to get rid of Alec. Based on Jenny¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept him being such a person. If Alec could think of it, Evan would naturally be able to foresee how things would turn out as well. His sullen expression clearly indicated that he¡¯d arrived at the same conclusion. The two of them remained at an impasse. After a long while, Evan chuckled and said, ¡°How about I help you take care of everyone in the Faust family? Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not capable enough to do that.¡± Alec¡¯s reply was blunt. So what if Evan was the leader of a group of mercenaries? He didn¡¯t bring in many people. Being able to take care of Xavier would alreadyContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. be a remarkable feat on his part. As for taking on the other Fausts, it would be too far a stretch for him. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems you¡¯d actually want me to do it if I had the ability?¡± Evan was somewhat annoyed, but he kept a smile on his face, trying not to show too much emotion in front of Alec. Alec chuckled, not answering the question. ¡®Let¡¯s discuss how to proceed then.¡± ¡°Killing Xavier is doable, but Luke should be dealt with too. I really can¡¯t stand him.¡¯ After all, he was always pestering Jenny, which was annoying to watch. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Chapter 854 You Stalker Unexpectedly, Alec shook his head, his expression solemn. ¡°If Xavier is dead, Luke won¡¯t be able to cause much trouble. And if two people from the Faust family die at once, you won¡¯t be able to withstand Zeke¡¯s wrath.¡± The head of the Faust family wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. It wouldn¡¯t matter if Evan¡¯s men were brought in from abroad; if Zeke got serious, not a single one of them would be spared, and Evan himself might even end up in trouble too. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Evan understood the reasoning as well. He just wanted to see if Alec was intentionally trying to get him killed. However, the result surprised him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re working with each other now. I won¡¯t knowingly send you to your death.¡¯ Alec nced at him, once again able to tell what he was thinking. Evan sneered coldly and said, ¡°I find it more desirable to work with Xavier to kill you rather than help you kill him.¡± Alec was even more detestable than Luke, and the threat he posed was even greater. ¡°Is that so? Are you really going to do that?¡± Alec remained calm, smiling as he looked at Evan, showing no signs of panic. Evan felt a little uneasy seeing the way he behaved. He couldn¡¯t help but think Alec was hiding something and hadn¡¯t revealed all his cards yet. His gaze fell on the restaurant entrance. Noticing Jenny and Luke wereing out, Evan immediately wound up his car window and said, ¡°Send me the details.¡± He then started the car engine and left swiftly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. By the time Alec realized what was going on, Jenny and Luke had already reached the entrance of the restaurant and naturally spotted him standing there. They both frowned, especially Luke, who was extremely peeved at seeing him. ¡¯What¡¯re you doing here, Alec.¡± ¡°Just passing by,¡± Alec responded. ¡°Passing by? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re stalking Jenny,¡± Luke sneered, finding it hard to believe such a coincidence. Sure enough, the moment he suggested that, Jenny was visibly displeased. She¡¯d been suspecting Alec was stalking her, and the constant feeling of being watched made her feel very ufortable. She felt she was deprived of the freedom to do anything without falling under his gaze. However, she held back her anger in Luke¡¯s presence. Instead, she told him, ¡°Mr. Luke, you should head back. I hope we can work well with each other in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back.¡± Luke didn¡¯t want Jenny and Alec to be alone together. He¡¯d finally made some progress with Jenny and didn¡¯t want Alec to interfere. Unfortunately for Luke, Jenny had no interest in him at all. If it hadn¡¯t been for the sake of their future coboration, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to have a meal with him in the first ce. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I want to stroll around some more,¡± Jenny said. Luke nodded and left, knowing that Jenny was just cating him, but he didn¡¯t want to offend her either. After all, he¡¯d barely made any progress, so it didn¡¯t make sense to piss her off right away. As he walked past Alec, he whispered, ¡°Jenny is mine!¡¯ After saying that, he left, not caring about Alec¡¯s reaction. He was determined to win Jenny over. Alec couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard his words, showing no signs of anger at all. He was pretty darn sure Jenny wouldn¡¯t like him anyway. When he came back to his senses, Jenny was standing right in front of him. ¡°Have you been stalking me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Alec shook his head. Fearing she wouldn¡¯t believe him, he quickly exined, ¡°I was keeping an eye on Luke. I heard that he was having dinner with you, and I was worried, so I came to check.¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± Jenny was skeptical but also thought it was reasonable for Alec to have someone watching Luke, considering the chaos within the Fausts. Alec nodded. ¡°Yes, I know you don¡¯t like being followed. I wouldn¡¯t deliberately provoke you.¡± Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Admit It Jenny felt a bit embarrassed at his words. ¡°Sorry, I-¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Alec stopped her; he didn¡¯t need Jenny¡¯s apology. ¡°Do you have time to go for a walk together?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± This time, Jenny didn¡¯t refuse. These days, she didn¡¯t have her meals with Evan or Alec. In fact, she was kind of avoiding them. She knew how both of them felt toward her, but the more she was aware of it, the less she wanted to think about it. She could give a clear answer to Evan, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for Alec. Jenny didn¡¯t have an answer in her heart. Alec didn¡¯t drive, so he walked with Jenny along the roadside. They walked side by side, but neither spoke, yet the atmosphere wasn¡¯t awkward. There weren¡¯t many people on the street at night, especially on the small path near the river where they were walking. Only a few sporadic night runners were around, making it particrly quiet. ¡°Is your work at the hospital going well?¡± Alec asked as they walked. He asked it in a way as if they were old friends catching up; there wasn¡¯t much emotion in those words. Jenny nodded and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s going well. I feel more suited to working in the hospital than taking over thepany anyway.¡± She didn¡¯t have the ability or the interest to handle business matters. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Walter Inc has professional managers overseeing everything. Nothing untoward will happen.¡¯ Alec wanted to say that even if something did crop up, he would be there. But in the end, he didn¡¯t say it out loud. Jenny murmured in agreement, and the two fell into silence again. As they walked, an untimely sound suddenly came from the quiet path, which was lined with trees. They instinctively looked toward the source of the sound and froze instantly. In the distance, two lovers were kissing. They were seemingly unaware of anyone approaching as they were still passionately kissing. Jenny¡¯s cheeks turned uncontrobly red, and she walked forward quickly, feeling that the scene was too awkward. Alec, on the other hand, remained expressionless. However, upon seeing Jenny blush, the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve upward slightly. He looked amused at the sight. He caught up with Jenny quickly and deliberately teased, ¡°Are you shy?¡± Jenny stopped and red at him. ¡®I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just kissing. Everyone has done it before.¡± At her age, if she admitted to being shy, she would definitely be mocked by Alec, and she didn¡¯t want that. ¡°Have you done it? With whom?¡± Alec didn¡¯t look pleased, and the thought of Jenny kissing other men made him insanely jealous. Jenny looked at him with wide eyes, full of disbelief. Was he serious? Did he just ask her, ¡°With whom?¡± Who else could it be besides him? Alec seemed to quickly realize that as well, and the angry expression on his face disappeared instantly, reced by a smile. ¡°Have you only done it with me?¡± ¡°Alec!¡± Jenny eximed angrily, raising her hand to hit him. However, her hand was ultimately unable tond on Alec¡¯s body. He grabbed it and pulled her into his embrace, whispering softly in her ear, ¡°Do you want to try it again?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t know how to reply. She waspletely baffled, and before she could react, Alec¡¯s warm lips were already upon hers. Jenny didn¡¯t dare to move. She froze with her eyes open wide, seemingly unable toprehend the situation. ¡°Weren¡¯t we just having a stroll? How did we end up like this?¡± Jenny thought. Alec just pressed his lips on Jenny¡¯s for a very brief moment, not delving too deep. But even so, he was already very delighted. ¡°Your heart is racing, Jenny. Admit it. You still like me.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Jerk! If she didn¡¯t like it, she would have pushed him away at the first instance, feeling repulsed by him or maybe even pped him. All that should have happened instead of what went on now-she neither pushed him away nor raised her hand against him, and her heartbeat was faster than usual. Jenny¡¯s originally flushed cheeks were even redder now. Her cheeks were practically scarlet, looking like a ripe, delicious apple meant to be devoured. When she regained her senses and wanted to p Alec, he didn¡¯t give her a chance to do so. He lowered his head and nted another kiss on her lips. The unique scent of his breath came between their lips, and Jenny was so dazed by the kiss that she lost all sense of her surroundings and couldn¡¯t tell where she was for a moment. ¡°I told you this is a good ce for kissing. Look at them. They¡¯re even bolder than us.¡± A voice came behind them, presumably from the young couple they had seen earlier. Jenny¡¯s face turned even redder at that, and she forcefully pushed Alec away. She then walked briskly ahead, feeling too embarrassed to face anyone. Alec turned to nod at the young couple not far away. If it hadn¡¯t been for them, he and Jenny might not have gotten closer tonight. He quickly caught up with Jenny on the side of the street. The surroundings were now brightly lit- it was obviously inappropriate for him to attempt his earlier stunt again. Alec cleared his throat and walked up to Jenny. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let me take you home.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jenny replied softly, following Alec. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. They walked in the direction of the restaurant. Both of them acted as if nothing had happened just now. From Jenny¡¯s viewpoint, Alec looked serious now, showing no signs of the wild passion he exhibited earlier. She was a little disgruntled. ¡°What¡¯s this? He kissed me and acted like nothing had happened. What a jerk!¡± Jenny cursed in her heart. Alec didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. He thought that if he brought up what happened earlier, it would only make her more embarrassed. So, he pretended as if nothing had happened, assuming it would be better this way. Soon, they arrived at the restaurant entrance where Alec¡¯s car was parked. He opened the passenger door for Jenny. ¡°Get in.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t say anything and silently got in the car. The car started quickly, and Alec drove Jenny right to her doorstep. Just as Jenny¡¯s figure was about to disappear from his sight, Alec suddenly shouted in her direction, ¡°Jenny! I¡¯m serious!¡± Jenny didn¡¯t turn back as she eximed internally, ¡°Who cares if you¡¯re being serious? At least I don¡¯t!¡± It wasn¡¯t until Jenny¡¯s figure disappeared that Alec got back in his car again, but he¡¯d returned to his usual self by then, without the impulsive look from earlier. Nevertheless, if one looked closely, one could still seethe glimmer of joy he couldn¡¯t hide in his eyes. In her bedroom, Jennyy on the big bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. That kiss was like a mark engraved in her mind. Every time she closed her eyes, the moment would automatically rey itself, and she could still feel the warmth of Alec¡¯s lips on hers. Jenny felt like Alec had bewitched her. She told herself that wouldn¡¯t do! And so, she quickly shifted her attention. She sat up, leaned against the headboard, and called Stephanie. The phone rang for a long time before Stephanie answered, ¡°Miss Walter, why are you calling sote? Is there something wrong?¡± Since Jenny took over the Walters¡¯ business, Stephanie liked to call her Miss Walter, saying it sounded more imposing. Jenny sneered at it, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her. ¡°I just missed you and wanted to call and ask about your recent situation,¡± Jenny said. Unfortunately, Stephanie wasn¡¯t a fool. ¡°Missed me? Are you sure there¡¯s nothing else going on? Come clean. What happened?¡± she asked suspiciously. Stephanie found it impossible for Jenny to call her in the middle of the night so suddenly for no reason. Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Brain Fog Jenny was already feeling upset and restless in the first ce. Since Stephanie asked, she decided to tell her everything, hoping that she could help analyze Alec¡¯s behavior. After she listened to Jenny pouring out everything that was troubling her, Stephanie¡¯s mouth opened wide in shock. It was so wide, an egg could easily fit in. ¡°Jenny, shouldn¡¯t you be analyzing yourself now?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why Jenny didn¡¯t notice she was behaving abnormally too. Upon hearing that, Jenny paused, seeminglying back to her senses. ¡°Alec forcefully kissed you, and you¡¯re not scolding him; instead, you¡¯re analyzing his mind? Jenny, are you having brain fog?¡± Stephanie was speechless, not knowing what else to say. There was a brief moment of silence where Jenny was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to respond either. ¡°I was too stunned to react at the time.¡± ¡°Then what about now? Have you snapped out of it yet?¡± Stephanie asked, feeling like Jenny hadn¡¯t just failed to react but had actually acquiesced. What did that mean? It could only mean that in her heart, Jenny hadn¡¯t let go of Alec. Jenny remained silent. She was aware of her problem. After some time, Stephanie sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder people always say the first love is the most unforgettable. Alec is your first love, so it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t forget him, especially since he¡¯s still pursuing you.¡± Jenny continued to remain silent. ¡°I wonder if you were his first love?¡± Stephanie suddenly asked. Jenny didn¡¯t know what came over her when she answered, ¡°I guess so. I haven¡¯t heard of him having an ex-girlfriend.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t? What about the woman with the surname Blue or something you guys argued about before? You even suspected that Alec was using you as her substitute.¡± Stephanie found it quite unbelievable that Jenny had forgotten about it. With her reminder, Jenny finally remembered that name. Quinn Blue, the girl Alec once liked. She didn¡¯t say anything, so Stephanie was a little worried. ¡°I was just casually mentioning it. After all, he likes you now, and the past is in the past. Besides, he definitely doesn¡¯t see you as a recement for the other girl.¡± Alec exined himself to her after that incident. Jenny understood to some extent that in the end, they didn¡¯t end up together, just like she and Evan. They both liked someone whom they didn¡¯t end up together with in the end. The only difference might be that when Jenny liked Evan, she was still a child and didn¡¯t understand what love was, but when Alec liked Quinn, he was already an adult and understood love. Jenny wasn¡¯t exactly sure what was the difference between the two kinds of love, but she instinctively thought there was definitely something different between them. ¡°The most important thing now is whether you like him.¡± Stephanie¡¯s tone became serious. She felt that determining that was more important than anything else. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Jenny had been asking herself the question repeatedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she finally answered. Stephanie held her forehead speechlessly as she thought, ¡°You still don¡¯t know? It¡¯s written all over your face that you like him!¡± If Jenny didn¡¯t like him, she would have kicked Alec away when he tried to kiss her earlier. But Stephanie didn¡¯t say it out loud so explicitly. After all, Jenny had to think it through herself ande to her own realization about her feelings. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then think about it carefully. Think about it before you meet him again. Don¡¯t see him before you have an answer yourself. Give yourself space to think independently.¡± Stephanie believed that with Jenny¡¯s current situation, she might get confused as soon as she saw Alec, and she wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with a clear answer. Jenny thought what Stephanie said made sense, so she agreed, ¡°Okay. I will think it through.¡± ¡°Go get some sleep. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± ¡°Okay, good night.¡¯ Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Chapter 858 I Can¡¯t Give You What You Want It was a Saturday the next day. The sound of her phone ringing woke Jenny up from her sleep. She reached out a hand from under the covers and answered the call. ¡°Hello? Who is it¡­Oh, it¡¯s you, Evan¡­Where did you say you were?¡± Jenny sat up in bed, rubbing her eyes. If she didn¡¯t hear him wrongly just now, it seemed like Evan was saying he was right outside Walter Castle. Jenny came to her senses after a while. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send the butler to pick you up.¡± She hung up the phone and rubbed her temples. Although she had fallen asleep quickly after talking to Stephanie on the phonest night, she didn¡¯t sleep well. It was because she had a dream about Alec that was quite inappropriate, and it annoyed her. With no time to think too much, she got up from bed, freshened up, and walked out of her bedroom. She noticed Evan sitting in the living room downstairs right away. ¡°Evan, why did youe so early?¡± Jenny was puzzled and quickly walked downstairs toward him. It had been a few days since shest saw Evan, and she wanted to make it clear to him that she had no other intentions, hoping that he would give up. However, seeing Evan showing up at Walter Castle again, Jenny felt that she might have been too naive. Upon seeing Jenny, Evan immediately noticed the dark circles under her eyes and asked, concerned, ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Did you not sleep well?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jenny nodded, not wanting to discuss this topic. ¡°Have you had breakfast? I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare something.¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m here to have breakfast with you,¡± Evan said with a smile. He didn¡¯t know what Jenny and Luke talked about yesterday or whether Jenny had any contact with Alec after he left. He was worried and decided toe over early in the morning to check on Jenny and increase his sense of presence around her. Jenny wouldn¡¯t have known that he was thinking about all those things. After instructing the butler, she sat across from Evan. ¡°Are you getting used to your work?¡¯ Jenny asked. Evan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright, but there¡¯s still a lot to learn, and I need to keep working hard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest, Evan. Although I haven¡¯t been involved in thepany¡¯s affairs much, the managers often praise you for being excellent. I know you¡¯re very capable.¡± Though Jenny didn¡¯t go to thepany, she still needed to be aware of the situation at Walter Inc. The managers would report to her every week. In several of the reports, she¡¯d seen praises for Evan¡¯s work, so she knew he was skilled andpetent. Hearing herpliment, Evan felt a little embarrassed. ¡°They¡¯re just exaggerating it. I¡¯m not that capable.¡± Seeing him deny it, Jenny didn¡¯t continue the topic. ¡°Evan, what are your ns for the future?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say, Jenny?¡± Evan was not stupid. The fact that Jenny asked so many questions could only mean she had something else she wanted to say. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In fact, he could already guess what Jenny wanted to say; it was nothing new. Hearing his question, Jenny felt a little helpless. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s nothing that I haven¡¯t said before. You won¡¯t listen to me even if I tell you about it.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to work in Walter Inc, I don¡¯t necessarily have to keep working there,¡± Evan replied. Jenny quickly waved her hand when she heard him say that, indicating that she didn¡¯t mean it that way. ¡°Ourpany is very fortunate to have an employee like you. I¡¯m just afraid that it might affect your life ns.¡± ¡°Do you really have no intention of giving me a chance?¡± Evan smiled bitterly as he could easily understand the meaning behind Jenny¡¯s words. Since they had reached this point in the conversation, Jenny had no choice but to speak frankly, ¡°Evan, I only see you as a brother, just like Gilbert and Zack. So, I don¡¯t want you to change your life ns because of me. I can¡¯t give you what you want.¡± Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Nothing You Need to Apologize For After Jenny finished speaking, the living room fell intoplete silence, which made her somewhat worried. In fact, that wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d said such things. From the very beginning, when Evan decided to join Walter Inc, she¡¯d made herself clear. It was simple: she didn¡¯t like him. ¡°Evan, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± ¡°Why apologize? There¡¯s nothing you need to apologize for. I¡¯ve just been too naive about everything,¡± Evan said with a bitter smile. He sighed lightly and continued, ¡°When Gilbert contacted me and asked me to return to the country, I didn¡¯t hesitate much because he and I had the same idea. We both thought that when you confessed to me back then, it must have meant you liked me, so I believed I could win you back when I returned.¡± ¡°Evan-¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°But we both forgot that everyone has their own mind and personal thoughts. Your thoughts shouldn¡¯t be manipted by anyone, nor will they be manipted in any way,¡± Evan interrupted what she was about to say and prattled on himself. Jenny pursed her lips, feelingplex emotions upon hearing what he had to say. Just when Jenny thought that he was going to give up because of what he¡¯d just said, Evan¡¯s words took a sudden turn as he confessed to her,¡± Jenny, I¡¯ve been thinking about you all these years. When Gilbert found me and told me about the mistreatment you received from Alec, you don¡¯t know how sad I was to hear it. So, I didn¡¯t hesitate much when I agreed toe back. It¡¯s because I want you to be happy. Before you have a boyfriend, give me a chance, okay?¡± His tone was gentle, suggesting that he wouldn¡¯t continue to pester her if she really rejected him. Faced with his humble request, Jenny couldn¡¯t bring herself to say ¡°No.¡± They locked eyes for a moment, then Jenny hardened her heart and said,¡± Evan, there¡¯s no need for that. I¡ª¡± ¡°Do you have someone you like now?¡± Evan asked bluntly. Jenny was at a loss for words and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Since you don¡¯t, why does it matter if I like you? Don¡¯t I have the right to like you on my own?¡± In fact, he didn¡¯t need Jenny¡¯s permission. Evan didn¡¯t care who Jenny liked now. Even if she liked Alec, he wouldn¡¯t easily give up before they got married. Jenny sighed again, and just then, the maid came over to inform them that breakfast was ready. Jenny took the opportunity to end the conversation.¡± Let¡¯s have breakfast first. After breakfast, I have something important to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Jenny didn¡¯t mention anything about wanting him to give up, Evan¡¯s mood improved slightly. They walked toward the dining table. Jenny handed Evan the contract she and Luke drafted the day before regarding the coboration between Walter Inc and Faust Group. ¡°This is a coborative initiative brought to me by Luke. I¡¯ve read it over, and it seems good. Please take a look,¡± she said. Evan took the contract and casually scanned through it. ¡°Looks decent,¡± he said. ¡°Well then, since that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll be in charge of this from now on. I won¡¯t be involved in it anymore,¡± Jenny said. As long as the coboration benefited Walter Inc, Jenny wouldn¡¯t refuse-even if it was proposed by Luke, whom she didn¡¯t like. Evan nodded. He was fine with this arrangement as it would prevent further contact between Jenny and Luke. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle it, but I¡¯ll need time to do some due diligence for this coboration. We may not sign the official contract so quickly.¡± He knew the coboration was destined to fail, as Luke¡¯s father would pass away soon. When that happened, not only would this contract not benefit Walter Inc, but it would also bring a lot of trouble. So, for now, he could only buy time by dragging it out. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Ask Him Yourself Jenny didn¡¯t understand why, but she didn¡¯t oppose what he said. ¡°Alright, you handle it. I trust your abilities.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Evan smiled and asked her, ¡°So, Luke approached you to talk about this coboration? Why is he suddenly being kind?¡± ¡°Whatever his purpose is, as long as we can get tangible benefits, it doesn¡¯t matter even if he has ulterior motives.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t care; in fact, she could guess what Luke was up to. Hearing her words, Evan knew that Jenny wasn¡¯t interested in Luke. Even so, he would still help Alec get rid of Xavier, as he wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled to see Luke constantly pestering Jenny. After breakfast, Evan suggested taking Jenny to meet Gilbert, and they could have a meal together. Jenny didn¡¯t refuse. She hadn¡¯t seen much of Gilbert since he came back some time ago. They were all busy, and Jenny didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination or something else, but she felt that Gilbert had be more distant after he returned. It was unlike when they were in Parrington, where they used to contact each other almost every day. On the way to meet Gilbert, Evan suddenly remembered something. ¡°Do you know about Gilbert¡¯s situation?¡± ¡°Huh? What situation?¡± Jenny was a little confused, not quite understanding the meaning behind Evan¡¯s words. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Evan thought Jenny already knew. After all, Gilbert¡¯s matter had caused quite a stir, and based on their rtionship, she shouldn¡¯t be unaware. Right then, Evan had no idea about what happened between Gilbert and Jenny, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t know why Gilbert went abroad. He had always thought that Gilbert went abroad to develop his business. He hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t tell her about it ultimately. ¡°You can ask him yourselfter.¡± Since Gilbert didn¡¯t tell Jenny, he probably didn¡¯t want her to know. If Evan were to tell her, it would probably make Gilbert unhappy. ¡°Oh.¡± Jenny found it strange that Evan was being so secretive. Was there something that they were purposely hiding? Filled with doubt, she asked Gilbert about it right away the moment they saw each other. Gilbert immediately nced at Evan, and his eyes seemed like they could kill. Evan rubbed his nose and looked away; he didn¡¯t know Gilbert hadn¡¯t told Jenny about that matter. ¡°Gilbert?¡± Jenny found it odd that Gilbert wasn¡¯t speaking, but staring at Evan instead. It made her feel even more puzzled. When he turned his head and looked at Jenny, there wasn¡¯t a trace of the killing intent earlier in his eyes. They had already returned to normal. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Nothing is going on. I¡¯m just having some trouble dealing with a difficult client.¡± ¡°A difficult client? How so?¡± Jenny was skeptical. If it was just a difficult client, Evan shouldn¡¯t know about it. Gilbert remained silent, appearing to be deep in thought from Jenny¡¯s perspective, but Evan knew that he was trying toe up with a lie. Sure enough, not long after, Gilbert spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t want to work with that customer, so he found someone to go after me behind my back. I got injured, but it was nothing serious.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡°injured,¡± Jenny immediately became anxious.¡± Where did you get hurt? Is it serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now. It wasn¡¯t serious,¡± Gilbert replied. ¡°How can you not tell me about something so huge?¡± Jenny was angry, but after her anger subsided, she med herself. If it wasn¡¯t because of her, Gilbert wouldn¡¯t have gone abroad. She felt guilty and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gilbert. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you? This is part and parcel of doing business. You¡¯re bound to encounter people willing to do anything to get their way. It¡¯s nothing strange. Don¡¯t think too much into it,¡± Gilbert reassured Jenny, and he felt relieved that she believed him. Lying to Jenny took a lot of courage on his part. Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Can¡¯t Force It After the trio of them were done with their conversation, they stood up and went to the parking lot. Gilbert asked Jenny to wait in ce while he took Evan to get the car. On the way there, Gilbert looked somewhat displeased with Evan. ¡¯I brought you back so you could pursue Jenny and make her happy, not say things you shouldn¡¯t say in front of her.¡¯ Evan looked innocent as he shrugged and said helplessly, ¡°How was I supposed to know that you never told her? With all themotion, I thought Jenny already knew.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to know,¡± Gilbert said. ¡°Okay, I promise I won¡¯t say anything in front of her, alright?¡± Evan didn¡¯t think too much about it. It was indeed embarrassing, and it was understandable that Gilbert didn¡¯t want Jenny to know. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Evan didn¡¯t mean any harm, Gilbert didn¡¯t say anything more but asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Why do I feel like Jenny is still indifferent toward you?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re pretty spot on with that.¡± Evan didn¡¯t see the need to deceive Gilbert. It was true that he hadn¡¯t sessfully won Jenny over, and he wasn¡¯t as confident as before. His words angered Gilbert. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Jenny has rejected me. She said she only sees me as a brother,¡± Evan exined, feeling a little dismayed. If he hadn¡¯t rejected Jenny¡¯s confession, they might have been married by now. He was too young to know how to cherish what had been his. Gilbert stared at him nkly, not knowing how Evan could say that so calmly. ¡°So? You¡¯re just giving up like this?¡± ¡°Of course not, but I can only take it slow. You know Jenny. If I push too hard, she¡¯ll only resist me harder.¡± That was something they both understood. Gilbert felt annoyed and even began to doubt if bringing Evan back was the right decision. If Jenny didn¡¯t like him, then what was the point of himing back? Sensing what Gilbert was thinking, Evan patted his shoulder. ¡°Things like this are ultimately up to fate. We can¡¯t force it.¡± Besides, this was Jenny they were talking about. Even if they wanted to force it, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. ¡°Fate?¡± Gilbert murmured, then sighed bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I brought Jenny with me today to see you. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed with me for so long. So, you should understand your role, right?¡± Evan asked. Gilbert gave him a disdainful look and scolded, ¡°Do I have to help you with pursuing Jenny now? Can¡¯t youe up with better ideas?¡± ¡°I want to, but I really can¡¯t find any.¡± If it were any other woman, he could either be forceful or use money. But Jenny was different. He couldn¡¯t do that with her. More importantly, would Jenny ept him if he used his usual ways on her? Obviously, she wouldn¡¯t. Gilbert felt a headacheing on and rubbed his temples. Ultimately, he decided not to say anything anymore and took Evan to his car. Jenny was still waiting at the original spot, and when she saw the two of them driving over, she didn¡¯t think too much and just hopped on. ¡°Gilbert, have you been busy with yourpanytely? How are things?¡± They hadn¡¯t been in touch much these days, so Jenny didn¡¯t know much about Gilbert¡¯s recent situation. She was concerned and wanted to know more when she finally saw him. Gilbert nodded as he drove. ¡°It¡¯s been good, and everything is on track. I¡¯ve contacted Zack, and he should being to Bardoff City soon.¡± Although Zack¡¯spany was thriving in Parrington, both Gilbert and Jenny were in Bardoff City, so there was no reason for him to continue to stay in Parrington. Moreover, Bardoff City had rtively better development opportunities. As long as Zack had bigger aspirations, he would definitelye to Bardoff City. It was better for him toe over so that they could watch each other¡¯s backs. Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Someone¡¯s Watching Us ¡°Is Zacking to Bardoff City too? That¡¯s awesome!¡± It had been a long time since the three of them hung out together. Jenny missed those days very much. Seeing how happy she was, Gilbert asked, ¡°Why won¡¯t you let hime here since you want him in Bardoff City so much? He¡¯d happily oblige if you just said the word.¡± ¡°You and Zack are good to me. I know you would agree to my requests, but I can¡¯t influence you for my own sake.¡± Jenny would be happy if they came to Bardoff City to further expand theirpanies. However, if they came here purely for her sake, it would be different. Jenny didn¡¯t want to be such a selfish person. Gilbert looked at her, a mixture of emotions swirling in his chest. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be selfish once in a while, Jenny. You don¡¯t have to be so understanding.¡± One¡¯s heart would ache seeing someone be too considerate. Gilbert felt that Jenny had the right to make oundish requests. She didn¡¯t have to consider their feelings so much. ¡°It¡¯s not about being selfish. I think it goes both ways. You guys are so good to me. I¡¯d want to be good to you, too,¡± Jenny said. Evan sat behind them, his heart aching when he heard their conversation. Although Jenny had promised to treat him like she treated Gilbert, Evan knew that they were different. He would never be as close to Jenny as Gilbert was. Thus, if he wanted Jenny to stay by his side forever, his only choice would be to make her his lover. Otherwise, they were certain to drift apart. Not long after, the car stopped at thergest mall in Bardoff City. They walked in. ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time since I¡¯ve taken you shopping, Jenny. You can splurge however you please. I¡¯ll pay for everything,¡± Gilbert said boldly. Jenny smiled. ¡°Well, don¡¯t mind me.¡± She was delighted. She thought that she and Gilbert had gone back to how they once used to be. They were family again. They walked into the mall. Gilbert brought Jenny around the entire ce. They shopped at nearly every store, making a bunch of purchases and then getting the employees to deliver them straight to their homes. Meanwhile, they went to the restaurants on the top floor. They discussed restaurant options as they walked. But not long after, Jenny paused in her tracks and looked over her shoulder. However, she saw nothing. Her instincts were sharp. This was the result of years of training. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gilbert and Evan both asked. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel like something is watching us.¡± She hadn¡¯t seen anyone behind them, but her intuition was usually right. At those words, Gilbert and Evan looked back, their expressions matching the other. But there was no one suspicious behind them. Only shoppers. Jenny patted them on their shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. I might be wrong.¡± It was a good day. She didn¡¯t want to ruin it. They said nothing, but their guards were up. Atst, they chose to dine at a soup restaurant. Jenny and Evan sat down to order their food while Gilbert went to the washroom. Evan nced at the direction Gilbert had taken. He realized that Gilbert had not gone to the washroom. Instead, he had gone outside. It was odd. ¡°What would you like to eat, Evan?¡± Jenny had already chosen a few dishes. She slid the menu toward him. He recovered his senses and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m alright with anything. You can order for me.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny had a rough idea of what Evan liked to eat. She ordered a couple more dishes that would suit his and Gilbert¡¯s tastes and handed the menu back to the waiter. Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Do You Think I Want To See You? When Jenny was about to take her phone out to check for messages, a gift box suddenly appeared before her. She looked up, seeing Evan smiling at her. ¡°It¡¯s for you. You can see if you like it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, Evan¡­¡± Jenny refused, attempting to slide it back to him. But Evan was persistent. He pouted and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t refuse any of the things Gilbert bought you, but you¡¯re saying no to this little thing from me. Are you really treating me like your brother, Jenny?¡± Jenny was at a loss for words. If she refused him again, it would show she didn¡¯t think of him as a brother. However, she didn¡¯t want to ept the gift from him. ¡°Seems like I¡¯m nothing to you.¡± Evan began to take it away, the disappointment apparent in his demeanor. Jenny felt guilty and hurriedly took the box. ¡°How could that be? You¡¯re my brother. I just didn¡¯t want you to break the bank.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have the money for this.¡± Evan smiled, watching her take it.¡± Open it up,¡± he said. He¡¯d bought it when Jenny and Gilbert were shopping. He thought it suited Jenny well, which was why he wanted to give it to her. Jenny opened the box. A turquoise pendant was nestled inside. It was obviously of good quality. The box suddenly felt heavy in her hands. She said nothing. Evan asked, ¡°How is it? Do you like it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡¯ It was. It was also very expensive. But she had already received it. If she gave it back to him now, Evan would get up and leave the restaurant at once. Jenny had tofort herself, thinking she would give him something of equal value. That would make things even. They exchanged conversation. Meanwhile, Gilbert¡¯s face was as dark as thunder in the washroom. ¡°When did you return to the country?¡± He looked at the woman before him, who was lowering her head in suppressed anger. Marigold was intimidated. She said weakly, ¡°Yesterday.¡± ¡°You got back yesterday and began stalking me today. Didn¡¯t I make my words clear enough before?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that Marigold actually had the balls to show herself around him. Did she have a death wish? She shook her head meekly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t stalking you.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t?¡± Gilbert refused to believe her. ¡°I truly wasn¡¯t. I was just here to do some shopping. I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯d be here,¡± she said. Gilbert was frustrated. He asked, ¡°Shopping? By yourself?¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s someone else,¡± she said. ¡°Who?¡± Gilbert was going to get to the bottom of it to gauge her honesty. But Marigold didn¡¯t want to answer. She finally looked up at him with conflicted emotions. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. If it weren¡¯t for you suddenly stopping me, we wouldn¡¯t even have met.¡± ¡°Do you think I want to see you?¡± Gilbert would not see her again if he could. The moment he saw her, those disturbing images would sh through his head. It irritated him further. Marigold¡¯s heart ached, but on the surface, she remained calm. ¡®Alright. I¡¯m going to leave.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t stop her. He would find out afterward if she was stalking him or truly just shopping. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. If she were stalking him, he would not let her go easily. He would banish her from the country, so he would never have to see her. Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Chapter 864 I Don¡¯t Have Those Thoughts When Gilbert got back to the restaurant, the food was already served. Jenny and Evan were waiting for him toe back. ¡°Apologies. I was taking a phone call.¡¯ Gilbert sat down, showing nothing out of the ordinary on his face. At least, not to Jenny. Evan nced at him for a while, but he said nothing. Quite frankly, Gilbert had nothing to do with him. Evan couldn¡¯t be bothered, either. They began eating their food. Whether by coincidence or not, Marigold walked into the restaurant, too. There was a man next to her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s eat somewhere else,* Marigold said. She¡¯d spotted Gilbert and the others, and was afraid she¡¯d be misunderstood. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t want to be seen with him. The man next to her did not agree. ¡¯ Why should we? I think this ce is great. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to have soup earlier?¡± Marigold wanted to say something else, but Jenny and others were looking over. She had no choice but to follow him into the restaurant. They sat down. Jenny was surprised to see her. ¡°That¡¯s Marigold, Gilbert. I remember her having a crush on you.¡± She was teasing Gilbert on purpose. She did not expect Gilbert¡¯s face to shift instantly. ¡°Who would remember a woman like that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I know you don¡¯t like her. She seems pretty close to that man next to her. Perhaps they¡¯re married.¡± It was rare for them to meet someone they knew. Jenny was naturally curious, especially since Marigold had once liked Gilbert. Gilbert didn¡¯t turn to look, absolutely disinterested in her. Jenny did not think too much of it. As long as Marigold did not trouble her as she had in Parrington, Jenny would not go looking for her. Evan looked at Marigold not far off, and looked at Gilbert. He felt that something was off. If his memory served him right, the scandal that Gilbert was involved with when he was abroad had something to do with someone called Marigold. Could it be the Marigold that Jenny was talking about? He thought that it was likely. Gilbert didn¡¯t look happy at all. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, Gilbert. Just get to it if you¡¯ve found someone suitable.¡± Gilbert was a few years older than her. He was already in his thirties. He had long turned the appropriate age for marriage. Gilbert was not expecting Jenny to start pressuring him into marriage. He hade out for food. Running into Marigold was already bad luck enough. He was nowpletely speechless. He red at her, angry. ¡°Alright. We haven¡¯t met in a while, and you¡¯re worrying about me. Do you intend to introduce someone to me?¡± ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Hold up. I don¡¯t have these thoughts just yet. I just want to work.¡± Gilbert waved his hands hurriedly. They were getting sidetracked. Jenny seemed as if she were really going to introduce him to someone. Jenny smiled dryly. ¡°You can do both at once. It won¡¯t even take up much of your time. What¡¯s wrong with getting to know someone?¡± ¡°What do you mean, it won¡¯t take up my time? If I spend my time on a rtionship, I¡¯d be spending less time on work.¡± Gilbert disagrees. He did not possess any desire to have a rtionship. Jenny was helpless to change his stance. She knew that once Gilbert refused something, nothing she said would change his mind. She sighed in exasperation. ¡°Alright. You can decide for yourself. Grandpa¡¯s in Heaven looking down at us. Don¡¯t let him worry.¡± ¡°Are you using him to threaten me, you brat?¡± Gilbert was amused. He flicked his finger against her forehead. Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Chapter 865 What Do You Take This ce As? Jenny wanted to say that she had no intention of threatening him, but then Evan pulled her towards him. ¡°Jenny is under my protection now. You can¡¯t pick on her like that.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re protecting her already.¡± Gilbert smirked. ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯ll protect her.¡± Jenny was a little embarrassed, but she smiled, saying nothing. After the meal, Gilbert sent Jenny home. As for Evan, he returned to Walter Inc. If he agreed to do something, he would do it to his best ability. He wanted everyone to see his strengths so that everyone would know that he was capable and worthy of Jenny. After a whole day¡¯s worth of shopping, Jenny was exhausted. She wanted to take a nap, but her phone rang. It was Alec. She was stunned and didn¡¯t reach out for the phone. Yesterday¡¯s incident was still fresh in her mind. She remembered what Stephanie had said. She had to calm down. Thus, she did not intend to pick upThankfully, the call ended quickly, and Alec no longer called again. Jenny sighed in relief. She didn¡¯t know what to say to Alec right now. It just felt so awkward. On the other side of the city, Alec looked at his phone. Jenny had not picked up. He could guess what she was thinking, so he didn¡¯t chase after her relentlessly. It was good to give her some time to think about it. At that thought, he put his phone away and continued working. At night, James drove back to Windsor Vi. He saw someone standing at the entrance. He drove toward it and stopped in front of the person. He got out of the car. ¡°James¡­¡± Jolene looked at him, biting her lip. James couldn¡¯t describe what he felt when he saw her, but there were no changes in his expression. ¡°What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you already be out of the country?¡± ¡°I gave it another thought and decided to stay because I couldn¡¯t bear to leave you,¡± Jolene said. Doubt shed through James¡¯ eyes, but mostly, he felt sardonic. ¡°You were moring to leave, but now you suddenly want to stay. Do you think I¡¯m a clown, Jolene?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Jolene shook her head quickly. ¡°I only want to stay with you because I like you.¡± ¡°You think you can leave and stay whenever you want. What do you take this ce as? A hotel?¡± He smiled coldly. There was no warmth in his eyes. Jolene grew anxious. She had chosen to stay because Rowena, after hearing the entire story of how James let her leave, deduced that James had feelings for her. If she didn¡¯t want to leave, she would choose to stay. It was a gamble. Jolene knew it very clearly, but she still wanted to give it a shot. She used to think that James had no feelings for her at all. She saw no hope for her here, and she would live a happier life with her mother outside of the country. However, after listening to Rowena, she suddenly thought that James could have feelings for her. If she put in the effort, she might be able to make James fall in love with her. Because of that, she chose to stay. ¡°So why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± James looked at her scornfully. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Because I like you.¡± James smiled coldly. He was no fool. If that were the case, Jolene would not have insisted on leaving before. There had to be another reason. One that he did not know yet. Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Victory Could Be Hers ¡°Can I stay?¡± Jolene looked at him anxiously. James refused. ¡®You chose to leave, so you should fuck off as far away as possible and never appear in my sight.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jolene stammered, at a loss for words. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. If she could have figured out why he refused to let her go earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have insisted on leaving. What a pity it was that she had not analyzed anything before. She merely thought that her days, if spent there, would be dull and dreary. Jolene bit her lip, deciding to try her luck. ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯m going to leave now.¡± She tugged on her suitcase, preparing to leave. Seeing that she was actually going to leave him, James was stunned. He thought Jolene would beg him for another chance. He wasn¡¯t expecting her to leave just like that. Was this what she meant by liking him? It was very half-assed. Jolene walked with her suitcase in tow, murmuring to herself. If James were near, he would have heard her counting to a hundred. She wanted to see how far along she¡¯d get before James told her to stay. ¡°Seventy-seven, seventy-eight¡­¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± James¡¯ voice sounded from behind. Jolene smirked. So, Rowena was right. She turned, pretending to be bewildered. ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°Are you leaving just like that?¡± James asked. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re not letting me stay. What else can I do?¡± she said. James was incredibly frustrated. He felt that he was being manipted, but he thought it was impossible. How could she manipte him? He was clearly the one making all the decisions. In the silence, Jolene¡¯s heart thumped hard. However, her anxiety dissipated when she heard James say, ¡°Get the fuck in the house!¡± Jolene smiled. She said nothing, going into the vi with James. She was back in this familiar ce. But this time, she had apletely different outlook on things. Perhaps this time, victory would be hers. In the following days, Jenny didn¡¯t meet with Alec even though he called every day. He would not stop calling even if she refused to pick up, as if to test the waters. Jenny didn¡¯t know what to say. She hadn¡¯t yet given the matter any careful consideration, which was why she neither picked up nor met him. Alec looked at his phone in Faust Group. The familiar robotic voice was ying. Jenny had not picked up once more. He sighed, a little exasperated. ¡°Mr. Faust, Luke has said that his new turf club will beunching soon. He has invited you to the launch.* Vincent walked in. He was transferred over to thepany and was Alec¡¯s assistant once more. Something in Alec¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Have they finallye?¡¯ He had waited for days. He thought that the people from that family would have moved ages ago. They were unexpectedly patient, waiting until now to strike. ¡°Mr. Faust, they don¡¯t bear good intentions. I¡¯m afraid of the danger.¡± Vincent frowned. Ever since Alec hade to Faust Group, this was the first time Luke invited him to a gathering. It was unusual, no matter how one looked at it. Alec was not surprised. He smiled, saying, ¡°It will always be dangerous. The question is for whom.¡¯ The Fausts had their n to attack him. Likewise, Alec had a n to defeat them. ¡°Tell Evan to begin the n. Tell him to consider the consequences if he fails,¡± Alec said. Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Sticking to the n Vincent nodded. He had served Alec for many years. He knew of his abilities well. If he dared to go to theunch, there wouldn¡¯t be much to worry about. After Vincent left the office, Alec investigated the turf club that had just opened. He wanted to observe the geographicalyout of the ce so that he could figure out what they¡¯d use to finish him off. He figured it out very quickly, but he was speechless. It was a cliff, again. They wanted to make it look like he had lost his footing and fallen into the water. They would be riding horses, after all, but horses had a rebellious streak. If they ran over the cliff, it would be pronounced an ident. He could tell that they had done this very secretively. Alec even suspected that this turf club was prepared specially for him. No one would choose a ce like that for horses. A fool could tell that it was an ident-prone ce. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. If he didn¡¯t prepare himself beforehand and figure out that they would hurt him, he might actually lose his life. But now, it was hard to say who the victim would be. Evan looked upset when he received Alec¡¯s message. ¡°Does he honestly think that I¡¯m his underling?¡± He could be upset all he wanted, but Evan knew he had to do it. At that thought, he called his henchmen and got them to keep an eye on Xavier so that they would find an opening to strike. He hung up and left, using the excuse of meeting a client to meet with his henchmen. It was the first time heunched an attack since returning to the country. He had to make sure that it was perfect. Even if the Fausts could not trace it to him, Evan had decided to send his henchmen abroad and bring in a new group of men once this was over. That way, the Fausts would never be able to trace it back to him. After all, it was all within the country, and the Fausts were not like regr people. He had to be extra cautious. Xavier had no idea this would be the day of his death instead of Alec¡¯s as they had nned. When Alec reached the turf club, there were plenty of rich peopleing to support Luke. When they saw Alec, they formed a path for him to walk through. They chose to suck up to Luke, so they did not greet Alec. No one liked people who sucked up to everyone. ¡°You¡¯re here, Alec. Choose a horse that you like. We¡¯ll race each other.¡± Luke went forward and patted Alec on the shoulder. Anyone might think that they were close. Alec looked at him and the doubtful nces around him. Realization dawned on him. Luke was pretending to be on friendly terms with him so that if something happenedter on, it would seem like just an ident. He found it all amusing. Humans were such pretentious creatures. Luke clearly hated him, yet he refused to show it. What was the point of this? ¡°Alright.¡± Alec nodded. Luke was targeting him. Of course he¡¯d have toply. Luke sighed in relief when Alec agreed. ¡¯Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Afterward, he got someone to bring Alec to the horses. He went to the restroom to call his father. ¡°He¡¯s here, Dad,¡± Luke said. ¡°Good. Stick to the n. Do not let him leave that turf club alive,¡± Xavier said. Luke agreed. He had long hated Alec. If it weren¡¯t for his father¡¯s inhibitions, Luke would have struck ages ago. Now the time had finallye. He would not give Alec the chance to escape. Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Chapter 868 I Thought You Were More Capable Than This Alec had already changed his clothes and selected his horse. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Luke trotted over on his ride, raising his eyebrows at Alec. Alec smiled and got up the horse¡¯s back. They went toward the racing track not far off. The race began quickly. There were quite a number of people watching them, curious to know about their rtionship with each other. The media said that they were like fire and ice, but they didn¡¯t seem too bad. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Alec rode on his horse. Luke suddenly neared him and said in a not-so-soft voice, ¡°Do you know what day it is, Alec?¡± Alec said nothing. Luke continued, ¡°It¡¯s the day that you die.¡± Luke then whipped his horse so that his horse would surpass Alec¡¯s. He rushed toward the mountains. Alec smiled lightly, not expressing too much emotion. He knew Luke was intentionally provoking him, but he went over anyway. How could they have the chance to kill him if he didn¡¯t? The people around them watched them disappear into the mountains. They were surprised. ¡°Why did they run to the mountains? Has something happened?¡± ¡°Everybody, rx. The mountains are also part of the race tracks. Although the conditions are worse, it¡¯s very suitable for people who like to race,¡± the employees exined. The people said nothing more. They dispersed, no longer paying attention. Luke didn¡¯t go very fast, as if he were purposefully waiting for Alec. Alec had seen the map. He knew that Luke was riding in the direction of the cliff. So, they were going to murder him there. Not long after, Luke stopped a distance away from the cliff, ring at him. Alec slowed down as well and rode over. He smiled coldly. ¡¯Why aren¡¯t you moving forward?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to apany you anymore. You can go by yourself.¡± Luke sneered. This beat up trail was better suited for Alec alone. Just as Alec guessed his next move, Luke raised an arm and signaled with his hand. At once, something hit Alec¡¯s horse, and it reared wildly. Alec turned back. A needle poked out of the horse¡¯s back. There was no telling what the horse was injected with. The horse ran forward in panic. It was going to run off the cliff. Luke was grinning widely. ¡®You could have done anything you wanted, Alec, but you just had to fight the Fausts. You pretty much lost your life the moment you did that.¡± He thought that Alec would be panicking right now. At the very least, Alec would be cursing. However, he did not. Instead, a smile appeared on Alec¡¯s lips. Luke rubbed his eyes, wondering if his eyes were ying tricks on him. The next second, right as the horse was about to go down the cliff, Alec jumped off the horse and landed squarely on the ground. He only had a few inches to spare. The smile on Luke¡¯s face froze. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve prepared? I thought you were more capable than this.¡± Didn¡¯t they know that he was pretty good at parkour? A normal person would not have been able to recover, but Alec was well- trained. If he couldn¡¯t get the horse to control itself, he could at least jump down from it. Alec couldn¡¯t help wondering if it was Luke or Xavier who came up with this n. Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Stall Him Luke felt embarrassed. It was indeed his n. Although he had run it past his father, he had not offered any suggestions for improvement. It led to Luke thinking that his n was perfect. But now, it seemed that his n was far from perfect. He hadn¡¯t even investigated Alec¡¯s abilities. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare get too excited!¡± Luke gnashed his teeth and waved his hand. The people hidden in their surroundings rushed forward. He had other things prepared. So what if Alec was good atbat? He couldn¡¯t possibly win against everyone here. Alec was a little more impressed now that he saw Luke¡¯s other preparations. He wasn¡¯t as stupid as he thought. Although he looked rxed on the outside, Alec knew he would have to put a lot of effort into knocking all those people out. What was more, he feared that he would lose much of his energy after he was done. As the thought yed in his mind, he was already battling with Luke¡¯s henchmen. He was the only one fighting for himself against a group of people, yet they began dropping like flies. Luke couldn¡¯t help taking a few steps back. Was Alec really this good? He felt troubled. If he had known it earlier, he would have called in more people. But it was toote now. Alec would be long gone by the time they got there. Luke began to grow anxious. If he failed now, Xavier would be furious. He¡¯d think that he was a failure. When Luke thought of the other illegitimate children eyeing his position as the heir, he panicked. He no longer cared if backup would arrive in time. He called them, then said to the ones fighting Alec, ¡°Trap him! Stall him!¡± They were no match for Alec. Anyone who tried to attack him would be taken out at once. There was no point in fighting. They would rather save themselves and wait for backup. Alec knew what Luke was thinking. Naturally, he would not let him win. These people dared not fight him, so he charged toward them, forcing them to fight him. In the blink of an eye, the group of Luke¡¯s men was taken out. Alec was exhausted. He could take them all on, but he had to make sure he was not hurt in the process. But right now, even if he were hurt, he would not show it. He walked toward Luke with a smile on his face. ¡°Is that it? Just how much do you underestimate me, Luke?¡± ¡°What¡­what are you doing?¡± Having seen Alec¡¯s wrath, Luke stepped back in fear. Could Alec be taking this chance to beat him up, too? Alec smiled coldly, reaching out toward him. Suddenly, there was a bang. A bullet shot towards Alec¡¯s outstretched hand. Alec reacted quickly. He ducked behind arge boulder, his eyes clouded.¡± You¡¯re a brave one, Luke, getting out the guns.¡± Even the Fausts had to be diligent about guns in Bardoff City. They were a family with a rich heritage, after all. But once the line was crossed, there would be disastrous consequences. That was why Alec had chosen to partner up with Evan. Evan was from abroad, and even if he were to use firearms, he would be hard to track. It would be practically impossible for them to trace it to Alec. Luke looked at Alec behind the boulder, wanting to say that this was not part of his n. However, he ended up saying nothing. He was no fool. If this wasn¡¯t part of his n, it was his father¡¯s n. No wonder his father hadn¡¯t said anything before. He had already made his own ns.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Chapter 870 You Think My Death is Definite? Luke was a little upset about it. If Xavier had nned it without telling him, he didn¡¯t trust him. His grumbles ran deep, but he was smart enough to brush them off for now. Right now, what he needed to do was make Alec disappear. Everything else would follow. The gunshots were still being fired. Xavier had nned this well. There were several men hidden in the mountain. Alec was beginning to tire out. He had been careless. He hadn¡¯t thought that the Fausts would be so incredibly ruthless. Weren¡¯t they afraid of being caught? On top of that, Zeke was still the head of the Fausts. Weren¡¯t they afraid he would find out about them using guns? While Alec¡¯s mind drifted off, one of the bullets hit his thigh. However, he did not stop running. He had to leave quickly and escape their circle. His arm and thigh hurt really bad, but the pain made him even more alert. The head of the Fausts was indeed Zeke. Without his permission, Luke and Xavier would not have used guns. Everything was so clear now. Alec smirked. Couldn¡¯t they hold it in any longer? Very quickly, he was forced to the edge of the cliff. He realized that the snipers did not mean to kill him by gunshot. They merely wanted to force him to the edge. Did they want him to jump? Cowards! They wanted him to die, but they were afraid of being caught and affecting the family name. That was why they wanted him to jump. After that, they would say that he had lost his footing and fallen down. It would have nothing to do with them. As for the bullet wounds, no one would even notice. Alec stood at the cliff, the gunshots stopping. He knew that someone was staring at him. They would fire if he did not jump. He smiled coldly. He was not afraid at all. He looked back. He sort of understood why the Fausts insisted on the cliff. His previous ident involved one, and he¡¯d be haunted by it. If he fell, it would simply be fulfilling his destiny. ¡°There¡¯s no escaping, Alec. Just jump. What if you¡¯re lucky and you¡¯re saved again?¡± Luke walked over. However, he did not go near him just in case. ¡°Do you think my death is definite?¡± Alec looked at the cliff. He did not believe that the Fausts would be so sure. Who could guarantee that he would die this time? If Luke was so sure, something was waiting for him at the bottom. Luke smiled. ¡°If you can survive this, it¡¯s written in the stars, then. I promise not to bother you in the future.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Survive? This was not the cliff from before. There was no water below them. If Alec fell, he would break every single bond in his body. Alec knew this. ¡°You have no other choice, Alec,¡± Luke said,ughing gleefully. Alec looked at him and said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll always be able tough as loudly as you Did.¡± After saying that, he turned and jumped off the cliff, disappearing before Luke¡¯s sight. Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Chapter 871 He¡¯s Been Murdered Luke watched him jump. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t quite believe it. Was Alec submitting so easily without a struggle? He didn¡¯t think there would be a river waiting for him to swim in, did he? ¡°Idiot!¡± Luke thought. Then, he said to someone, ¡°Look around below. You must see his corpse with your own eyes.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± His bodyguard nodded. Just before Luke was about to call Xavier, his phone rang. It was his father¡¯s secretary. He thought that he was calling to track his progress. Before the secretary could speak, he said, ¡°Tell my father the n worked. Alec is dead.¡± ¡°Xavier¡­ something¡¯s happened to him.¡± The secretary was panicking on the other end, his voice trembling. Luke¡¯s eyebrows raised. An unsettling feeling washed over him. ¡°What happened?¡± What could ever happen to his father? ¡°Xavier¡­ he¡¯s been murdered!¡± the secretary said, his voice full of terror. Luke¡¯s phone ttered to the ground. For a moment there, he forgot to ask how it happened. News of the Fausts spread through the city quickly. Alec had fallen down a cliff, and Xavier was shot in his vi and was pronounced dead. Either story was a terrifying case, and they had both happened at the same time. When Jenny saw the news, she had just finished performing surgery. She grew weak in the knees. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Fallen down a cliff? Jenny did not believe this. After what had happened thest time, Alec would turn away at the mere sight of a cliff. What was he doing there? At that thought, she called Melissa to ask her to investigate the matter. Melissa was already seeding at managing the bar. The intel gathered was growing. Jenny trusted her. However, she was so anxious that she drove toward Faust Manor. She had to know what it all was. But when she arrived, she realized a herd of reporters surrounded the ce. Several bodyguards were standing at the gates. No one could go in. Jenny¡¯s heart was beating hard. Thankfully, Melissa called. Although she had not yet made sense of what had happened, she had found out the ce where Alec had fallen. Jenny wasted no time rushing over. When she knew that it had happened at a turf club newly opened by Luke, Jenny could guess what had happened. She couldn¡¯t help feeling angry. Alec had not taken his safety into ount at all. Luke definitely did not have good intentions of inviting him over. Why did he go? Jenny rushed over to the club with those thoughts in mind. She could not calm herself down at all. It was now that she realized how much she cared for Alec. But what a pity it was that she only figured it out now. It seemed toote. All she could do now was pray that nothing had happened to Alec. When she got to the club, it was fenced up by the security guards. No one could go in. They said that they were still looking for him and that things were still chaotic. Jenny didn¡¯t believe a word they said. These were Luke¡¯s henchmen. Even if they did find Alec, Luke would not let him go. When they weren¡¯t paying attention, she snuck into the club and ran toward the cliff. There were plenty of people still searching. When Jenny wondered if Luke had a heart after all, she heard the security guards murmuring, ¡°Where did he go? He can¡¯t be alive, falling from such a high ce.¡± ¡°Stop chatting. Find him! If he runs, the boss will have our heads!¡± They began searching more fervently, failing to notice Jenny not far off. Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Chapter 872 A Solid Reason Jenny was feeling a whirlwind of emotions. She was d that they hadn¡¯t found him. Yet, she worried about him. She still had no clue what had happened. However, based on what they said, Alec was dead in their eyes, which meant he was in bad shape. She began looking as well, but the reality of it was grim. She had to focus on finding him on top of keeping herself hidden. It was slow progress. The only silver lining was that they had not found him either, so he could have survived. She was about to keep searching, but then her phone rang. She was stunned. On the quiet cliff, a single word uttered would have been loud. And this was a ringtone. Jenny was instantly discovered. ¡°Someone¡¯s there!¡± ¡°Look over there!¡± A swarm of security guards moved toward her. Jenny ran while talking on the phone. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She felt even worse listening to Melissa¡¯s description of everything that had happened. Alec had even been shot before falling down the cliff! Her worry was boundless, but she didn¡¯t have the time to think. She had to lose the security guards coming after her. Otherwise, she¡¯d be killed before even getting to find Alec. ¡°Follow me!¡± A silhouette appeared before her. Before she could react, he pulled her in another direction. ¡°Paul? Why are you here?¡± Jenny was bewildered. Even if news of Alec¡¯s incident had mspread, Paul couldn¡¯t be there so early. Paul didn¡¯t answer her question. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jenny meant so much to Alec, he wouldn¡¯t have cared whether she lived. Quickly, Jenny was stunned once more. There was a helicopter on the mountain! Paul pushed Jenny in. There were already quite a few people in it. There were even two doctors tending to Alec¡¯s wounds. The helicopter rose in the air. The security guards rushed over, but it was pointless. They had seen the helicopter ages ago, but they thought it belonged to the Fausts, which was why they didn¡¯t bother checking it. They didn¡¯t think that it belonged to someone else. If they did, they wouldn¡¯t have watched them escape right before their eyes! In the helicopter, Jenny looked at Alec, who was still unconscious. She was slowly figuring things out. She looked at Paul and asked, ¡¯Did you know early on that something would happen to him?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It was him.¡¯ Before Alec went to the club, he had arranged everything. ¡°Why did he go if he knew that something was going to happen? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of an ident?¡± Jenny was a little angry. Despite his seemingly perfect n, anything could have gone wrong. Paul looked at her and said, ¡°Since he chose to go, there had to be a solid reason.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jenny didn¡¯t know what to say.¡± Paul was Alec¡¯s friend, yet when he knew of something like this, he agreed instead of pulling Alec back. Paul was exasperated, too. When Alec told him his n, he opposed it. However, they both knew of Alec¡¯s personality. When he had made up his mind, no one could do anything to change it. All that he could do was ensure that nothing happened to Alec. He arranged for a helicopter to stay at the club early on so that if anything happened, they could leave in the fastest way possible. However, he didn¡¯t expect Alec to be wounded so badly. Just like Jenny said, a perfect n could not guarantee that idents wouldn¡¯t happen. Chapter 873 Chapter 873 Chapter 873 Who Would Have Thought When Luke heard that there was a helicopter on the premises, he nearly fainted. How could no one have told him about the helicopter? Wouldn¡¯t he have detected something amiss if he had known? Anger surged in his heart. But then, he looked at the emergency room not far off. He suppressed the anger. He couldn¡¯t rush over now. He could only pray that Alec was already dead. If he were alive, and his father was the one who died, Luke would faint from anger. Soon, the lights above the emergency room went off. The doctor walked out. ¡¯I¡¯m sorry. We have tried our best.¡± ¡°What did you say? You fucking piece of trash!¡± Luke wanted to rush forward to hit him. With a loud bang, Zeke brought his cane down on the floor. Luke had no choice but to control himself. Zeke sighed, seeming older. ¡°Make the arrangements.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The butler nodded. He couldn¡¯t imagine how something like this could have happened. Wasn¡¯t this the day of Alec¡¯s death? How could Xavier be the one who died instead? Zeke turned and left the hospital. Luke didn¡¯t know which way to go for a moment. He stayed in his spot. ¡°Come here!¡± Thankfully, Zeke ordered him to go over. Luke sighed in relief. His father was dead, but Zeke had not forgotten his grandson. As long as Zeke did not give up on him, Luke had a chance.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. As for the dead Xavier, Luke did not feel too aggrieved about it. He was merely angry. Being murdered in his own house was a great humiliation to the Fausts. Zeke walked to the entrance and sighed, feeling better. ¡°How are things on Alec¡¯s side?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Grandpa?¡¯ Luke acted dumb. He knew that Zeke did not like internal politics, so he kept this a secret. Zeke looked at him, exasperated. ¡°Did you think your father would dare to bring out the guns without my permission?¡± It was then that realization dawned on Luke. A mixture of emotions stirred in his heart. Amongst them was a grumble. ¡°Grandpa, why did you bring him over to Bardoff City to fight us for the position if you wanted him dead as well?¡± If not for this abrupt gesture, Xavier would have be the new head of the Faust family, and Luke would be the next heir. Nothing like this would have happened. The old man sighed. ¡°I wanted to train you both. But who would have thought¡­¡¯ Who would have thought that his heirs would be so incapable. On the other hand, Alec was too capable. That was what had caused the tragedy tonight. For a moment, Luke didn¡¯t know what to say. He pursed his lips, remaining silent. ¡°I take it that the n did not work with Alec?¡± Zeke sighed once more. He had agreed to it in secret. They thought it would be perfect. However, they had underestimated Alec. Luke nodded but then shook his head. ¡°He should have died under those circumstances. But then, we couldn¡¯t find his corpse. And now they say that a helicopter has left the turf club. It¡¯s probably¡­¡± he trailed off, too embarrassed to say any more. ¡°A helicopter?¡± Zeke frowned. ¡°So it seems like Alec was prepared.¡± Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Who Knows Luke didn¡¯t retort. It was obvious now that Alec, indeed, had prepared himself. ¡°Grandpa, why did hee even though he knew we would attack him? Isn¡¯t that just asking for trouble?¡± He couldn¡¯t figure out why Alec would do something like that. What was the point? ¡°He is clever. He would not do something to endanger his life on purpose unless he had a reason.¡± Zeke understood that about Alec. Luke only understood half of it. ¡°What reason?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Zeke frowned. He hadn¡¯t figured it out. Luke changed the topic. ¡°Who killed my father? The surviving bodyguards said a group of people rushed in and started firing. They were chaotic.¡± ¡°Yes. It was chaos.¡± Even the Fausts had chosen to assassinate Alec in the mountains. They were not as arrogant as Xavier¡¯s killers, who seemed to disregard consequences. Zeke stared into the distance, deep in thought. Luke was upset. ¡°Are we going to take this lying down? We have to avenge my father, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Lying down?¡± Zeke smiled coldly. ¡°They killed my son. Do they think the Fausts are going to just let it go?¡± Luke felt better when Zeke said that. They were going to turn Bardoff City inside out. By hook or by crook, they would find that group of killers. ¡°Tell me. Who would the mastermind be?¡± Zeke looked at Luke. Luke was stunned. He couldn¡¯t think of a suspect. With the situation the Fausts were in, no one should have the guts to attack them. He shook his head. Zeke was not angry. He smiled, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll have to observe who benefits the most from this.¡± ¡°My uncle¡­¡± Luke said instinctively. Then, he mped his mouth and looked at Zeke cautiously. ¡°That¡¯s possible. However, I don¡¯t think he has the ability.¡± If Yakov had a team of henchmen like that, he needn¡¯t worry about being the next heir. Luke thought that made sense. Yakov was not a charming person. There was no way he¡¯d have so many supporters. If he did, Xavier and Zeke would have found out at once. Luke couldn¡¯t think of anyone else at the moment. ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out. I can¡¯t think of anyone who would do a thing like this.¡± ¡°What about Alec?¡± Zeke asked. Luke was shocked. ¡°Alec? Does he have an ability like that?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Who knows? I think he¡¯s the greatest benefactor of your father¡¯s death. You are all rivals, to begin with.¡± Zeke felt that Alec definitely had something to do with it. Luke didn¡¯t think it was realistic. ¡°But this time, he didn¡¯t have the time to do it.¡± ¡°We were just wondering why he would agree to your invitation despite knowing the danger ahead. What if he was creating an alibi for himself?¡± Zeke was, after all, a living fossil. He had reasons for his analysis. Luke was shocked. ¡°So, you mean¡­* ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Look at all his preparations. Why would hee if he hadn¡¯t already thought of this? Why would he prepare ahead?¡± Zeke smiled bitterly. He couldn¡¯t help wishing that Alec was his grandson, not Zachary¡¯s. That way, he wouldn¡¯t be so stressed about the next heir. What a pity that such a brilliant man was not his own. Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Chapter 875 You Have Me in Your Heart News of Xavier¡¯s murder spread through Bardoff City like wildfire. Nearly everyone strengthened their security systems to avoid something like that happening to them. If someone had attacked the Fausts, it didn¡¯t just mean that those killers were arrogant. It meant that the Fausts were defenseless. They were now the city¡¯sughingstock. Precisely because of that, Xavier¡¯s memorial was not arge affair. Only close friends and rtives came to visit, and he was then buried in the Fausts¡¯ graveyard. The Fausts seemed to want it to die down as quickly as possible. They didn¡¯t even seem to want to hunt down the attackers. Everyone was curious to know what the Fausts¡¯ action meant. Someone as pompous as Xavier had been killed. Were they going to take it lying down? In Bardoff Hospital, Jennypleted her rounds and walked into Alec¡¯s ward. He had been there for two to three days, but he could still not be discharged. After all, he was shot and then thrown off a cliff. Although he had saved his own life by hanging on to the roots under the cliff, he had gotten hurt in the process. When she got in, Alec was on the phone. He was delegating work to one of his employees. Jenny turned to leave, but Alec swiftly hung up and smiled at her. ¡°So you came.¡± Jenny murmured in response and walked over. ¡°To perform a check-up.¡± Although she was not the doctor in charge of him, she had a right to visit his ward as his head was injured in the fall. Alec did not move, letting her perform her duties on him. After a while, Jenny said, ¡°Lucky people are just built differently. There¡¯s nothing much wrong with you. It¡¯s like the Heavens are looking after you.¡± She sounded upset when she said that, and Alec picked up on it. However, he didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°I already made all the necessary preparations to make sure I didn¡¯t die.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°And what does that have to do with me?¡± Jenny red at him. He smiled dryly. He knew that Jenny was angry. He hadn¡¯t told her about the n, and he hadn¡¯t considered the consequences. But the deed was already done. Now, he had to figure out how to appease her instead of crying over spilled milk. Alec chuckled dryly and said, ¡°Jenny, let me treat you to lunch today.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Jenny refused. ¡°I know that you have me in your heart, Jenny. I heard about it from Paul. You went to the turf club immediately to find me.¡± Once Alec found out, he was certain of Jenny¡¯s feelings. He couldn¡¯t let her go this time. Jenny bit her lip. If she had known that Alec had gone prepared, she wouldn¡¯t have gone. She looked at him, still feeling angry. ¡°Who said I was there to look for you? Couldn¡¯t I just be going there for the fun of it?¡± ¡°Fine. I guess.¡± Alec didn¡¯t want to press the topic. Jenny had a lot of questions she meant to ask. Before, Alec had just woken up, and his body was still weak, so she was not in a hurry to ask him anything. But now that he had recovered somewhat, she asked, ¡°Why did you go? You knew that Luke had hidden motives. I just can¡¯t think of why you would want to go.¡± Alec was silent. ¡°Forget it if you¡¯re gonna keep quiet.¡± Jenny was about to leave. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. I was afraid that if I did, you¡¯d think I was despicable.¡± It was a murder, after all. Even though the killer was Evan, Alec was the true mastermind. Jenny said nothing, but she pulled over a chair and sat next to him. Her intentions were clear. Chapter 876 Chapter 876 Chapter 876 He Has No Evidence Alec didn¡¯t know whether or not to be amused. It felt like Jenny was there for a bedtime story. He told her everything about the n and his preparations. However, he did not say that those people belonged to Evan. He just said that they were his. After all, he had made a promise to Evan. After Alec was done speaking, Jenny¡¯s face turned solemn. ¡°So, Xavier was killed by your men?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alec nodded. ¡°Did you have to kill him?¡± Jenny frowned. She couldn¡¯t understand. She knew the Fausts were fighting tooth and nail to be the next heir. However, she thought it was only just a fight. She was not expecting murder. Alec knew what she meant. He sighed. ¡°It looks like Luke is attacking me on the surface, but this incident has Xavier¡¯s trademark written all over it. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡± Jenny nodded. She didn¡¯t think it was strange at all. Luke and Xavier were one and the same. ¡°I used to think that anyone who would attack me would be Xavier and Luke. But they were using firearms. I suspect that Zeke had agreed to it. They wouldn¡¯t be using firearms so openly otherwise.¡± It wasn¡¯t really a suspicion. Alec was already sure of it. But he toned it down in front of Jenny. Jenny was stunned into silence. However, it made sense. Such a huge incident would not have been carried out by Luke and Xavier alone without Zeke¡¯s permission. Suddenly, Alec¡¯s actions made sense. ¡°Your family is a mess.¡± It wasn¡¯t just a mess. It was violent and brutal. There was no bond to be had amongst them. ¡°Yeah. Little arguments like in the Walters are the exception.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the Fausts. Any of the other Ten Elites was chaos internally. Jenny sighed. She was d to be a Walter. Although Rowena and Jolene caused trouble, it wasn¡¯t really a big issue. Graham protected his own. Inheriting the Walters wouldn¡¯t be a problem. She asked Alec, ¡® But aren¡¯t you afraid that Zeke will find out about you being the mastermind behind Xavier¡¯s death? He¡¯s not going to let it go.¡± Things looked calm on the surface, but she felt it was the calm before the storm. Something was bound to happen. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. As long as he can¡¯t find those people, he has no evidence to determine that it was me. When Xavier died, I was nearly killed by his grandson. Luke is my best witness.¡± If it weren¡¯t for this witness, he wouldn¡¯t have risked his life for it. ¡°Do you think Zeke would believe that?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t think that Zeke was a fool. So what if Alec had a witness? Xavier was dead, and only two people benefitted from it. Alec was obviously a suspect. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Alec didn¡¯t mind. He smiled, saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he believes it. So what if he thinks I¡¯m the killer? He has to have proof. Otherwise, he¡¯d be suspecting everybody in the city. On top of that, the Fausts have their own rivals. There are so many families looking up at him. He wouldn¡¯t dare to behave rashly.¡± It looked to be a minor issue, but if they were to be caught, they would easily be hurt. Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Chapter 877 As Expected of Mr. Faust Jenny gave him a thumbs-up after he was done. ¡®As expected of Mr. Faust.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Jenny.¡¯ Alec felt embarrassed. He was afraid that she would have a bad impression of him. He wasn¡¯t just a mindless killer. If he did not make a move on the Fausts, Xavier would never let go of his hold on his position. Alec was forced to do it. Jenny smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you. I¡¯m honestly admiring you. You¡¯re a natural businessman. The Fausts will be yours, and you will bring them to the new light.¡± Although the Fausts looked to be in their prime, Jenny could feel that the family wasn¡¯t as amazing as they looked. They were only tough on the outside. Otherwise, Zeke would not have done this to select his heir. He would not be so worried if they were truly capable. Alec didn¡¯t care about it right now. What he cared about was something else. He looked at Jenny and asked, ¡°Can you forgive me now? I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t know if it was in my right to do so. What if I told you about it, and you told me it was none of your business? What would I do, then?¡± That was something she could picture herself saying. A trace of embarrassment shed through her eyes, but it disappeared quickly. ¡°It¡¯s the same now. You needn¡¯t ask for my forgiveness because it has nothing to do with me.¡± Alec was silent. Then, emotionally, he said, ¡°When are you going to stop torturing me, Jenny?¡± ¡°Do you really want to be with me, Alec?¡± Jenny suddenly asked. He nodded at once, his gaze sincere. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°When are you going to learn to prioritize your safety? I don¡¯t want to have a boyfriend who might lose his life any time.¡± What if they married, and she became a widow? Jenny got up and left the ward. Alec rested against his pillow, saying nothing. Jenny¡¯s worries were justified. He was always putting himself at risk. He wasn¡¯t just unlucky; he actively put himself in danger. This would not provide security for any woman. He sighed, murmuring, ¡°I have to be the head of the Fausts as quickly as possible.¡± Once he was the head of the family, he would not be in such danger. He would be able to provide security to Jenny. He was still lost in his thoughts when the door was opened once again. But this time, it was Evan who walked in. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He looked exhausted. He looked at Alec angrily. ¡°I think you should have told Jenny everything from the start.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up? Are the Fausts pressing close?¡± Alec asked. Evan had personally participated in Xavier¡¯s murder. Alec knew that. Evan was also the one who nned the escape route. As long as they escaped before the Fausts could react, there wouldn¡¯t be an issue. But judging by his response right now, it probably hadn¡¯t worked. Evan sat on the chair, his spirits low. ¡°I underestimated them. They were fast. Before my men could clear the area, the Fausts had already cordoned off every exit. They can¡¯t leave through the proper channels now.¡± Although they were masked and gloved when they broke in and did not leave any traces, Evan did not want to risk his men getting caught. They followed him into the country. He wanted to see them leave in peace. Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Chapter 878 I Don¡¯t Need You To Say It Alec nced at him and said, ¡®Since they can¡¯t take the proper routes, you¡¯ll just have to let them go along the borders. This shouldn¡¯t be a hard task for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to say it.¡± Evan red at him. ¡°I already did, but I¡¯m worried that the Fausts have already prepared for that.¡± ¡°No matter how strong they are, they cannot ce guards at every border. If you let your men leave one by one, the rates of sess are high,¡± Alec said. Unfortunately, his words received no praise. ¡°Do you think this is a vacation? It was hard enough for them to travel in a group. If they split up, they¡¯d have no chance of crossing the borders.¡± The borders that they talked about were not legal routes to take. They were basically sneaking over to the other country. It was extremely risky. Evan had prepared for them to use a path they had used before. However, he was still worried for them. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so sentimental towards your henchmen. I thought you were the type to assassinate them all afterward,¡± Alec teased. Evan looked pained. ¡°You¡¯ve watched too many movies. They¡¯re my men. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to them.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You have to be careful. I can¡¯t help you.¡± Alec didn¡¯t have much support in this aspect. Paul may have a little, but Alec didn¡¯t want to involve him. Evan didn¡¯t want him to help, either. He was just upset with his attitude.¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid my men will fail to escape and rat you out?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Someone has to believe them in the first ce.¡± Alec smiled. He didn¡¯t worry about that at all. Evan smirked. ¡¯It seems like I¡¯ve been fooled by you.¡± ¡°How can this be fooling you? You didn¡¯t want Luke to bother Jenny. Look, he doesn¡¯t have any time to do that now. Isn¡¯t that a job well done?¡¯ Alec said. Evan was at a loss for words. Why did that sound so weird? They no longer talked about it. Evan asked, ¡°Have you told Jenny everything?¡± ¡°Yes,¡¯ Alec said. ¡°And I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I did not mention you at all,¡± Alec reassured him. He was trustworthy, at Least. Evan sighed. But at the same time, he didn¡¯t think that this was the way to go. Was he going to be controlled by Alec for the rest of his life? As if reading his mind, Alec smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯te to you for help if anything happens.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not nning on finding me anymore?¡± Evan asked. ¡°If anything happens,¡¯ isn¡¯t just an excuse?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any useful henchmen, and your men are untraceable. It¡¯s best if they did the dirty work.¡± Although Alec wasn¡¯t quite sure who his next target would be, he had to inform Evan beforehand. His words angered Evan. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to let you threaten me forever? It¡¯d be easier for me to finish you off.¡± He had gotten up from the chair. Right now, the contrast between him and Alec was clear as day and night. ¡°Don¡¯t you say that. It¡¯s just a cooperation. We both won in the end. If not, you can state your price, and I¡¯ll give you the money. You were already involved in these matters anyway.¡¯ He did not mean to mock Evan. It was simply the truth to him. Assassins traded their lives for money. Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Are You Willing To Help Me Evan suddenly filled with the urge to punch him. He could work just for money, but if Alec used Jenny against him, Evan would never work for him. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that you¡¯re this lucky every time!¡± With that, Evan left. He didn¡¯t want to linger around Alec any longer. Alec didn¡¯t mind. He did not feel the slightest twinge of remorse. Evan acted like this was a big loss, but Alec knew very well that he was not a saint. If he were, he would not be in his position. Even after a few days, Alec remained in the hospital. His wounds were already pretty much healed. If he were in another hospital, he would have fought to get out. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, this was Bardoff Hospital. As long as he stayed, he would be able to see Jenny every day. Naturally, he would not wish to be discharged. On top of that, he was waiting. Waiting for the Fausts toe. Xavier was done and buried. Alec had not returned home. The Fausts had not sent anyone over to check on him as if he had not existed. However, Alec knew that it was just a facade. They woulde sooner orter. The door was pushed open. Alec raised an eyebrow. Speak of the devil. ¡°How are you doing, Alec?¡± It was Zeke. Other people would think that he cared about Alec. But Alec knew that Zeke was not there to see him. He couldn¡¯t care less about how Alec was doing. Alec didn¡¯t express any of his thoughts. He pretended to be surprised. ¡°Why are you here, Grandpa?¡¯ ¡°I have been busy with some other thingstely. I didn¡¯t have the time. You won¡¯t me me for that, will you?¡± He smiled, looking like the perfect, unsuspecting grandfather. Alec said he didn¡¯t. But in his heart, he cursed at Zeke. ¡°You probably know of your uncle¡¯s passing, don¡¯t you?¡¯ Zeke said, sighing in exasperation. Alec nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard. I wanted to attend the funeral, but the doctors said I wasn¡¯t fit enough to leave the hospital.¡± But even if he were fine, he would have thought of another excuse. Attending Xavier¡¯s funeral? He wasn¡¯t as kind as that. ¡°He¡¯s already gone now. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± Zeke said. His gaze was concentrated on Alec. Unfortunately, Alec was sly. He was a good actor, revealing nothing on his face. Zeke retracted his gaze and smiled bitterly. ¡¯This is the first time that the Fausts have been hit so hard by the tragedy. I feel horrible. I just wish I could catch the murderer and destroy him. But my powers are limited. I have still been unable to find the killer. Alec, are you willing to help me with this?¡± He looked at Alec, not giving him a chance to refuse. Alec could feel it. If he refused, Zeke could kill him on the spot even if the other families used it against him. Alec had no choice but to nod. ¡°Of course.¡± Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Chapter 880 I¡¯ll Be Waiting Zeke smiled knowingly. ¡°I will be waiting for your good news, Alec.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s been so long. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to find anything out,¡¯ Alec said. He felt that Zeke was giving him this impossible task on purpose, so he would have a reason to attack himter. As if prepared for his answer, Zeke said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already caught two of the killers. I¡¯ll let you be the interrogator. You can¡¯t let me down!¡± In truth, he had already interrogated them. Finding nothing, he had gone to see Alec. He felt it had something to do with Alec, and those two killers would get upset when they saw him. If Alec were the one to interrogate them, they¡¯d be unable to deal with the betrayal and bber about everything. Alec could guess most of what Zeke was thinking. It was a pity that Evan¡¯s henchmen had never seen Alec before. They had no idea why they had to kill Xavier. Even if he were the one to interrogate them, nothing would be found. After Zeke left, Alec called Evan to ask why his men were caught. Evan was stressing over it. He had indeed underestimated the power of the Fausts. He didn¡¯t expect them to have people situated at the borders. His men were ambushed and hurt badly. Only a few escaped, and two were taken as hostages. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, Alec. You have to get them back, or I will tell the Fausts that this was all your idea.¡± Evan was infuriated. How would his henchmen work for him if he failed to rescue the two of them? Alecughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so naive, Evan. Do you think they¡¯d leave the Fausts ¡® house alive? You should focus on lessening their suffering and let them leave as soon as possible.¡± Of course, what Alec meant by leaving was letting them leave this world, not the Fausts. Evan was quiet. He knew that, too, but it infuriated him very much. After a while, Evan sighed. ¡°They were helping you, Alec. Let them go happily..¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Alec agreed. He had called Evan just to hear that from him. Although he would have done it anyway without his permission, Alec had to avoid Evan using it against him in the future. He hung up and got down from his bed, packing his things. He couldn¡¯t stay in the room any longer. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When Jenny came back, Alec had already packed up his belongings. She was stunned but reacted quickly. ¡°Do you want to be discharged now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. He looked at her. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together. Think of it as a celebration.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± For once, Jenny didn¡¯t refuse. Alec had survived death once more. It was worthy of a celebration. She did not expect the celebration to take ce in the hospital cafeteria, however. Jenny was speechless. ¡°If you¡¯re broke, you can ask me to treat you to something. You don¡¯t have to lower yourself to the cafeteria.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. Whenever I ask you out, you say you¡¯ve already eaten in the cafeteria. So I thought, maybe the food here is delicious. Why else would you alwayse here to eat? So, I¡¯m here to try it out,¡± Alec said. Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Whatever You Say Jenny coughed, obviously awkward. Alec had indeed often asked her out during the time he was hospitalized, and she had always refused. She didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be talking about it now. Did he have to be so petty? She said nothing else. They would eat in the cafeteria, then. The food there was honestly pretty good, at least to her. As for Alec¡¯s tastes, that was none of her business. ¡°I saw Zeke in the hospital this morning. He was here to see you, wasn¡¯t he? ¡± Jenny asked, curious. Alec nodded. ¡°You say you don¡¯t care about me, but you do, really. Haven¡¯t you noticed?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°What do you mean? Zeke was so noticeable. I would have seen him as long as I wasn¡¯t blind.¡± On top of that, everyone in the hospital was talking about it. Even if she hadn¡¯t seen him, she would have known. What a pity that Alec couldn¡¯t care less about her denial. ¡°He was here to see me. He¡¯s caught two of Xavier¡¯s killers and wants me to interrogate them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jenny instantly grew worried. ¡°They won¡¯t give you away, will they?¡± Alec looked at her, saying nothing. Jenny felt embarrassed and said, ¡°I was just asking. I don¡¯t care for you at all.¡± ¡°Alright. Whatever you say.¡± Alec didn¡¯t mean to argue with her. He already knew the answer. She just didn¡¯t want to admit it. She pouted. At that moment, their food was served, easing the awkwardness somewhat. ¡°You haven¡¯t replied to my question. Will they give you away?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t,¡± he said. They had no idea that he was the true mastermind behind it. They couldn¡¯t give him away. Of course, things would be difficult if they ratted Evan out. Alec and Evan met up quite often nowadays. If that happened, he would be even more suspicious. Since Alec was sure they wouldn¡¯t rat him out, Jenny no longer asked the question. She didn¡¯t think that anything could happen. While they ate, the staff around them sneaked nces at them. Jenny and Alec were a trending gossip topic. They all knew the couple was once married, and they wanted to know what they were now. But, of course, it was all just spection and secretive gossip. They wouldn¡¯t dare to bring it up in front of them. One of them was the head of the Walters, and the other had the potential to be the head of the Fausts. They could not afford to offend either of them. Not far off, Derrick¡¯s gaze wandered toward Jenny. However, just momentster, someone lightly pped him. ¡®What are you looking at, Derrick?¡± ¡°McKenna, I wasn¡¯t looking.¡± ¡°Stop fantasizing. Derrick. You weren¡¯t worthy of her before, and you aren¡¯t worthy of her now.¡± McKenna never held her words back. She thought that his wandering eyes were despicable. He already had her, but he was still thinking about Jenny. He hadn¡¯t even taken her seriously at all. Derrick did not retort. He smiled at her and said, ¡°McKenna, you¡¯re overthinking things. I¡¯m just curious. I swear I don¡¯t have any other intentions.¡± ¡°Really?¡± McKenna didn¡¯t really believe it. Derrick nodded. ¡°Really. I know my worth. Besides, I already have you. I¡¯m content now. I¡¯m not interested in other women at all.¡± He simply didn¡¯t dare to. McKenna¡¯s jealousy ran deeper than most. She could make him beg for forgiveness for two hours if his gaze strayed to another nurse for a single second. Derrick simply didn¡¯t dare to have other intentions toward other women. Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Chapter 882 What Lead Jenny didn¡¯t see the couple fight. She was staring at Alec. ¡°How is the food? It isn¡¯t too bad, is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. It¡¯s no wonder youe here often,¡¯ he said. Jenny pouted, still feeling a little embarrassed. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not refusing you on purpose. I just haven¡¯t thought it through yet.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Alec smiled. He understood her inner struggles. If it were him, he¡¯d be struggling to make a decision, too. He wouldn¡¯t know if he were a reliable shoulder to cry on. Jenny opened her mouth, wanting to say something. But the more she looked at Alec, the harder it was to speak. ¡°You don¡¯t have to overthink it. Go with the flow. I¡¯d still be a pretty confident person.¡± Alec smiled. He believed that Jenny liked him, so he didn¡¯t worry too much. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jenny nodded, saying nothing as she continued to eat. In the Watkins¡¯ residence, ke watched as the news on the Fausts was deleted one by one. She couldn¡¯t help guessing what the family was like now. Who had killed Xavier? She knew she couldn¡¯t just sit there waiting to die. So, she got up from her room and walked to the one next to it. ¡°Mom.¡± She pushed the door open. Her mother beckoned for her to sit next to her. ¡¯You haven¡¯t been going outtely. Areyou still angry because your father and grandfather refused to let you get involved in the family business?¡± ¡°No.* ke shook her head. She was angry still, but she couldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°I know you feel upset, but the family can only have one heir. You know this. ¡± And it was to be ke¡¯s brother, not her. ke pouted, saying nothing. She changed the topic. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s thest thing on my mind. I was just here to ask you about the Fausts. You know, Alec and I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Her mother would understand what she meant. Her worry, however, didn¡¯t arise from her concern for Alec. Instead, she wanted to see if there was any way that she could add fuel to the fire. After all, Alec had betrayed her, and she hadn¡¯t yet exacted her revenge. That was right. In her eyes, what Alec had done was a betrayal. They had agreed to cooperate and benefit each other. But then, he bit her off. He had betrayed her trust. Seeing that ke wasn¡¯t angry, Mrs. Watkins felt at ease. ¡°It¡¯splicated. Xavier has suddenly been murdered, and Zeke has been investigating the murder these past few days. Apparently, they have a lead.¡¯ ¡°What lead?¡± ke asked. ¡°They¡¯ve caught a few people.¡± Mrs. Watkins didn¡¯t know much. These were all what her husband had told her. ke frowned. That didn¡¯t seem right. ¡°Those people were justckeys. The real criminal is the mastermind behind it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But how can they be found so easily? If they dared tomit such a thing, they were confident they would never be found,¡± Mrs. Watkins said. ke considered it for a moment and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Zeke have suspects? Yakov and Alec stand to benefit the most from all of this. Doesn¡¯t he suspect them?¡± ¡°He probably does. However, they don¡¯t have any evidence. Plus, his son was killed. He probably wouldn¡¯t want his other son to pay with his life.¡± Mrs. Watkins thought that even if it was found to be Yakov, they wouldn¡¯t demand that justice be served. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Do You Want to Hurt Him? ke was stunned. Of course. Even if it was Yakov, Zeke would not press charges against him. He might even cover up for him. After a moment¡¯s consideration, she had her answer. Xavier¡¯s killer couldn¡¯t be Yakov. Even if it was, Zeke would clear his name. And if it couldn¡¯t be Yakov, there was only one other person. Alec Faust! ¡°Mom, do you think this could be Alec¡¯s doing?¡± ke asked. Mrs. Watkins was stunned, but then she shook her head. ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t have the ability. Besides, the day it happened, Alec nearly died.¡± ¡°Nearly died?¡± ke was shocked. After being forbidden from getting involved with the family business, she lost her means of gathering intel. She had no idea about it at all. Mrs. Watkins didn¡¯t hide anything from her since it wasn¡¯t considered big news. ¡¯On the day Luke invited him to the opening of a turf club, he lost his footing and fell down a cliff. He nearly died. Your father thinks it¡¯s not because he lost his footing but because Xavier and Luke wanted to get rid of Alec.¡± ke smiled coldly. It required no spection. That was definitely what happened. ¡°Your father even mentioned that the people on the racetrack heard the gunshots. Many people are guessing that Xavier had arranged for Alec to be killed. But no one expected him to be so incredibly lucky. He could survive even that.¡± The more she spoke, the more Mrs. Watkins felt afraid.¡± Your father even told me it was a good thing that you and Alec broke up. By the looks of it, Zeke will never let Alec get hold of Faust Group, even if his talents truly surpass everyone. He would never let Alec inherit Faust Group as long as he¡¯s still alive.¡± As the head of the Watkins, Mr. Watkins knew very well that when guns were involved, it wasn¡¯t just the underlings carrying out orders. Zeke was still the head of Fausts. Without his permission, Xavier would never bring out the guns. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. There was only one exnation¡ªZeke wanted Alec dead. Mr. Watkins understood that clearly. Hence, he stopped all his coborations with Alec. He couldn¡¯t be dragged down. ke understood quickly, too. But then, she had another thought. ¡°Since we¡¯ve let go of Alec, why don¡¯t we send him off?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mrs. Watkins furrowed her brow. ke leaned in and told her mother her n. Mrs. Watkins frowned after hearing her daughter¡¯s words. ¡°Do you want to hurt him? Don¡¯t you like him?¡± ¡°I did, but when he abandoned me, my feelings turned to dust. Besides, Zeke would never let him go even if we stood by and did nothing,¡± she said. Mrs. Watkins was still frowning. ¡°Your father would not agree to it. You know that he never does anything that doesn¡¯t benefit him.¡± Finishing off Alec didn¡¯t benefit the Watkins at all. ¡°If Alec dies, Yakov will be the only remaining heir. Doesn¡¯t he have a son called Julian? I will think of a way to make him fall in love with me. When that timees, we will be standing by Yakov. Killing off Alec is like giving him a proper goodbye. If you tell this to Dad, he¡¯ll agree to it,¡± ke said. She knew that her father had always wanted to form a bond with the Fausts. That was why he was willing to support Alec. However, it was obvious that Alec had no chance of inheriting the Fausts. Naturally, they had to change their target. However, it was easier said than done. They had to at least be sincere. Alec¡¯s life would be proof of their sincerity. Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Chapter 884 You Killed My Father! Alec walked into Faust Manor. At once, he saw Luke walking toward him grimly. ¡°I know you did it, Alec!¡± Luke red at him, hatred seeping through his eyes. Alec acted dumb, asking, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± ¡°Quit with the act. You killed my father, didn¡¯t you?¡± Luke got closer to him, looking as if he would fight him. Alec waved his hand, pretending to be innocent. ¡°You¡¯re using me as a scapegoat. Don¡¯t you remember what I was doing when your father died? I nearly died in your hands. Why do you have the memory of a goldfish?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Luke was at a loss for words. He didn¡¯t think it would be Alec since he simply didn¡¯t have the time or energy to do it. However, Zeke was sure that it was him. Luke believed him. ¡°Zeke told you things, didn¡¯t he? Don¡¯t be so stupid, Luke.¡± Alec shook his head in exasperation, thinking that Luke was beyond help. Luke was upset. Before he could ask what Alec meant, the man spoke.¡± Zeke has only two sons. And now one of them is dead. Forget who killed him. It can¡¯t be Yakov. You understand that, don¡¯t you?¡± Luke turned pale. He obviously understood what Alec meant. ¡°Zeke is going out of his way to prove that I am the mastermind behind all this because it has to be me.¡± He smiled wanly, looking aggrieved at the same time. Then, he walked past Luke and went toward the underground prison in the vi, toward the two hostages being held there. Although he knew he would learn nothing from them, he still had to keep up the act.Otherwise, how else would Luke believe that he had nothing to do with them and that it was all Zeke¡¯s n? However, Alec knew that even if Luke believed it was all Zeke¡¯s doing, he would only stay quiet. He still needed Zeke¡¯s support, as he and Xavier hadn¡¯t been that close. But Alec didn¡¯t mind. As long as he had nted the seed of doubt, it would one day sprout. Jenny looked at James before her in the restaurant, feeling conflicted. Although news of Jolene returning to James¡¯ side hadn¡¯t been shared publicly, people still knew of it, including her. These past few days, she wondered how she would talk to James. On the one hand, she had no idea how, and on the other hand, things were dyed because of Alec. And today, James invited her out. She wanted to talk to him to understand what was going through his head. However, she still hadn¡¯t thought of a way to go about it. ¡°Mr. Birkett has returned, Jenny. You can go see him when you have the time,¡± James said. She nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll visit him sometime in the next two days. Do you want toe together with me?¡± ¡°I wont. I wasn¡¯t really his student, either. On the surface, I was, but I hadn¡¯t really learned from him.¡± James knew his worth. Mr. Birkett was a world-renowned painter. James was sent by his family to study with him, but he didn¡¯t have the talent, and Mr. Birkett didn¡¯t want to refuse the Windsors. Hence, he recognized him as his student only superficially. But Jenny was different. She was talented and willing to learn. Mr. Birkett liked her very much and didn¡¯t ept any other student after her. ¡°Mr. Birkett doesn¡¯t care about that. He¡¯d be happy if you went to see him.¡± Judging by his personality, Jenny thought she would be tested again if she went. She grew nervous. She hadn¡¯t been practicing her arttely. The little time she had left was spent on physical training. The more she thought, the guiltier she felt, and the more she didn¡¯t want to see him Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Who Do You Think You Are? She did not continue with the topic and decided to bring up Jolene. ¡¯I hear that Jolene did not follow Rowena in the end.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded and then smiled. ¡°I knew you would ask about this.¡± ¡°I was just curious about what you were thinking. Otherwise, I¡¯d worry.¡± Jenny thought that Jolene could notpare to James. However, if James identally liked Jolene back, she could do nothing about it. She was worried that something like that would happen, which was why she was so anxious to ask him the question. James ate and looked out the window as if considering his answer. Jenny grew anxious. After a while, he said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t really thinking. I just thought a free nanny would be nice. I wouldn¡¯t be the one at a disadvantage, anyway. Why would I refuse?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not someone who has to cut back on a nanny¡¯s fees,¡± Jenny said. This excuse was a stretch. It was unbelievable. ¡°Well, I just thought it would be too easy to just let her go like that. Making her stay is a sort of punishment for her.¡± Jenny looked at him, her expression grim. James retracted his gaze and saw her expression. He was a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? Do you think I like her?¡± Jamesughed as he said that. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯d never fall in love with such a toxic woman,¡± he promised. He had alreadyid it out in such a way that Jenny had no reason to continue talking about it. They were close, but she couldn¡¯t interfere with his matters too much. But if James one day truly fell in love with Jolene, Jenny would have to seriously consider if she could meet Jolene without wanting to punch her face. They left after the meal. On the way home, Jenny received a call from Graham. He was just asking about her day, as usual. Jenny told him she was fine, and she learned that he had a lead. Although Jenny thought it wasn¡¯t enough to find even a single person, she kept quiet. She knew that it was good for Graham. With a goal in mind, he seemed more energetic. On the other side of the city, James went back to Windsor Vi. Jolene was waiting for him on the sofa. When she saw him, she hurried over. ¡°Why are you back so late? The food is cold. I¡¯m going to warm it up now.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already eaten,¡± James said. Jolene was stunned. Then, she looked upset. ¡°Could you give me a heads up if you n to eat out? I¡­¡± ¡°Do you honestly want me to tell you everything about my schedule, Jolene? Who do you think you are?¡± James sneered, his tone mocking. He sat on the sofa. ¡°A maid should act like a maid. I¡¯ll eat out if I want to eat out. You don¡¯t have to manage me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to manage you.¡± Jolene had no idea what hade over him. He was perfectly fine these past two days. Yet, he had gone back to how he was previously. ¡°Come here.¡± James beckoned, wanting her to sit next to him. Her heartbeat quickened. She sat nervously next to him. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± James said nothing, merely grazing his hand over her face, curling a strand of her hair between his fingers. ¡°Jenny thinks that I¡¯m keeping you here because I like you. Isn¡¯t that hrious?¡± Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Your Feelings for Me Are Repulsive Jolene was shocked to her core. ¡¯Why¡­why would she think that?¡± She was extremely agitated. She really wanted to know if James had any feelings for her, any at all. ¡°Now that I think of it, you think the same, don¡¯t you? You wanted to leave, but then you came back.¡± James was no fool. Jolene¡¯s actions were weird. She definitely had an ulterior motive. Jolene was fearful of his gaze. She waved her hands quickly. ¡°What? I don¡¯t It ¡°Really?¡± James straightened his back, leaning toward her. With the close distance, Jolene was utterly dazed. Ever since that night in the hotel, they had not been this close. She could hear her heartbeat, beating a mile a minute. In her frenzied state, she suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought you liked me, even if only a little bit.¡¯ James smiled. But it was not a smile that heralded good news. In the spur of the moment, like a crazed woman, Jolene kissed him instead of pulling back. For a moment, James had no idea how to react when the warmth pressed to his lips. His dazed state seemed to encourage her. She ced her hands on his chest. However, his confusion didn¡¯tst for long. He snapped back to reality, and Jolene was flung to the ground. He wiped his lips in disgust. His fury was indescribable. ¡°Like you? As if you¡¯re worthy of it!¡± In one swift motion, he swept everything off the table. It was enough evidence of his anger. ¡°How could I love a vile woman like you? Are you fucking mad?¡¯ James kept on shouting, and Jolene was curled up on the floor, not responding. She was feeling a flurry of emotions. James¡¯ words were harsh, but she wasn¡¯t upset. In fact, she felt a small ecstasy from her kiss. He grabbed her neck. ¡°What are you thinking? Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to you?¡± He did not see any fear on her face at all. It upset him. ¡°I like you, James,¡¯ she said. Her sudden words stunned him. Was she fucking insane? Who would want to be liked by her? James flung her away. ¡°Your feelings for me are repulsive.¡± Jolene was upset; pain shot through her heart, but she did not show it.¡± Really? I¡¯m sorry for what happened. I didn¡¯t want it, either.¡± ¡°You!¡± James pointed at her, so angry that he was at a loss for words. He took a deep breath, willing himself to calm down. ¡°Kneel. Do not get up without my permission.¡¯ He felt that he had to punish her. Otherwise, she would begin having delusions. Like her? What sort of a daydream was that? ¡°Alright.¡± Jolene didn¡¯t retort. She didn¡¯t think that it was a cruel punishment. As long as James kept her there, she had a chance with him. She tasted his lips today. The next time, she would have him entirely. She was filled with determination, like a predator that had found its prey. James didn¡¯t know what was going through her mind. If he did, he would have gone berserk. After dishing out her punishment, James went back to his room. He didn¡¯t want to see her for a minute longer.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Chapter 887 I Want to Give Up Jolene didn¡¯t end up kneeling until the morning. She was so tired at night that she had dozed off. She thought that James would scold her harshly in the morning. However, when she woke up, he had left the vi, and she had a nket around her shoulders. She looked at the nket, smiling. Jenny had no idea about what had happened between James and Jolene. After her meal with him yesterday, she had no other intentions of interfering. It was between them, after all. Although Jenny didn¡¯t like Jolene, she couldn¡¯t break them up on purpose. She didn¡¯t want to care about it any longer, opting to let things unfold naturally. She went to the hospital to work. It was just like any regr hospital day but with different patients. Sometimes, when Jenny looked at them, she¡¯d wonder if she could save more people if she were stronger. ¡°Doctor.¡± A tiny voice interrupted her thoughts. Jenny looked down, seeing a young girl. Her mother was currently under Jenny¡¯s care. She bent over and patted the girl on the head. ¡¯What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°My mommy told me to get you.¡± Jenny nodded and followed the girl to the ward. ¡°Dr. Walter, you¡¯re here.¡± The girl¡¯s mother looked fatigued. She waved at the girl, and she ran to her side. Jenny walked over, asking, ¡¯How are you feeling today? After a couple more rounds of treatments, you¡¯ll be able to have the surgery.¡± Neurosurgeons most often encountered brain tumors. Before studying medicine, Jenny had not even met someone with a brain tumor. But after studying medicine, she realized there were so many of them. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Dr. Walter, I¡­¡± She hesitated while speaking. Jenny thought that it was weird. She frowned, taking a guess. ¡°Do you want to give up?¡± The woman nodded, her eyes turning red. ¡°I can¡¯t use up the household¡¯s savings for myself. I have to leave something behind for Amy.¡± Jenny often ran into these incidents. Back then, she wouldn¡¯t urge them to hang on, but when she saw the young girl and thought of her mother¡¯s condition, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t really have a serious condition. If you go through the operation, it will be removedpletely.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Having money left behind for Amy is not the same as watching her grow up.¡± If her memory was to be trusted, Amy¡¯s father was not very responsible. Since his wife¡¯s admission, he had onlye to see her a few times, each visit filled withints. ¡°I know what you mean, but¡­¡± The woman couldn¡¯t help crying. ¡°But what if it doesn¡¯t work? And what if ites back?¡± She had fallen into despair ever since getting the tumor. She wouldn¡¯t have wanted the treatment if it weren¡¯t for her daughter. Yesterday, her husband visited. She thought that his words made sense. He wasn¡¯t much of a character, but he was still Amy¡¯s father. He wouldn¡¯t abandon her. If she left behind some money, Amy would have a better life. It was because of these thoughts that she wanted to give up. ¡°You have a really high chance of survival.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dr. Walter, but my decision has been made. Please, help me arrange the procedures for discharge,¡± she said, her gaze determined. It seemed like she had taken days toe to that decision. Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Chapter 888 It¡¯s Part of the Process In the end, Jenny couldn¡¯t convince her to undergo the surgery. She had no way to solve her problems. Although she was confident in the surgery, she couldn¡¯t guarantee sess. Of course, Jenny could pay for the surgery. However, it would not solve the problem. People like her were rampant, and there would be more in the future. She couldn¡¯t save them all. Besides, when Jenny suggested the idea, the mother refused at once. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Feeling frustrated, Jenny knocked on the director¡¯s door. ¡°Jenny,¡± he said politely. He knew she was skillful despite her young age and knew of her identity. Jenny smiled at him and sat down. ¡°Patient number 23 says that she wants to be discharged.¡± The director was stunned. He was trying to remember who it was. He soon did. She was a mother with a little girl next to her. It was quite memorable. ¡°Why so sudden? Isn¡¯t her surgery scheduled after two weeks?¡± The director was surprised. He had seen her records and knew that surgery could cure her condition. It was not to the point of giving up. Jenny sighed. ¡°She said she wanted to leave some money behind for her daughter.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The director was at a loss for words. However, it wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen something like this, and he knew why Jenny was so upset. He tried tofort her. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a pity she¡¯s choosing to give up her life for money?¡± Jenny said nothing, but it was true. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re not short of money. You don¡¯t know how important it is to normal people. You cherish life and want to save them even if they go broke. But normal people have to consider many things. What if the surgery doesn¡¯t work? It¡¯d be a disaster if they lost both their health and their money.¡± Jenny lowered her head, feeling unpleasant. The director smiled lightly. ¡°Well, you¡¯re a doctor. It¡¯s part of the process. You¡¯ll get used to it. People may say we are cold, but they don¡¯t know that we¡¯ve seen many cases like this. It hurts, but we can¡¯t do anything, and it will haunt us for the rest of our life. If you can get over it, you¡¯ll be a qualified doctor. But if you don¡¯t¡­¡± The director didn¡¯t finish his words, but Jenny knew what he meant. If she couldn¡¯t deal with something like that, she wasn¡¯t cut out to be a doctor. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Jenny felt bitter. She asked, ¡°Can I pay for her surgery, then?¡± There was a child involved. Jenny didn¡¯t have a mother growing up. She couldn¡¯t just let a young girl lose her mother like that. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t rmend it,¡± he said. ¡°Think about it. You can pay for one patient¡¯s fees today, and soon, everyone will know that there¡¯s a kind- hearted doctor in Bardoff City who would pay for their patient¡¯s surgery. Everyone would swarm toward you. What would happen, then?¡± Jenny opened her mouth to say something, but the director said, ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t spread, how can you guarantee that you won¡¯t encounter something worse in the future? Are you going to keep paying the bills?¡± Jenny wanted to say that she was not short of money and would be willing to pay the bills. However, she kept quiet because she knew howughable those words were. Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Love Turned to Hate Jenny walked out of the director¡¯s office. Her work today was basically done. Because of her low spirits, she left the hospital to rest at home. Alec called right at that moment. After his stay in the hospital, their rtionship changed for the better. They contacted each other frequently. When Jenny got to the coffee shop, Alec was already waiting. ¡°Chilly, isn¡¯t it? Here, have something warm.¡± Alec pointed at the hot coffee on the table, expressing his concern. Jenny nodded. The first notes of winter were descending, and the wind was growing frostier. Even her coat couldn¡¯t keep her warm. Thank goodness the coffee shop had its heater on. After downing the cup of hot coffee, the cold left her bones, and she grew warm. ¡°You got off work early today. Looks like nothing much went on in the hospital today,¡± Alec said. He just wanted to know more about Jenny. Jenny nodded. She was disheartened; perhaps it was because winter wasing and because of the mother and daughter in the hospital. Alec could tell that something was upying her thoughts and asked,¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jenny shook her head. She wasn¡¯t nning to tell him about what had happened in the hospital. She thought it would seem like she wasining. Everyone had their own problems to deal with. No one liked listening to someone vent. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me? I happen to be free,¡± Alec said. Jenny¡¯s feelings were going to affect him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Free? Have you given Zeke what he wants?¡± Zeke had sent Alec to interrogate the two hostages. He obviously wanted to hear something different from him. Alec smiled, his lips curling upward. ¡°Would you tell me what is going on in your head if I told you?¡± Jenny was speechless. ¡°Zeke probably won¡¯t be getting the answer that he wants. But I gave him another answer. He probably hasn¡¯t recovered from that yet.¡± Alec smiled. It was familiar to Jenny. It was vaguely conniving. When he smiled like that, Jenny knew that there was nothing that could stop him. Sensing her interest, Alec didn¡¯t hold anything back. ¡°When I went to interrogate them, they both suddenly used me of being the mastermind behind Xavier¡¯s murder.¡± Jenny instantly grew anxious. ¡®Didn¡¯t you say¡­¡± ¡°Yes. They¡¯ve never seen me, and they don¡¯t know that I¡¯m the one behind all this. So, if they¡¯reshing out at me, it means they were made to.¡± The one who had convinced them of it intended to frame Alec without knowing they had hit the nail right on the head. Jenny didn¡¯t interject. Alec continued, ¡°I knew something was off, so I thoroughly researched the Fausts. Guess what happened.¡± ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°Someone bribed the people in Faust Manor. Those two hostages were bribed to say that. To them, it doesn¡¯t matter who they rat out as long as it¡¯s not their actual superior.¡± Those two hostages would not give Evan away. They had no reason to refuse as long as they were given a scapegoat. Jenny could understand it after a while. But she was bewildered, too. ¡°Who would tell them to say that? Don¡¯t they want you to die at this point?¡± ¡°The Watkins,¡± Alec said. Jenny was stunned. It couldn¡¯t be ke¡¯s idea, could it? Could her love have turned into hate? Chapter 890 Chapter 890 Chapter 890 I Wish I Had Time for You Every Day Alec couldn¡¯t be sure if her love had turned into hate. He wasn¡¯t even sure if ke was the one behind it. He had given his findings to the old man so that he could deal with it. If someone in Faust Manor could be bribed that easily, was there any security in that house? Alec didn¡¯t think there was. Zeke had the same idea as him when he knew someone in Faust Manor had been bribed. If Watkins¡¯ people tampered with his food, he would die a hundred times over. Before Alec came to see Jenny, a great inspection had urred in Faust Manor. There were probably many people who would be driven out. As for Xavier¡¯s murder, by the looks of it, the Watkins would be med. It was their own fault for interfering now. ¡°No wonder you had the time for coffee today,¡¯ Jenny said. Alec was not only capable. He was also extremely lucky at times. He wouldn¡¯t have known who else to me if it weren¡¯t for the Watkins. ¡°I wish I had time for you every day, but I worry you¡¯ll think I¡¯m annoying.¡± He wasn¡¯t taking her out just because he had time on his hands. He wanted to take her out every day, but he was afraid she¡¯d think he was annoying. Jenny coughed. Anyone would feel embarrassed by such romantic words. Alec smiled, sensing her awkwardness. ¡°What about you? What happened today?¡± Jenny sighed at the mention. However, she didn¡¯t hide it from him any longer. She told him what had happened without expecting him to solve it for her. She just wanted a ce to vent. Alec looked speechless once he was done listening to the story. ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not a huge problem for you.¡± Jenny pouted. Alec could lift a single finger and earn millions. For someone like him, something like that was indeed minor. If she were to reel off every insignificant issue people like her faced, it would take days for her to finish. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Alec hurriedly exined, seeing she was about to misunderstand him. ¡°I meant to say this is an easy problem to solve.¡± ¡°Really? How so?¡± Jenny was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s not a rare urrence. Lots of bigpanies have started charities for patients like this. Every year, they donate part of their investments to charities. They just do it for different sectors. I could establish a charity to help families that desperately need funding to pay their surgical fees. The charity would pay for them.¡¯ Jenny thought it was perfectly reasonable, and she was in awe. She was not gifted in that aspect at all. All that she had thought of was simply paying the bill herself. She had not even considered starting a charity. However, she had her worries. ¡°Is that really feasible? Will the investors stop pouring money into it?¡¯ She wanted something that would work in the long run, not just something that would exist to help a small number of people. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The funds will never decrease. There will be people in charge of that. The initial money invested in it will be used for further investments. The interest alone would be enough to pay for the charity¡¯s daily expenses.¡± Their main target would be impoverished families that desperately needed surgery. Certain criteria would need to be met. It wouldn¡¯t be for everyone. Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Maybe because Jenny still looked worried, Alec used the Nobel Prize as an example, and she understood clearly. "Why don''t the Fausts and Walters establish it together? This way, the pool of funds will be greater, and we''ll be able to help even more people." After some thought, the Walters could join in too. It was her problem, anyway, and she was grateful to Alec for being so willing to help. She couldn''t let him work alone.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Alec was naturally willing to coborate with her. "Of course. However, you must think about how this wille across to the outside world." "What do you mean?" Jenny wasn''t too sure what he was saying. "If the Fausts and the Walters coborate, people are going to think that our families want to team up." There would even be people who might think they would marry. However, Alec and Jenny had a history. On top of that, Luke would sometimes appear next to her side. It would easily cause a misunderstanding. Jenny thought it was possible, but she didn''t really mind. "Do you think that the Fausts won''t agree to it?" "Not necessarily. The question is if you intend to work together with us. If you do, it would be no problem. But if you don''t, it''s best if the Walters stay out of it." Otherwise, Jenny would find herself in a difficult position. Team up with the Fausts? Jenny hadn''t really considered it before. She wasn''t in charge of thepany. She didn''t know whether teaming up would be a good decision. ? Suddenly, she asked, "How long do you think it will take for you to take over the Fausts?" She was concerned about teaming up with the Fausts because Zeke was still in power. If it were Alec, she would be much more at ease. "I will speed up the process." Alec couldn''t give her a specific time. Convincing Zeke to entrust the Fausts to him was no easy feat. "I believe you." No matter how much their rtionship changed, she believed in his character. At the very least, he wouldn''t hurt her on purpose. Alec smiled and leaned forward. "Are you going to believe me just like that? Aren''t you afraid of me teaming up with Zeke to sabotage you?" "Will you?" she asked. "No," he said with no hesitation. He could sabotage everyone in the world, but he would never do anything to hurt Jenny. Jenny smiled, too. "What do I have to fear, then?" "Alright. Tell the Walters about this. I''ll get someone to be in touch with them soon," Alec said. Jenny nodded but grew worried again. "Can it be done as quickly as possible? I''m afraid of her condition worsening." Jenny was talking about that little girl''s mother. "I''ll urge them." Alec nodded, promising. Jenny sighed in relief as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. She smiled. "Thank you." "You don''t have to be so polite around me." Alec felt happy seeing her smile. He thought that nothing in this world could make him happier. Jenny couldn''t bear the heat from his gaze and hurriedly changed the topic. "You said that the Watkins have suddenly interfered. Do you think that ke started it?" ke seemed to have disappeared after breaking up with Alec. But Jenny knew a conniving woman like her would not let it go so easily. She would have other tricks up her sleeve. Chapter 892 ?Chapter 892 "I''m not sure, but it''s a possibility." Alec had the same musings as Jenny. He didn''t think that ke was the type to let things go. The incident was quite possibly a pointed attack on him. Jenny raised an eyebrow. With a hint of sarcasm, she said, "It''s all a certain someone''s fault for breaking her heart and making her angry." "Don''t me me, Jenny." Alec waved his hands, not wanting to admit to being a heartbreaker. "I lost my memories. Most importantly, even when I had amnesia, I had no intention of getting together with her. She initiated our working together. I had no other intentions with her." Alec felt that he had to make it clear in case he left a bad taste in Jenny''s mouth. Jenny murmured in response. She didn''t know if she believed it or not. Alec wanted to borate, but Jenny quickly said, "I know. You don''t have to exin so many things to me." "That won''t do. I don''t have to exin anything to other people, but I have to when it''s you. You have to know that I only ever had you in my mind. Even when I lost my memories and didn''t remember my feelings for you, I didn''t think to get together with someone else," Alec said very seriously. Jenny could tell that he wasn''t joking. She had to admit that she was moved. However, she would not agree to get together with him so easily this time. She had to test him. She couldn''t let him think that she was easy to get. She lowered her head and sipped her coffee. "Alright." "Is that all?" Alec was obviously disappointed. He thought that Jenny would be moved by his words of sincerity. However, he did not want to give up. Instead, he thought that Jenny felt she couldn''t trust him after all his wrongdoings. They sat in the coffee shop the whole afternoon. Besides some things Alec said that gave Jenny goosebumps, it was a pleasant time. On the opposite street outside the coffee shop, Evan sat in his car for as long as they were inside. He couldn''t understand what Alec possessed that would make Jenny give him so many chances. He had done so many bad things. Even if she didn''t hate him, she shouldn''t give him so many chances. But now? He watched as they chatted merrily, feeling his hope disappear. What could he do to make her fall in love with him? That was what upied Evan''s thoughts. However, he had not thought of a way, which frustrated him. Sometimes he wished he could kill Alec so that he would no longer have a rival. But he knew that it was a hard task. Besides, if he were to kill Alec, and if Jenny were to find out, she would never fall in love with him. She would even hate him. That was why Evan didn''t dare to kill him. He couldn''t take that risk. But when he saw how close they sat, it burned his eyes. He took his phone out and called Gilbert. "Think of a way to get Jenny over." "What?" Gilbert was bewildered.N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Jenny and Alec are together," Evan said. Gilbert understood what he meant and was speechless. "That can''t be, Evan. Do you need help even with this? Who''s the one pursuing her here?" He wanted to pursue her too. However, he had long given up on the notion. He shouldn''t be thinking about it, either. Chapter 893 ?Chapter 893 "Well, you''ll have to take care of things. If you don''t think of a way to take her away, they''ll only grow closer. Is that what you want?" Evan was sure Gilbert didn''t want to see that happening. Gilbert was exasperated. He had no choice but to agree. "Alright. But you have to do it yourself next time." Jenny wasn''t stupid. If they did it over and over, she''d figure it out. They had just managed to repair their rtionship. Gilbert didn''t want to upset her again.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Evan didn''t care about what he said. He hung up. He''d figure it out if it happened again. Gilbert was in the same boat, anyway. Flying solo wasn''t as easy as all that. In the coffee shop, Jenny received a call from Gilbert. She learned that Zack had just arrived in Bardoff City. Naturally, she would be anxious to meet him. Alec''s suggestion to have dinner together was brushed off just like that. "I''m sorry. I have to go." Jenny looked at Alec apologetically. After all, he''d helped her solve a problem, and she was leaving before she even got to treat him to something. She felt guilty. Alec felt bitter about it, but he couldn''t let it show. "Is Zack here?" "Yeah. Gilbert told me that Zack is also preparing to expand hispany in Bardoff City. I didn''t think that he''de today." Jenny was happy. The three of them had not eaten together in a long time. Alec forced a smile. "I''ll send you over, then." "That''s okay. I''ll get a cab." Jenny was already feeling guilty. She didn''t want to inconvenience him. Alec didn''t think it was a hassle at all. He had already gotten up. "Let''s go. It''s dangerous to get a cab now. I''ll send you over. It won''t take up my time at all." "I..." Jenny wanted to say more, but Alec didn''t give her the chance to. He held her hand and pulled her out of the coffee shop, ushering her to his car. Not far off, Evan witnessed everything. When he saw that Jenny wanted to leave, he felt better. But now, Alec was holding her hand. The worst part of it all was that Jenny had not refused. Evan thought that this was going badly. He was miles behind Alec. He had to think of a way to get ahead, fast. Alec sent Jenny to Gilbert''s vi. He didn''t ask to go in. "Take care and be happy." Alec waved at her. Jenny nodded. But for some reason, she felt unhappy. She somehow thought that Alec looked pitiful. She hesitated before asking, "Why don''t we...go in together?" "Alright." Alec instantly perked up. Jenny was stunned. She suddenly remembered that Gilbert was treating everyone today. Bringing a plus one probably wasn''t a nice thing to do. As if reading her mind, Alec said, "Why don''t you ask them beforehand? I won''t interfere if it''s just the three of you." He was worried that Evan would be there, too. He knew Gilbert would support Evan and couldn''t let them scheme together. Although he knew that Jenny had no intentions with Evan, he had to be careful. They shared some history with each other, after all. And Jenny had even confessed to Evan before. "Alright." Jenny did not go in. She called Gilbert at the entrance of the vi, wanting to give Alec a response. Chapter 894 ?Chapter 894 Before Jenny''s call got through, Evan''s car arrived at the entrance. Seeing this, Jenny understood. She simply gave up on calling and put her phone away. "Looks like it''s not just a family gathering. Let''s go." "Alright." Alec smiled and nced mockingly at Evan, who was just getting out of his car. He knew it was strange that Gilbert suddenly interrupted Jenny like that. Now that Evan had appeared, Alec instantly guessed that it had to do with Evan. When Evan saw that Alec was around, he was bewildered. "Why are you here, Alec?" "Jenny invited me over. Do you have a problem with that?" Alec raised an eyebrow as if daring him. Evan raised an eyebrow, looking at Jenny, who was not far off. "Do you want him to tag along, Jenny? This is a family gathering. Who is he toe?" "He happened to help me solve a difficult problem today. I brought him here to show him my gratitude," Jenny said, her tone unpleasant. She didn''t know if this was purely Gilbert''s idea or if Evan had something to do with it, but she disliked it. She just wanted to eat with her two brothers, but they called Evan over. Did they want to upset her? She had confessed to him when she was younger, but that didn''t mean she had to continue liking him. Why did they stubbornly bring up the fact that she had confessed to him before? Evan could sense that she was unhappy and pouted, saying nothing. They walked into the vi, and Gilbert was surprised to see Alec. He hadn''t invited him over. "I brought him here," Jenny said. "I wanted to treat him to a meal, and you happened to call. So I brought him along." Gilbert forced out a smile. He''d grown up with her. He knew that she was throwing a tantrum. A fool could guess why. It was his fault. "It''s alright. We have other guestsing over." When he said guests, he really meant outsiders. Jenny frowned as if sensing the meaning in Gilbert''s words. "Are there more people?" "You''ll know." It wasn''t just other people. It was someone who would shock Jenny very much. Jenny didn''t ask anymore. She had already decided that it was going to be a disappointing meal. She volunteered to help in the kitchen. Alec and Evan wanted to help, too, but Gilbert did not let them go. He put them in the living room because they were guests. They sat far apart in the living room, wanting nothing to do with each other. "Your men are dead," Alec said, sipping tea. He didn''t look at Evan, but Evan knew that those words were directed at him. Evan did not give off much of a reaction, as if it was expected. "Okay." Death was an escape. The Fausts would not let them go so easily if they continued living. Alec had used the opportunity to pin their deaths on the Watkins. Zeke wouldn''t suspect much.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "You''ve suffered great losses, haven''t you?" Alec said. It sounded like he was mocking him, but it wasn''t his intention. It was a casual question. Evan didn''t think so. He scoffed. "It is as you wish, isn''t it?" Chapter 895 ?Chapter 895 Alec didn''t mind. It wasn''t so much his wishes as it was what they both deserved. "Do you think Zeke will let you go just because you used the Watkins as a scapegoat?" Evan smiled. To him, it didn''t matter to Zeke who killed Xavier. It only mattered that Alec could not live. Zeke truly did not want to give the Fausts to Alec. Alec smiled lightly, not worried. "That''s none of my business. I only need to survive in his hands. You don''t have to worry about me." Evan scoffed. "Would I be worried if it didn''t concern Jenny''s safety? You should understand the position that you''re in now. The closer you are to Jenny, the more dangerous it is for her. You wouldn''t think the Faust boy is any good, would you?" He felt that if Alec truly liked Jenny, he would have to keep his distance from her. In fact, it was best if they cut off all forms ofmunication. It was all genuinely for Jenny''s safety. Alec understood his reasoning. But he also knew that if he held himself back now, he would lose his chance with Jenny and give Evan an opportunity to strike. After a moment, he said, "I will protect her." He wouldn''t let Jenny fall into danger. What if¡­ He gritted his teeth, not following that train of thought. "That''s nice and all, but you''re relying on the Fausts to survive right now. How are you going to protect her?" Evan felt that Alec had no way to protect Jenny, especially when faced with Zeke. He had no means of defense. Alec red at him and said coldly, "I''m still slightly better than you. Can you protect her? You wouldn''t even dare to tell her who you are." Although Alec was in a precarious situation, it was only temporary. Once he inherited the Fausts, the threats would be eliminated. But Evan was a different story.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He had countless enemies. Not many knew of his true identity. If they did, he would have been overpowered by his enemies. Evan gritted his teeth in hatred, but he had no way to defend himself. He knew how dangerous it was to be by his side. However, he had already thought it out. If he could win Jenny''s heart, he would wash his hands of his sins and stay in the country, building a new life for himself. He felt no need to tell Alec of this. In the kitchen, Jenny washed the ingredients while Gilbert chopped up the vegetables. He felt guilty when she said nothing. "I''m sorry, Jenny. I wasn''t..." "I know. You just want to matchmake Evan and me, don''t you?" Jenny smiled, seeing through Gilbert''s heart. He nodded. "Yes. I just think that he''s better suited for you." "Why? You''ve only contacted him for this short period. Why do you think he''s better for me?" Jenny asked. She couldn''t understand why Gilbert would think this. Gilbert was at a loss for words. He''d just rather it be anyone but Alec. He would ept it if Jenny fell in love with anyone else. Jenny quickly understood his silence. "You''re just biased against Alec, aren''t you?" "He''s not suitable for you. Have you forgotten how he treated you before?" Gilbert was agitated. He knew his words would upset her, but he wanted her to know how he felt. Jenny paused. She looked at him. "What if...I like him? What would you do?" Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Zack''s Girlfriend Everything went quiet. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Gilbert wasn''t expecting Jenny to admit her feelings for Alec. After a while, he sighed. "It''s your life.Although I don''t like Alec, I won''t interfere.Supporting Evan is just my way of giving you another option." Hearing him say that, Jenny felt that her reaction was over the top. "I''m sorry, Gilbert.I wasn''t..." "I''m not ming you.me me for the shoddy nning that''s making you unhappy." He knew that Jenny was not happy about Evan eating together with them.Jenny said he was her brother, but they all knew that time had diluted their rtionship. Evan was no more than just a friend to her.She probably wouldn''t want him to join in on their family gathering.That was why she brought Alec over.They didn''t continue the conversation. A woman''s voice floated from the living room.Jenny was bewildered, looking at Gilbert in disbelief. "Why...why is there a woman in this house?" "You''ll know when you see her." Gilbert didn''t exin much, merely sending her off to the living room. Jenny was curious to know, so she did not refuse.She went into the living room. Soon, she saw the woman.She was dressed casually, and her long hair was let loose.She looked incredibly gentle. However, Jenny''s gazended on the person next to her.Zack stood next to her, and they were holding hands.novelebook They looked to be very much in love. Something went off in Jenny''s brain, making her unable to make sense of the situation.When he saw her, Zack waved. "Jenny,e over.I''ll introduce you." Jenny walked over in a daze, and Zack introduced her.She was J Hale, his girlfriend.She looked like a J. Demure, gentle, and quiet.Jenny''s first impression of her wasn''t too bad. "Nice to meet you," Jenny said, extending her arm. J shook her hand. "Hello.Zack talked about you, and I''m finally getting to see you for the first time.You''re prettier than he said you were." "Zack would never say I was pretty.In his eyes, you''re probably the prettiest person to him," Jenny teased. They were polite. After all, she was Zack''s girlfriend.If they married, they would be a family. There was no reason they shouldn''t be friends. Hence, Jenny told Zack to help in the kitchen and leave J in the living room so that they could get to know each other. Through their conversation, Jenny learned that J was one of Zack''s employees. They kept their rtionship a secret and didn''t interact with each other in thepany. It increased Jenny''s liking for her.It was a challenge for quite a few people to keep their rtionship a secret. "You''re Zack''s sister, so you''ll be mine, too, in the future," J said. Jenny was happy, thinking she was a nice person to get along with. "Alright.I''ll call you J, and once you''re married, I''ll call you my sister-inw."thuy J blushed at this. Jenny smiled.She was shy. They chatted happily. On the other hand, Evan and Alec did not speak. ¡®they merely nced at J, uninterested. However, J was interested in them.Jenny introduced them to her, and they didn''t say anything else besides a simple greeting. Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Am I That Sort of Person? Not long after, Gilbert had the food prepared. Everyone sat at the table and began to eat. The atmosphere was better than Jenny expected. The table was pleasant as long as Alec and Evan kept their mouths shut. It was mostly Zack telling the story of how he and J got to know each other and fell in love. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Jenny felt envious. It was all she wanted. To love the person she had feelings for without all theplicated emotions. Alec saw the envious look in her eyes and felt upset. It was his fault. Forget what happened before their divorce. They hadn''t interacted and were basically strangers. What he regretted was bing her boyfriend and then failing to cherish what they had. That was what caused this to happen today. After dinner, they were in no rush to leave. Gilbert ushered Zack and Evan to the study, obviously meaning for apany meeting. Jenny didn''t know what it was about.She didn''t know what Evan, a part of Walter Inc, could discuss with Gilbert. However, she didn''t worry.She believed that they wouldn''t do anything to harm Walter Inc.She stood on the second-floor balcony, staring at the moon in the sky.Her mind was adrift. "What are you thinking about?" Alec had walked behind her, following her gaze. "Nothing much. I just thought that the night sky looked pretty." Jenny didn''t look at him, fixing her gaze on the moon. Then, she felt a weight around her shoulders.Alec had ced his coat around her. "It''s pretty.But not as pretty as you are." Alec stood next to her. Jenny looked over at him. Under his coat, Alec had on a brown sweatshirt.He was physically gifted. A simple sweatshirt looked elevated on him.novelebookShe then looked at his face, remembering what it felt like when they first knew each other. Now that they were more familiar with each other, it only increased his charm. Especially those eyes of his. More than ever, she could just drown in them. When Alec turned to look at her, he saw Jenny looking at him ina daze.He smiled and leaned closer. "What''s up? Fallen in love?" Jenny blushed at once.She retracted her gaze. "Narcissist." "Yeah.You called me that when we were just getting to know each other." Alec remembered her calling him a narcissist back then.He was so mad before. Now he thought it was one of the few beautiful moments they shared.It wasn''t too long ago, anyway. This was their first w:nter together, but Alec felt like he had known her forever. Their feelings ran so deep that it was indescribable. Jenny remembered it, too, and she wasn''t embarrassed by it. "You were a narcissist:.You were so arrogant; you looked punchable." Alec was a narcissist now, but he was more reserved than before. "Why didn''t you punch me, then?" he asked. "Am I the type tosh out so easily?" Although Jenny was exasperated by his bold manner back then, she didn''t feel the need to punch him.thuy Besides, Alec hade to find her so that she could treat Faye Lawrence.He was part of her patient''s family. As a doctor, she couldn''tsh out at him. Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Why Are You Regretful? "Now that I think about it, I regret a lot of things." Alec looked at Jenny with mixed feelings. Jenny was confused. "Why?" "If it weren''t for my arrogance, we might not have broken up," he said. He sighed. With Mortimer''s sudden appearance, he worried that the man would attack Jenny, which was why he distanced himself from her.He didn''t even object to breaking up.He thought he was protecting her, but he was really just hurting her. Jenny didn''t argue. "Maybe we didn''t trust each other enough back then." "It''s not that.I didn''t understand you.I didn''t know what would be best for you." If he knew what her decision was, and knew that she was not afraid of danger, he might not have chosen to distance himself from her.The misunderstandings would not have happened, and they would not have broken up. "Do you think you know me enough now?" Jenny asked. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Alec wanted to nod, but he didn''t have the courage to. Jenny smiled lightly. "What would you do if we encountered something like that again and we both ran into danger?" "Isn''t that what''s happening now?" Alec smiled. He already had an answer. Jenny was stunned. After some consideration, she figured that it was true. Alec was faced with Zeke and all the danger that came with the old man. Not only did he not distance himself from her, but he also grew closer to her. Didn''t this mean that he had already made his decision? Jenny looked at him and couldn''t help sighing. "If you were as determined as this before, this would be a different scenario altogether." Alec said nothing. Theypsed into momentary silence. At that moment, a voice sounded under the balcony. Jenny immediately knew that it was J''s.She was on a phone call. Jenny peered over the edge, wanting a clearer look, but Alec held her back with his arms around her waist. "Are you crazy? Aren''t you afraid of falling down?" "It''s fine.I''ll be careful." It was only the second floor.She wouldn''t let herself fall; even if she did, nothing much would happen. Quickly, Jenny heard J saying, "Money, money! That''s all you want from me every time you call! Am I an ATM? I''m a person!" J sounded agitated, which surprised Jenny.She was different from the J she had met earlier. "So what if I''ve found a rich boyfriend? What does that have to do with you? If you dare to mess with us, I''ll cut you off! novelebook You can forget about receiving a dime from me if that happens!" J hung up angrily.She stood in her spot for a while before finally calming down.She looked around, only rxing when she was sure no one was around. At the same time, mncholy rose in her heart. Could it be that she would never escape from her family no matter what she did? She sighed, but she buried her emotions quickly. When she turned and walked into the living room, her face was wiped clean of any other emotion. When Jenny and Alec went downstairs, J was alone in the living room. Gilbert and the others had not yet finished talking business. "Hello, Jenny.Mr.Faust," J greeted when she saw them.She was still gentle and demure. Jenny was at a loss. J had bottled up her emotions very quickly.She wasn''t all that she seemed on the surface.thuy Jenny wondered if her eyes needed checking. This J was not what she envisioned. Jenny felt that she had to investigate her. It wasn''t because she wanted to pry but because she wanted to know why J was so close to Zack. Zack was Jenny''s brother.She would not let anyone with bad intentions go near him. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Do You Think Something Is Off with Her? "Jenny?" J noticed Jenny was staring at her with a suspicious look in her eyes.She felt bewildered and anxious. Had she found out? She couldn''t have.It was their first day meeting each other. Jenny snapped back to reality and shook her head. "Sorry.I drifted off." "Ah." J retracted her gaze, not holding eye contact with Jenny.She felt ufortable. Jenny said nothing else, and the three of them waited for the three men to finish talking. Fortunately, it was not a long wait as they were soon finished. Zack came out from the study and went straight towards J.It was obvious that he really liked her. Jenny was happy for him, but at the same time, she worried.She hoped that J was a good person so that they would be able to live happily together. However, she worried that J was just putting on a show. If that was the case, there was no way it would end well with a man as straightforward as Zack.She carried that worry in her heart until they departed. When they left, both Alec and Evan offered to drive her home. In the end, Gilbert was the one who sent her home. "No wonder you didn''t want me to invite Evan to dinner.He and Alec fight easily." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Even Gilbert was annoyed by the way they argued over who got to fetch Jenny home, much less Jenny herself. Jenny murmured in response.She obviously wasn''t taking it to heart. That was also why she chose to let Gilbert take her home. Gilbert nced at her and asked, ¡®What''s wrong? I realized you had something on your mind." "How much do you know about J, Gilbert?" She looked at him, wanting to talk about it. Gilbert thought about it and said, "Not much.This is also my first time meeting her.I''ve only ever heard Zack talk about her over the phone." ¡®Why hasn''t he told me about her?" Jenny was upset.She had no idea that Zack had a girlfriend. "He didn''t let me tell you about it.He wanted to give you a surprise." Gilbert smiled.He wasn''t keeping her in the dark on purpose. Jenny was exasperated.She thought it was a surprise before, but now it could be a shock. "Why? Do you think there''s something off with her?" Gilbert was no fool. He could tell that Jenny wasn''t acting normally.Jenny shook her head. "Not exactly.I just think she may not be as innocent as she makes herself out to be." ¡®What do you mean?" Gilbert asked. This was about Zack, and as his brother,novelebook he had to take this seriously.Jenny told him everything that she had overheard. After that, Gilbert had the same thoughts as she did. "I''ll investigate it.Don''t interfere." "Why not?" Jenny was confused. "I''m the elder brother.Of course, I''ll be the one to look into it.Don''t you worry so much." Gilbert was worried that Jenny and Zack would argue if he found anything out. Jenny thought of that, too. "Zack isn''t so unreasonable." "When men are blinded by love, they neglect all reasoning," Gilbert said. Even Jenny was like that, much less Zack.Jenny wanted to say that Zack wasn''t the type to be blinded by love, thuy but she swallowed her words when she thought of how he had fawned over J in the vi. Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Currying Favor Gilbert sent Jenny home. When she saw the massive garden, for some reason, Jenny felt lonely. Afterward, she called Alfred and asked him to help her buy an apartment near the hospital so she could easily travel to and fro. After Graham left, Jenny lived there alone. In such a big ce, she was not happy at all. In fact, she couldn''t get used to it.She hadn''t made up her mind about moving yet, but today, she had.She wasn''t worried about Walter Castle. There was a butler to keep things running, and it wouldn''t go to ruins. Jenny would only consider moving back if Graham came back.She didn''t like living in such a big ce alone. After washing up, Jennyy in her bed. She wanted to be at the hospital early tomorrow to tell the little girl''s mother about the charity, so she wouldn''t be anxious to leave the hospital. In a daze, Jenny quickly fell asleep. It was then that Gilbert reached his vi. Zack had just reached Bardoff City and had not found a ce to stay yet. Hence, Zack and J would stay temporarily in Gilbert''s vi. Gilbert didn''t think much of it. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The vi had many rooms, and they wouldn''t take up too much space.He went into the living room. "Gilbert," J said as she walked out of the kitchen. She was wearing a nightgown. Although it wasn''t revealing, Gilbert still felt ufortable since they were not familiar with each other. "It''ste.You should sleep." Gilbert went upstairs.J called out to him hurriedly, "Hold on." Gilbert looked back at her.I made Zack some soup.Would you like some?" "I didn''t drink," Gilbert replied. Then, he disappeared from her sight. It was then that J remembered that Gilbert had sent Jenny home. He probably hadn''t drunk any alcohol.She''d spent arge part of her night eating with her head lowered and hadn''t noticed.She felt a little guilty.She shouldn''t have asked him that.She sighed. Perhaps because of her fear of Jenny and Gilbert refusing to ept her, she became somewhat of a suckup when faced with them.She knew that people would look down on her for doing that, but Zack was someone who treated her the best in all her years.She truly wanted to be with him. But then...when she thought of all the things she had done before, she couldn''t help frowning. Would they support her being with Zack if they knew what she had done? She regretted it all very much, but what was the use?novelebook Aftering of age, she wanted to escape her family and live a good life. Hence, she tried taking a few shortcuts, but they never worked. Perhaps the Heavens still favored her somewhat.She met Zack. Right now, what she wanted most was to win over his heartpletely. She would not let go, no matter what. She brought the soup to Zack''s room. He had just taken a shower and was walking out of the bathroom. When he saw her, he asked, "Why were you gone for so long? I said there was no need to make it.thuyI''m not even drunk." "You''ll get a headache tomorrow if you don''t drink it," she said, handing him the bowl of soup. He had no choice but to take it. "You neverin about getting tired." "I''m not tired at all.For you, I''ll never be tired." J smiled at him, stirring his heart. He gulped it all down at once and cradled her in his chest. Chapter 901 Chapter 901 Chapter 901 If I''ve Done Something Wrong Before He hugged her tightly. "Why are you so good to me, J?" "Am I really that good?" J wasn''t so sure. No one had ever called her good before. "Of course.You''re the best girl I''ve ever met." Zack nodded vigorously. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Why else would he love her so much? J opened her mouth, wanting to say something.However, shecked the courage to do so. "Well, what if one day you find out that I''ve done something wrong before? Would you forgive me?" "What could you possibly do wrong? They''re just small matters.I wouldn''t care." He loved J for who she was now.It had nothing to do with her past.It didn''t matter if Zack had lied.His words calmed J considerably. At least, this was a man who truly loved her.She tilted her head and kissed him, wishing she could give him everything. The next day in the hospital, Jenny went to the ward and found that both the girl and the woman were not there.She hurriedly went to the head nurse and learned they had left the hospital yesterday afternoon.She grew weak in the knees. "Why were they discharged? Didn''t I say I would handle the procedures today?" "They looked to be in a hurry.They went to the director, and he handled it for them," the head nurse said. Jenny was panicking. "Is there any way that I can contact them?" It was so hard for her to find hope.Jenny didn''t want to give up that easily. "We only have her husband''s number, but I''ve dialed it before.No one picked up." The head nurse gave her the number. Jenny nodded and left, taking the number with her.It wasn''t just ignored. This time, the phone was shut off¡ªshe couldn''t contact them.She sighed and went back to her office.She wanted tofort herself, saying that was how life was.But then, fate had brought her to them. Wasn''t that part of life, too? She made her decision.She got Melissa to find the woman for her. Melissa''s contacts were growing.It wasn''t hard for her to find someone now. Jenny could also make Alfred find her, but it wouldn''t be convenient for him.It was better for Melissa to do it. After all, Jenny established the bar so that she could do things like this. The whole day, Jenny waited for Melissa''s news.She was distracted. Thankfully, there wasn''t much for her to do that day. The surgeries were all scheduled for the next day, and Bardoff Hospital had other doctors for surgeries. There were quite a number of neurosurgeons there, and it wouldn''t matter too much if she asked for a few days'' worth of leave. After work, she received Alfred''s call. The apartment was ready for viewing.She wasn''t expecting Melissa to be the one to take her to the apartment. "Alfred told me to take you to the apartment." Melissa jingled the keys in her hand, beckoning Jenny to follow her. Jenny nodded, at the same time bewildered. "Why did he tell you toe?" "You wanted to find out about that woman this morning, didn''t you? I wanted toe to see you anyway to talk about it.When Alfred knew, he got me to take you to the apartment," Melissa said. Melissa didn''t go into too much detail, but Jenny was no fool. "You seem to be on good terms with Alfred." "We''re...we''re okay." Melissa blushed. Jenny understood at once.She smiled. "That''s understandable.Alfred is indeed a genius.He''s a capable man." Chapter 902 Chapter 902 Chapter 902 Feeling Sorry for Him? The blush deepened on Melissa''s cheeks as she stammered, "B- boss, that''s nonsense.I..." "Have you looked into what I asked?" Standing beside Melissa, Jenny suddenly changed the topic and asked about the young girl and her mother. Melissa was taken aback by the quick shift. "Huh? Oh, yeah, I got what you wanted.Let''s check out the apartment now.After that, I''d bring you to meet with the mother and daughter." Tracking them down was a piece of cake, but Melissa wondered if she needed to inform Jenny about their pitiful fates to mentally prepare her for the visit. Jenny didn''t ask more questions and followed Melissa to the neighborhood entrance.It took them ten minutes on foot to reach the ce, which matched her requirements.She was satisfied with the environment as well. When she saw the apartment, she could not hold back from saying, "I can really trust Alfred to get it right. "Finding an apartment that satisfied her conditions right away was no easy feat. "Of course! Alfred always gets it right." Melissa nodded, pleased, as though she was the one beingplimented, not Alfred.Jenny nced at her but said nothing.She thought, "Ah, another woman in love." "Boss, you can always call me to handle these tasks.I promise you''ll be satisfied," Melissa suggested. Jenny nodded and joked, "Why? Are you feeling sorry for Alfred?" "He''s very busy.Just delegate the minor tasks to me," Melissa chuckled dryly. Indeed, she felt sorry for Alfred.Speechless, Jenny agreed, "Sure, I''ll hit you up instead." Melissa chuckled sheepishly after hearing that. After the apartment tour, Jenny looked satisfied and signed the purchase agreement on the spot.She reminded Melissa to sort out the apartment situation as soon as possible because she would move in within a few days. Melissa agreed to it. Later, they left the apartment, and Jenny went to visit the mother and daughter under Melissa''s lead. Jenny stared out the window of Melissa''s car as they drove further away from the city center.She could tell that the mother and daughter were not doing well. "Boss, I immediately looked into the mother and daughter after you asked me to.The woman is Helga Stromberg, and her daughter is called Amy Hansel.They left the hospital yesterday and went home, but her husband kicked her out.They even signed the divorce papers and would go through the official procedure ina few days." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Jenny nodded with worry. "Where are they staying now?" "Helga brought Amy to stay with her younger sister.It''s quite far, though¡ªhalf an hour away by car,"" Melissa answered. Residences in the center of Bardoff City were expensive. Most people could barely afford to rent them, let alone own one. Jenny sank into silence and decided to only discuss it further when she met with Helga and Amy. Half an hourter, Melissa parked the car in front of a low-rise apartment. When she walked into the ce with Jenny, they realized it was a rental apartment with many tenants. Soon, Melissa led Jenny to the door of the unit and knocked on it. The door opened, and they saw the face of a woman. They had not introduced themselves, but Jenny immediately recognized the woman because of her resemnce to Helga. The woman asked, "Who are you here for?" "Hello! Is Helga Stromberg at home?" Melissa asked with a smile and tried her best to look friendly. The woman remained alert, wondering who''d even look for Helga, given her current circumstances.She even suspected that the women were sent by Hugo Hansel to stir trouble. Sensing her wariness, Jenny quickly exined, "I''m her attending physician.Just tell her that I''m Jenny Walter.She''ll know." The woman shot Jenny a nce, seemingly less wary than before. "Okay.Wait a minute.I''ll check with her." Still, she locked the door and had them wait outside. Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Worried That I''d Trouble You Melissa dealt with someplicated feelings as she asked Jenny, "Do I look fierce?" Why was Helga''s sister willing to talk to Jenny but not her? She wondered if she wasn''t friendly enough when she introduced herself. "You''re alright." Jenny struggled to answer. Melissa always had a no-nonsense air around her, perhaps from her regr martial arts practice, which could make her appear unfriendly. Jenny was a martial arts practitioner too, but she was different from Melissa in that she wasn''t only focused on the practice. That could exin why she looked gentler than Melissa. Melissa looked upset but didn''t say a word. The door opened again, and the woman from just now poked her head out and said, "Come in." Jenny and Melissa followed her into the ce, where they could see items scattered all around. They went into the only bedroom, where they found Helga lying on the bed, looking worse than before. "Dr.Walter, why are you here?" She was surprised to see Jenny. When her sister told her that a Jenny Walter was at the door, she thought the visitor was someone with the same name.It turned out to be Jenny, indeed. Jenny went up to her, feelingplicated. "Where''s Amy?" "Oh, she went to y with the other kids downstairs," Helga answered. Jenny took a seat by the bed and exined, "I''m here to tell you that we figured out a way to pay for your surgery.You can undergo surgery without worries." "Dr.Walter, I know you''re a kind soul, but I can''t trouble you." Before this, Jenny had wanted to pay for her surgery.She rejected Jenny because she thought that Jenny hade to her sister''s to bring up the suggestion again. Jenny hurriedly shook her head. "No, I''m not the one paying¡ª there''s a charity helping out financially struggling patients by paying for the surgeries.Helga was either too shocked or confused because she fell into silence for a moment. Her sister smiled instead. "Is that true? That sounds too good to be true." Thest thing she wanted was to watch helplessly as Helga inched closer to death, but she had no choice as she could not pay the hefty surgery fees. "Of course! I wanted to tell Helga about it this morning, but she left the hospital yesterday." Jenny pretended to look angry, making Helga feel bad about the unannounced departure. Helga lowered her head and whispered, "I''m just worried I''d trouble you." It didn''t matter what time she left the hospital. She even saved a day''s worth of hospitalization fees by leaving early.Not only did Jenny not me Helga, but she also felt bad for her. "Everything''s fine now.You don''t have to worry about the fees, soe to the hospital with me and continue your chemo.You''ll be scheduled for surgery in two weeks." "Dr.Walter, this is not a lie, right?" Helga still seemed worried at the coincidence. "Why would I lie to you? Isn''t this good news?" Puzzled, Jenny wondered why Helga was dragging her feet. Melissa could stand it no more, but her approach was much more blunt.She argued, "I bet your husband is probably busy getting himself a new wife.He wouldn''t have time for your daughter.Are you sure you and your daughter would have a better life under him? She looked into Helga''s husband when she carried out the investigation on Helga under Jenny''s orders. N?velDrama.Org content. Upon checking, she was aghast to discover the jerk that was Helga''s husband. Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Chapter 904 I Trust You Even when Helga was at death''s door, the jerk didn''t bother to care for her. Not only that, he kicked her out of the house along with their daughter to not affect his chances of remarriage. More damningly, he was not officially divorced¡ªthe couple was in the cooling-off period mandated by thew¡ªbut he was already looking to get a new wife. One didn''t have to guess the fate of Amy living with a father like him. Initially, Helga was doubtful about the existence of the charity that Jenny mentioned. However, she came to a realization after hearing Melissa''s words. Regardless of whether the charity existed, she needed to undergo surgery and survive, as that was the only way to take care of her daughter and watch her grow up happily and healthily. Half an hourter, she followed Jenny and Melissa into their car. This time, she left Amy under the care of her sister instead of bringing the kid along. If her surgery was a sess, she''d return to pick Amy up. However, if the opposite was true, she had also worked out an arrangement for her daughter. Helga''s heart was heavy when she traveled to the hospital. At first, she felt oddly relieved when she decided to give up, but now she had to worry about the odds of the surgery. Jenny seemed to sense Helga''s anxiety andforted her, "Don''t worry too much about it.Just like I said, there is a high chance of sess.It''s worth taking the risk.If the leading surgeon is your concern, I could request the department head to take on the surgery." Even though Jenny was confident in her skills, she knew that having the department head in the surgery sounded more reassuring to the patients. Hence, she didn''t mind handing the surgery to the head. Helga didn''t look too happy about the suggestion. She shook her head and announced, "No.I trust you, Dr.Walter." She hadplete trust in Jenny''s integrity after witnessing how Jenny went above and beyond for a patient, and she was also confident in Jenny''s skills. Jenny was d to hear that from Helga. Perhaps, the trust she earned from patients was the main motivation in her career. It waste when they helped Helga settle down at the hospital. She was surprised to find Melissa waiting at the hospital entrance. "Why didn''t you go home?" she asked. "How can I sign off when my boss is busy at work?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. Melissa chuckled and opened the car door for Jenny. "Boss, do you think you should buy me dinner to reward my hard work?" "No problem," Jenny agreed as she hopped into the front passenger seat. To thank Melissa, Jenny treated her to a meal and even invited Alfred to join them, which would create an opportunity for Melissa to interact with him. Melissa was too surprised to speak when she learned about Alfred''s attendance. When Alfred showed up, she hung her head nervously and dared not even take a look at him. Alfred, however, did not feel odd because he was used to Melissa''s shy demeanor around him. Only Jenny was speechless at Melissa''s bashfulness. She sighed silently, "She couldn''t even take advantage of the opportunity I created for her!" "Why did you invite me? It isn''t purely for dinner, right?" Alfred stared at Jenny.He knew she wouldn''t normally have the time to dine with others. Jenny wanted to rify that she had no other motive but changed her tone when she met his eyes. "I just wanted to ask you how thepany''s doingtely." "Oh.Everything''s going smoothly," he replied curtly, much to her embarrassment. She thought, "That''s too simple of an answer!" Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Laying Up Trouble for Yourself "Things are fine on my end, but Jade seems to be struggling with some issues.If you''re free, you should help her out." Jade was responsible for the fashion design work, which was out of his scope, and he decided to rope Jenny into the issue.She asked, "What''s wrong?" "It''s probably some issue involving her ex-husband.Anyway, her projects aren''t going too smoothly at the moment." Alfred had no clue about Jade''s work struggles. Since they were custodians of thepany who worked independently, he would not offer his help if Jade didn''t ask. Jenny harbored a guess after listening to him, and she answered, "Sure.I got it." Alfred dropped the topic of Jade and asked, "Do you like the apartment?" "It''s pretty decent." She nodded. He smiled, unsurprised at her satisfied response. The two engaged in their conversation and ignored Melissa''s presence. Melissa wanted to chat but couldn''t find a chance to interrupt their conversation. Meanwhile, Jenny, who was worried for Melissa, lectured Alfred, "I know that thepany''s still in the growth stage, but you shouldn''t bury yourself in work.You need to consider settling down¡ªdon''t miss the right time." He frowned at the abrupt topic shift. "Since when did you start worrying about your employee''s marital prospects?" "Of course I do.You''re my ace.I have to be concerned about your marital prospects." Jenny sounded serious. She would have shoved Melissa into his arms if only Alfred wasn''t against it.He scoffed in an ambiguous response, "Save it.You should worry about yourself." "Okay," she replied, feeling speechless when she noticed that Melissa was still staring at the ground. She slid her hand underneath the table and squeezed Melissa''s hand while sending signals via her eyes. A confused and naive Melissa asked her, "What''s up?" "You blockhead!" Jenny thought. However, Melissa finally caught up as she turned to Alfred with reddened cheeks. "Alfred, do you have anyone in your mind?" N?velDrama.Org content. It was an important question for her. Alfred shot her a look and nced at Jenny. His gaze traveled between the two and instantly grasped the situation. "Do you have a crush on me?" Caught by surprise at his bold question, she froze before nodding and answering in an almost inaudible voice, Yeah." "Okay." Alfred dropped a puzzling answer. Melissa was confused as well. What did that even mean? Was that a rejection? Thankfully, Alfred didn''t keep her guessing. He rified, "We''re ipatible." She felt her heart break into pieces. "Why so? You''ve never gotten to know me." "You can''t exin ipatibility.It has nothing to do with how much I know you," he argued without looking at her. He never took a liking to Melissa ever since Jenny tasked him to teach the woman. After he finally sent Melissa away, he would never allow her to return under his wings. On the verge of crying, Melissa was stunned by how brutally she was rejected by her first-ever crush.He didn''t give her a chance at all. Feeling defeated, she turned to Jenny. "Boss, say something." Jenny sipped on her coffee and sighed wistfully as she thought, "What else can I say? I can''t possibly ask Alfred to date her.A rtionship is not child''s y." "Uh, Alfred, you don''t have to reject her outright.You can get to know each other," she bit the bullet and put in a word for Melissa. She was to me for even thinking of inviting Melissa and Alfred to dinner. "You''reying up trouble for yourself," she secretly scolded herself. Chapter 906 Chapter 906 Chapter 906 When You Turned Me Down in the Past "Yeah, you should at least give me a chance to get to know you better." Melissa nodded and looked at Alfred with anticipation.He ignored her and turned to Jenny. "Why didn''t you think of giving me a chance when you turned me down in the past?" The two women fell into silence. The atmosphere was frigid for a moment, but Jenny was quick. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "That''s because I know you didn''t pursue me out of interest ¡ªyou just wanted topete against Alec." Alfred had nothing to say against her im, and Melissa let out a relieved sigh.She''d be at a loss if Alfred was truly in love with Jenny. Jenny was better in all aspects, and more importantly, she was her boss. Thankfully, Alfred wasn''t truly into Jenny. "If you have nothing else to discuss, I''ll leave." He stood up without any intent to continue the chat. Jenny didn''t stop him, worried that he might cause more embarrassment. "He''d better leave now and go back to making money for me," she thought. Melissa didn''t want him to leave, but she knew Alfred wouldn''t listen to her. Soon, Alfred left the restaurant, leaving Jenny and Melissa to finish their meals. "I hope there''s no misunderstanding.His feelings for me are not what you think.You might not know his rtionship with Alec Faust..." "I know," Melissa muttered, earning a shocked nce from Jenny. "I''ve looked into Alec before, but it wasn''t anything major." Melissa knew the rtionship between Alec and Alfred, which was why she immediately understood the situation when Jenny brought up Alec. "More importantly, even if Alfred likes you, it wouldn''t lead to any misunderstanding.He''s clearly not into me." She appeared rather upset. Jenny didn''t know what to say to Melissa. She went ahead and offered words offort, "Straight guys like Alfred know nothing about romance.As long as you don''t give up, you will touch his heart one day." Jenny believed that persistence was the key to dating a straight guy. "Okay.Even if you don''t point that out, I do not n to give up on him." After all, Alfred was Melissa''s first crush. If she gave up on him so soon, it''d be embarrassing when the others learned about it. Jenny was reassured by Melissa''s response¡ªshe seemed more resilient Chau previously Thought. They drupped the topic of Alfred because it was a little upsetting for Melissa. "By the way, has your senior left?" Jenny was suddenly reminded of the weird man and asked in curiosity. Melissa shook her head. "I don''t know.We''re rarely in contact, mostly because he''s hard to reach, but you can ask Alicia about him.She might know something." Then, Melissa stared at Jenny, waiting for her word. Jenny shook her head dismissively. "That was just a random question.I''m not too interested in his movements anyway." "Okay.But I guess he hasn''t left.I don''t think Alicia invited him over just to get into a fight with you.She knew that another person was involved in Jonathan''s death besides you." To Melissa, the other suspect seemed to be the real culprit. She had told Alicia about her theory, but she had no idea if Alicia was receptive to it. If Alicia had listened, she would have gone after Yvonne. At the mention of Yvonne, Jenny could not help but feel impressed by the woman. Even after receiving Jenny''s warning, Brandon Britt insisted on keeping Yvonne by his side. Jenny wondered if Brandon ever worried that she would take revenge on the Britts because of Yvonne. She decided that she had to pressure the Britts using the power of the Walters. She refused to make life easy for Yvonne¡ªshe had yet to make her pay for putting her in danger by fanning the mes during Randy ss¡¯ bombing incident. Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Chapter 907 She Had No Choice Much to Jenny''s surprise, before she had the chance to pressure the Britts with the Walters'' authority, she ran into Yvonne at the hospital ward. Yvonne was wearing casts on her limbs and was immobile on the bed. Only her eyes were staring at the ceiling. "Is this karma?" Jenny stood by Yvonne''s bed.She was randomly checking the names of the warded patients when she came across Yvonne''s name. Of course, she had to check for herself. When she arrived at the room, she found out that the patient was indeed Yvonne Dickman. Jenny thought the situation was ridiculous andughed out loud without considering Yvonne''s feelings. Upon hearing Jenny''s voice, Yvonne trembled in anger even when she couldn''t move a finger. "Jenny Walter!" "Oh my, you recognized me from my voice right away." Jenny bent over, her face in front of Yvonne''s, checking on her injuries. Yvonne gritted her teeth as she battled her urge to p Jenny. Too bad she was in casts and immobile. "Who beat you up? It looks like it hurts," Jennymented, wondering who finally did the right thing.It was so satisfying.She watched Yvonne seething and hissing, "Don''t be so fake! No one else could have done this except for you!" Before Jenny''s patient visit, Yvonne had been wracking her brain to figure out the culprit because she had never met the attacker. There must have been a mastermind behind the assault. Yvonne confirmed that Jenny was behind everything when Jenny showed up in her room. After all, she only had bad blood with Jenny Walter in Bardoff City. "You have a misunderstanding there.It wasn''t me." Although seeing Yvonne beaten up was satisfying, Jenny was too dignified to resort to such low tactics. She''d rather spend time finding evidence of Yvonne''s crime and send her to jail or ignore Yvonne altogether. It had never crossed her mind to get Yvonne beaten up. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Still, she was delighted to see Yvonne punished for her wrongdoings. However, Yvonne refused to believe in Jenny''s innocence, which wasn''t an issue for Jenny at all. She asked, "Why didn''t Brandon Britt visit you? I thought he was head over heels for you." Yvonne didn''t reply. Jenny beamed even brighter.She heard that Brandon recently went on blind dates and was about to get married soon. The bride was naturally the daughter of a wealthy family. He wasn''t that dumb to marry Yvonne. At the same time, Yvonne was furious at the turn of events. She had thought that Brandon was smitten by her, and she even believed she had a chance of marrying him. However, reality was often disappointing, and she learned that Brandon had never considered marrying her.His action was a way of telling her that she was a woman to have fun with but not a suitable candidate for marriage.She btedly saw through the nature of the heirs in Bardoff City. Compared to the families in Parrington, the Bardoff heirs held their family reputation as sacrosanct over trivial affairs like romance.She wallowed in regrets, but she could not pinpoint what exactly she regretted. Even if she had stayed in Parrington, she would not end up in a better situation.She''d be left with no choice either way. And the reason for her misfortune was the woman standing before her. Saddled with the heavy thoughts, her resentment for Jenny grew." Jenny Walter, I wouldn''t have ended up like this if it weren''t for you!" "Is that so? Why do I think you deserve everything you''re going through now?" Jenny refused to be manipted by Yvonne.She sneered silently, "Is she trying to guilt-trip me? Oh, dream on." Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Getting Help Was Easy, but Sending Away the Helper Was Tough Jenny didn''t overstay her wee in Yvonne''s room. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Neither did she care about the identity of Yvonne''s attacker.It was none of her business; she wanted nothing to do with it. When Alec met up with her, she deliberately told him about Yvonne to observe his reaction. There was no change in his expression, as though Yvonne was a stranger to him. She was bored by his reaction and grumbled, "You were close with her.Why don''t you look like you care?" "Jenny, you''re impossible sometimes." He sighed and smiled at her in defeat. She was puzzled by his remark, and he exined, "Were you hoping for any reaction when you brought up Yvonne? Did you think I''d care about her?" She pouted. "It was a casual talk.If you hate the topic, just forget I''ve ever brought it up." "No, it''s not that I hate the topic.I think you underestimated my feelings for you." He never had feelings for Yvonne and couldn''t care less about her getting beaten up and hospitalized. Even if she was dead, he wouldn''t show any response to the news, "Okay." Jenny was at a loss for words as she recalled how Alec had frequently referred to Yvonne as his "savior" in the past. She wouldn''t have cared enough to tell him about Yvonne if he hadn''t done that. Sensing that Jenny was upset, Alec hurriedly added, "I''m not ming you.I just thought you shouldn''t test my feelings for you by mentioning her.I was never interested in her anyway." His rtionship with Yvonne was no more than friends. Plus, after everything that had happened, he no longer saw her as a friend. Take the example of Yvonne''s trip to Bardoff City.He knew nothing about it, and not once did Yvonne visit him. That was clear evidence of their non-existent rtionship. "Oh.So, who were you interested in?" She tilted her head, feeling interested in the topic. Taken aback, he replied, "You." "Stop trying to change the topic.Who were you interested in apart from me?" She stared intently at him, demanding an answer. Feeling that he''d stepped into a trap, he lifted both hands and surrendered. "No one else! Just you!" "Oh, is that so?" She did not believe in his words and recalled his crush, the woman named Quinn Blue. Yvonne once described Jenny as Quinn''s recement. Even after she epted Alec''s exnation, she still thought that Quinn must be a special person to him.still, she did not press on, as that would ruin the atmosphere. She''d take his word and trust him for once. "Don''t you ever worry that Zeke Faust would turn his attention to me, given how frequently you''ve been visiting metely?" she said with a smile. The Fausts'' situation had turned way moreplicated. That was perhaps a little of an overstatement. After all, their onlymon enemy was Alec Faust. Putting on a united front against Alec, the family members temporarily put behind their internal strife. If Zeke Faust had thought of that, he wouldn''t have invited Alec to Bardoff City, leading to the current situation. After inviting Alec from Parrington, the Fausts now had to think of a way to send him back. Getting help was easy, but sending away the helper was tough. Alec didn''t look like he''d leave any time soon. Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Chapter 909 You''re Best Friends With Him? He chuckled at her question and asked her instead, "Are you worried?" "Of course! Who isn''t worried about their safety?" Given how influential the Fausts were, she figured she couldn''t take them down even as the head of the Walters. Zeke Faust was a merciless man from the way he silently agreed to Xavier''s attack on Alec.He was definitely not easy to deal with. "Why would you agree to have dinner with me, then?" he inquired, as he did not see any hint of fear on her face. She took a bite and said nonchntly, "I can''t possibly give up on my normal life out of fear." Agreeing to dine with Alec and getting closer to each other was part of her normal life, and she wouldn''t change that for anyone, even if that meant risking her safety.She did not believe that keeping a distance from Alec would make her safe from Zeke Faust. If the old man set his eyes on her, he wouldn''t go easy on her no matter how far she stayed away from Alec. "Yeah, you''re right." He nodded in agreement. "Don''t worry.I''ll protect you." "Hah, no, thanks." She was confident that Zeke Faust would need to deliberate before attacking her, given that she was the head of the Walters, even though she was no match for the Fausts. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Alec somehow found her confidence alluring. A desire arose in him. "Jenny, you look really dazzling at this moment." Her hand froze in the air.His suddenpliment embarrassed her. "You''d be naive to think I''d agree to date you by dishing out a fewpliments." "I know.But I really think that you''re dazzling." He understood her reservation about dating him.It was all his fault for not cherishing her in the past. He was satisfied and grateful for their current rtionship and was in no rush to take it to the next level.He believed that he would one day touch her heart.It was a matter of time. She scoffed, but he could hear the joy in her tone. A smile appeared on his lips. After dinner, he sent her home. To her surprise, he sent her to the new apartment unit she bought instead of Walter Castle. When they walked into her neighborhood, she shot Alec a questioning look. "How did you know that I moved here?" "I sent bodyguards to protect you," he answered. She had expected it, but she still felt odd. Normally, he wouldn''t reveal that he''d sent men to protect her out of the worry that she might hate it. But... She stopped and stared at him. He could sense her doubt. Feeling defeated, he chuckled wryly."Okay, I''ll admit.It was Alfred who told me about your new ce." She was taken aback. "Since when did you two be best friends? She''d only requested Alfred to hunt for amodation not long ago, and without wasting time, he went and told Alec all about it.That was speedy. "We''re not.We''re just acquaintances." He certainly didn''t think he was close with Alfred¡ªthey''d probably never be.She refused to ept his exnation. "Why would he reveal everything to you if you''re just acquaintances?" As Alfred''s boss, she believed Alfred wasn''t the type to leak her whereabouts to a mere acquaintance. Chapter 910 Chapter 910 Chapter 910 What a Great Employee Alec spent some time cooking up a reply. A whileter, Jenny heard him muttering, "Well, we''re just acquaintances.You know what happened between me and him.We would never be close." Even though Mortimer was in aa at the hospital, and there appeared to be no conflict between Alec and Alfred, they knew that they would never be true friends, considering the bad blood between them. "Right.So why did he tell you?" Jenny asked, feeling confused. "He probably...doesn''t want to see you dating Evan rke." Alec was surprised too when he received the tip from Alfred, but he thanked the man and didn''t prod much. She was speechless at Alec''s answer, but she couldn''t deny the possibility of Alfred doing so. If Alfred was getting along fine with Alec, it made sense that he would rather see Jenny dating his half- brother than Evan rke.She stopped asking questions and took the elevator to her ce.She had hired a cleaner to clean up the unit the day before. The apartment was ready for her to move in, and she wanted to stay straight away. "You should go home." She had to urge him to leave when he followed her to her door.He smiled and opened the door to the unit across from her. Dumbfounded, she finally collected herself after a pause. "Do you live here?" "Yeah." He nodded and added, "Isn''t this fate? We''re neighbors again." Fate? Jenny was too surprised to speak. He had clearly bought the unit right after learning that she had moved to the apartment.She thought, "Does he take me as a fool?" "Do you want to have a seat?" he invited her to his ce, even though she refused to host him at hers. She waved her hand dismissively. "It''s okay.I''ll go to your ce next time." She figured that his ce was not much different from hers. After all, both of them recently bought their units, which she assumed to havee with old furnishing from the former owners. "Come in and have a seat.I''ll make you a cocktail for a good night''s sleep." He opened the door while speaking. Finally, she sumbed to the allure and stepped into his ce. She was mostly curious about Alec''s cocktails because she never knew that he was good at mixing drinks on top of being a good cook. When she entered his living room, she was surprised by the huge contrast in its interior decor. The living room sported a contemporary luxury decor, looking deluxe and nothing like a second-hand purchase. The decor was clearly to Alec''s taste, which puzzled her even more. She wondered, ''How did he manage to purchase a unit overnight that perfectly fits his taste? Why wasn''t I as lucky?" While thinking, she saw him walking toward the bar in his ce and starting to make some cocktails. The bar was filled with ingredients for mixing drinks¡ªit seemed he was regrly making cocktails and not just for that night. "Today wasn''t your first day here," she concluded. He nodded. "Yeah.I''ve moved in for a while.That''s why I said we were fated." He hired an interior designer to work on the decor, which exined why his unit looked different than Jenny''s. "I don''t now about fate.What I do know is that Alfred is indeed a great employee," she scoffed sarcastically and suspected Alfred of choosing the apartment for her with an ulterior motive.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She had mistakenly thought that Alec bought a unit after she moved over, but it seemed like it was the other way around¡ªAlfred picked the ce for her because Alec lived there. Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Are You Still in Contact with Her? Sensing her rage, Alec burst out inughter and handed Jenny a ss of cocktail. "Try this." She epted it and took a sip. Then, sheplimented his skills, "It''s nice.But the alcohol isn''t too strong.It tastes like juice instead." "Yeah, it''s not good to overdrink." He deliberately added only a little alcohol into her cocktail so as to not affect her sleep. Jenny looked amused but said nothing as she slowly sipped on the drink Alec made himself a cocktail and asked, "Has Walter Inc told you about the charity fund?" His staff had visited Walter Inc on the matter, but he was unsure if Jenny was briefed on the progress. "Yes, they told me about it." She nodded. "How''s the girl''s mother doing? She''s able to undergo surgery without worries, right?" he asked, but his only goal was to learn more about Jenny. Truth be told, he was not interested in the others. "Yes.We have scheduled the surgery, and I''ll be her surgeon," she added. He nced at her and noticed no worried look, which showed that she was confident. N?velDrama.Org content. He said, "Well, the surgery will go well if you''re on the case.You handled Faye Lawrence''s tough case excellently, so I believe in your capability." "Speaking of Faye, are you still in contact with her?" she asked. He paused before regretting bringing up Faye¡ªhe was digging his own grave. Jenny, however, seemed to read his mind and chuckled. "Don''t worry. I don''t mean to interrogate you. I was asking about her health." Although the surgery was a sess, there was a chance of rpse. Therefore, she casually asked him about Faye''s progress. He let out a relieved sigh and answered, "I''d contact her once ina while.She''s doing fine studying abroad.She finds the environment more suitable for her." Even though he was totally disappointed with Faye after all her wrongdoings, he had to protect her, considering that Anthony had saved his life. That was the reason he sent Faye abroad. "Cool." Jenny said nothing more. Although she disliked Faye, she couldn''t be bothered to hold a grudge as long as Faye didn''t give her more trouble. Jenny didn''t stay long at Alec''s ce. After downing the juice-like cocktail, she excused herself. He didn''t object and sent her to the door. After confirming that she had returned to her own ce, he closed the door of his unit. However, instead of going to bed, he went to work in his study like a tireless robot. His life consisted of only two things¡ªJenny and...work. Back at home, Jenny stared nkly at her unfamiliar bedroom. Soon, she gathered herself and quickly tidied up the ce. Then, she went to the bathroom to shower and thenyfortably on her bed. She had a good sleep that night, perhaps thanks to Alec''s cocktail juice.She usually would struggle to sleep well in an unfamiliar ce, so the good sleep came as a surprise. At first, she thought Alec was bluffing when he mentioned how his cocktail would help with sleep, but his words turned out to be true. The doorbell rang, interrupting her thoughts, and she scrambled to get out of bed without washing up.She was embarrassed to see Alec, all dressed up, at her door. Chapter 912 Chapter 912 Chapter 912 Get Rid of Them All "Did you just wake up?" Alec asked with a smile, breakfast in hand. Jenny nodded and moved to the side to make room for him.He entered her living room and ced the breakfast on the dining table. "Do you want to wash up first?" "Alright." She returned to her senses and rushed toward the bathroom. Alec watched on with a huge grin.He could tell that Jenny had a girly side despite putting up a cold and independent front. However, she''d only show her true side in front of people she trusted.He believed that his hard work had resulted in progress because Jenny never behaved in that way in front of him before. This proved that she trusted him to some extent. It was good news, but he still had work to do to win her heart. After washing up and changing out of her pajamas, she joined him in the living room, the blush still lingering on her cheeks from the embarrassment. She casually asked him, "Why are you up this early?" "It''s not too early.It''s a habit of mine." He always woke up early in the morning. Sleeping in was not his habit at all. Jenny woke up at an average time in the morning, but it waste whenpared to Alec''s. "Let''s have breakfast." He pointed at the food on the table. "You don''t have to go to the hospital today because it''s Saturday.Right?" "Yeah.But I need to visit my patient." She could have stayed home, but she developed the habit of doing a morning round at the hospital, especially checking in on the patients scheduled for surgery on Monday.She wanted to keep an eye on them to prevent anyplications. Alec felt bad for her because she was working too hard. "Do you n to keep working as a doctor?" "Yes.Isn''t it nice?" She liked her stable job.Her hours could be quite long and hectic, but it wasparatively more stable than Alec''s. "Those who inherited a family business would have sat back and enjoyed the wealth.But look at you¡ª those who didn''t know might think you''re just another doctor." He smiled gently at her. She stuck to a routine and did not practice excessive spending. One wouldn''t know that she was rich.She didn''t refute his remark and exined, "If I sit back and enjoy life at a young age, I''d feel useless.There''s no sense of aplishment from doing so." It would be wrong to say that she wanted nothing out of her job¡ªperhaps, she was after the feeling of aplishment from treating her patients. "Yeah, my Jenny is different from the others." He beamed at her. She rolled her eyes, thinking, "''My Jenny¡®? Don''t be delusional." After breakfast, he sent Jenny to the hospital before starting his busy workday at the Faust Group. N?velDrama.Org content. Compared to her day, his work life was irregr and extremely hectic. He always hoped that he could settle the issues within the Fausts to make more time for her. s, things didn''t always go ording to his wishes. Meanwhile, Zeke Faust was at the Faust Manor, looking like he''d aged a lot, perhaps from dealing with all the family strife or grieving Xavier''s passing. "Grandpa, I have found the list of servants and bodyguards from the residence who had contact with the other families, " Luke Faust said, astounded by the extent to which their residence staff was bought off by external forces. Thankfully, none of them made any move. Those who had the guts to do so would have paid with their lives. Instead of taking the list from Luke, Zeke merely sighed, "Get rid of them all." "Yes, Grandpa." Luke nodded, thinking that those on the list deserved their fates. Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Chapter 913 I''ll Deal with Him on My Own "Grandpa, did the Watkins really kill Dad?" Luke was doubtful about the theory. Even though the Fausts didn''t interact much with the Watkins, the two families had no major conflict with each other either. Logically, the Watkins wouldn''t havemitted the heinous act. However, he poured over the information that Alec provided him with and ran his investigation.It was confirmed that the Watkins had been in contact with the two assassins, who likely died at the Watkins¡¯ hands as well. Despite the solid evidence, he still felt that something was off. Zeke lifted his gaze but didn''t answer. Instead, he asked, "What do you think?" "All evidence pointed to the Watkins, but I still think it''s strange." However, Luke couldn''t quite pinpoint the reason for his doubt. Zeke chuckled softly and looked away as he said coldly, "Of course, it''s strange because the Watkins family isn''t behind the murder." "They didn''t do it? But the evidence..." "The evidence merely proved that the Watkins had been in contact with the two assassins.But who could be sure that they were the masterminds?" Zeke exined. Luke furrowed his brows, looking confused. "If the Watkins weren''t behind the murder, why did they get into contact with the assassins? They even asked the assassins to frame Alec, so they were obviously guilty." ¡®My guess is that the Watkins took the risk and contacted the assassins because they wanted to take advantage of the situation and frame Alec." Zeke, experienced with the workings of the real world, harbored a guess too. Indeed, he had urately exined the n the Watkins had in mind. Luke was surprised, followed by confusion. "If the Watkins weren''t the mastermind, that would leave Alec as the main suspect.Had the Watkins not gotten involved, we could have investigated Alec.But now..." "Hmph, that''s why I think the Watkin Family is useless." Zeke scoffed at how the Watkins failed to think logically and wondered how that family managed to keep their ce as one of the Ten Elites. In all honesty, the Watkins were not to be med. They had no idea Zeke was nning to get rid of Alec. In their eyes, they suspected that Yakov was behind Xavier''s death. After all, the two brothers were the mainpetitors in the race to be the family heir. Everyone understood that it was impossible for Zeke to hand the Fausts to Alec unless he was out of his mind. Still, the Watkins, worried that Zeke wouldn''t investigate further into Xavier''s death, decided to take the risk and frame Alec. Unfortunately, the move backfired. "What do we do now? We can''t just let it slip, right?" Luke trembled in anger when he was reminded of the fact that Alec had killed his father. As a Faust, he never encountered a grievance as such. Zeke snickered. "Let it slip?" He had once considered sparing Alec as long as he behaved, but now... Despite his past conflicts with Xavier, he was still a father who could not bear to see his son dying in Alec''s hands. It was impossible to let it slip. "Grandpa, do you want me to hire someone to get rid of Alec?" Luke suggested. Zeke shook his head and advised his grandson, "You stay out of this.I''ll deal with him on my own." "Grandpa, this case is not worth getting your hands dirty." Luke was unhappy because he was confident that he could take down Alec.N?velDrama.Org content. However, Zeke gave him a look, and he promptly shut up.He knew that, in his grandfather''s eyes, he was no match for Alec. He wanted to argue with Zeke, but he kept his mouth shut when he recalled his failed n from thest time. Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Don''t Overwork Yourself Jenny was done with the morning rounds.She chatted with the I patients scheduled for surgery the following Monday to make sure they were okay before she left the hospital. Two hours before noon, she stood at the hospital entrance, looking lost.She didn''t know where else to go after that. A gust of cold breeze lifted the hem of her skirt. She shivered, and her mind was instantly clearer. She recalled that Alfred told her about Jade''s struggles, and she decided to check in with Jade in case her friend needed help. However, she didn''t find Jade in the office, and ording to the assistant, she had gone to a client meeting. Jenny shook her head in defeat. As the boss, she didn''t work as hard as Jade and felt a little guilty. Was she tooid back for apany CEO? With that in mind, she decided to visit her office. Indeed, Jenny had an office in Jeneration Group. The CEO''s office was also located in the best spot on the top floor. The floor only had two offices¡ª hers and the general manager Alfred''s. Alfred had established himself as the de facto leader with all the say in Jeneration Group.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jenny handed over the management work to him with full trust. She understood that Alfred was driven by a sense of aplishment, not mary reward. I When she went to her office, she was embarrassed to see a newly installed digital lock on the door. She didn''t know the passcode ] because it was her first timeing to her office. That was awkward. She had no choice but to knock on the door of Alfred''s office. He responded, and she entered. Alfred was busy working on some files and didn''t even look at the visitor. She realized that the serious I look on Alfred''s face when he was at work bore some resemnce to Alec. Sometimes, she wondered how Mortimer, who was not career-driven, produced two capable and workaholic sons. What a mystery! "What''s up?" He finally looked up when he sensed the silence.He was taken aback to see Jenny there. "Sorry.Just popping in to ask you about the passcode of my office." She chuckled wryly, feeling a little embarrassed. He purposelyughed at her. "Oh, CEO Walter still remembers that she has an I office here." "Stop that.My absence shows that I have full trust in you." She I coughed, feeling a little guilty for not being around. Alfred had nothing to say against her remark because she was right. He''d have quit thepany if Jenny hade to the office and micromanaged him. "The default passcode was set to 123456.Reset it yourself." With that, he went back to work.She nodded and thanked him before leaving. At the door, she didn''t forget to remind him with much care, "Don''t overwork yourself! Health is more important..." He smiled and looked up, only to find her shutting the door and vanishing from his office. Shaking his head, he said nothing more and buried himself in work again. In the office next door, Jenny walked into her space and noted the difference in the interior decor. The office looked more feminine than Alfred''s, but she didn''t mind. She sat in the office and realized she had nothing on her te.She thought, "I am quite useless as a CEO..." Chapter 915 Chapter 915 Chapter 915 I''ll Get Someone to Look Into It By noon, Jade was not back yet, and that got Jenny worried. Which client was she meeting, and why did she spend the entire morning there? Feeling anxious, she went to Jade''s assistant to ask about the client. Unfortunately, the assistant had no clue, which only fueled her worries. She called Jade without even thinking if she might interrupt the meeting. To her dismay, Jade didn''t pick up. Jenny had a bad feeling that something had happened to Jade, for she always took her call.She wasn''t too concerned at first, but the unanswered call worried her.She rushed to Alfred''s office and instructed him to look into Jade''s client. At the same time, she ordered Melissa to pin down Jade''s whereabouts. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As long as Jade was within Bardoff City, they should be able to trace her down fairly soon. Even after making the arrangements, she felt perturbed. Alfred made some calls to get someone to look into Jade''s whereabouts. He saw how worried Jenny was and reassured her, "Don''t worry.Jade has always been dependable.She wouldn''t get herself into trouble.Maybe she didn''t pick up because her phone was in silent mode for the meeting." That was a possibility, but Jenny trusted her instinct more than his words. Even so, there was no use debating about Jade''s safety. All they could do was wait for the information they requested. Thankfully, they received the information very soon. Jenny was informed about the client and the location of the meeting. Without further ado, she immediately prepared to head over. Alfred stood up. "I''ll go with you." He wasn''t too worried about Jade; in fact, he was more concerned about Jenny''s safety. Since Jenny was fine with that, they left the office and drove to the cafe where Jade was meeting with the client. Once Alfred parked the car by the entrance, Jenny instantly hopped out and made a beeline for the cafe. Melissa found the cafe and even provided them with the number of the private lounge room Jade was in. It didn''t take long before Jenny found the correct room. She knocked on the door, but there was no response from within. Feeling impatient, she opened the door, only to find the lounge empty. "It''s empty? They probably left after the meeting.Do you want to call her now?" Alfred suggested. She followed the advice and called Jade, praying fervently that Jade was safe and that it was all a false rm. When they heard Jade''s phone ringing in the lounge room, Jenny instinctively knew that her hunch was correct. Something had happened to Jade! Alfred came to the same realization. When he entered the lounge and found Jade''s phone lying in a corner, his expression turned serious. "I''ll get someone to look into it!" Meanwhile, Jenny went ahead to look for the receptionist. "Where are the customers in Lounge 288?" "They left," the receptionist answered without meeting her eyes. She thought the receptionist was acting weirdly and stared intensely at her. "They left? Where did they go?" "How could I possibly know?" The receptionist shook her head. Jenny demanded, "I want to check the surveince footage of the cafe." The receptionist shook her head without hesitation. "Who do you think you are? We can''t show you the surveince footage." Feeling worried, Jenny did not waste more time squabbling with the staff.She turned around and gave Alfred a look, after which he promptly went up and pinned down the receptionist. Jenny went to the surveince room and typed furiously on the keyboard to rewind the footage at high speed. Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Think Very Carefully "What do you think you''re doing?! Let me go!" The receptionist screeched, pinned under Alfred''s hold. Irritated by her voice, Jenny was about to shoot Alfred a look to make him shut the woman up when he instantly shoved a tablecloth into her mouth. Silence settled in the space. Jenny soon found the footage clip depicting Jade and the client she hade to discuss the business deal with. To her surprise, there was more than one client, the other turning out to be Jade''s ex- husband, Hayden Lowe. Jenny had heard much from Jade about this man, so she could recognize him from the footage. She never imagined he''d have the guts to see Jade. As the panic in her heart picked up, Jenny continued fast- forwarding the video. The client soon left the private room, leaving only Jade and Hayden within, which was strange as there wouldn''t be much to discuss between the two. What happened next pretty much hit the core of Jenny''s anxiety. Hayden carried Jade out from the room, who looked very much like she was drunk. Yet Jenny knew Jade would never drink alcohol in front of someone like Hayden. Hayden then brought Jade upstairs. Not once did he ever reappear again on the first floor. There were no cameras upstairs, so Jenny didn''t know which room Jade had been brought to either.She had Alfred pull the receptionist upright. "Where are they?" "I don''t kn¡ª" "Think very carefully about what you''re about to say.You know that man ismitting a felony.Are you sure you want to be convicted as an aplice?" Jenny warned, staring coldly at the woman.It seemed her threat worked. "First f-floor," the receptionist stuttered out. "Second room to the left." She hadn''t stopped Hayden when she brought that woman upstairs because the man was a regr.She''d even quelled her suspicions when she saw the state the woman was in. But heck, she wasn''t about to be a criminal just to not upset a regr, Jenny instantly rushed upstairs to the room, kicking the door down before Alfred could help her.Her fists were already up, ready to attack at a moment''s notice, though the scene before her threw her offpletely. Jade was curled up in a man''s chest, sobbing quietly. She looked over the moment Jenny kicked the door down, gasping out, "What a-are you doing here, Jenny?" "Are you alright?" Jenny asked. She rxed when she saw it was Max that Jade was holding on to. Jade shook her head. "He came just in time." By "he," she meant Max, of course. Jenny scanned the room for Hayden, but he was nowhere to be found. "He''s with the police now," Max said, still bristling from what happened earlier. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Good job!" Jenny nodded approvingly. But Max was still upset. "You can''t keep doing this to Jade, Jenny. Do you know how dangerous it is for her to meet clients on her own?" If he hadn''t followed Jade to her meeting out of concern, who knows what would''ve happened to her. "You''re right.It''s my fault.I''ll make sure Jade gets a vacation after this." Jenny didn''t argue, either.Thank God for Max, or she''d never recover from the guilt of what might happen to Jade. Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Is That All I Get? Jade hurriedly shook her head. "This has nothing to do with Jenny.It''s my fault, really.I should''ve been more careful." She only fell for Hayden''s trap because she was desperate to prove to herself that she had surpassed him.Max said nothing else.He didn''t really me Jenny; he was still upset, was all. After checking to make sure Jade was really alright, Jenny suddenly felt like the third wheel in the room.Max''s prickly expression and persistent weird looks at her affirmed her guess that he had nned to further "console" Jade. Jenny chuckled dryly and said, "Get some rest then, Jade.You deserve it.I''ll mark you down for leave for next week, so you don''t need toe to work.I''ll handle things with the police too.Don''t you worry." "But I''m fine¡ª" Before Jade could argue, Jenny was already leaving the room with Alfred, shutting the door behind them.Now it was just her and Max again. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Things seemed normal earlier when Jade was still in need of safety, but now that she''d recovered some, she realized how inappropriate things had been.She cleared her throat awkwardly. "Thank you." "What for?" "Saving me in time.I don''t know what would''ve happened if..." Max gave her an exhausted look. "Why didn''t you leave the moment you saw him?" If Jade had left at first instance when Hayden showed up, she''d never have been drugged and dragged all the way here.Herck of self-preservation was really concerning to Max. It even made him wonder if she was still into Hayden. "I..." The client had clearly wanted her to deal with Hayden. If she''d left, the deal would''ve failed. That was the reason she hadn''t left the first thing. She just never expected Hayden to do something as lowly as to roofie here. If it weren''t for Maxing to her rescue at the veryst second...she didn''t want to imagine what might happen next. "No matter.Just...I''m really thankful you saved me in time." Even after the countless times she''d turned the man down, he was still protecting her however he could. Jade couldn''t deny her feelings of gratitude for him. "Is that all I get?" Max huffed. "Huh? What else do you want?" Jade blinked. She didn''t know how else to thank him. It''s not like he was in need of anything. Max rolled his eyes. How dense could this woman be? Before Jade could say anything more, she was cradled into his arms in the next second. "You don''t need to act tough in front of me, you know. It''s okay if you want to cry." For some reason, Jade''s eyes welled up with tears. It had been so long since someone was so gentle and sincere with her. Still, she held back her tears, only lying motionlessly in Max''s arms. Meanwhile, Jenny had gone back downstairs with Alfred, walking right up to the receptionist. She knocked on the front desk, jerking the woman back to her senses. The receptionist quivered just the slightest, asking, "What...what do you want?" "Come with me to the police station." "What¡ªwhy?! I told you everything I knew!" The receptionist shrieked, stepping back, fearing that Jenny might drag her there. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Here''s Some Advice Jenny snorted aloud, finding the receptionist ridiculous.She wasn''t this concerned about the police when helping Hayden attempt to rape Jade earlier. Did she never imagine herself getting caught one day? "Don''t worry.You just need to make a statement, that''s all." Jenny replied. To Jenny, people like this receptionist, who knew exactly what Hayden had nned to do yet did nothing to stop him, were no more than essories to the crime. What was most important was making sure Hayden was punished, though. As long as the woman made her statement honestly, there was nowhere Hayden could run to. The receptionist heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing she only needed to make a statement.She still asked hesitantly, Are you sure that''s it?" N?velDrama.Org content. "Of course.You didn''t actuallymit a crime, did you?" Jenny sneered. "N-no, of course not!" The receptionist hurriedly shook her head. Jenny said nothing else, only leaving the hotel with Alfred behind her. The man wasn''t in a hurry to leave.He ended up driving both Jenny and the receptionist to the police station. The instant Jenny entered the station, loud, annoying screeches grated on her ears. "No! No way in hell! My husband would never do that! He must''ve been set up by Jade Weston.He must have! That bitch has had a grudge against my husband for who-knows- how-long, so she''d definitely be up to something like this.Please, you have to help my husband, sir!" Oh, nearly perfect, Jenny thought.If only Hayden was the victim here, then the woman''s cries would be 100% convincing. The woman overheard Jenny''s snort ofughter as she approached them. "You know just how evil Hayden Lowe is.Do you really think ying the victim on his behalf is going to help his case right now? " Jenny asked. Though she''d never met the woman, figuring out who she was didn''t take much. After all, who else would be defending Hayden right now save for his mistress? Maria nced at Jenny, looking upset. "Who are you to butt in, huh?" Jenny ignored her, turning to the cop she''d been speaking to. "This is the receptionist from the site of the crime.She can attest to Hayden Lowe''s attempted rape crime." "Really?" The officer looked at the receptionist, who briefly wanted to run away, but still decided to nod.She was then brought away to make her statement. No way in hell would Hayden escape thew now, Jenny thought. Maria was left stunned. There was even a witness to the crime?! Her shock was then colored with anger. That jackass Hayden still had feelings for fucking Jade Weston! "I take it you''re Hayden Lowe''s wife?"Jenny asked. "Who are you? A friend of Jade''s?" Maria asked cautiously. Jenny neither answered nor denied it. Instead, she said, "Hayden will likely be imprisoned for this.If I were you, I''d start thinking about how to step out of the situation without bearing losses." "What do you mean?" "You''re not a shareholder in Hayden''spany, are you? Ever wondered what that means for you if he''s imprisoned?" Jenny said with a menacing grin. Maria blinked in surprise, then in fear, suddenly understanding what she was implying.She''d been living off of Hayden for the past few years, never getting a job or saving much money. If Hayden went to jail, hispany would copse too. At that point, no one would be there to support Maria anymore. Shit. "Here''s some friendly advice, find a way to get the majority shares from Hayden.Once you have them, I can buy them out of your hands and handle thepany from there.You won''t bear any losses, I promise." As for how this woman would get those shares, Jenny didn''t give a damn.All she knew was the woman wouldn''t just sit by and watch her only pir of support crumble away. Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Did Jenny Send You? "Really?" Maria asked, still cautious about Jenny''s intentions. "I don''t stand to gain from lying to you. You can choose not to believe me, but it''s your loss." Jenny shrugged. Her n was to liquidate Hayden''spany, ensuring he never had a chance to rise again once he fulfilled his sentence. Not having Maria sell her those shares would only be a small bump in her journey to destroy thepany¡ªshe could just employ other ways." "I..I''ll do it!" No way would Maria go down with Hayden Lowe! Jenny snorted, then gave Maria her number before leaving the station.She needn''t concern herself with what Maria chose to do next. After leaving and seeing that Alfred was still outside waiting for her, Jenny nodded gently, "Thank you for waiting on me." "I''m happy to help.Jade is my colleague, after all." Jenny had Alfred drive her back, then he returned to Jeneration Group to work. Meanwhile, Yvonne was getting annoyed lying in her ward. Brandon had entirely abandoned her, while things only seemed to be improving for Jenny and not for her. How could she possibly cope with that? Just then, the door to her ward opened. Assuming it was Brandon, Yvonne cooed, "You''re finally here, Mr.Britt~ I knew you still cared about me.I know you''re getting married soon...I''m not fit to be your wife, this I know, but I truly do love you.I did some thinking these past few days, and I''d still want to be by your side even though we''re not official!" N?velDrama.Org content. However, her efforts to move Brandon went to waste when it turned out to be Evan rke. The man slowly walked up to Yvonne, startling her.She tried to hide but to no avail, frightened by his menacing appearance. "W- who are you?" Before Evan could answer, Yvonne seemed to remember him. "Did Jenny send you? Stay away from me¡ª" "Hmph.Vain little bitch.Jenny has no time to deal with the likes of you.I''m here on my own behalf." Evan''s voice was cold as ice. Yvonne''s scalp prickled; this man wasn''t here for any good reason. "What? Why? I don''t know you." All she recalled was that he somehow knew Jenny, though exactly who he was remained a mystery to her. "True.We don''t know one another, nor do I have a reason toe see you." Yvonne gulped fearfully. "But if memory serves me right, you were the one responsible for almost killing Jenny when that damn suicide bomber Randy showed up at her event, yes?" Evan hissed. Six feet apart, Yvonne could still feel the hostility wafting off him.She was sure he could feel how terrified she was now too. "You...what do you want from me?" Yvonne stammered out weakly. Evan sneered. "Luckily for you, I''m not in the mood to get any more blood on my hands for the time being." Yvonne began to quiver under her bed covers. The urge to press the call button at her bedside was strong, but her body didn''t listen to her one bit. "Then...then w-why are you here?" Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Complications "No innocent should be punished, and no one deserving should escape it," Ethan said coldly, eyes boring into Yvonne''s. She was truly afraid now. A fearful thought in the back of her mind warned her that the man might actually put her in mortal danger if she didn''t tread carefully. Tears began falling from her eyes. "Please forgive me.I was wrong for saying what I said.I swear I didn''t mean it." "Really?" "Yes, yes, I swear! I didn''t mean to put her in danger.Why would I even want to do that? I don''t have anything against her!" Yvonne tried her best to sound convincing. Sadly, Evan wasn''t in the mood to be kind. Plus, Yvonne wasn''t even being honest right now, so there really was no need. "Oh? What did I hear about you two feuding in Parrington, then? Are you really sure you didn''t purposely put her in danger?" Yvonne instantly understood the extent of Evan''s knowledge now. If he really was there to avenge Jenny on her behalf, there was no way she''d leave without suffering through something. Her voice grew cold and to the point. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "What do you want then?" "Not your death, I assure you." Evan clicked his tongue. Several bodyguards instantly flooded the room, one with a de in hand. "I just think we could all do with a little less talking from your end." Yvonne started quivering again as the guards went up to her. "What -what are you doin¡ªurgh!" The men forced her jaw open, making her stay still on the hospital bed. "Careful, don''t kill her," Evan ordered before leaving the ward. He wasn''t in the mood for blood and gore at the moment. At the door, he tossed out, "Leave her in the countryside once you''re done. I don''t care where. Just make sure she doesn''t show up in the city again." Better to keep people like her out of Jenny''s way. There soon came a blood-curdling scream from the hospital ward. Evan hummed a tune to himself, thinking there''d be one less chattering tongue in Bardoff City from now on. After leaving the hospital, he called Jenny. "Hey, Jen.You''re on leave today, right?" He wanted to make sure Jenny wasn''t aware he''de here today. "I heard you moved into a new ce.Why haven''t I been invited yet~?" Evan teased, though his eyes focused elsewhere, deep in thought. "Alright. I''ll be right there." He hung up the call, then hopped onto his car, driving to Jenny''s neighborhood. Jenny sighed after the call ended. She didn''t refuse to invite Evan over even if she''d rejected him because it wouldn''t make sense to cut him off to that extent. She then got up to clean her living room. Then came another phone call, this time from Gilbert. "I''ve emailed you everything I found on J Hale.Take a look and tell me what you think." The moment Jenny heard how solemn Gilbert''s tone was, she instantly knew just how serious things were. "Alright." She instantly opened up her email to read the information sent to her. The more she read through them, the more she realized just howplicated that woman was. Chapter 921 Chapter 921 Chapter 921 J''s Past Jenny calmed herself down before calling Gilbert once again. "We can''t let Zack''s rtionship with her continue." "I feel the same way," Gilbert agreed. He''d already decided so before getting Jenny''s response. He had to take care of his brother, after all. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "But we shouldn''t be too in his face lest he gets defensive," Jenny advised. People in love, especially those new to it, usually put love above all else. That was why she was concerned Zack might not take it well if Gilbert was direct. "Why don''t I show him the information first, let him see what kind of person J is. We''ll see what he decides to do next." Maybe Zack would break up with J on his own ord after reading the info. "Good idea." The siblings exchanged further conversation before ending the call. Jenny sighed as she nced at the information in her email log.She''d had a good first impression of J ¡ª quiet, respectful, demure. But after reading the information, she realized the woman might have been faking it all. J had a poor childhood.Her parents favored their son more than their daughter, so she was constantly mistreated. It carried on even until she became an adult, as the money she earned was almost always funneled back to her family. While Jenny disapproved of this, it''s not like she had the right to say anything. What upset her the most was what J chose to do next.It wasn''t her fault she grew up in such a family, nor the fact that she put everything into working hard to earn money and marry well so she would never have to worry about her family again.It was the method she chose that was uneptable. ording to Gilbert''s information, J had never stopped dating since she got into college. Every boyfriend she had was richer than the next, even until after she graduated and started working. It was as if she''d do anything to marry rich.If J was entirely uninvolved with Zack, Jenny would definitely not interfere with her choices in life. However, her target was now Zack. How was Jenny going to just sit by and let J do as she pleased? Worse still, J was already in a rtionship when she met Zack, dating a man at least a decade older than she was.She then broke up with him and soon became Zack''s girlfriend. Her end goal was obvious, so she''d do anything to continuously find a man richer than her current prospect, uncaring of any love she had in the rtionship. There was a great chance that that was how J treated Zack.She just hadn''t found a target richer than Jenny''s brother for the time being. Or she did but knew she wouldn''t stand a chance yet. Jenny shook her head. How did Zacknd himself in such a situation on his first try at romance? If he knew about J''s past and was still okay with it, then Jenny wouldn''t know what to do anymore. Just then, her doorbell rang.Jenny took a deep breath to gather her emotions, then went to open the door. Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Chapter 922 I Don''t Like Being the Only One There "Evan," Jenny greeted, turning to let Evane in. The man went into the living room with several grocery bags in hand. "I didn''t know what housewarming gift would be best for you, so I thought I''d make dinner instead." "I''ve never tried your cooking before." Jenny smiled, surprised by the gesture. Did everyone she knew know how to cook, save for her? "You''re in for a treat then." Evan then brought the bags to the kitchen. Jenny followed along.She''d thought to invite Evan out for dinner after a quick chat, so she didn''t refuse his gesture to cook now. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Evan started taking out the ingredients and washing them in the sink. "Why don''t you cookter? It''s still early." Jenny asked. She''d actually just had lunch. Her original n was to nap, though she''d long lost her sleepiness due to J Hale''s situation and partially because of Evan''s presence. "You''re right. It isn''t even the afternoon yet." Evan set down the washed vegetables and went to the living room. He scanned his surroundings, asking, ¡®What made you want to move out from Walter Castle?" "It''s too far from the hospital.Plus, I don''t like being the only one there.It''s such a big space." Her apartment was far more cozy than Walter Castle, though thetter was constantly filled with housework.Evan nodded in understanding. "What about Mr.Walter? Any news of when he''ll be back?" "He says he''s found some leads, though I dunno if he''s telling the truth." It''d beer. a couple days since she''d spoken with her father. She wasn''t sure what he was up to either. Evan sighed worriedly. "It''s been so long.There''s bound to be difficulty relocating your mother." "Yeah.Sadly Dad doesn''t n on giving up, so I''m not going to stop him either He''s better off doing this than moping about at home." Even if Graham''s efforts ended with nothing, he''d still find closure in the fact that he tried. "That''s true.Sometimes hope is what keeps people alive." A person in despair could soon find himself in the deepest of abysses. Evan himself made it through most of his years of living with the little bit of hope he had, too Jenny got him a ss of water. "I hope you don''t mind.I don''t have much stock in the pantry save for water." "Ah, no need to other.I don''t mind." At least, not with Jenny. He hoped she felt the same, of course. Jenny sat back down, suddenly at a loss for what to say to Evan. "...how have you been all these years overseas, Evan? I hadn''t heard a single peep from.you whatsoever." If it weren''t for Gilbert, Jenny would''ve forgotten he existed. "Not much, really.It was my college studies at first, and then I got a job.I only decided toe back when Gilbert found me." If Jenny had paid attention, she''d noticed that Evan wasn''t meeting her gaze when he said all this.But no, she didn''t. Chapter 923 Chapter 923 Chapter 923 Keep Watching Them "Sounds fruitful." Jenny smiled. Evan beamed. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "What about you? What''ve you been up to all these years?" "Me?" Jenny pointed at herself. "I''m sure Gilbert filled you in with everything. I didn''t get up to much either." Evan disagreed, though. Jenny''s life was much more colorful than his, what with her marriage, divorce, then rtionship with Alec Faust, in that exact order. But he didn''t mention it.He wouldn''t pry if Jenny didn''t want to talk about it. Their conversation continued until twilight, then Evan went to the kitchen to make dinner. Jenny''s offer of help was swiftly turned down¡ªshe was even asked to make herself at home as if she was the guest. Evan finished preparing dinner in half an hour, with two mains and two sides immediately ced on the table. Jenny gave him a thumbs up, in awe of his cooking skills. The two were just about to eat when the doorbell rang. Jenny''s heart sank briefly. It wasn''t Alec, was it? "I''ll get it." Evan went to open the door before Jenny could stand up.To their surprise, it was a delivery guy. "Ms.Jenny Walter? Here''s your food delivery, miss." The man gave Evan the container of food, then turned to leave without questioning much. Evan ced the food on the table and gazed at Jenny inquisitively.She nced at the restaurant from where the food was from, already guessing who might''ve ordered food delivery for her. "Were you worried that my cooking wouldn''t be up to your standards or that I wouldn''t make enough?" Evan huffed augh, surprised Jenny would order more food. Jenny smiled, telling a white lie. "I forgot to tell you, actually.I ordered this earlier today for dinner." "Really?" Evan cocked his head, not buying it one bit. Jenny nodded, avoiding his eyes. "Why don''t you sit down first? I''ll put this in the fridge for breakfast tomorrow." She set the delivery in the fridge and then returned to the table. Neither brought it up again as if it''d never happened. In the meantime, a text message showed up on Alec''s phone, informing him of his sessful food delivery order.He wrote a thanks before turning back to the man beside him. "Any word from the Fausts?" "No, sir," Vincent answered. "Keep watching them.We can''t have them try anything with Jenny.Vincent nodded, knowing just how important she was to his boss. "Just Zeke Faust, sir? What about Yakov Faust?" Alec hadn''t seemed to be bothered about the brothers one bit, though Vincent didn''t approve.It was all the more important right now to keep an eye out on all sides. "He''s not gonna do anything for the time being." Yakov was a smart man. If he had no reason to take action, he wouldn''t, especially when watching Alec struggle with Zeke was the wise move. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Chapter 924 I Shouldn''t Have Assumed Not seeing the need to worry further now that Vincent knew his boss had a n in mind, he changed the topic. "Well, sir.This is the info on the shares you wanted me to look up.Unfortunately, most of them are reluctant to sell." Faust Group was still churning out dividends annually, so the shareholders wouldn''t sell their rights off that easily, even if Alec were to offer a great price. "As expected." He didn''t mind. Those shareholders would be scrambling to sell their shares once something happened to Faust Group later. "What about those projects?" Faust Group was argepany handled by an equallyrge family. Alec doubted all their projects were acquired by clean hands. All he needed to do was do some digging for dirt toe up. Vincent nodded and handed Alec another sheaf of documents. "Many issues turned up for two projects in particr.I''ve listed them out for you here, sir." "Thank you.You can leave it here." "Do you n to use these to take down the other Fausts, sir? Wasn''t your n to take over as heir instead?" Would there be a need to inherit the family if his boss nned to defeat them now? Alec huffed a quiet laugh, eyeing his assistant. "Do you think I''d be that careless?" Vincent blinked in surprise, then shook his head. "No, sir. Apologies, I shouldn''t have assumed." He should''ve trusted Alec''s judgment from the start. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After all, it''s not like he hadn''t borne witness to how intelligent the man was when it came to these decisions. "Go on then." Alec waved him off.He knew Vincent only worried because of how big a threat the Fausts were. But to Alec, they were nothing more than empty shells, long rotten within. Best to burn out all the maggots inside before taking over as head of the family. After Vincent left, Alec went back to work, but not before texting Jenny that he wouldn''t be back tonight. He asked her to eat dinner and get to bed early, but he never received a response after. Unbeknownst to him, Jenny hadn''t eaten the dinner he had sent due to therge portion of food Evan had already made for her. The man was currently washing the dishes in the sink while Jenny awkwardly scratched her nose. "Now I really don''t want to have you over anymore.What kind of guest cooks for their host and even washes the dishes after?" Evan didn''t mind. "No need to be so polite.We''re friends, no?" Jenny fidgeted at the side, wanting to help but finding no means to. "You''d make a good husband and father, Evan." Evan paused slightly. He smiled. "Really? That''s the first time someone''s said that to me." "Really." Jenny nodded surely. Based on her observation, it wasn''t Evan''s first time doing it.He likely cooked and cleaned by himself too. To Jenny, it was a sure sign of a man who''d never let his wife and children get the brunt of life. "Why don''t you consider being with a man like me, hm?" Evan teased all of a sudden. Jenny''s face instantly fell. "Evan¡ª" "Alright, I''m done with the dishes.I''ll visit you another time.You won''t shut me out then, right?" Evan cut her off, not wanting to hear what mighte out of her mouth next. Jenny swallowed what she''d wanted to say. "Of course not.We''re family." Upon hearing that, an upset expression red across Evan''s face before it quickly disappeared. Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Dying Young Only after seeing Evan off did Jenny spot Alec''s messages.She sent him some texts in response, but the next second, the man was already giving her a call. "Had dinner yet?" Alec asked, exhaustion evident in his tone. He was still busy with work, it seemed. Jenny hummed in assent. "Mhrn.What about you? You''re not skipping meals again, are you?" Alec didn''t dare answer.He did skip dinner; he''d forgotten about it due to work. Jenny sighed. "You need to take care of your health, Alec.Aren''t you worried about dying young?" She didn''t bother sugarcoating her words.She''d seen too many cases of people overworking themselves to the point of being hospitalized for passing out. Seeing Alec make the same mistake upset her. "I wasn''t worried back then.Now I am." Alec truly hadn''t been worried before he met Jenny.He lived life alone then, after all. But now, the thought of never being with Jenny again only pained him. Jenny didn''t get what he was implying, however.Then regte your work-life bnce.Don''t overwork yourself, please." "I will.It''s mainly because there''s no one waiting for me at home, though." Jenny fell silent. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "I''d love toe home to a hot meal too.Sadly, there''s no one to make dinner for me at home or spend the days with me.So, I might as well focus on work," Alec continued, sounding quite sad. Jenny pursed her lips. "But no one would go to your lengths of overworking." All that came through the call was a sigh from Alec. "When are youing home?" Jenny asked." "I still have some ¡ª" "What did I just tell you, Alec Faust? Were you paying attention at all?" Jenny huffed angrily. Waste of her breath! "Alright, alright.I''ll pack my things up right now." Alec assured her, not wanting to upset her further. He did have work to finish, but he didn''t want to worry Jenny further, either. Nothing was more important than she was. "Good.Come over for dinner," Jenny instructed. "Okay." Alec smiled, feeling warm to the core.He ended the call and swiftly finished reading the documents on his table, signing them before finally leaving his office. The countless employees still at work were surprised to see their boss leaving so early. He was known to be a workaholic, after all. The moment Alec left the office, Luke got word of his whereabouts and had his men track Alec, wanting to see if they could find a weak spot. But unfortunately for them, Alec only returned to what seemed like his apartment. They didn¡¯t know Jenny lived right across from him in the same building. Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Wow.Polite. Alec went right up to Jenny''s apartment the moment he came up to his floor. "Come on in.Dinner''s ready." Jenny stepped aside to let him in. "Did you make these?" Alec asked in surprise, seeing the food on the table. "No, no. These are the foods you ordered." Jenny didn''t intend to lie. She had merely heated up the food Alec sent over. Alec frowned. "You haven''t eaten?" "I have." Jenny met his gaze, then looked away. Evan came to visit after hearing I have my own ce outside.We had dinner." Alec''s expression instantly turned ugly.So that was why Jenny didn¡¯t reply to his texts. "It was just dinner, nothing special.Don''t overthink it," Jenny exined. Unfortunately, Alec was already on the jealousy train. "Really? What I''m concerned about is if you''re the one underestimating things." He was sure Jenny knew the kind of expectations Evan held for her. Their dinner was most likely more special to him than Jenny thought. Jenny rolled her eyes. "Are you eating or not? I can put these back in the fridge if you''re not." "Of course I am! Why wouldn''t I?" No way would he stand lower than Evan! With that in mind, Alec went to sit down at the table, digging into the food. "Slow down," Jenny said after seeing Alec nearly wolfing down every bite. "No one else is eating but you." "O-hay," Alec replied through a mouthful of food, never really slowing his pace down. Jenny shook her head and went down to sit in front of him. "Don''t just chow it down.Unchewed food isn''t good for your digestion." "Really? It''s all the same to me." Alec mumbled. "Really. Are you a doctor?" Jenny cocked an eyebrow at him. "Stubborn man," she thought. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Alec scrunched his nose up, not having anything to retaliate with. So, he slowed down his eating, making sure to chew his food. Jenny waited until he finished eating before getting him a ss of water. "Here." "Thank you." "Wow. Polite," Jenny teased. She rarely heard the man give thanks. Alec nearly choked on his mouthful of water. "Am I not?" "Hm...I don''t think you know what it means, actually." Men like Alec, who grew up in the upper ss, would never know what it means to be polite to others. Rather, they''d be used to others being polite to them. But it wasn''t his fault, really.He didn''t ask to be born into that family. "You''re wrong.I know what it means, and I know how to be so.I just don''t think there are many people who deserve it from me," Alec said proudly. Well, that was basically what Jenny had in mind. Being polite and respectful had nothing to do with differences in people. "I don''t wanna argue about this with you. It''s kinda pointless." It wasn''t like a few words could break the behaviors he''d developed from childhood. But Alec insisted, "Do you think I should be respectful to everyone, then?" Chapter 927 Chapter 927 Chapter 927 You Worry Too Much Jenny sighed. "Of course, I do.Everyone deserves respect no matter who or what kind of person they are.You can''t just look down on someone because they''re not as rich as you, right?" She didn''t intend to convince Alec otherwise from his point of view.It was pretty expected for them to have different worldviews. After all, they grew up differently. Plus, it wasn''t as if he was ever a bully to everyone. At most, he ignored certain people, choosing not to interact with them instead. Just as Jenny was ready to change the topic, Alec said, "Alright.I''ll learn to be respectful to everyone from now on." Jenny shot him a curious look. "What? You don''t need to¡ª" "Anything else I can improve on? Just let me know." Alec said, gazing at Jenny with a serious expression. Now Jenny really didn''t know what to say. After a long period of silence, she finally said, "You don''t need to change anything about yourself just because I say so, you know." If Alec changed everything about himself, he''d no longer be the man Jenny knew. "Shouldn''t I improve on my ws, though? I''m grateful you even care enough to tell me all this." Jenny pursed her lips, not knowing what else to respond with. Instead, she said, "It''ste.You should go back and get some rest." "Alright." Alec nodded. Before he left, he couldn''t help but ask, "You don''t actually have feelings for Evan rke, do you?" "Why the sudden question? I''ve made my intentions very clear to you before." "I know.I just needed to hear it again." He was worried Jenny''s feelings might change the more she spent time with Evan. Jenny groaned, annoyed, and pushed Alec out the door. "You worry too much." The door then shut in his face while he stared at it longingly.He didn''t feel too terrible. Jenny didn''t seem to be into Evan for the time being, though he wasn''t sure what might transpire in the future... No way would Alec let Evan have that chance, however.He turned and went back home, turning in soon enough, just as he promised Jenny.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The next morning, Alec came by with breakfast. The two then ate together before he left for work while Jenny stayed home to rest.It was Sunday, after all. Thinking about how long it had been since she''d hung out with Stephanie, Jenny called her. They could use a girls'' day out.But Stephanie never answered her call even once. It worried Jenny, who hadn''t contacted her for some time due to being busy.She wouldn''t be overworking herself trying to make her family stronger than Paul, would she? Jenny sighed.She''d call Stephanieter in the day. Unbeknownst to her, Stephanie had met up with Paul earlier, though it didn''t end very happily likest time. Seconds before Jenny''s call came through, Stephanie had been abducted by several men; she was dragged into a van before it drove off.Her phone was now sitting by the roadside after falling out from themotion. Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Are You Sure? It was nearly noon when Jenny called Stephanie again. This time someone answered, though, to her surprise, it wasn''t Stephanie, but a stranger. "Is this your phone? You can have it back for five hundy, or I''ll toss it into the river." A man''s voice came from the other end of the call. Jenny blinked in surprise but swiftly recovered. "Did you find the phone somewhere?" "What''d you think? You''re not gonna say I stole it, are you? I''m telling you, I didn''t steal it.I just found it by the road." The man sounded worried as if he really might get in trouble. Now Jenny was worried. How did Stephanie''s phone end up by the roadside? "Do you want it back or not?" "Yes.Send me a location.I''lle to meet you." "Nope.Just send me the money, and I''ll have it posted back to you by courier." Jenny scoffed. "What difference would that make? If I wanted to report you to the police, I could track you down just from your bank ount records." "You¡ª''" N?velDrama.Org content. "If you don''t have what it takes, then just give up.Put the phone back where you found it, and I''ll get it myself," Jenny hissed. The man chewed on his lip, somewhat scared.It was his first time finding a lost phone, after all. He also knew very well that ckmail wasn''twful. But this person wouldn''t call the cops on him just for a few hundred bucks, right? He wasn''t happy with Jenny''s attitude, though. "Hey! Keep that up, and I''ll toss it into the river right now!" "Are you sure you''re ready to deal with the consequences?" "So, it''s my fault I recovered a lost phone, then?" the man huffed. Jenny scoffed again. "If you meant well, you would''ve given it back to its owner without charge or handed it over to the police.If you think that''s not worth doing, then just leave the phone where you found it so the owner can trace their steps to recover it." A couple hundred dors was nothing to Jenny, but she refused to let the man get his way. If he hadn''t picked the phone up, Stephanie still might''ve recovered it if she traced her steps back to where she''d been. No way would she tolerate a stranger who immediately demanded money as payment for recovering the phone. The man didn''t feel like putting up with his act any longer. "You can find it yourself then." He then hung up and plopped the phone behind some random bushes. Now he''d be out of trouble, right? Jenny then used her PC to track the phone''s location.She''d already installed software on Stephanie''s phone just in case something happened to her, so she could easily track the phone''s location down. On the drive to recover the phone, Jenny called Stephanie''s father, who told her his daughter would most likely be at work. So, Jenny decided to go find her friend at the office. She soon found Stephanie''s phone and was about to head to her office when the phone suddenly rang. It was a stranger''s number, with nothing except an ''M¡¯ on the caller ID. Jenny curiously answered the call. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Can You Stop? "What do I have to do for you to forgive me, Stephanie?!" A man yelled from the other end of the call, much to Jenny''s surprise.She instantly recognized it to be Paul Wagner, currently pissed off, it seemed. "Why should Steph forgive you? You can''t expect a simple ¡®sorry'' to make up for all the wrongs that you did, Paul Wagner," Jenny replied, hackles rising. Compared to Paul, Alec was a saint. "Jenny? What¡ª" Paul''s tone calmed down the moment he heard it was Jenny. "Where''s Stephanie? Hand her the phone.This is our personal business we need to settle." "Stephanie lost her phone.I got it back for her." Paul frowned. "Lost it? But I just saw her earlier.How could she have lost it so soon?" He was still at the ce he met up with Stephanie, having grown so upset that he couldn''t help but call her number again.Now it was Jenny''s turn to frown.Something was wrong. "I''ll head to her office right now." She then hung up the phone and went over, needing to make sure Stephanie was safe. Paul, meanwhile, was on his way over too. When Jenny learned that Stephanie hadn''te to work today, her worry grew like a tangled vine. Where could she be? Jenny was deadly worried something might''ve happened to her. She then had Melissa check on Stephanie''s whereabouts while she went to inspect the local CCTV footage. Just then, Paul turned up at the door. Jenny immediately asked, "Where were you with Stephanie just now?" She needed this information to ess the right cameras. "Where is Stephanie?" Paul asked, evidently unaware of how serious the situation was. "I don''t know." "What do you mean you don''t know?" Paul asked sternly. Jenny shot him a look. "It means Stephanie is missing.No one knows where she went after leaving the rendezvous spot you set, nor was she at the office." "Missing?!" Paul gaped. "Can you stop with that?" Jenny waved a hand in the air, annoyed. "Just tell me where youst saw her so I can check the cameras." Paul swiftly told her the location of the cafe he''d met up with Stephanie at. How did she go missing?" "How would I know? It could''ve been because of you, for all I know." Jenny eyed him warily. Paul was one of Bardoff''s new rich folk.He was bound to get unwanted attention¡ªhim and the woman he was after. Paul''s eyes darkened, understanding what Jenny was implying. "I''ll get to the bottom of this." N?velDrama.Org content. He then left to get to work, while Jenny went to the local library to use theputers there for her tracking.It wasn''t the most appropriate location, but she could care less at this rate. After finding the cameras located by the cafe Paul had met Stephanie, she traced back to the footage of when Stephanie left after what seemed like an unhappy conversation with Paul. The moment Stephanie turned around the corner of the store, she never showed up again. "That must be the spot where something happened to her," Jenny thought. Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Do as I Tell You There were no cameras at that corner, so Jenny wouldn''t know what happened exactly based on the footage alone.She then left for that location, ready to find any clues leading her to figure out what happened. Unfortunately, she found nothing. There was nowhere to hide behind that corner, nor were there any signs of struggle.It was as if Stephanie disappeared into thin air. Jenny went back to the footage, determined to find some clues. Sure enough, she soon noticed a specific van leaving the area. It had stopped by the sidewalk just before Stephanie walked around the corner, then left a little after she disappeared down it. No other person or car hase or left from that corner since. Jenny sent the car te number to Melissa, who quickly reported that the vehicle attached to the number had long been reported missing, so there were no avable leads to track it down. But Jenny didn''t n on giving up. She returned to the footage, rewatching the van and memorizing its features.She''d find it no matter what. Just then, her phone rang. It was a stranger''s number, which Jenny swiftly hung up on.She wasn''t in the mood to be the victim of a sales pitch. But the stranger soon called again as if determined to have her answer it. With a sigh, Jenny picked it up. "Lost a friend, Miss Jenny Walter?" someone said over the phone before Jenny could say anything. Their voice was old and scratchy¡ªfamiliar, yet Jenny couldn''t for the life of her recall who it belonged to. "What did you do to Stephanie?" Jenny asked coldly. The man only said, "I''ve sent you an address.Doe over ASAP." Jenny scoffed. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "If your target was me, why bother going to this length?" Abducting Stephanie? Really? "This was one of the safest ways for us, Miss Walter." Forcefully abducting Jenny would cause too great amotion, not something that would help their cause for the time being. On the other hand, Stephanie was far easier to use in manipting Jenny. Hence, she was their ideal choice. Jenny hissed. "Where is she? You touch so much as one strand of her hair, and I promise you your life will be living h ¡ª" "Your friend is alright, miss.Though I advise you toe as soon as you can, or I can''t promise something won''t happen to your friend." The man then hung up, not even needing to tell Jenny not to mention this to anyone. After all, she wouldn''t dare make the wrong move with Stephanie''s life at risk. Jenny got into a cab and headed straight for the location sent to Stephanie''s phone. She had to go, even as those abductors must''ve set a trap for her. Jenny kept on trying to guess who those bunch of people might be. Who in Bardoff City would dare do that to her? It couldn''t be ke, could it? That voice on the phone was so familiar, though... Where had she heard it from? Just then, Paul called her number, absolutely panicked after not having found any trace of Stephanie. Jenny decided to call him. "Paul Wagner, if you want to help me find Stephanie, do as I tell you." Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Window of Opportunity Stephanie gradually woke up, finding herself in an unfamiliar ce. Unbeknownst to her, she was being held hostage in a vi across the city. It looked like she''d been abducted. But why? Her family wasn''t anyone special here in this city, nor were they rich. Aman soon entered the room she was in, someone Stephanie had never seen in her life. "Who are you? Why did you bring me here?" "Don''t worry, Miss Walker.My master only means to have you with us for a brief while as a guest.We mean no harm," the old man exined. No harm? Why the hell would Stephanie believe that?! She didn''t argue with the man, however.He was still maintaining a modicum of respect, so it was best to not piss him off right now. "May I know why I''m being ¡®invited'' here as a ¡®guest'' then?" The old man didn''t seem to n on answering. "Make yourself at home.You will soon be able to leave." He left atray of food and drink for Stephanie before leaving the room, but not before Stephanie noticed the several men stationed outside the room she was in. It was unlikely that she''d be able to escape on her own. She went to peer out the window, noting a small garden outside and nothing else but acres of forest beyond the space. Clueless as to where she was, Stephanie decided she couldn''t jus: sit and wait. Yet what could she do? She went back to sit by the tray of food, deciding not to do anything foolish.She''d wait for the golden window of opporturity to turn up first. Jenny was surprised to find that the location given to her was an abandoned old vi. Just as she was hesitating about whether to head inside, the front door opened, revea-ing ar.old man. "Come in, Miss Walter." Ah. That was why she thought that voice sounded so familiar.It was Mr.Zeke Faust''s butler.She''d met him over at Faust Manor before. Suddenly, Jenny understood what had transpired and why. It was all for Alec, it seemed. If only she were their only victim, she''d turn and leave right away to not drag Alec down. Yet now Stephanie was involved, so Jenny couldn''t just leave. N?velDrama.Org content. As if aware of her thoughts, the butler remained calm and smiling by tre door, waiting for her to walk inside. "Where''s Stephanie? Let me see her first." Jenny dernanded. "Your friend is safe, Miss Walter." "I don''t buy it.I need to see her myself." Only tien would she welk inside of her own volition. The butler gave her an exasperated look before pulling out his phone, opening up a live feed. "Here, look.Your friend really is in safe hands, Miss Walter." Stephanie was in a newly furnished room in the video feed, unlike the current state of the mansion Jenny was in. This made her skin prickle. "Stephanie''s not here?" The butler nodded, "She''s being kept at a very safe ce, Miss Walter." Jenny scowled, irritated that they''d split them up.She stopped watching the feed, trusting that Zeke Faust wouldn''t cause harm to Stephanie.She was merely a pawn to threaten Jenny, after all. Jenny walked into the vi, knowing she''d have to stand up to whatever was in her way now. Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Chapter 932 It Was Obvious, No? She didn''t expect the inside of the vi to appear so calm. There was little to no one inside the space as the butler led her through. The interior of the vi was far better than the exterior, too, like it had been under proper maintenance for a long time. There was a small mansion to the side, which appeared to look just as rundown, though Jenny guessed that was only a mask for its actual furnished interior. A room on the first floor of the mansion caught Jenny''s attention, as it was surrounded by guards. Stephanie might be in there, Jenny thought.She hurriedly memorized the ce in mind. The butler brought her into the mansion, where Jenny finally met the man orchestrating this whole charade¡ªZeke Faust. "Have a seat, Miss Walter." The old man nodded at her, gesturing at a seat to the side.He was being more than courteous right now, so Jenny quietly went to take a seat. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Silence ensued. The old man then asked, "Aren''t you curious as to why I''ve asked you toe, Miss Walter?" "Do I need to be?" Jenny retorted. It was obvious, no? She hadn''t any feud with the Fausts, so they had no reason toe after her. The only other possibility was that she was being used as bait for someone else. Zekeughed. "You are as intelligent as they say.No wonder you have so many admirers." "What''s your n, Mr.Faust?" "I know what you''re thinking.I won''t be able to deal with the consequences of this, right?" Zeke continued on as if Jenny hadn''t asked. Jenny gazed at him in confusion. "Truly, [never expected things toe to this.All I can me is myself for having been so blind to others'' genius besides my own sons and grandchildren." He had raised them by hand since they were young, after all, so he was sure they were equipped with far more intelligence than ordinary people.His expectation that they might win in the inheritance rat race had greatly crashed into the ground after Alec turned up. The boy was too difficult to control. Zeke could only resort to this now that things were beginning to spiral out of hand. Jenny said, "Why does it matter who inherits the family? Alec is as much a Faust as your own line of children.The family will surely invite great sess and wealth if he bes the new heir.Isn''t that what you desire?" "It is.But sadly, I cannot pass the family to an outsider." No matter what, Alec would only always be an outsider to Zeke. He also had a feeling that his own line of children would permanently lose the im to the family once Alec took over. That couldn''t happen under his watch.He had fought hard to im the title of the family head all those years ago, so he couldn''t let it go so easily. Knowing there was no way she could dissuade him, Jenny continued, "Are you 100% certain that your family will perpetuate if Alec dies?" "No." Zeke shook his head, sighing. "But if I don''t do this, the family will no longer be headed by my line." "I see.I have nothing else to say, then." Jenny shrugged, reclining in her seat as if she weren''t the least bit worried. It intrigued Zeke. "Aren''t you worried about Alec? Or should I say, do you really have that much confidence that he''ll seed?" Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Eye for An Eye "I think you may have overestimated how important I am to him.He''s not an idiot.You really think he''d cave just because you have me in hand?" It''s not like Zeke would even guarantee her safety if Alec died. That was how she was even more certain that Alec wouldn''t give up so easily. Yet Jenny wouldn''t lie and say she wasn''t worried. Zeke disagreed, however. "On the contrary, I think you''re quite important to him.He might even risk it all for you." "Wishful thinking, sir." Jennyughed gently, though she wasn''t in the mood tough. "We shall see then." Jenny chewed on her cheek, guessing Alec was probably on his way over right this second.She just wasn''t sure if he''d done enough preparations for the conflict. No way would hee empty-handed, right? In truth, Jenny pretty much guessed it right. Alec wasn''t there to meet his death, but he wasn''t going to risk Jenny''s life either. Hence, he''d already prepared to save Jenny, even at the cost of his life. Zeke closed his eyes slightly as if resting. So, Jenny turned to scan her surroundings, watching for any openings she could useter. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. motion soon came at the door as if someone hade. Jenny looked at it, knowing it was most likely Alec outside. Zeke opened his eyes, too, nodding at Jenny. "Let''s go take a look, shall we?" Jenny silently followed behind the old man, suddenly thinking she might be able to overpower him right that second. Yet she instantly noticed several red dots re on her chest before disappearing. Her sudden thought disappeared just as fast. She wouldn''t be able to aplish her n fast enough to prevent several finger-sized bullets from riddling her body. Outside the door, Alec was scanning his surroundings. "Where''s Jenny?" he asked, irritated that Jenny was nowhere to be found. "Don''t you worry, Mr.Alec.Miss Walter will be here right away," The butler said, all smiles as if Alec wasn''t there to be sent to his death. Alec scoffed, ignoring him. Zeke soon turned up with Jenny beside him. Alec was about to walk up to her when the nozzle of a gun was pressed up to Jenny''s temple. "I''d advise againsting over, Alec," Zeke warned, though he still appeared as kind as when Alec first met him. Yet it couldn''t be more apparent now that it was just an act the old man put up. In truth, he was far crueler than anyone in the family. "I don''t understand what''s happening, sir," Alec said as if he really was clueless. Zeke ignored him, saying instead, You know, if you hadn''t hurt Xavier, I wouldn''t have even considered going to this extent." Sure, he had never imagined letting Alec take over, but neither had he longed for the boy''s death. But when things got out of control, especially with his son''s death at Alec''s hand, he really couldn''t just sit by and watch on anymore. That was why Alec needed to pay with his life today. Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Chapter 934 You Win, Let Her Go "What do you mean, sir? The Watkins were the ones responsible for your son''s death.I''m sure both evidence and thew will agree, " Alec said, still polite. No way would he admit to having killed Xavier now. "Whether it was you or the Watkins, I''m sure we all know the truth of the matter.So, it''s pointless to try and argue the specifics." "Do you mean to avenge your son today, then, sir?" Alec asked. Zeke frowned, noticing how fearless Alec seemed. It was almost as if he didn''t care that he was going to die.But that was impossible, right? There was no one alive who wouldn''t be scared of dying. Still, Zeke had his butler toss a handgun to Alec, just in case. "Here you go." Alec snorted, picking the gun up and fiddling with it. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "You really think I''d die for Jenny Walter?" The safety on the gun pressed against Jenny''s temple was swiftly turned off. Alec''s expression fell along with the ensuing sound. God, he was so scared right now. Even if the Fausts wouldn''t be able to handle revenge from the Walters, it didn''t mean Alec was ready to risk Jenny dying. With a helpless chuckle, Alec raised the gun, turning off the safety. "Alright.You win.Let her go." "You don''t have the right to negotiate with me right now, Alec Faust," Zeke shot out coldly. Alec met his expression with an equally cold re. "Really.How do I know you won''t hurt her once I kill myself, then?" "You don''t need my guarantee.I have no qualms with the Walters nor with Jenny herself.Unless you force my hand, of course." No use pissing off the Walters if Alec died on the spot. But if he refused to, well. Yet Alec had never liked being at the whims of someone else. He checked the gun barrel, then swiftly pointed the nozzle at Zeke''s forehead. Aswarm of bodyguards immediately ran out, pointing their guns at Alec. But Alec remained calm.He chuckled, "If you won''t let her go, then let''s all die together today, shall we?" He was confident he could kill the old man before anyone even pressed their triggers.His only regret would be that he couldn''t save Jenny. Alec met Jenny''s gaze, seeing how fearless she was right now. Evidently, she had faith in Alec''s decision. She even smiled at Alec, signaling his trust in him. Right before anyone could press their triggers, another group of men swarmed around Zeke''s guards. Leading them was Evan himself, who red at Zeke and barked out, "Let Jenny go." Zeke eyed him, having realized he had underestimated the young man. At most, he only imagined Evan would marry into the Walters. Looks like he was a far moreplicated character than that. Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Chapter 935 I''ll Take Care of Them "Evan?!" Jenny gaped in shock upon seeing Evan appear, especially with this gang of men. "Something is up," she thought. There was even some foreign blood among those men. The calmest person was Alec.He was the one who''d notified Evan of this series of events, and they''d made their necessary preparations for whatever they would face. Alec also had a feeling that Evan would still have figured it out on his own if he hadn''t notified him, so he might as well tell him to boost their chances of saving Jenny. Evan shot Jenny a reassuring look. "Don''t worry.I''ll make sure you''re safe." But that was the least of Jenny''s concerns right now. Why was Evan leading all these men? Hadn''t he just been busy with his studies and work like he told her? Sadly, now was not the time for those questions. Zeke narrowed his eyes on Evan, realizing something. "You were the one behind Xavier''s death, weren''t you?" Evan neither confirmed nor denied it, which was enough assent in the old man''s eyes. Zeke''s expression instantly turned steely, flitting between Evan and Alec as he hissed, "So this is your aplice." No wonder he was unable to find any information on how those men were connected to Alec. Turns out Alec had found an aplice in someone Zeke would never have guessed. "I don''t care what grudge you have against Alec Faust, just let Jenny go, and you can have him to yourself to do as you please," Evan grunted out. One less rival, one less chance of losing Jenny. "You really think you can get away with killing my son?" How could Zeke ever forgive himself for not avenging his son''s death? Evan scoffed nonchntly. "Do you really think you can take on all my men? Or are you ready to risk your own neck for this?" The old man would be the first to die if conflict broke out. Zeke merely gave his butler a nce before the man shot out a re toward the sky. It had already erupted into sparks before either Alec or Evan could do anything. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g They shot one another a look. This could only mean Zeke had reinforcements nearby, and they would soon flood the premises. Sure enough, another group of men soon encircled Evan''s, now forming a threeyer gunfight cake. Luke strode over, gun propped up by his shoulder. "You won''t get out of here alive, Alec!" he sneered at the man. "Take shelter in the mansion first, Grandad.I''ll take care of them," he then said to Zeke, absolutely bristling with excitement. There was very little chance they''d lose. He''d sent his bullets into Alec''s skull if it was thest thing he did. Zeke nodded, telling him to be careful before retreating into the building. Neither Alec nor Evan stopped him, as they couldn''t risk Jenny''s life, as she had been dragged back into the mansion. Chapter 936 Chapter 936 Chapter 936 Idiot After Zeke and Jenny had gone back into the building, Luke cocked the gun up, grinning in glee as he gazed at Alec. "Start groveling, and I just might give you a quick death, Alec!" Alec red at him, cursing, "Fucking idiot." "What did you say?!" Luke yelled, not expecting Alec to be so arrogant even at a time like this.Wasn''t he worried he''d die? Alec ignored him, turning to Evan instead. "Truce?" "Truce." Evan nodded. Better to bring Jenny to safety first before getting Alec to die. Gunshots immediately rang out, and if not for one of Luke''s men pulling him to the side at the veryst second, he would''ve instantly gotten hit. "Fuck! Kill them all! Now!" Luke roared. War immediately broke out with casualties on both sides, though everyone stayed away from the mansion where Zeke and Jenny were in. Meanwhile, Jenny listened to the gunfight outside while her heart stuttered with each bang. Could Alec and Evan escape from it unscathed? "Do you think Alec will make it out alive today?" Zeke suddenly asked. Jenny shot him a look. "Of course." She trusted Alec. N?velDrama.Org content. "Hmm.Why do I feel otherwise?" Zeke chuckled. If Alec could survive thatmotion outside, the Fausts would never go to anyone else''s hands save for his. "Is Stephanie in the other building?" Jenny inquired. "Yes.Why? nning how to save her?" Shouldn''t Jenny be more worried about saving herself right now? "I''m sure no harm wille to her by your men, yes? She''s no extraordinary figure." Zeke didn''t answer that question, merely smiled. Stephanie, on the other hand, was just as tense from hearing the gunshots outside the room. What was happening, she thought frantically. Why were there people shooting? She crept to the window and looked outside but saw nothing. It seemed like the fight was limited to the space on the other side of the premises. She gritted her teeth and wondered if the guards outside her door had left too.She''d be able to escape then. With that in mind, she went to open the door. "What are you doing?" One of the guards standing outside questioned, his expression menacing. Stephanie cleared her throat. "What''s going on? I keep on hearing gunshots." "It''s none of your business.Now get back inside!" The man mmed the door shut in front of her, stopping her from leaving. Stephanie sighed and went to sit back down.She couldn''t calm down anymore, especially after seeing Alec run past in that short minute the door was open. Did Jenny ask Alec to save her? The more Stephanie thought about it, the more guilty she felt.She''d never be able to forgive herself if Jenny and Alec got hurt because of her. Out in the gardens, Alec and Evan were now hiding behind some cover. "If this goes on, neither of us is gonna make it out alive," Evan snapped, shooting behind him before turning back to Alec. "Don''t worry. We''ll be alright." Alec seemed confident, as if he''d already prepared for the worst. Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Lousy Brat Alec had already told Vincent to bring backup besides notifying Evan. They should be there any minute now. Sure enough, another wave of reinforcements arrived, but they were neither Alec''s men nor anyone else''s there. When police sirens followed them, everyone froze in sheer shock. Zeke would''ve handled the police ordingly if he''d nned to kill Alec today, so they wouldn''t have come even if someone had called for them, nor if they''d heard the hundreds of gunshots. Yet right now, with therge police force at their doorstep, it was evident they''de prepared for the gunfight. Alec swiftly tossed away his handguns, even removing his prints from them. Evan''s mouth twitched, annoyed, but he did the same. He then had his men disperse before the police barged into the premises. Luckily for them, Luke and his men were still recovering from the shock. Hence, they didn''t escape first thing. That, or they assumed the police wouldn''t do anything to them. Just as they were aiming for Alec, the police came and surrounded them. "Put your weapons down!" A police officer barked out, gun pointing right at Luke''s chest. Luke blinked, confused. Did the police not know when he was? How dare they speak to him like this? "I''m the Faust family''s¡ª" Before he could finish, Zeke marched out of his little hideout, to everyone''s surprise. Just as Luke thought his grandfather might be there to help cate the police, the old man went to give him a tight p across the cheek. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Luke was left reeling from the pain and shock, now more confused than ever. "Lousy brat!" Zeke cried angrily. "Grandad, I¡ª" "Shut the hell up!" Zeke growled out before Luke could say anything else.He then turned to the police officer. The officer before Luke was none other than the new Deputy Commissioner of Police of Bardoff City, Leonard Sullivan.He didn''t have strong ties to any of the families in Bardoff City, so he wouldn''t hesitate to bring down thew on anyone whomitted a crime, rich or not. Zeke never expected him to be there. In fact, he''d informed Leonard''s superior of his intentions today. "My grandson is responsible for this, Mr.Sullivan.He''s held a bitter grudge against his cousin Alec ever since his father passed.That''s why he organized this ''event'' today.It was my fault for not stopping him from going this far," Zeke sighed, ying the victim. Luke''s eyes grew to the size of saucers upon hearing that. How was he responsible for all this?? He''d only been listening to his grandfather''s orders! Luke wanted to say the same, but Zeke''s butler quickly shot him a stern look, shutting him up once again. If he spoke up now, he''d put their entire family at risk. Leonard knew who Zeke was but still didn''t care. "We''ll see who''s telling the truth after our investigation." No one there was going to escape under his watch.He thought it was time those pompous Bardoff pigs got what wasing to them. Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Chapter 938 That''s It? Jenny and the rest were being interrogated in the Bardoff City Police Headquarters.She didn''t mind, of course.She was one of the victims in all this, after all. All that worried her were Alec and Evan since they''d participated in the gunfight earlier. Who knows what instrument of thew might be held against their necks? Stephanie was in another interrogation room, and sitting across from her was Leonard himself. "So, you don''t know anything that went on?" "Mhm." It''s not like Stephanie was lying.She really was clueless. Leonard nodded. "Alright.You can go now." "Huh? That''s it?" Things had been so tense when she came.She''d imagined the situation to be moreplicated than it was right now. Leonard stood up, ready to escort her out. "Come on then." Stephanie followed behind him, still confused. "What''ll happen to the others?" "You mean Jenny specifically, don''t you?" "Yeah.She''s innocent, by the way." Leonard stopped, then turned back to look at Stephanie. "You really don''t remember me?" Stephanie cocked her head curiously. Did they know each other? "We sat together in freshman year.You always pointed out my weight, remember?" Stephanie gaped like a fish. "You..how is this possible?" "What? I told yo.I could lose weight." Leonard grinned. He''d recognized Stephanie from the get-go.She was just as sweet and cute as she used to be.Stephanie beamed." really couldn''t tell it was you. Wow, you lost a whole lot of weight!" "Yeah.Come, you can wait for your friend outside.She''ll be alright. " Leonard gestures at some benches outside the station, then eyed his watch.It shouldn''t take long now. Stephanie didn''t sit. "Will she be in there for long? I can stay here te wait for her if so." Leonard sighed. "Alright then." Stephanie began rocking on her heels in anticipation while Leonard went back inside.She didn''t me Jenny fo:ing over. In fact, she fell: guilty for having involved her in something so dangerous again. "You knew him?" Paul asked,ing over to her side. He''d been waiting by the door since Stephanie and everyone else was lugged back te the station. Jenny''s task for him was to alert the police at the right: moment, asking specifically for the new Deputy Commissioner instead of anyone else there who''d already been bribed by the families. Paul didr"t know who this Leonard guy was, but he trusted Jenny''s ns. They always worked, after all. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Stephanie''s smile faded when she saw Paul, who, in retu:n, grumbled internally about her reaction. Was she that unhappy to see him? Surprised to hear that Paul was the one who called the police, she said, "Thank you." No matter what, Paul still saved her. Chapter 939 Chapter 939 Chapter 939 My Jurisdiction Paul didn''t respond to her thanks.He was still hung up on the fact that Stephanie knew Leonard Sullivan. "Do you know that new Police Commissioner?" "Yeah.He was my ssmate." ssmate? Paul frowned, feeling threatened all of a sudden.He''d seen how bright Stephanie''s smile was when she spoke to Leonard and how close that man was to her when he escorted her out.It felt like his advances were being rejected. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "I''ll drive you back.Let''s go." Paul sighed, pushing down all those worrying thoughts of his. Stephanie shook her head. "I''m gonna wait for Jenny and Alec toe out." "alright.I''ll stay with you." Paul pursed his lips but didn''t stop her.He could spend more time with her that way. "Stay away from Jenny from now on, please.You''ll only get involved in more dangerous situations like this with her current status." If it weren''t for Jenny, Stephanie wouldn''t have been abducted. Stephanie shot him a look "What if it was you and Alec? Would you stop being friends with him if you were in my position?" Paul wanted to point out how different he waspared to Stephanie but ended up swallowing his words. "Fine, fine, do whatever you want." She was just as stubborn as he remembered! While the two waited outside, Leonard checked Jenny''s interrogation, letting her out after making sure nothing was amiss.He was just about to interrogate Alec personally when his superior called him into his office. Leonard was then subjected to a series of yelling and table mming by the Police Commissioner for his actions while he silently waited for the man to finish. "Release them all at once!" the Commissioner instructed once he was done screaming. "They broke thew by carrying and using arms, sir.In broad daylight, too.We can''t just let them go! What would people think? " Leonard questioned. Even the online media masses had turned their attention to themotion earlier, arguing that the police force should do something about it. "Just tell the public it was one of our training sessions." The Police Commissioner had long thought of an excuse to cate the media, not intending to open a case. "These people are beyond the reach ofw because of the choices we make.Are you sure this is what you want in the city?" Leonard questioned.He''d dreamt of being a police officer since he was young, of serving justice and punishing those doing wrong. But now that he was in the force, he realized that truly doing so was a far more arduous task than ever imagined.His superior shot him a re. "What do you think? You know how powerful these people are.You don''t expect us to have them sentenced to death, do you?" Leonard gritted his teeth but said nothing, still upset about it. "I''m warning you, Leonard.Don''t do anything foolish just because you think it''s what justice demands.This is Bardoff City, and it is under my jurisdiction.So let them all go now!" his superior demanded. Leonard could onlyply because his superior''s word wasw here in the city. The alternative to obeying the man''s order was equivalent to turning his badge and gun in. With a sigh, he left the office. Arms crossed over his chest, Leonard gnawed on his cheek, the bundle of tension in his chest never once declining. Chapter 940 Chapter 940 Chapter 940 His Fault When Alec, Evan, and Jenny walked out of the station, they met Zeke just as he was leaving, though the old man''s expression was clearly more upset than anyone else''s. "Oh? Are you sure you wanna leave your grandson back in there? Not worried his tongue will slip?" Alec scoffed. Leonard was pretty brave.He was adamant about someone taking responsibility for what happened. Hence, upon his insistence, Luke could only be the scapegoat. "Watch yourself, Alec!" Zeke barked out furiously. "What do you mean, sir?"'' Alec gasped in faux shock, eyes still colored with disdain. "I''m only concerned about you and your family." Zeke sneered, then left with his men. Alec, Jenny, and Evan then spotted Paul and Stephanie waiting outside. Stephanie hurriedly went up to Jenny, scanning her body for injuries. "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" "No, I''m okay." Jenny shook her head, d to see Stephanie safe and sound. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thank goodness, or everything that happened today would''ve gone to waste. "It was my fault for being so careless," Stephanie sighed, still guilty. "Heck no.I should be the one apologizing.You would never have been subjected to this if we weren''t friends," Jenny said, holding her friend''s hand. Alec, meanwhile, had enough of them taking responsibility for all this. "Stop it, you two.This is all my fault." "Yeah.His fault." Evan agreed. There wouldn''t have been shit hitting the fan if it weren''t for Alec. Jenny turned her gaze to him, wanting her questions from before answered. Spotting Jenny''s pointed look at himself, Evan quickly looked away. "I better go now.I still have stuff to take care of.Get some rest soon, Jen.Be careful." Who knows if something like that won''t happen again? It didn''t seem like Zeke Faust was ready to let his grudge go, at any rate. Jenny didn''t stop him.She''d get her answers soon enough anyway. Neither did Alec step in to answer her questions.Best to have Evan handle his own mess. "None of you had dinner yet, right? Let''s go then," Paul suggested, not wanting to separate from Stephanie so soon. Sure enough, several stomachs began growling in protest. The four then went to some nearby restaurant by car, with Paul and Alec in front and the women in the back. "How''d you know Sullivan woulde, Jenny?" Paul asked curiously. Jenny smiled secretively. "I just know what he''s like, is all." "Do you always pay attention to the folks in the police force?" Alec asked. Jenny wouldn''t have known about Leonard otherwise. "A little bit." Jenny nodded. "He''s Stephanie''s ex-ssmate.How coincidental, huh?" Paul piped up, his tone just the slightest bit jealous. Jenny was surprised to hear that. "Really?" "Yeah.Freshman year." Stephanie nodded. "I wouldn''t have recognized him if he hadn''t told me.He''s changed a lot since school." "Looks like fate''s on your side." Jenny beamed.If she''d known it before, she would have worked with him to send Zeke into lockup for a couple days at least. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Are You Doing This on Purpose? The word "fate" rubbed Paul the wrong way. He scoffed, "Fate? What kind of fate is that? It was just a coincidence!" Jenny couldn''t stand his jealousy any longer.She scooched over to Stephanie and whispered, "Is he jealous?" Stephanie pouted, mumbling, "Who cares?" She didn''t care what Paul thought.She really did think meeting Leonard today was pretty magical, given they hadn''t contacted one another in so many years. What else could it be if not fate? "Fate works in mysterious ways.Why don''t you invite him out for lunch sometime?" Alec suggested nonchntly. That made Paul re at him, questioning the intentions behind the suggestion. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Alec smiled but didn''t say anything else.He''d never thought of making connections with thew, but after today he''d realized this might be one of the next best steps to take. Plus, Leonard seemed to be the most suitable man for the other end of this string. The man was young and hopeful¡ªhe wasn''t tainted with greed or corruption, unlike the families in Bardoff. Leonard would need someone powerful to support him if he wanted to pursue his goals, and Alec might be the right person. The car soon parked by a row of restaurants, the four people inside flocking out for dinner. Amid their meal, when Jenny and Stephanie went to the washroom, Paul turned to Alec, grunting, "What was that? You know I don''t like that man. Why still suggest Stephanie have lunch with him? Are you doing this on purpose?" Alec grinned, then exined his idea to Paul, who scowled in response. "Why him of all the people at the station?" He¡ªa potential rival for Stephanie''s affections! "Because he''s the most suitable person right now." Brave, capable, and has a heart of gold. Qualities Alec supported, not for his own gain and escape from thew, but to better carry out his ns.He was usually aw-abiding citizen, save when unprovoked, of course, so he supported Leonard''s ideal of weeding out all the injustice in the city. Paul was still upset, so Alec consoled him, "Instead of worrying someone else might take Stephanie away from you, why don''t you focus on improving yourself so she chooses you?" "Heh.Nice try.Would you be so calm if you were put in such a position?" Alec was absolutely terrified when Evan showed up, too.Alec cleared his throat awkwardly but said nothing else. Sadly that was a fact about constion.It only ever worked on others but not on oneself. Once Jenny and Stephanie returned from the washroom, the two men dropped their conversation. "Zeke''s lost both a son and a grandson now.He won''t give up so easily," Jenny warned, looking worriedly at Alec. But Alec didn''t seem worried.He met Jenny''s look with a smile. "Don''t worry.He has other sons and offspring.He can still retire and live well if he doesn''t do anything stupid." Alec didn''t mind ying Zeke''s game until the end.It''d just be hard to pinpoint who would end up as the losing party next time. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Invisible "Do you have that much confidence in yourself?" Jenny asked. Yes, they escaped unscathed, but who knows if luck would be on their side next time? Their food was then served. Alec immediately served Jenny some soup, replying, "Here.We''ll talk while eating." Jenny dug in hungrily, having not eaten anything because of what happened earlier. "It''s not just confidence, actually.If we''ve done sufficient preparations, all we need left is luck,"" Alec reassured her. "Like this time.As precarious as the situation was, all of us had prepared backups, which minimized the threats." Jenny had Paul contact the station while Alec had Vincent bring reinforcements; that was partially why they made it out alive today. "You say that, but it''s not like things will go ording to n each time." What if she hadn''t told Paul to get the police? Or what if Zeke had decided to press the trigger on the gun against her temple? Alec said gently, "Don''t worry about it, Jenny.You won''t be put in such danger next time." He wouldn''t let Zeke have another chance to threaten them. The Faust family would be in danger this time forth, so Alec would jump on this chance to take all of them down.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenny pursed her lips but said nothing. The Fausts had nothing to do with her after all. Only Alec. While eating, Paul suggested they hang out afterward, to which Jenny rejected the offer. To her surprise, Alec was onboard. "It''d help our digestion." Alec didn''t want to be apart from Jenny so soon. Yes, they lived in the same building, but spending time together outside was different. Paul shared the same view. Though Stephanie didn''t want to talk to him, he still felt better being able to be by her side. Jenny and Stephanie shared a look, both sighing. Finally, Jenny relented, "Alright.I did n on hanging out with Stephanie today." What a dyed girls'' date, huh. As if making up for his sins, Alec proceeded to buy loads of gifts and items for Jenny and Stephanie while they walked into the mall. "Thank you, but I can''t ept these, Mr.Faust." Stephanie felt guilty, knowing Alec was only doing it because he cared about Jenny. But Alec disagreed. "I''m responsible for what happened to you today.I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself if you didn''t ept these." Stephanie wanted to argue further when Jenny tugged on her sleeve. "Just take them.He is at fault, you know." Jenny wholeheartedly agreed with Alec being responsible.She could let it go if only she was involved, but dragging in a total outsider was just inappropriate. "I can buy these for you if you don''t want them from his pocket," Paul offered excitedly. Stephanie instantly shook her head. "I''ll ept these then.Thank you for being so kind, Mr.Faust." At least she wouldn''t owe Alec anything by epting these gifts. As for Paul, well... Paul stiffened, mood plummeting into the seven hells below. He ended up silently¡ªand disparagingly ¡ª trailing behind his friends, deciding it was better to stay invisible. He had never imagined feeling so blue just because someone refused a gift from him. Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Chapter 943 No Matter What After shopping for nearly an hour, Jenny and Stephanie finally decided to go home to rest. Vincent drove a car over for Alec, who then decided to drive Jenny home. Jenny was about to ask if he could drop Stephanie off at home, too, when her friend refused. Jenny instantly guessed that Stephanie might be trying to give Paul a chance to prove himself again. "Go on home first.I can have him drive me." It''s not like Paul would bite, right? So, Jenny left with Alec, deciding not to butt in with her friend''s decisions. After the two left, Stephanie turned to Paul and said, "I''ll get a cab.Why don''t you go back first?" Ultimately, she still decided against having more connections to the man. "Do you really need to do this, Stephanie?" Paul asked unhappily. They''d already left things go sour between them during the day.Did she have to do so right now too? Stephanie stared emotionlessly at Paul. "I thought I made myself clear, Paul Wagner.Why won''t you just let me go?" She no longer wanted to have anything to do with him. In fact, she no longer found herself as interested in him as she used to be. "Let you go? Who the hell can stop me from feeling what I feel then?!" Paul cried painfully. He didn''t like being so gentle, yet he also didn''t want Stephanie to hate him.But what could he do? He just couldn''t forget about her! Stephanie sighed. "You can do it yourself.Think about it.Your only feelings for mee from me having escaped your hold, so you only want me back to feel satisfied." "It''s not like that, S¡ª" "I just really don''t want to be in a rtionship right now, Paul.I just want to focus on my job and strengthen my family.Can you let me do that in peace? Please?" Stephanie''s tone grew soft as if she were really trying to get this point across to Paul. As much as Paul didn''t want to ept it, he could only sigh and nod. "Okay.I''ll stop my advances." "Thank you." "But can we at least work together in business?" Paul immediately suggested, leaving Stephanie speechless. "Mypany is very interested in working together with yours on that project you''re managing.What do you think about a joint venture?" Stephanie wrung her hands together. She had been looking fora business partner for a while, and Wagner Group was an ideal match. As if reading her mind, Paul added, "Putting romance aside, working with us is your best bet.I''m sure you''re well aware of it." Stephanie observed his expression, no longer seeing any amorous hints in those eyes as if Paul had suddenly be a whole different person. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." She nodded. Maybe purely business rtions with Paul were the best option. On the other hand, Alec and Jenny were on their way back to their apartments. "Here.I got this for you." Jenny gave Alec a gift box, having bought it earlier at the mall after thinking it might suit him. Alec beamed. "Thank you.I love it." "But you didn''t even look..." Jenny narrowed her eyes. "I love it no matter what it is." Only then did Alec open the box to look inside. Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Chapter 944 It Was Evan The box opened, revealing a delicate cufflink. It was a deep blue shade, which suited Alec very well. Content, he smiled. "It''s gorgeous." "of course it is.Don''t you know who chose this?" Jenny asked with a hint of pride in her eyes.She knew it was perfect for Alec the moment she saw it, so she didn''t hesitate to buy it. "Well then, goodnight," Jenny waved at him before turning around to open the door. "Goodnight," Alec replied. After Jenny closed the door, Alec didn''t leave immediately.He stood still and gazed at the cufflink in his hand, his eyes deep in thought. When Jenny went to the hospital the next day, she learned that Yvonne had been discharged.She overheard some gossip from the nurses that Yvonne''s enemies hade looking for her. Curious, Jenny listened to the nurses¡® conversation.It turned out that a handsome man hade to see Yvonne. From the nurses'' description, Jenny found him vaguely familiar. After thinking for a while, Jenny realized that the man the nurses described was very simr to Evan. She wanted to believe that Evan wouldn''t visit Yvonne but couldn''t help but recall what had happened the day before.She realized she didn''t know much about Evan, so she went to the control room to find out who had entered Yvonne''s room.It was Evan. Jenny felt uneasy. After leaving the control room, she called Gilbert and asked, "Gilbert...do you know Evan''s true identity?" She used to believe that Evan had an ordinary job when he was overseas, but she didn''t buy that anymore. How did he have so many subordinates? Coupled with what Zeke said, Jenny guessed that Evan''s men might have been involved in Xavier''s case. Although most involved had been captured, Evan still had so many people. It only proved that he had many subordinates. "True identity?" Gilbert didn''t seem to understand what Jenny meant. "What do you mean?" "Oh, I''m just asking." Jenny could tell that Gilbert didn''t know more than she did. "Is something wrong, Jenny?" Gilbert had been busy these days, dealing withpany affairs as well as those of Zack and J Hale.He didn''t know whether it was Zack who was an idiot or if J was just too strong. Despite presenting the evidence to Zack, his brother remained unmoved, making Gilbert anxious. Jenny didn''t want to worry him, nor did she want him to know too much, as it could be dangerous. "Nothing''s wrong.Are you busy these days?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She changed the subject in time. Fortunately, Gilbert didn''t ask further questions, and the topic shifted to Zack and J''s issues. "I don''t think Zack will give up easily." Gilbert sighed, not knowing how to advise him. Jenny had no better way to handle the situation, so she said, "Take it easy.He won''t be able to ept it immediately." "I''m afraid he''ll stick to his decision, even if he knows who the other person is and shouldn''t be with her." He didn''t want to argue with Zack, but J was not suitable for him, so he had to speak up to stop him. That could very well happen, but Jenny and Gilbert knew that there was nothing else they could do except give him advice. After ending the call, Jenny rubbed her temples, feeling that she had been increasingly bothered by things recently, and hardly anything made her happy. Jenny decided she had to find a way to get rid of the bad luck that had been following her. Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Are You Matchmaking Them? Evan did not show up in front of Jenny for the next few days. Perhaps he didn''t know how to exin himself, or he never intended to. Jenny, on the other hand, didn''t bother to call and ask him.She decided to wait for him to contact her. "Is Luke going to end up in jail just like that?" Jenny still couldn''t believe it. After all, he was a Faust. Zeke had abandoned him so easily, which surprised her. Sitting across from her, Alec put some food on her te. Zeke is not stupid. Leonard is tightening the noose on this matter. If he insists on getting Luke out, the situation might worsen to a point he cannot salvage.He can''t allow Leonard to escte the situation, so he has no choice but to abandon Luke." There were too many dark secrets in the Faust family, so Leonard could cause a lot of problems for them if he wanted. Therefore, Zeke dared not act rashly. The reason he dared not act rashly was that he had not gotten rid of Alec yet. With Leonard in the picture, he would be fighting on two fronts. Even as the head of his family, he could not handle it. "Does that mean Leonard is rather capable?" Jenny asked, her eyebrows raised. Wondering what she was thinking, Alec nced at her but did not pursue the matter. Instead, he replied, Yes, but unfortunately, he doesn''t have a good background or connections.His current position is probably as far as he can go." Ability and talent were not always enough. Jenny asked, "When you told Stephanie to invite Leonard to dinner, it wasn''t just for a meal, was it?" Alec, a shrewd businessman, always had a reason for any kindness extended. "If you already know the answer, why are you asking me?" Alec didn''t deny it. He had an agenda when he asked Stephanie to invite Leonard for dinner. "Then let''s do it tonight.I''ll ask Stephanie to invite him.What do you think?" Jenny asked, looking excited. It garnered Alec''s suspicion. With a scrutinizing gaze, he asked, "Do you have a crush on Leonard? Do you like him?" Rolling her eyes, Jenny scoffed and answered, "Please, I just don''t want such an excellent person to go to waste."She proceeded to eat her food, ignoring Alec.Alec lightly chuckled, looking at her affectionately. "Are you matchmaking Leonard and Stephanie?" "Don''t you think they are a good match?" She thought Leonard was a nice person, and he looked rather handsome too. Wasn''t it fate that he was Stephanie''s ssmate? Alec was, after all, a friend of Paul''s. Hearing her say that, he hesitated for a moment. "Actually, I think Stephanie still has feelings for Paul.Why don''t you let them figure things out on their own?" "Paul is a bastard who doesn''t understand how to respect people.He can''t give Stephanie happiness.He only makes her suffer." Original from N?velDrama.Org. In her opinion, if Stephanie had been interested in Paul, they would have made progress. However, thest time she saw them, there was clearly no progress, as Stephanie didn''t treat him very well.It was very likely that her friend no longer had feelings for him. Jenny thought it was a good sign as she didn''t think they were a good match in the first ce. Alec sighed in frustration. "Actually, Paul is a good person.It''s just that his upbringing since childhood has made him not understand what love is, so he did some things that hurt Stephanie.I believe he has changed now." As an old friend of Paul''s, Alec knew how much Paul liked Stephanie and hoped that Paul could find his own happiness. To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 946 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Leave It to Me ¡°You are his friend. Of course, you would speak up for him,¡± Jenny said, ncing at Alec. She didn¡¯t have much of an opinion about Paul, but she felt that he and Stephanie weren¡¯t suitable for each other. Perhaps, as Alec said, it was because he didn¡¯t know how to love someone due to the environment he grew up in. If that was the case, Paul should learn how to love someone first and thene find Stephanie when he knew how. It made no sense for him to cling to Stephanie before learning how to love. ¡°It¡¯s normal. You want Stephanie to be happy, and I want Paul to be happy. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± Alec didn¡¯t think he was wrong to help Paul. On the contrary, he thought it would be unbing of him not to help Paul. Jenny didn¡¯tment on that, as she agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just want to give the two of them some chance to interact. If Stephanie likes Paul, she won¡¯t like Leonard.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Alec nodded, but he didn¡¯t agree. Even if Stephanie didn¡¯t like Leonard at the moment, there was no guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t change her mind. Nheless, it was none of his business. If Stephanie fell in love with Leonard, she wasn¡¯t meant to be with Paul. Alec, who was not involved in their rtionship, couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After the two had lunch, Alec took Jenny back to the hospital for work. On the way back, Jenny messaged Stephanie, asking her to have dinner with Leonard. However, Stephanie didn¡¯t have Leonard¡¯s contact information. Helpless, Jenny had to find the contact information herself, and she even wondered if she could get Leonard to join them for dinner. However, she thought that she should be able to get him to join them if she invited him, saying it was on behalf of Stephanie. Just then, the car stopped at the hospital entrance. ¡°Here we are.¡± ¡°Thank you,* Jenny said. When she was about to open the car door to get out, Alec asked, ¡°Have you asked Stephanie about it?¡¯ Having noticed that she had been messaging someone the whole journey, he guessed it was Stephanie. Jenny nodded and said, ¡°But she doesn¡¯t have Leonard¡¯s contact information, so I All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. have to invite him myself.¡± ¡°Do you have his contact information?¡¯ Alec asked, frowning and wondering why she would have it instead. Chuckling, she replied, ¡°I got his contact information from him after I heard he was Stephanie¡¯s ssmate.¡± For Stephanie¡¯s happiness, she had put herself out there. Alec¡¯s face fell, clearly upset. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make the appointment. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°You?¡± Jenny was surprised, wondering if Alec would be able to convince Leonard to ept their invitation. ¡°Go to work. Leave it to me, and you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± It was just Leonard. Was it too hard for Alec to make an appointment with him? Above all, he didn¡¯t want Jenny to contact other men, even though he knew that she obtained Leonard¡¯s contact information only for Stephanie¡¯s sake. Seeing his determination, Jenny didn¡¯t press him with more questions. She believed that Alec was capable of doing that. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to head in now. Drive safely,¡± she said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡± After Jenny disappeared from view, Alec started the car and drove to the Faust Group. The Faust Group was not the same as when Alec had first arrived. Perhaps it was because of Xavier¡¯s death and Luke¡¯s recent arrest, the entirepany seemed to be shrouded in gloom, with hardly any smiling faces. However, all of that had no impact on Alec. Instead, he was happy to see this result. After all, the Faust Group was no longer his, and it wouldn¡¯t affect him much anyway. Not only would he not take action to solve the problem, but he would also take advantage of the situation to make the Faust Group suffer more. Only then would Zeke make the right decision. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 947 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Long Time No See As soon as Jenny arrived at the hospital, a nurse hurried over and said, ¡°Dr. Walter, you¡¯re finally here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jenny wondered, following the nurse. ¡°A patient¡¯s family requested that you perform the surgery,¡± the nurse informed. As she spoke, Jenny noticed the patient¡¯s family that the nurse was referring to and realized it was an old acquaintance she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. It was strange, really. Although she and Christopher lived far apart in Parrington, he had frequently appeared before her. However, now that she was in Bardoff City, she rarely saw him. ¡°Jenny.¡± Christopher walked toward her. He wore a smile on his face, but it was much more restrained than before, and he seemed a lot more mature. Jenny didn¡¯t know what Christopher had been through since shest met him. However, given how much he appeared to have matured, she guessed that the Spades had been through quite a lot. ¡°Why did youe to the hospital? How is Mr. Spade?* Jenny looked at him, having an inkling of what had happened. She had performed surgery on Harvey before, and she knew how bad his condition was because of that. A tragedy had been avoided because she had shown up in time. Christopher teared up as he tried to control his emotions. ¡®Grandpa¡­he¡¯s not going to make it.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me examine him. There must be a way,¡¯ Jenny said. Although she didn¡¯t know the specifics, she could tell the situation was probably not looking good, given Christopher¡¯s behavior. Christopher shook his head and stopped Jenny from leaving. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. All the doctors have already checked on him.¡± Although Jenny was highly proficient in her field, she didn¡¯t think she was better than all the experts and professors in the hospital. ¡°How did it happen so suddenly?¡± It hadn¡¯t been long since the surgery. As long as Harvey took good care of himself, he shouldn¡¯t have been in his current situation. Christopher didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he said, ¡¯Grandpa wants to see you.¡± It caught Jenny by surprise as she was not very close to Harvey. Shouldn¡¯t he be asking to see his children or grandchildren instead of her? ¡°He probably has something to say to you, probably rted to your identity, ¡± Christopher guessed. Jenny was a little surprised. Wasn¡¯t her identity already discovered? What else could Harvey have to say? Jenny followed Christopher to Harvey¡¯s ward, questions swarming in her mind. Outside the ward, many Spade family members were waiting for Harvey¡¯s call, but to their surprise, he called for an outsider instead of them. Hence, they cast her hostile looks when she passed by them. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g However, they didn¡¯t dare to voice their thoughts. For one, it was Harvey¡¯s order. In addition, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Jenny. After Jenny entered the ward, Christopher stood outside the door instead of following her in. ¡°Mr. Spade,¡± Jenny called softly as she walked up to him. Harvey was wearing an oxygen mask and looked very pale, which was a sign of his poor condition. Noticing her presence, he opened his eyes. Seeing that it was her, he revealed a small fine. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yes. Well, everything will be fine.¡¯ Jenny knew she was lying to herself but didn¡¯t know what else to say. Harvey smiled, but perhaps because of his condition, his smile looked strained. ¡°You don¡¯t need tofort me. I know my body¡¯s limits.¡± Jenny opened her mouth but ultimately didn¡¯t say any words offort. ¡°I wanted to talk to you about your mother,¡± Harvey said without beating around the bush. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 948 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Your Mother ¡°My mother?¡± Jenny was stunned for a moment. She even wondered if she had heard correctly. Why would Harvey talk to her about her mother? It was difficult for her to form a response. Since she returned to the Walter family and learned of her true identity, everyone¡¯s attention had been focused on her father. Because Graham was the head of the Walters, she had be a daughter of the Walters, and thus, no one cared who her mother was. Harvey was the first person to bring up her mother. ¡°Yes, your mother,¡± Harvey confirmed and continued, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t care who your mother is and think it doesn¡¯t matter, but I still want to talk to you about her.¡± He knew that if he didn¡¯t speak up now, he might not have the chance to do so again, and Jenny might never know who her mother really was. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong,¡¯ Jenny interrupted Harvey and looked at him seriously. ¡°I do care.¡± Of course, she cared. That was her mother. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Although she had never met her, she had heard Graham talk about what had happened in the past. She knew her mother had left because she had no choice but to protect her. When the topic of her mother was brought up, Jenny¡¯s tender heart would start longing for her. Hearing her words, Harvey¡¯s face lit up with a smile of relief. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Your mother would be very happy to hear that.¡± Jenny did not interrupt him and listened as Harvey continued, ¡°Your mother¡¯s name is Lte Bell. She¡¯s a very gentle and beautiful woman. ¡°Your father was not the first person to meet your mother. It was I who brought her to Bardoff City. I wanted to introduce her to my son. Although she didn¡¯t have the best background or connections, I had a good feeling about her and thought that if my son could marry her, he would be happy. ¡°However, fate is a strange thing. Your mother and father met each other at an event, and they fell deeply in love. Although I was upset that your mother didn¡¯t take a liking to my outstanding son, I didn¡¯t do anything because your mother was too perfect, and I couldnt bear to do anything to her. I could only watch her fall in love with Graham.¡± Sighing deeply, Harvey continued. ¡¯If I had known what would happen, I would have tried my best to stop them. I should have known that marrying into the Walters wouldn¡¯t be easy. How could Graham, who was not yet the head of the family, protect your mother?¡± Although Lte was extraordinary, she had no social status or standing, and the Walters looked down on her. They would not let Graham marry her. Jenny didn¡¯t know the details of what happened back then as Graham never told her about it in detail, only briefly mentioning it. Nheless, she could understand him. It must be painful for him to even think about her. After all, he failed to protect the woman he loved. ¡°I heard your father is looking for her?¡¯ Harvey asked. Jenny nodded. ¡°Yes, but there are no leads.¡± ¡°As expected. When I first met your mother, I also had people investigate her, but nothing could be found.¡¯ After all, he was going to introduce her to his son, so he had to investigate her in detail. ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± Jenny looked at Harvey, wondering why Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 949 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 949 Chapter 949 I Don¡¯t Think I¡¯ll Make It ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll make it. I¡¯ve been lying in bed these past few days with fragments of the past swirling in my mind. Your mother is among them, and I remember when I first met her. I remember she was injured at the time as if she was running for her life. I felt something was wrong, but she refused to tell me anything, andter, she suddenly disappeared.¡± Harvey sighed in regret and sorrow. ¡°Injured?¡± Jenny was surprised. That was new information. ¡°I¡¯m telling you all this because I hope you won¡¯t give up on finding her. I always felt Original from N?velDrama.Org. that something had happened to her, which is why she couldn¡¯te to you.¡¯ Although it was only his spection, it was not impossible given the situation he had observed. Jenny understood him. Nodding, she said, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s my mother, and I will find her.¡± She now had a different attitude toward the matter. Perhaps, she should be like her father and do whatever it takes to find her. What if her mother had really been suffering all these years? Harvey didn¡¯t say anything more after that. iming he was a little tired, he asked Jenny to go out and call all the Spade family members in. Jenny did as she was told and sat on a long bench outside the ward, watching all the Spade family members enter the room. Soon after, she heard cryinging from inside the room. Regardless of how genuine the cries were, Jenny knew one thing: Harvey had passed away. When she raised her head, she saw Christopher walking out of the room, calmly making arrangements. He seemed out of ce among the other grieving family members. However, Jenny knew he was sad but wouldn¡¯t show it. He refused to allow the other Spades to see his vulnerable side. Jenny stood up and walked over to him, unsure how to console him. In the end, all she could say was, ¡°My condolences.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Christopher forced a smile. He wasn¡¯t fine, of course. Even though he had been mentally prepared for this day, he found that he wasn¡¯t as strong as he had imagined. ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡± Jenny asked. Christopher shook his head. ¡°No, I can handle these people.¡± The Spades had long beenpletely under his control, and even if they wanted to cause trouble, he wouldn¡¯t give them the opportunity. Seeing him so confident, Jenny didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Okay then, I¡­I¡¯ll go back. Let me know when Mr. Spade¡¯s funeral is.¡± ¡°Okay, if you cane to send Grandpa off, he will be very happy,¡± Christopher said to her. Jenny thought seeing Christopher doing well would probably be the only thing that would truly make Harvey happy. But she kept her thoughts to herself. When she waved goodbye and was about to leave, a pretty woman suddenly appeared in front of them. ¡°What happened to Grandpa, Christopher,¡± she asked. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened yet, she heard the sound of crying Christopher turned to her and said softly, ¡°Go inside and have a look.¡± Alexandra York was taken aback, afraid because there was a dead person inside the room. Christopher saw her hesitation and chuckled softly, ¡°Grandpa has passed away. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you,¡± Alexandra said. Although afraid to go inside, she didn¡¯t want to leave and knew she should stay by Christopher¡¯s side. Christopher wanted to refuse, but Alexandra had already turned her attention to Jenny. Looking at Jenny, she asked, ¡¯Who is this?¡± Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 950 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Must You Talk About That Right Now? ¡°She¡¯s Jenny Walter. A friend of mine.¡¯ Christopher introduced her without borating, not wanting Alexandra to know too much. A friend? A woman¡¯s intuition was always urate. Alexandra could tell from the look in Christopher¡¯s eyes that he treated Jenny differently. Although they weren¡¯t doing anything out of line, she felt threatened. ¡°Hello, I am Christopher¡¯s girlfriend, Alexandra.¡± Alexandra reached out her hand to Jenny and smiled sweetly. Although Jenny was surprised that Christopher had a girlfriend, she didn¡¯t ask any questions. She felt it was good that he had a girlfriend around him so he wouldn¡¯t be too sad. She reached out and shook hands with Alexandra. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Christopher¡¯s friend is my friend too. Let¡¯s hang out together in the future,¡± Alexandra said. Jenny nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christopher nodded and watched her leave. After she left, Alexandra looked at Christopher and asked, ¡°She¡¯s from the Walter family, right?¡± There weren¡¯t many people with the surname Walter in Bardoff City, so her guess couldn¡¯t be far off. Although Christopher ignored her, Alexandra remained very invested in the topic. ¡°Is she the current head of the Walters? N The average person didn¡¯t know much about the Walter family¡¯s affairs, but those from bigger families like them knew quite a bit. Christopher turned to look at her, his expression cold. ¡°Must you talk about that right now?¡± His grandfather had just passed away, so he wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk about anything else. He just wanted to send him off properly. Alexandra covered her mouth and knew she had crossed the line. ¡°Sorry, I was just curious.¡± ¡°Curiosity killed the cat.¡± Christopher¡¯s tone was cold, but that was all he said. He understood Alexandra well. Given that she had been spoiled and pampered by her family since she was a child, she had no empathy for others. While she appeared sad, he knew she wasn¡¯t really upset. However, he wasn¡¯t concerned about that. After all, he was sure Harvey wouldn¡¯t want All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. others to be sad over him. Nheless, Alexandra shouldn¡¯t be asking so many irrelevant questions. He sent Alexandra off, refusing to let her remain in the hospital. Then, he began to make arrangements for his grandfather¡¯s funeral. Jenny returned to the doctor¡¯s office with Harvey¡¯s words still in her mind. Then, she called her father to tell him about the news she had just received, which might help them find her mother. The call quickly connected, but Graham seemed busy on the other end.¡± What¡¯s wrong, Jenny? Did something happen?¡± ¡°No, I just want to ask if you¡¯ve made any progress,¡± Jenny said. ¡°I guess so. I found someone from the past,¡± Graham said. He was on his way to meet that person. Jenny was surprised that he managed to find the person from a decades- old picture. She had to admit she was impressed. Then she told Graham what Harvey had said. ¡°I was thinking, since Mother was willing to leave with those people, does that mean she knew them?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Graham agreed because he also thought so too. ¡°Is it possible that those people are her family?¡± Jenny made a bold guess. ording to what Harvey said, she thought it was very likely. Perhaps Lte had escaped from her family but was found by the family members after giving birth to Jenny. Graham fell silent, seeming to be deep in thought. After a while, he finally replied, ¡°That¡¯s not impossible, but if she¡¯s from a big family, I would have known.¡± He had a photo of Jenny¡¯s mother and her name. Given his abilities and connections, finding anyone in the country would be very easy. However, he didn¡¯t gain any clues over all the years. ¡°So there are only two possibilities, either someone is hiding her. Or, she was just an ordinary person. Perhaps she¡¯s someone from a small vige, and that¡¯s why we can¡¯t find her,¡± Jenny said Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 951 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 951 Chapter 951 An Utter Jerk Rural viges often had no inte connection, and little was known about it, making it difficult for anyone outside to find information. It made Jenny think that Lte might havee from a rural vige. If that really was the case, it would be difficult to find Lte. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no way your mother is from some rural vige,¡± Graham said confidently. Jenny remained silent, waiting for him to continue. ¡°Although she has not specifically told me about her family, given her behavior and how she recognized various brands, she should be from a well-to-do family.¡± He remembered that he had given Lte many things, including some famous brands and even some expensive but niche brands, but Lte could recognize them all, which proved that she had exposure to those things. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there is only one possibility.¡± Someone was hiding Lte¡¯s identity, which made it impossible for them to find her. Graham turned solemn as he knew anyone who could do that had to have a powerful background. After all, the Walters was already one of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City, if not the whole country. It was rare for anyone to be able to hide information from them. After a long time, Graham sighed. ¡°I will continue to investigate. After I meet that person today, I should be able to know everything.¡± ¡°Okay, be careful,¡± Jenny was worried that something might go wrong. After hanging up, Jenny also searched online for any traces of Lte, but as Graham said, there was no information to be found, not even when she searched the surname, York. Her thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. A patient had pressed the call button, and she got up and walked out of the office, no longer dwelling on Lte¡¯s matter. When she arrived at the ward, Jenny was surprised to see that Helga had pressed the call button. She looked like she had just cried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jenny asked, noticing a man next to her bed. Seeing Jenny, Helga felt very guilty. ¡°Dr. Walter, it¡¯s nothing. I pressed the wrong button.¡± Before Jenny could say anything, the man said, ¡°No, I pressed the button. You must be Jenny Walter?¡± Jenny frowned. ¡°Are you Hugo Hansel?¡± She remembered Helga¡¯s husband¡¯s name, although she wasn¡¯t sure if the man in front of her was him. ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded, confirming Jenny¡¯s guess. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re not allowed to disturb a patient¡¯s rest?¡± Jenny was displeased. Helga would have surgery soon, and any disturbance could have serious consequences. Hugo didn¡¯t care what Jenny said. He pointed at Helga and said, ¡°The divorce coolingoff period has ended, but she still doesn¡¯t want to divorce. What does she want? Does she want to siphon everything from my family?¡± He had already spent a lot of money paying for Helga¡¯s treatment and didn¡¯t want to spend any more. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. I didn¡¯t mean to not go. I¡¯m in the hospital, can¡¯t you see?¡± Helga¡¯s heart felt cold and heavy. She couldn¡¯t understand how she could have been attracted to a man like that in the first ce. She tolerated his mistress, who was impatient to rece her. She was willing to divorce her scum of a husband, but she was still hospitalized. She had promised to go and handle the divorce procedures once she was discharged, but Hugo still urged her and insisted that she go that day. Frustrated, she cried. She couldn¡¯t understand how the man managed to be such an utter jerk Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 952 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Don¡¯t Get Too Worked Up Hugo didn¡¯t care. ¡°How dare you dy the divorce just because you¡¯re hospitalized? How much time would it take for you to sign the papers? I think you just don¡¯t want to leave and want to keep spending my family¡¯s money!¡± ¡°Hugo!¡± Helga was exasperated, and her chest was heaving violently. ¡® How much of your money have I spent? How can you be so heartless?¡± She only spent the money she earned and hadn¡¯t spent a single dime while staying in the hospital. How could he say such things without betraying his conscience? ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up.¡± Jenny walked over to calm Helga down. She looked at Hugo and said coldly, ¡°Given her current condition, she cannot be discharged. Are you willing to be responsible if something happens to her?¡± ¡°What can happen? I think you¡¯re just taking her side.¡± Hugo muttered softly. He was not as harsh toward Jenny as with Helga, but he still wasn¡¯t polite to her. Helga was so furious that she began coughing violently. Jenny knew that things couldn¡¯t go on like that. Hence, she looked at Helga and asked, ¡°Do you want a divorce?¡± ¡°I do. Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± She didn¡¯t want to spend even a day more with that jerk. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± With her around, she could be rescued in time, even if something unexpected happened. The most important thing was that if they didn¡¯t solve the divorce issue, Hugo would frequentlye to the hospital to cause trouble, which would be very detrimental to Helga. Helga nearly cried when she heard that. ¡°Dr. Walter, it would be such a hassle for you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a problem.¡± Jenny shook her head and looked at Hugo. ¡°Did you bring the divorce papers?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Hugo was happy to hear that Jenny was willing to bring Helga out of the hospital to go through with the divorce procedures. He wanted to divorce her immediately. Without going through the formalities, he would not be at ease. Jenny took a few nces and then frowned, ¡°Amy goes to Helga while the house, car, and savings go to each of you? This won¡¯t work.¡± After saying that, she flung the papers back at him. ¡°Split the house, car, and savings. 50% for each person.¡± ¡°Hey¡­she has agreed to it already.¡± Hugo was upset as he didn¡¯t expect Jenny to interfere in their matters. ¡°And because she is sick, she has already spent a lot of money, and these things aren¡¯t hers in the first ce.¡± Hearing those words, Helga felt a stab of pain in her heart. Even though she already knew how heartless this man was, it still pained her to be reminded of it. Sighing, she looked at Jenny and said, ¡°Dr. Walter, just give it all to him. I don¡¯t want anything to do with him anymore.¡± Jenny looked at her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re just making things easy for him. Look, you must fight for what is rightfully yours. Even if you don¡¯t want to do it for yourself, you have to think of Amy.¡± The money from the charity fund would only cover the surgery and postoperative care. Once they left the hospital, she and Amy needed money to survive. ¡°Well, the savings will be given to Helga while the house and car will be yours. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll have someone prepare a new agreement. You can get a divorce now. If you don¡¯t want to, we won¡¯t go through with it. If Helga borrows arge sum of moneyCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. and can¡¯t repay it, you will also have to repay it,¡± Jenny said. Hugo red at Helga. ¡°You already agreed to it, and now you want to back out? Have you not spent enough of my money? How dare you ask for more?¡± Helga remained calm. She had wanted to persuade Jenny to give up, but now she changed her mind. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I want what¡¯s mine? What do you mean by ¡® your money¡¯? Don¡¯t I have a share of that money too? Be grateful that I didn¡¯t ask for half of the house.¡± In fact, they had bought the house together after they got married, so she should have had half of it. However, she didn¡¯t want to live there and knew that Hugo would never agree to give her the house, so Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 953 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 953 Chapter 953 We Must Divorce! Hugo never imagined Helga would dare talk to him like that. Pointing at her, he shouted, ¡°Fine, woman! Before this, you pretended like you didn¡¯t want anything, but now you are fighting me on this. What can you do to me if I don¡¯t give in?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t give in, I won¡¯t agree to the divorce!¡± Helga sneered. Anyway, she wasn¡¯t the one who was in a hurry. Hearing her say that, Hugo was furious. ¡°No way! We must divorce!¡± ¡°If you want a divorce, give me the savings!¡± Helga now understood that she had no reason to give Hugo¡¯s mistress any advantage. How could she and her daughter live if she gave them everything? Hugo¡¯s face turned red with anger, but he still had no intention of agreeing. Jenny couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and said to him, ¡°Hugo, even if you look past the fact that Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Helga has been your wife for many years, you should still think of your child. She is still young. Can you bear to let her live in poverty? She calls you ¡®dad.¡¯ The savings is not much for you. You still have a house and a car. If she loves you, she won¡¯t leave you just because you lose a little money.¡± Unexpectedly, Jenny spoke to him in a kind tone. It was mainly because she didn¡¯t want Helga to be entangled with him any longer, so she decided to do anything he could to bring their divorce earlier. As expected, when Hugo heard his daughter¡¯s name, his expression changed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll make a phone call to discuss it.¡± Helga was angry. It wasmon practice to divide marital property if anyone divorced. Why did he have to discuss it with someone else? Seeing that, Jenny stopped her from speaking in time and shook her head at her. Hugo walked out of the ward, and Jenny said, ¡°Let him go and negotiate. If they are in a hurry to get a divorce, they will agree.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just so angry!¡± Helga said. ¡°You have known what kind of person Hugo is for a long time. Why are you still angry over his actions?¡± If Jenny were in her shoes, she would have lost all hope in him long ago. She wouldn¡¯t even be surprised by his actions. Helga nodded after a moment of stunned silence. ¡°Dr. Walter, you¡¯re right. I should have seen his true colors a long time ago.¡± She wouldn¡¯t be disappointed that day if she didn¡¯t keep hoping. She was angry because he was still in her heart. A part of her kept thinking about the beautiful memories they had shared. However, those days would nevere back. Soon, Hugo agreed to the divorce agreement as Jenny had expected. Then, Jenny took Helga out of the hospital and drove her to the court. Hugo tried to enter the car, but Jenny closed the door in his face, saying, ¡°Mr. Hansel, I¡¯m sure you have enough money to take a cab, right?¡± After saying that, Jenny started the car and left, leaving an angry Hugo behind. Gritting his teeth, he hailed a cab to catch up. Because they had reached an agreement, the process was very smooth. It only took a few minutes for their marriage certificate to be reced by a divorce certificate, turning them into strangers. Helga looked at the divorce certificate, her eyes filled with tears. However, she refused to let any tears fall. Perhaps because he had already achieved her goal, Hugo began to act like a good person, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go see Amy if I have time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. She¡¯s my daughter, and I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Hugo wasn¡¯t fit to be a father, so it would be better if he didn¡¯t show up at all. Hugo wanted to say more, but Helga was not in the mood to listen. ¡°Dr. Walter, please take me back to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny nodded without even casting a nce at Hugo. What went around came around. Jenny believed that Hugo¡¯s retribution was just around the corner. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 954 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Shut Up! After sending Helga back to the hospital and ensuring she was fine, Jenny left the ward. It was already time to get off work, and she remembered that she had made ns to have dinner with Stephanie, Leonard, and Alec that evening. Since she nned it, she couldn¡¯t bete. She hurriedly packed her things and headed out of the hospital. Alec was already waiting for her at the entrance. ¡°Dr. Walter, please get in the car.¡± Alec waved to her, calling her Dr. Walter on purpose. Jenny nced at him but didn¡¯tment on it. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head to the restaurant.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alec nodded, opening the passenger door for Jenny before getting into the driver¡¯s seat. The car pulled away, and the two departed from the hospital. Across the hospital entrance, Evan sat in his car, looking in the direction they had gone for a long time without moving. ¡°We suffered heavy losses this time. Almost none of the people we brought back from overseas are left. We¡¯re in big trouble,¡± Howard Young said, oblivious to Evan¡¯s unusual behavior. He was one of his men who returned from abroad with him and his confidant. ¡°Many people have started investigating your background. Once the truth is uncovered, many enemies wille looking for us,¡± Howard borated, full of concern. Evan had been the leader of an overseas mercenary group for many years and attacked many people from his home country. He would end the target¡¯s life as instructed as long as there was money. Therefore, he had offended many people. It didn¡¯t matter that much when he was abroad. Now that he was back in his home country and had lost many of his men, he would suffer greatly if his enemies came looking for him. Evan merely hummed in agreement. Feeling anxious, Howard asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back?¡± After all, they were not in their home ground, they had fewer people, and the authorities were strict. They had no advantage remaining there. His suggestion stunned Evan, as he had never considered that option. ¡°No need. If we leave now, won¡¯t we beughed at?¡± Evan sneered. Even though he had lost many people, he didn¡¯t seem worried in the least. The sight of that didn¡¯t reassure Howard. ncing at Evan, he asked cautiously, ¡°Are you reluctant to leave because of Jenny?¡± Evan¡¯s expression changed immediately, and he looked at Howard. ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± ¡°Look, I know you¡¯re unhappy, but I have to say it. Jenny is too big for people of the likes of us to handle. You two are from different worlds. You cannot be together,¡± Howard said. Evan¡¯s expression turned uglier with every word. ¡°Just forget about her,¡± Howard continued. ¡°You can get any woman you want. Why do you care so much for a woman like Jenny?¡± Evan¡¯s gun had already been loaded at some point, and now it was aimed at Howard¡¯s temple. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, understand?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Evan interrupted him, not wanting to listen any further. ¡°Drive!¡± Howard gritted his teeth and remained quiet. He felt his resentment towards Jenny growing. If it weren¡¯t for her, Evan wouldn¡¯t have returned to his home country, and the lives of his colleagues wouldn¡¯t have been lost. On top of that, Evan seemed to be smitten with her. Although nothing had happened yet, who could guarantee what would happen in the future? Original from N?velDrama.Org. He wondered if he should do something about it. He couldn¡¯t just watch Evan go down like that, could he? Howard¡¯s thoughts were unknown to Evan. At this moment, he was thinking about when he should go look for Jenny. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 955 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 955 Chapter 955 You Are Thinking Too Little Jenny and Alec had chosen the restaurant and had already taken their seats. They were waiting for Stephanie and Leonard to arrive. ¡°By the way, did Leonard agree toe?¡± Jenny suddenly remembered to ask Alec. If Leonard didn¡¯t, their efforts would have been in vain. Alec nced at her and chuckled helplessly, ¡°Do you have so little confidence in me? Do you think I can¡¯t handle him?¡± Although Leonard had an unyielding personality and was not easily manipted by others, Alec understood men to a certain extent. In terms of interests, Alec offered something Leonard would find hard to refuse. In terms of romance, Stephanie was there, giving him less reason to refuse Alec¡¯s invitation. Just then, Leonard appeared at the entrance of the restaurant. To Jenny¡¯s surprise, Stephanie arrived with him. The sight of them made Jenny smile instantly, wondering if it was fate that they came at the same time. Jenny waved at the two of them, gesturing for them toe over and sit down. Stephanie sat next to Jenny, while Leonard naturally sat next to Alec. The two men didn¡¯t say much, just nodded at each other in greeting. ¡°Did youe together?¡± Jenny asked. She was curious as Leonard didn¡¯t need to drive past the Walker family¡¯s ce if he hade from the police station. Stephanie nced at Leonard, who said, ¡°I went to pick Stephanie up.¡± Jenny was surprised. She had intended to matchmake these two, but looking at the situation, it seemed there was no need for her to do that. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you really care about Stephanie,¡± Jennymented with a grin, and her words could not be more direct. Stephanie hurriedly waved her hand and exined, ¡°You are thinking too much. Leonard just wanted to catch up with me regarding our other ssmates, so he came to pick me up.¡± Leonard smiled faintly and kept quiet. He said to Jenny,¡± Just call me Leonard. You are Stephanie¡¯s friend, and any friend of Stephanie¡¯s is a friend of mine.¡± Jenny grinned. Did Stephanie think that Jenny was thinking too much? Perhaps Stephanie was the one thinking too little. After cing their order, the four of them began to chat. Jenny asked Leonard many questions as she wanted to understand what kind of person he was and whether he was worth Stephanie¡¯s affection. The more she got to know him, the more satisfied N?velDrama.Org ? content. she was with Leonard, and it showed through the stupid grin on her face. Seeing through her, Stephanie blushed in embarrassment. Pulling Jenny up, she announced, ¡°You guys carry on. Jenny and I will go to the restroom.¡± Without waiting for Jenny to speak, she pulled her toward the restroom. After the two of them left, the table suddenly fell silent. Leonard and Alec were not familiar with each other, and there was not much to say between the two men. However, Alec hade to meet Leonard today for a reason. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, have you ever thought about your future?¡± Leonard looked at him and said, ¡°Of course. If I hadn¡¯t thought about it, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed when you invited me, Mr. Faust.¡± Alec had been looking for him, and he had some guesses as to why. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Since you knew that Stephanie would be here, wouldn¡¯t youe even if I didn¡¯t?¡± Before that, it had only been a hunch. However, from their interactions over dinner, it was clear that Leonard was interested in Stephanie. Truth be told, it had nothing to do with Alec, and he was even happy for them. However, at the thought of his friend Paul, he decided he should stand by him. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 956 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Do You Still Like Him? Leonard smiled as he took a sip from his ss. ¡°Do you really need to ask that, Mr. Faust?¡± Alec returned his smile. If it wasn¡¯t for Paul, he would think that Leonard and Stephanie were quite suitable for each other. He sighed inwardly and worried about Paul. How could he deal with such a strong ¡°Mr. Faust, why don¡¯t we talk about our cooperation?¡± He was unfamiliar with Alec and didn¡¯t want to talk to him about Stephanie. Alec regained hisposure and began exining the cooperation he had in mind. Meanwhile, in the restroom, Stephanie was annoyed with Jenny. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Jenny asked, a little puzzled. ¡°What are you trying to do? Why did you ask Leonard so many questions?¡± Stephanie pretended to be displeased. Although she knew that Jenny meant no harm, asking so many questions on their first meeting was inappropriate. Although they had met at the police station before, this was their first proper meeting. Jenny¡¯s grin grew wider, and she replied, ¡°I just want to get to know Leonard better.¡± ¡°What do you want to know about him? And are you nning to dump Alec for him?¡± Stephanie gave her a look that showed that she thought Jenny was making a fuss about nothing. Jenny couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Why did I ask him those questions? What do you think?¡± Stephanie happened to meet Jenny¡¯s gaze, so it was toote for her to back out. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Really? Then why is your face turning red?¡± Jenny asked. Stephanie reached out and touched her face, feeling a little hot. Even if she didn¡¯t look in the mirror, she could imagine how red her cheeks were. ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty cold in here.¡± Jenny gave her a look. ¡°Okay, Stephanie, quit ying pretend with me. Leonard is interested in you. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± Jenny asked. Stephanie fell silent. ¡°I think he¡¯s a good person, so I just want to ask you, what do you think of him?¡± Jenny continued to speak. Although Stephanie knew what Jenny was trying to do, she still found it hard to digest when Jenny confronted her about it. ¡°Jenny, since when did you start ying matchmaker? You¡¯re not Cupid. Why do you care so much?¡± ¡°Well, I can choose not to care about other people¡¯s business, but I¡¯m afraid that doesn¡¯t apply to you.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes. As a friend, she couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Stephanie waste her time with Paul, especially since Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g she had always felt that Stephanie and Paul were not very suitable for each other. Stephanie grew up pampered by her family and was a carefree little princess. She needed a man who could take care of her for the rest of her life so that she could continue living an ordinary, carefree life. Obviously, Paul couldn¡¯t give her that because his life was tooplicated. Before Stephanie officially got together with him, there were already so many problems. Who knew what might happen in the future if they were really together? Stephanie felt a bit anxious, not because of Jenny¡¯s confrontation, but because of the turmoil she felt inside. ¡°Jenny, I know that Leonard is an excellent man, but I really don¡¯t feel that way about him right now.¡± Stephanie sighed, feeling a little frustrated. Jenny didn¡¯t press the topic further. Instead, she said, ¡°We didn¡¯t call for dinner today only to set you two up. In fact, Alec has something to discuss with him, so don¡¯t think too much about it. The most important thing is, what kind of feelings do you have towards Paul? Do you still like him?¡± Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 957 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Aren¡¯t You Busy? Jenny and Stephanie returned to the dining table to see Leonard and Alec chatting happily. It seemed that their cooperation was going well. Jenny turned to look at Stephanie. She didn¡¯t get an answer to her question when she asked Stephanie whether she still liked Paul. Stephanie said she didn¡¯t know. Although she had rejected that man many times, she would asionally think of him and couldn¡¯t let go of their past as easily as she had imagined. It didn¡¯t seem right if she said she didn¡¯t have any feelings for him. ¡°Stephanie,¡± Leonard called. He was sitting opposite her, looking at her. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. He noticed that Stephanie¡¯s gaze drifted off, and she didn¡¯t react when he helped her with the food. ¡°Huh? Nothing,¡± Stephanie said, feeling a bit embarrassed. There was no way she could admit that she had been thinking about Paul. ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can help with, let me know. Don¡¯t be shy, ¡± Leonard said. They weren¡¯t close to each other, even though they were old ssmates who hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years. In fact, their rtionship was not much different from that of strangers. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t in a rush, as any rtionship needed time to grow. Stephanie nodded, although she did not quite understand what Leonard meant. Did she need any help? She didn¡¯t know. Seeing the two of them fall into silence, Jenny felt frustrated. ¡°Leonard, are you alone in Bardoff City now? Are you married?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alone in Bardoff City, and I¡¯m not married,¡± Leonard replied. Jenny had guessed he wasn¡¯t married, but she still wanted to make sure. ¡°Then you should be rather bored after work, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright. I work overtime a lot,¡± Leonard answered. There was a lot of work at the police station, and he workedte into the night every day, so he wasn¡¯t that bored. Jenny smiled and said, ¡°We can all hang out if we¡¯re free. Stephanie and I are usually not that busy.¡± Well, it was mainly Stephanie who wasn¡¯t busy. ¡°Alright,¡± Leonard agreed. He could see that Jenny was trying to set him up with Stephanie, which was fine with him. It seemed that his chances of sess had increased a little. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Alec asked her with a hint of annoyance in his voice. Jenny grinned and nodded. ¡°Not really, actually. Well, I¡¯m not as busy as you, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Alec was rendered speechless. Turning to Leonard, he said,¡± She¡¯s just talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take her seriously. If you want to make ns, just invite Stephanie.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Leonard didn¡¯t mind. The four of them chatted andughed, but Stephanie remained silent. She mainly hadn¡¯t figured out how to face Leonard, so she couldn¡¯t bring herself to talk andugh with him. While the four of them had their dinner, they didn¡¯t notice that there was someone else sitting in the corner of the restaurant, whose gaze had never left them. To be exact, his gaze never left Stephanie. Alec¡¯s sharp senses detected something amiss. When he spotted the man, he was frustrated. What was Paul doing here? Was it a coincidence? Obviously not. Jenny happened to nce in that direction and noticed that it was Paul. She didn¡¯t find it surprising. She expected no less from a control freak like him. Perhaps even to this day, Paul still regarded Stephanie as his woman. He certainly wouldn¡¯t be happy to see Stephanie having a meal with another man. Jenny couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to him and didn¡¯t point him out to the rest. Instead, she continued to chat with them with a smile. Alec, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t ignore Paul like Jenny. He made an excuse to leave the table and walked over to Paul. ¡°What do you want?¡± Alec demanded solemnly, sitting across Paul. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 958 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Are You Telling Me to Give Up? Paul took a sip of his drink and looked at Alec, who sat across from him. ¡°I¡¯m here to have a meal. What else?¡± ¡°If Stephanie sees you, she might not think the same way,¡± Alec retorted with a roll of his eyes. Stephanie was very annoyed with Paul constantly monitoring her, but he didn¡¯t seem to know how to control himself. Paul frowned at thatment. ¡°What are you and Jenny up to? Are you two opposing me on purpose?¡± Even a fool could tell what they were trying to do. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I met with Leonard to discuss the possibility of working with him. As for anything that¡¯s going on between him and Stephanie, I have no right to intervene,¡± Alec replied. Before Paul could say anything, he continued, ¡°However, what Jenny wants to do is Original from N?velDrama.Org. her own business.¡± ¡°Her own business?¡± Paul sneered. ¡°She¡¯s just nosy. What does my rtionship with Stephanie have anything to do with her?¡± ¡°She and Stephanie are good friends. How is that none of her business?¡± Alec questioned. Paul wanted to argue, but Alec beat him to it. ¡°Jenny thinks you¡¯re bad for Stephanie, and it¡¯s all because you couldn¡¯t hold yourself back. All those things you did in the past have made her think you¡¯re unreliable. Isn¡¯t it normal for her to worry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Paul wanted to rify that he wasn¡¯t the same person anymore. Alec didn¡¯t speak but just stared at him. If Paul had changed his ways, Alec wouldn¡¯t have seen him here today. Paul understood the meaning behind Alec¡¯s silence. He gritted his teeth and unwillingly said, ¡°I just came to take a look. If it were you, could you remain indifferent?¡± Paul thought the way he reacted to finding out the woman he liked being in contact with another man was very reasonable. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but you have to consider Stephanie¡¯s view on the matter.¡± If Stephanie knew he was here, she would be even more repulsed by him. Alec heard a sigh and looked over, only to see Paul¡¯s downcast eyes. ¡°Paul, if you like her, you must learn to control yourself.¡± ¡°Am I not controlling myself enough?¡± Paul retorted. If he didn¡¯t like Stephanie, he would have made a move on her the day he arrived in Bardoff City. Despite hising to this city for some time already, he hadn¡¯t made a move on her, nor had he stirred up any trouble for the Walters. Wasn¡¯t that sufficient proof of his sincerity? Did Jenny really think he was afraid of her? ¡°I understand how difficult this is for you, but other people are unable to do the same. They only see what you¡¯ve done. You need to do twice as much to make up for the mistakes you made in the past.¡± Changing others¡¯ perceptions of someone who hadmitted grave errors couldn¡¯t be done overnight. Paul drank his tea and nodded helplessly. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, but there¡¯s one thing I can never be sure of. Even if I put in double the effort to make up for my mistakes and change, will Stephaniee back to me?¡± He was afraid that he would end up with nothing. The feeling became more and more apparent after Leonard appeared. Previously, Stephanie hade into contact with other men, but he¡¯d never worried before because he could sense that Stephanie wasn¡¯t interested in any of those men; she didn¡¯t show even a tiny bit of intrigue toward them. But Leonard was different. Paul could tell that Stephanie treated him differently. Alec knew of his worries and could also see Stephanie¡¯s difference in attitude toward Leonard. ¡°Paul, you have no choice now. It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t cherish her in the first ce. Why don¡¯t you just give up? That¡¯d be better for both of you.¡± Alec thought they should each go and pursue their own happiness. Perhaps that would be a better alternative for both parties. Nevertheless, what he¡¯d said made Paul¡¯s gaze toward him turn unfriendly. ¡°Are you telling me to give up?¡± ¡°I just think it might be better this way,¡± Alec replied. ¡°I¡¯ve also told you to give up on Jenny before. And what did you say to that?¡± Paul sneered, mocking inwardly that it would always be hoes before bros. Alec only wanted him to give up because he wanted to help Jenny. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 959 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 959 Chapter 959 Only One Goal As they couldn¡¯t continue the conversation, Alec didn¡¯t force it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I meant what I said earlier. I won¡¯t interfere with what¡¯s going on between Stephanie and Leonard. But there¡¯s one thing I have to make clear.¡± Alec then looked at Paul with a cold gaze. ¡°If you dare toy a finger on Jenny, don¡¯t me me for disregarding our brotherhood.¡± He knew Paul well. If Jenny brought Stephanie and Leonard together, Paul would me Jenny for it. If that happened, there was a high possibility that Paul might resort to something irrational. Paul didn¡¯t say anything, so Alec stopped talking. Some things only needed to be said once. Alec got up and made to leave. ¡°You should go back.¡± Then, he turned around and walked back to Jenny. Whether Paul took his advice and left wasn¡¯t something he could control, so he wasn¡¯t concerned about it. After the four of them had dinner, they didn¡¯t rush to go home but strolled along the Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g riverbank. Jenny and Alec walked in front, deliberately giving some privacy to Stephanie and Leonard. ¡°What did you say to Paul just now?¡± Jenny asked, feeling curious. ¡°What else could I say? It was the same old.¡± Alec turned his head to nce at her as he smiled helplessly. ¡°He¡­Does he have any intention of making a move against Steph?¡± Jenny asked cautiously. If Paul was going to resort to that, she would have to be prepared. Alec sighed. He knew what Jenny was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Paul has really changed for the better. He won¡¯t do that now. w Jenny wasn¡¯t sure about that. Stephanie was just having a meal with Leonard, but Paul came to check on them. If they really got together, could Paul endure it? ¡°Jenny.¡± Alec suddenly called her name. Jenny looked at him in confusion. ¡°Paul is my friend. Although he has done many wrong things in the past, can you give him another chance?¡± Jenny was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s not like he likes me. Why would I need to give him a chance?¡± The one who should give him a chance was Stephanie. ¡°You¡¯re Stephanie¡¯s friend. If you¡¯re willing to give him a chance, then Stephanie will naturally be willing too,¡± Alec replied. Although he said he wouldn¡¯t get involved in their affairs, he couldn¡¯t ignore his buddy and do nothing about it. He could imagine how desperate Paul would be if Stephanie really got together with Leonard. Stephanie was thest ray of light for Paul. If he lost her, Alec didn¡¯t know how he would survive. Upon hearing what Alec said, Jenny stopped in her tracks, her expression solemn. ¡°Alec, I hope you understand one thing. Steph is my friend. My goal has always been the same¡ªI want her to have all the happiness she deserves. If she still likes Paul and insists on being with him, though I may not be optimistic about it, I won¡¯t stop her. I¡¯ll even give her my blessing. But if she doesn¡¯t like Paul anymore and wants to get together with Leonard in the future, I¡¯ll give her my full support.¡± Jenny took a deep breath and concluded, ¡°For me, it doesn¡¯t matter if she chooses Paul or Leonard in the end. What matters is that she¡¯s happy.¡± As long as it was Stephanie¡¯s choice, she would ept anyone regardless of who they were. Hearing Jenny¡¯s serious reply, he understood what she meant. Hence, he didn¡¯t intend to continue with that topic. ¡± Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this. Why don¡¯t we talk about something else?¡± Although Stephanie and Paul were their respective friends, they had to figure out what to do with their own lives themselves. Instead of worrying about others, Alec thought he should worry about himself. After all, until now, Jenny still hadn¡¯t agreed to get back together with him. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 960 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Have I Charmed You Too? Behind them, Stephanie and Leonard walked together. The weather was freezing on this chilly winter night, and Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She regretted agreeing to go for a walk with Jenny and the others. It was so cold! They should have gone home to rest instead of going for a walk. Stephanie questioned wordlessly in her heart as to why they were making themselves suffer. As she wasining about the situation inwardly, warmth suddenly enveloped her. She turned and realized that Leonard had draped his coat over her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± Stephanie tried to refuse and made to return his coat. But Leonard didn¡¯t give her the chance to do so. He held her shoulders firmly, not letting her take it off. ¡°Keep it on. I¡¯m not cold.¡± Not cold? That was obviously a lie. Seeing how insistent Leonard was, Stephanie stopped refusing him. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t been in touch for over ten years. Have you been doing well all these years?¡± Leonard casually asked, trying to ease the awkwardness between them. Stephanie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m doing pretty well.¡± It didn¡¯t matter whether she was doing well or not. There were many things she couldn¡¯t talk about with Leonard. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve been busy working all these years and haven¡¯t thought of contacting our ssmates from back then. I don¡¯t know how everyone¡¯s been doing.¡± Leonard sighed. After he graduated, he joined the police force and started off as a rookie police officer and worked his way up to where he was today. He couldn¡¯t quite talk to anyone about the bitterness and difficulties he encountered. Running into Stephanie in Bardoff City was something unexpected for him. However, that coincidental encounter ignited a sense of hope in his heart. Hearing him say that, Stephanie smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in touch with our other ssmates either. Even if I did, it would just be a casual ¡®like¡¯ on their posts on social media. But you look much more handsome nowpared to back then. If our ssmates found out that the chubby kid has turned into a hottie, they¡¯d be surprised.¡± She looked at Leonard. Undeniably, Leonard was really handsome after he¡¯d slimmed down. She would never have guessed that he was her former ssmate if he hadn¡¯t revealed his identity. Leonard also smiled with a hint of embarrassment. ¡°I was under a lot of pressure to do well back then, so I gained weight because of the stress. After I went to the police academy and exercised every day, I naturally lost weight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Stephanieplimented. ¡°What about you? I heard you¡¯re working in your ownpany now.¡± Leonard said. Stephanie nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m helping my parents. They¡¯re getting older, after all. I can¡¯t be as wilful as I was when I was younger.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Paul¡¯s appearance, Stephanie felt she might still be living her life as a spoiled rich kid and wouldn¡¯t be able to understand her parents¡¯ difficulties. But because of Paul, everything changed. ¡°Look at you being all wise. You¡¯re still young now,¡± Leonard said with a chuckle, ¡°and you¡¯re very pretty.¡± Feeling embarrassed by his appreciative gaze, Stephanie said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tter me on purpose. I¡¯m almost thirty.¡± ¡°If you put it that way, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m an old man?¡± After all, he was slightly older than Stephanie. Stephanie put up her hands, feeling embarrassed. ¡°No, no. You¡¯re a typical handsome guy right now. I can¡¯t see any signs of aging on your face.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying when she said that. Perhaps it was because he exercised regrly that Leonard looked much younger than their peers. When they were at the police station, had he not mentioned that they were ssmates, she would just assume he was a hot young guy. ¡°Really? You find me handsome?¡± Leonard asked. Stephanie nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very handsome. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the kind of guy who can charm all women.¡± ¡°Oh? What about you? Have I charmed you too?¡± Leonard suddenly asked, with a smile that seemed casual but his gaze made Stephanie blush nheless. Stephanie quickly averted her gaze, not daring to stare at him anymore. ¡°I¡­I just appreciate the way you look.¡± It was normal to want to take a second nce at a handsome guy. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 961 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 961 Chapter 961 A Stalker Stephanie didn¡¯t give Leonard a direct answer, but he wasn¡¯t discouraged. ¡°Then you¡¯re in luck. You can see me often in the future.¡± The implicit meaning of his words was obvious. It meant he would appear around Stephanie frequently in the future, giving her plenty of opportunities to see him. Stephanie didn¡¯t reply, as she didn¡¯t know how to respond, so she remained silent. The four of them didn¡¯t walk for long. After all, the weather was frigid that day. After Stephanie and Leonard had finished chatting, Jenny suggested that they leave. Alec sent Jenny home, and Leonard escorted Stephanie back. On the way to Stephanie¡¯s house, she and Leonard didn¡¯t talk much. During a moment of silence, Leonard noticed a car following them from behind. He had a worried expression on his face immediately, thinking it was someone seeking revenge against him. Making enemies was verymon in his line of work. He sent the license te number to his colleague to investigate right away. Soon, he received a text and saw the name ¡°Paul Wagner.¡± Leonard nced at Stephanie out of the corner of his eye. Stephanie seemed to sense something was going on and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Leonard put away his phone without saying much. Before long, the car arrived at the Walker family¡¯s residence. Leonard watched Stephanie go in and didn¡¯t hurry to leave. Instead, he waited downstairs for a long time. After receiving a message from Stephanie confirming that she¡¯d arrived home safely, he turned around and made to leave. When he was about to get into his car, he saw the car that had followed them parked across the street. Leonard knew who Paul was, but it wasn¡¯t because of Stephanie-Paul¡¯s background wasn¡¯t exactly spotless. He¡¯d been involved in a case Leonard had investigated before, but there wasn¡¯t any evidence against him. As a result, there wasn¡¯t a need to contact him or bring him in for questioning. After meeting Stephanie a few days ago, Leonard learned a bit more about her and came to know about what happened between her and Paul. Since then, he knew that no matter how he felt toward Stephanie, he wouldn¡¯t let her be with Paul because that man wasn¡¯t a good match for her, in Leonard¡¯s opinion. Besides, he liked Stephanie. Therefore, he would try his best to prevent them from getting back together. As he was thinking about that, Paul seemed to have spotted him from across the street and lowered his car window. The two men stared at each other across the street silently. After a while, Paul started the car and left, and Leonard left as well. Alec and Jenny arrived at the residential area where they were staying. They walked into the elevator from the underground parking lot. ¡°Do you think Stephanie likes Leonard?¡± Alec suddenly asked, looking at Jenny. ¡°Why are you interested in that?¡± Jenny felt curious about Alec¡¯s question. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I was just asking,¡± Alec replied a little shiftily, as he was actually asking for Paul¡¯s sake. Jenny saw through Alec¡¯s intentions but didn¡¯t call him out on it. As she walked out of the elevator, she said, ¡°I think Steph has a good impression of him. At the very least, she doesn¡¯t dislike him.¡± If Stephanie disliked Leonard, she wouldn¡¯t have reacted the way she did. Jenny was well aware of that. ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy to tell.¡± Alec could see it, too, and didn¡¯t find it unusual. After all, Leonard was an upright inspector working in the police force. So, most people wouldn¡¯t dislike him, as he was an embodiment of order and justice. ¡°If you want to help Paul, tell him to pursue Stephanie straightforwardly and honestly. Don¡¯t use any underhanded means behind people¡¯s backs. It¡¯ll only make him look bad,¡± Jenny said without beating around the bush. Alec touched his nose a little awkwardly and said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he been pursuing Stephanie that way? He hasn¡¯t done anything bad to her since he arrived in Bardoff City.¡± ¡°Good. Ask him to keep it up,¡± Jenny said. She then smiled and opened the door to her unit. After waving Alec goodbye and bidding him good night, she closed the door. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 962 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 962 Chapter 962 I Lied to You The next day, Jenny was busy with work at the hospital as usual when she unexpectedly received a call from Evan. It was the first time he¡¯d called her since the incident. ¡°Jenny, would you like to have lunch with me this afternoon? ¡± Evan¡¯s tone was neutral, so Jenny couldn¡¯t gauge his emotions behind the question. She checked the time and realized she had two more hours to go before she ended her afternoon shift. Jenny thought she should be able to finish consulting her patients by that time, so she epted Evan¡¯s lunch invitation. ¡°Sure,¡± she replied. After hanging up, Jenny continued to busy herself with work and didn¡¯t think much about why Evan wanted to see her. Two hourster, Jenny met up with Evan at the hospital gate. ¡°Sorry for beingte,¡± Jenny apologized. She¡¯d been held up by a patient as she was about to leave. After she was done exining some things to the patient, she ran a littlete for her meetup with Evan. Evan didn¡¯t mind. He opened the car door of the passenger seat for Jenny and said, ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll take you somewhere for lunch.¡± Jenny got in the car without refusing or asking where they were going. Soon, the car started and sped off. During the ride, neither of them spoke. Evan didn¡¯t know what to say while Jenny waited for him to speak. She thought that since Evan had called her, he must have figured out how to exin things to her. Fortunately, they arrived at the restaurant shortly after. Evan led Jenny to a private room. Silence permeated the air as they took their seats. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± The way Evan carried himself seemed no different than usual. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact they hadn¡¯t been in touch for a couple of days, Jenny would¡¯ve thought nothing was wrong. She returned to her senses and replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Evan didn¡¯t insist and ordered a few dishes. Unsurprisingly, they were all Jenny¡¯s favorites. After the waiter left the room, it was just the two of them. Jenny looked at Evan, waiting for him to speak. Soon, Evan looked up, and their eyes met. He seemed to know what Jenny was expecting and sighed helplessly.¡± Jenny, you¡¯re putting a lot of pressure on me by looking at me like this.¡± ¡°Am I? I¡¯m just waiting for you to say something.¡± Jenny felt that if he didn¡¯t n to exin things to her today, they would no longer need to keep in touch with each other. Although she believed that Evan wouldn¡¯t hurt her intentionally, she wouldn¡¯t continue to keep in touch with him. After all, he wasn¡¯t the same Evan she thought she knew ¨C too many mysteries surrounded him. These unknown aspects about him might also bring unforeseeable dangers. Evan sighed, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue keeping Jenny in the dark. Fortunately, he¡¯d already prepared before he came, so he wasn¡¯t entirely at a loss. ¡°I lied to you.¡± Jenny furrowed her brows but didn¡¯t say anything; she just listened silently. ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing honest work abroad. Instead, I hung out with some people and established a certain reputation for myself after a few years. That was how I managed to get some men to work under me,¡± Evan exined. He thought it wasn¡¯t technically wrong for him to word it that way. He did hang out with someone abroad; it was just that this ¡°someone¡± happened to be a mercenary leader. Jenny¡¯s tightly furrowed brow didn¡¯t rx, and her eyes seemed to have a hint of Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g confusion. ¡°How did it turn out that way? With your abilities, you should havended an excellent job after graduating.¡± ¡°Well, I can only say that it¡¯s not as easy to get by abroad as I thought it would be.¡± He didn¡¯t want to tell Jenny what had happened specifically. In the beginning, he hadn¡¯t expected to end up where he was now. However, if one were to ask whether he regretted it, Evan¡¯s answer would probably be ¡°no.¡± If he hadn¡¯t decided to take this path in the first ce, he would still be an ordinary employee when he returned to the country. With that kind of status, how would he be able topete with Alec? Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 963 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Start Again Jenny didn¡¯t know what Evan was thinking. But when she heard Evan speak about his experience overseas, she naturally assumed that he hadn¡¯t been doing well during all those years abroad. As a result, he ended up going astray and taking the wrong path. She sighed and didn¡¯t doubt what he¡¯d told her. ¡°Then, what¡¯s next for you? What do you n to do? Are you going to continue with your current path?¡± She had seen Evan¡¯s people suffer losses and thought it wasn¡¯t feasible for him to N?velDrama.Org ? content. carry on in the same way. On top of that, she wasn¡¯t exactly supportive of him going down that same road. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± Evan smiled, but inwardly, he wondered what else he could do if not this. ¡°Evan, now that you¡¯ve decided to return to the country, let go of everything abroad and start again. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± She and Evan grew up together, and although she wasn¡¯t as close to him as she was with Gilbert and the others, she still didn¡¯t want him to continue down the wrong path. Things were different in the countrypared to overseas; if Evan continued as he was, he would end up in jail sooner orter. She didn¡¯t wish for him to end up like that. Jenny looked at Evan sincerely. At that moment, Evan felt immensely touched by her gesture. He wanted to nod and agree to what she said immediately but was still rational enough to resist that urge. He looked at Jenny and asked, ¡°Jenny, if I let go of everything, will you be willing to be my girlfriend?¡± ¡°Evan, these are two different things. I just don¡¯t want you to continue down the wrong path!¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why he was so insistent about that. On the other hand, Evan was very clear about everything. If Jenny was willing to be with him, he would consider giving up on everything he¡¯d built overseas. But if she was unwilling, he didn¡¯t have a good reason to give up. He didn¡¯t hold the same opinion as Jenny about him going down the wrong path. He wasn¡¯t like Alec, who was born into a wealthy family. Everything Evan had now was achieved through his blood, sweat, and tears. He had so many men under his ¡°For me, Jenny, they are the same thing.¡± Evan looked at her solemnly. He was being serious about it. Jenny¡¯s expression also became grim, and she said nothing more. She understood what Evan meant, but she couldn¡¯t agree with him. As they sat in silence, the waiter knocked on the door and brought in the food. Evan immediately put on a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t agree to Jenny¡¯s request, he didn¡¯t want their rtionship to suffer a huge blow because of it. He just hoped that she wouldn¡¯t mind the matter too much. Jenny nodded, picked up her fork, and started eating without a word. She didn¡¯t know how to persuade Evan and knew very well that she had no right to tell him what to do with his life, but she couldn¡¯t bear to watch him continue down a path of selfdestruction. ¡°Evan, you know the situation in the country, right? It¡¯s different from abroad.¡± In foreign countries, people like Evan wouldn¡¯t be pursued by the police, at least not to a serious extent. But things were different here, and once any evidence was found, the police would breathe down their necks ande after them relentlessly. Evan smiled and nodded, but the look in his eyes showed that he was clearly unconcerned about the country¡¯s authorities that Jenny mentioned. ¡°I know, so don¡¯t worry. I brought people with me just to protect myself and not for any other purpose.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jenny asked skeptically in her heart. If he had no ns to do anything, how did Xavier die? ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve all been used by Alec this time? ¡± Evan suddenly spoke. His words stunned Jenny momentarily. ¡°Used?¡± Jenny repeated internally, puzzled by Evan¡¯s choice of words. Seeing her confusion, Evan continued, ¡°Xavier was killed at his request. Thest time you were in trouble, he was the one who notified me to save you. In the end, both the Fausts and I suffered heavy losses, but he didn¡¯t lose anything and became the ultimate winner.¡± Evan thought not only did Alec win against Zeke, but he¡¯d also won Jenny¡¯s heart. But, of course, Evan wouldn¡¯t admit to this. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 964 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Bring His n Forward Jenny didn¡¯t quite agree with what he said. ¡°Alec may be the mastermind behind the whole Xavier incident, but why did you agree? You know he¡¯s using you, yet you still agreed. Did you two reach some kind of a deal?¡± Evan wasn¡¯t stupid; he wouldn¡¯t have made a deal that would only bring him losses. At that moment, Evan was at a loss for words. Could he tell Jenny he didn¡¯t get anything from Alec in return? Alec had threatened to expose his identity to Jenny. He wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it if he hadn¡¯t been anxious about how Jenny would see him once she found out what he¡¯d been up to. Who would have thought that Jenny would find out what he¡¯d tried so hard to keep hidden so soon despite his efforts to cover it up? If he knew it would turn out like that, he should have just told Jenny the truth from the beginning. Then, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up being used by Alec. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you saved me. But at that time, I think Alec had no choice. After all, he didn¡¯t have as many men as you did. Knowing that you had the manpower, it was reasonable for him to approach you for help.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. If she were Alec, she would do the same. ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware you¡¯ve been speaking up for him every single time?¡± Evan chuckled, but his smile looked somewhat strained. N?velDrama.Org ? content. If he couldn¡¯t see how biased Jenny was toward Alec, then he really was a fool. Jenny came to her senses and didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I believe he wouldn¡¯t use me.¡± Evan looked downward and lowered his head, not letting Jenny see the killing intent that shed across his eyes. ¡°Okay. Since you trust him, what else can I say?¡± He forced a smile, aware that he¡¯d reached a dead end. After a brief silence, the two finished their meal and walked to the restaurant¡¯s entrance together. Realizing they were about to part on bad terms, Evan refused to let things end that way between him and Jenny.¡± Let¡¯s still be friends, Jenny.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jenny said. ¡°You¡¯re still a manager at Walter Inc, after all.¡± But that was all. Jenny gave up trying to persuade Evan because she knew he wouldn¡¯t listen. She simply epted that they had different views and were destined to drift apart. Evan forced a smile. ¡°Sometimes I think it would¡¯ve been better if I hadn¡¯t gone abroad.¡± If that were the case, he might have already ended up with Jenny, and Alec wouldn¡¯t have had the chance toe between them. Jenny smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Evan drove Jenny back to the hospital. The atmosphere between them changed silently and gradually, bing somewhat solemn and even depressing. Soon, the car arrived at the hospital entrance. After Jenny got off, she inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll get back to work. Drive safely, Evan.¡± Jenny waved to him before turning and walking into the hospital. Evan didn¡¯t say anything but watched as Jenny walked into the hospital. It seemed that he had to bring his n forward; otherwise, he might not have any chance left. Although his n was despicable, in order to win Jenny over, he had to do it no matter how dirty his hands got. He had to make onest effort, and perhaps he could finally be together with Jenny this time. In the hospital, Jenny was busy and unaware of Evan¡¯s ns. Helga¡¯s surgery, which she had prepared for a long time, was scheduled for that afternoon. Perhaps because she¡¯d interacted with Helga too much, she attached great importance to the surgery and wanted everything to proceed smoothly without a hitch. As soon as she was back at the hospital, she began to prepare. She put the matter with Evan to the back of her mind as she got busy. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 965 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 965 Chapter 965 I¡¯ll Do My Best Helga¡¯s sister and Amy were already waiting at the operating room¡¯s entrance. When they saw Jenny approaching, they both hurried over. ¡°Dr. Walter, the surgery¡­¡± Helga¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to ask the question. Jenny nodded to her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything else, fully aware that words were meaningless in a life-or-death situation like this. The only thing she could do was pray hard for her sister. ¡°Dr. Walter, will my mom be okay?¡± Amy didn¡¯t know what illness her mother had, but she knew her mother was about to have surgery. Her aunt told her it would be painful, so she worried. Jenny looked down at her and smiled, ¡°She¡¯ll definitely be fine, Amy. You have to be good, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be good and wait for my mom toe out.¡± Amy nodded. She was around four or five years old and didn¡¯t really understand the concept of death. Jenny entered the operating room, and the surgery began. Handling Helga¡¯s illness wasn¡¯t difficult for Jenny. She¡¯d done countless simtions for the surgery. Even if she closed her eyes, she could tell where the next incision should be made. Nevertheless, Jenny felt a lot of pressure this time because the thought of Helga¡¯splicated life and Amy expectantly waiting outside the operating room weighed on her. Fortunately, the oue was a good one. Four hourster, the surgery was over, and Helga was pushed into the ICU. As long as she got through the first night after the operation, there would be no major problemster. Jenny felt that she hadn¡¯t let Amy and Helga¡¯s sister down. When she walked out of the operating room and saw them, she felt a sense of relief. ¡°Dr. Walter, where¡¯s my mom?¡± Amy asked. ¡°She has been transferred to a ward. You won¡¯t be able to see her for the next few days, but after that, your mom will be able to recover and be with you as you grow N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. up.¡± That was probably what Helga wanted the most. Amy nodded and thanked her. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Walter! You¡¯re a good person.¡± ¡°This is what I should do. As you grow up, you must always remember to treat your mother well.¡± Helga probably wouldn¡¯t have made it this far if it weren¡¯t for Amy. Amy nodded like a little chick pecking at rice. Helga¡¯s sister, who was standing at the side, also thanked her, her eyes red. Jenny beckoned to her and said, ¡°Helga still needs to stay in the ICU for the next few days, and the nurses will take care of her. You take Amy back and rest. When she is transferred to the general ward in a few days, you¡¯ll have to take care of her yourself.¡± ¡°Sure, Dr. Walter.¡± Helga¡¯s sister nodded. Jenny felt that Helga¡¯s luck was not so bad after all. Although she was sick and had met a heartless man, she had her sister and daughter, so there was still a sense of hope for her in her life. After everything was arranged, Jenny got up and walked toward her office. After she changed her clothes, she was ready to end her shift. She was exhausted from the surgery. Looking at the time and seeing that it was almost 8 pm, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that time passed quickly. ¡°Yesterday, you said you didn¡¯t need to work overtime, but you¡¯ve been busy until now. Aren¡¯t you tired, Dr. Walter?¡± The husky voice had sounded right beside Jenny before Alec walked over and stood before her. Jenny turned to look at the person who spoke, and her lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Why would I feel tired when doing what I love?¡± ¡°Okay, so Dr. Walter is sacrificing her personal life for the greater good. How admirable.¡± Alec teased and pulled her toward his car. ¡°What do you want to eat? I have to properly reward the hardworking Dr. Walter.¡± Alec started his car and turned to ask Jenny, who was seated in the passenger seat. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 966 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Together with Her Alec took Jenny to the grocery store. They eventually decided to cook at home. Of course, it was mainly Alec¡¯s decision, as Jenny was already tired and wanted to have a quick meal and go home to rest. Alec insisted that she didn¡¯t need to do anything and just needed to wait for the food, so Jenny reluctantly agreed to go with him to buy groceries. ¡°You¡¯re the mighty Mr. Faust, yet you¡¯re buying groceries yourself. This really damages your reputation as a CEO,¡± Jenny joked as she walked beside Alec, unable to resist teasing him. She looked at the man, who was six feet tall and dressed in a suit and tie, standing next to her. It looked as if he was there to acquire the grocery store instead of something as banal as buying groceries. He looked very out of ce in the grocery store. ¡°You speak as if CEOs aren¡¯t human beings,¡± Alec replied while selecting the vegetables. ¡°Don¡¯t we still have to eat like normal people? It¡¯s just that we can just delegate many of our tasks to others.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Jenny, he naturally wouldn¡¯t appear in such a ce. He could have his helper buy the vegetables if he wanted to cook, or if he didn¡¯t feel like cooking, he could have asked his chef to whip up a delicious meal for him. But for Jenny, he wanted to do these things himself, and most importantly, he wanted to do them with her. ¡°Well, you do make some sense, Mr. Faust.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t argue with him. Since Alec liked to cook, she was happy to let him do it. After all, she just needed to wait, and food will be served. She could simply sit back and enjoy herself. Alec knew Jenny¡¯s preferences well enough that he didn¡¯t need to ask her what she would like to eat while buying the groceries. He just chose everything himself. When they were about to leave, Jenny saw a pair of slippers for sale and pulled Alec over. ¡°I don¡¯t have suitable slippers for you at my house. Let¡¯s buy you a pair.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alec didn¡¯t refuse. Jenny¡¯s gesture of preparing these things meant she¡¯d started to ept his frequent visits to her house. He had no reason to refuse such a good gesture. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After buying slippers for Alec, Jenny wandered around the boutique shop. As spring approached, the shop was full of fluffy and cute stuffed animals. ncing at the fuzzy and adorable stuffed toys, Jenny had a warm feeling in her heart. When Alec saw her standing in front of a small red teddy bear for a long time, he took the bear and said, ¡°Do you like it? Just buy it if you do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just taking a look.¡± She liked stuffed animals but rarely bought them. On the one hand, they weren¡¯t very practical; on the other hand, buying them made her look kind of childish. ¡°Dr. Walter, you¡¯re an adult, and you have every right to buy the things you like,¡± Alec said. Jenny pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything more. Perhaps Alec was right. She didn¡¯t need to hesitate so much and should just buy whatever she liked. The two went home after exiting the store. Jenny was very hungry by the time they came home from the grocery store after work. ¡°Can you give me a rough estimation of how long it will take for the food to be done? I¡¯m not sure if I can hold on anymore.¡± ¡°Very soon,¡± Alec said. Then, he walked toward the kitchen but didn¡¯t give her an exact answer. In the kitchen, Alec started washing the vegetables. Jenny walked in and said, ¡°Let me help you do the prepping. You¡¯ll be in charge of cooking.¡± She thought they would be able to eat earlier this way. ¡°Okay.¡± Alec didn¡¯t refuse either. The two of them quickly got busy. If one didn¡¯t know better, one would think they were a couple who had been married for many years. They worked in perfect harmony, chatting andughing all the way, looking like a peaceful and happy couple. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 967 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 967 Chapter 967 Potato Chunks Original from N?velDrama.Org. Things were far from being as good as they seemed. Jenny rarely cooked, so washing the vegetables was manageable, but chopping them up¡­not so much. ¡°Dr. Walter, are you just as careless when performing surgery on patients?¡± Alec picked up the potato strips-or, more urately, the potato chunks. Jenny looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I haven¡¯t really chopped vegetables before.¡± ¡°Right, just watch from the side.¡± Alec took the knife from her and didn¡¯t let her continue with the chopping. Jenny became even more embarrassed and obediently stood like a child who had done something wrong. Alec covered up theughter he was about to let out by clearing his throat and sending her downstairs to buy marinara sauce. ¡°Do we not have any at home?¡± Jenny asked. She really didn¡¯t want to go out. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t notice we didn¡¯t have any,¡± Alec replied. It had been a long time since he cooked at Jenny¡¯s house, so he¡¯d forgotten about it. He didn¡¯t think buying any at the grocery store would be necessary either. Upon hearing that, Jenny could only put on her shoes pitifully and go out to buy what Alec had requested. When she got to the grocery store downstairs, the female shopkeeper, who had greeted Jenny a few times and knew she was a doctor, looked like she wanted to gossip. ¡°Jenny, is that guy your boyfriend? I often see you twoing and going together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that! You misunderstood. He lives right across from me, so we oftene and go together,¡± Jenny exined. The shopkeeper smiled mysteriously. ¡°Is that so? Why do I feel like he looks at you differently?¡± After all, she had a lot of experience and could naturally see that Alec had a different attitude toward Jenny. No one would believe that he was just a neighbor and nothing else. Jenny smiled awkwardly. She quickly paid for the sauce and left. However, she couldn¡¯t help but think about it on the way back. She¡¯d gotten closer to Alec recently. Not just the shopkeeper but many people at the hospital had also asked about their rtionship, and they probably thought Alec was her boyfriend. Jenny was a little frustrated, as she hadn¡¯t really figured it all out. Perhaps she was also waiting, expecting something to happen. In the blink of an eye, the elevator stopped. She walked out and quickly shook off those unnecessary thoughts. By the time she reached her apartment, she was back to her usual,posed self. ¡°Here¡¯s the sauce you wanted. Is there anything else I can help with?¡± Jenny asked while handing Alec the sauce. ¡°No. Go sit in the living room and wait for a while. We¡¯ll be able to eat soon,¡± Alec said. Alec had already started cooking, and his movements were skillful. At that moment, he didn¡¯t look like a CEO but more like a chef. Jenny felt likeughing as she watched him. She turned around and walked to the living room. Sitting on the couch, she texted Stephanie, talking about anything and everything. Soon, they were texting about Alec cooking at Jenny¡¯s ce. Stephanie¡¯s text read, ¡°Ahhh, I really want toe over and have a meal with you guys. I¡¯ve never tasted Mr. Faust¡¯s cooking before.¡± Jenny nced at the kitchen and saw that Alec was still busy. She snapped a photo sneakily and sent it to Stephanie with the message, ¡°You won¡¯t get to try his cooking, but I can give you a peek.¡± Stephanie then replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t get any food, but I¡¯ve just been served a full te of PDA.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes and suggested that Stephanie go find Leonard, who would surely be happy to cook for her. Stephanie replied with aughing emoji. Jenny put away her phone and smiled with satisfaction. She casually checked the news for the day and found that most of it was rted to the Fausts. It was then she realized how bad their situation was. She looked at Alec, who was still in the kitchen but couldn¡¯t see any sign of distress on his face. Was he not concerned, or was he making light of it so she wouldn¡¯t worry about him? Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 968 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 968 Chapter 968 It¡¯s His Own Choice ¡°What are you thinking about? I said dinner was ready, but you didn¡¯t respond. Didn¡¯t you say you were starving?¡± Alec was right behind her without her noticing. Jenny snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°Nothing. Can we finally eat? Awesome!¡± She got up and walked toward the dining table. Alec did have a knack for cooking. In just a short while, he made three dishes and one soup, and they all looked and smelled delicious. ¡°Alec, if you ever go bankrupt, consider opening a small restaurant. I¡¯ll definitelye and support you.¡± With this level of cooking skill, Jenny believed that Alec could make it big if he opened a restaurant. Alecughed at her suggestion and handed her a te. ¡°If I be the boss of a restaurant, will you be thedy boss?¡± Jenny was slightly stunned and pretended not to have heard him. ¡°These French fries taste good. Even though I cut them into huge chunks, that doesn¡¯t affect the taste, does it?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Alec asked in return, clearly implying it would be strange if the taste was the same. Jenny nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the same. Don¡¯t worry about the slight differences.¡± Alec chuckled lightly, not wanting to argue with her. If she said it was the same, then so be it. There was no need to have a debate over the issue. After all, he made it for her to eat. As long as she was happy, that was all that mattered. As they ate, Jenny thought of the news she¡¯d seen about the Fausts and became worried. She asked, ¡°Is everything okay with the Fausts? Things don¡¯t look too good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if something happens, it has nothing to do with me,¡± Alec replied, continuing to put food on her te. ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned that the Fausts will lose their position at the top of the Ten Elites because of this?¡± Jenny asked. After all, many families were eyeing that position; even her father had thought about it. Alec smiled and looked at Jenny with fondness. ¡°Do you think I care about those things? Besides, even if we do fall, don¡¯t I have the ability to climb back up once I officially inherit the Faust family?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. If he didn¡¯t have that ability, why would he even bother fighting for the position to be the heir? Jenny thought his words made sense. At this point, the Faust family didn¡¯t have much to do with Alec; he was just an ordinary worker working for the Fausts. Any trouble the Fausts faced didn¡¯t really concern him until the head officially handed over the family to him. She didn¡¯t continue asking and felt that she¡¯d been overthinking things. ¡°Evan came to see me today,¡± Jenny suddenly said, looking at Alec. Alec¡¯s hand that was holding a fork paused for a moment, then he quickly resumed eating like normal. ¡°Really? What did he say to you?¡± ¡°He told me the truth,¡± Jenny answered without being specific about the details. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you either. You didn¡¯t ask me about Xavier¡¯s matter. Besides, you already knew I did it,¡± Alec said with a smile. That was true. Alec had never hidden the matter from Jenny, but he hadn¡¯t told her that it was Evan who had done the deed. ¡°I know.¡± Jenny nodded, not using Alec of lying to her. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. How did you persuade Evan to help you?¡± Jenny asked, somewhat intrigued. Alec felt a little embarrassed and casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just have some leverage over him. If he didn¡¯t think it was something incriminating to him, he wouldn¡¯t have caved in and let me have control over him.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jenny nodded thoughtfully but didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After a moment of contemtion, she suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think I can convince Evan to give up the path he¡¯s currently on?¡± Alec stopped his movements, and upon seeing that Jenny wasn¡¯t joking, his expression became serious. ¡°It¡¯s very unlikely.¡± He knew how difficult it had been for Evan to get to where he was today. If he were to give up just because Jenny wanted him to, he wouldn¡¯t have made it to this point. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too. I talked to him today, but he refused.¡± Jenny sighed bitterly. She really didn¡¯t want to see him get into trouble. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. You¡¯ve done your best. It¡¯s his own choice.¡± Alec was not surprised by Evan¡¯s refusal to give it all up. He would be surprised if it was the contrary. Jenny sighed again and forced a smile. ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯m just chatting about this matter casually.¡± That topic ended there, and neither of them spoke again. They finished their meal in silence. After seeing Alec off, Jenny returned to her room andy on the bed, feeling exhausted. She was exhausted from the events of the day, so she quickly fell into a deep slumber. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 969 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Yakov Takes Over The atmosphere in the Faust family was oppressive. First, Zeke¡¯s eldest son passed away. Then, his eldest grandson was sent to prison. He¡¯d lived many years but had never encountered such a bleak situation. In the living room, the whole Faust family was silent. Julian looked at his father and grandfather, then turned to his sister for help. ¡°Isabelle, when can we leave?¡± Their grandfather called them over to have dinner, but now he wouldn¡¯t let them go. Julian had never liked staying in Faust Manor, so he moved out as soon as he became an adult. He rarely spent as much time there as he did today. Isabelle gave him a cold look and said, ¡°Be quiet. Can¡¯t you read the situation now?¡± Their grandfather obviously had something to say, and it was likely rted to the current situation of the Faust family. Julian didn¡¯t offer any valuable suggestions but was in a hurry to leave instead. If Zeke knew, he would be furious. Julian was dismayed at her reply. He¡¯d made ns to go out with his friends that night. If he didn¡¯t leave soon, he¡¯d miss out on the chance to join them. Although he couldn¡¯t wait to leave, he dared not say it out loud. He didn¡¯t want to provoke his grandfather. After a while, Zeke sighed heavily. ¡°Yakov, you¡¯re aware of our situation right now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yakov nodded. ¡°Tell me. What do you think?¡± Zeke looked at him, but he didn¡¯t have much hope for his second son. Although he was meticulous in his thinking, he was too verbose and couldn¡¯t aplish great things. However, Zeke didn¡¯t have much of a choice now. Yakov raised his head and looked at his father. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that someone is targeting our family, intentionally releasing some bad news about us to cause panic among outsiders.¡± In just a few days, Faust Group¡¯s stock had hit several consecutive daily limit downs, and they¡¯d had lost at least tens of billions in their market value. But that wasn¡¯t the most crucial point, as the market value would eventually recover as long as the crisis subsided. The key concern now was thinking of a way to resolve the current crisis. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Zeke agreed. He knew who was behind all the trouble, but he chose not to disclose it explicitly. He said to Yakov, ¡°Now that your elder brother is gone, and Luke won¡¯t get out of prison any time soon, the Fausts are in your care now.¡± Although he didn¡¯t trust Yakov¡¯s abilities, he had no choice but to put him to the task. Yakov wasn¡¯t very capable, but Zeke believed that his second son could be a fitting head of the family with his patient guidance. After all, both his sons were intelligent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I won¡¯t let the Fausts fall into the hands of others!¡± With those words, Yakov would take on the responsibility of leading the Fausts and sorting out the mess it was currently in. Zeke nodded with satisfaction. If Yakov could resolve everything perfectly this time, he would announce to the outside world that he¡¯d officially handed over the Faust family to him. Even if Alec had objections to it, what could he do? After all, Faust Group¡¯s shares were in Zeke¡¯s hands, and he could give them to whomever he wanted. No matter how powerful Alec was, he couldn¡¯t control Zeke¡¯s will. Upon leaving Faust Manor, Julian took a deep breath of the fresh air outside and looked at his father standing beside him. ¡°Dad, are you really going to take over the family?¡± ¡°What else can I do? With the current situation, the family will fall into Alec¡¯s hands if I don¡¯t take over.¡± His thoughts were the same as Zeke¡¯s-Alec was an outsider to the main family, even if he was a Faust. Although Julian didn¡¯t really care for their family N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. affairs, the death of Xavier affected him deeply. ¡°That¡¯s true. But I¡¯m afraid of Alec¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can protect myself.¡± Besides, would Alec dare to attack him? His guess was Alec wasn¡¯t so bold as to make another drastic move like that unless he wanted to spend the rest of his life in prison. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 970 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 970 Chapter 970 You Better Not Repeat Those Words Julian sighed and muttered, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think handing thepany over to Alec is a bad idea. He¡¯s more capable than all of us, and with him managing Faust Group, we can make more money each year. Isn¡¯t it good to earn money like that without working hard?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He couldn¡¯t understand why it was so hard for his father and thete Xavier to ept Alec taking over the Faust family. Before Yakov could even rebuke him, Isabelle, standing beside them, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Shut up! Do you really think Alec is a good person? If we hand the family over to him, are you sure we can survive?¡± ¡°Isabelle¡­¡± ¡°We won¡¯t force you to fight for the position of bing the heir, but you better not repeat those words again,¡± Isabelle interrupted Julian and didn¡¯t want to hear him say another word. Julian murmured a perfunctory ¡°Okay.¡± It was unclear whether he¡¯d really taken his sister¡¯s words seriously. Yakov nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything further.¡¯ Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Three dayster, it was Harvey Spade¡¯s funeral. Jenny promised toe and pay her respects to Harvey, and she showed up at the cemetery as promised, holding some white roses. She followed the crowd and ced the flowers by Harvey¡¯s coffin, then walked toward Christopher to offer her condolences. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. How are you holding up?¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m fine,¡± Christopher replied. Over the past few days, while handling his grandfather¡¯s funeral, he¡¯d seen the true colors of everyone in the Spade family. He wouldn¡¯t show any weakness in front of outsiders. Jenny nodded and said nothing else as she moved over to the side. Alexandra also came to pay her respects to Harvey, and she was now standing next to Christopher. Although Christopher and Jenny hadn¡¯t said much to each other, and everything seemed normal, she felt very ufortable. Perhaps it was because Christopher had previously been very fond of Jenny, so when Alexandra saw her appear, she felt a sense of danger. Christopher wasn¡¯t in the mood to concern himself over his girlfriend¡¯s apprehension. After everyone had finished paying their respects, he signaled for the burial to be carried out and didn¡¯t show much emotion on his face. By noon, most of the guests had already left. Jenny walked up to offer some words of Christopher, she was intercepted by Alexandra. ¡°Miss Walter, Christopher isn¡¯t in a good mood today and may not have time to entertain you. It¡¯s best if you just leave. If Jenny raised an eyebrow, looking slightly amused. ¡°Can you make decisions on behalf of Christopher now? If I remember correctly, you haven¡¯t gotten married to him and be one of the Spades yet.¡± Jenny felt it was unreasonable to leave without saying a word to Christopher. If she did that, Christopher might even think she was being rude. ¡°I¡¯m just suggesting. After all, I don¡¯t want Christopher to be too tired,¡± Alexandra countered. ¡°I understand your concern for him. But as a guest, it¡¯s necessary for me to say goodbye before leaving. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it make me seem rude?¡± Jenny asked. Seeing Jenny¡¯s persistence, Alexandra couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you really just want to say goodbye to Christopher, or is there something else on your mind?¡± Jenny felt a bit frustrated. Were all women like this? As soon as other women talked to their boyfriends, they would assume those women were interested in their boyfriends. ¡°Since you¡¯re Christopher¡¯s girlfriend, you should be familiar with his past, right?¡± Alexandra¡¯s expression changed slightly, her displeasure bing more evident. ¡°I know Christopher once pursued you, but that¡¯s in the past. Right now, I¡¯m his girlfriend.¡± Jenny thought Christopher wouldn¡¯t be able to stand someone like Alexandra for long. Of course, she would never say that out loud. Otherwise, Alexandra would probably pick a fight with her on the spot. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 971 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 971 Chapter 971 What Else Was He Expecting? Considering the asion that day, Jenny didn¡¯t want to argue with her. ¡°Alright then, I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just wanted to greet him. If you mind my presence. I¡¯ll leave now. Just tell him I send my regards.¡± Alexandra wanted to say that she minded it very much, but she stered a courteous smile on her face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Christopher. Goodbye, Miss Walter.¡± Jenny turned around and left. Although she didn¡¯t like Alexandra¡¯s behavior, she didn¡¯t want to cause any unnecessary misunderstandings since Alexandra was Christopher¡¯s girlfriend. Watching Jenny leave, Alexandra breathed a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t want Jenny to meet Christopher because she feared something might happen between them. Although Jenny was now the daughter of the renowned Walter family and wasn¡¯t likely to consider Christopher a potential life partner, it was difficult to say that she wouldn¡¯t. Alexandra liked Christopher very much and didn¡¯t want to take any risks. Thinking of that, she turned around and walked toward Christopher, who was still mourning his grandfather not far away. ¡°You should have some food first, Christopher. Your health is important too,¡± Alexandra advised with concern as she stood beside him. Christopher hadn¡¯t been eating much these days, and he had visibly lost weight. She was worried for him. He didn¡¯t move from his spot but just said to her, ¡°You can go back. I know what to do.¡± Alexandra didn¡¯t leave; she stayed by his side. If she turned and left at a time like this, what would Christopher and the rest of the Spade family think of her? ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you,¡± Alexandra said resolutely. She then stood beside Christopher silently. Seeing her like that, Christopher couldn¡¯t quite bear it. He held Alexandra¡¯s hand and motioned for her to follow him. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. I have something to tell you.¡± For some reason, Alexandra¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°He has something to tell me?¡± she thought, feeling rmed. Both their families were already discussing marriage, but for some reason, when Christopher said he had something to tell her, she instinctively knew it wasn¡¯t about their marriage. Instead, she had an uneasy feeling. Christopher scanned his surroundings but didn¡¯t see the person he wanted to see. Because of that, he furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Are you looking for Miss Walter?¡± Alexandra asked, feeling intense jealousy in her heart. ¡°Yeah.¡± Christopher nodded. ¡°Have you seen her?¡± ¡°Miss Walter said she had something to do and left. She asked me to send you her regards.¡± By then, Alexandra was extremely grateful that she hadn¡¯t let Jennye over to greet him; otherwise, who knows what might have happened. ¡°Is that so?¡± Christopher asked with a frown. Jenny wouldn¡¯t leave without saying goodbye, so he looked at Alexandra with suspicion, thinking that she might have said something she shouldn¡¯t have. Alexandra felt scared and wronged at the same time under his gaze. ¡°Christopher, Miss Walter is now the CEO of Walter Inc. She must be very busy. Even so, she made time toe and see your grandfather off.¡± Upon hearing those words, Christopher¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Alexandra was right¡ªit was already good enough that Jenny had shown up. What else was he expecting? ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Christopher turned around and didn¡¯t say anything further. At the entrance of the cemetery, Jenny had just left in a car. ¡°Why did youe here?¡± She looked at Alec and surmised he hadn¡¯te to pay respects to Harvey. ¡°I came to pick you up.¡± This ce was in the middle of nowhere. If Alec hadn¡¯te to pick up Jenny personally, he would have been worried. Jenny was somewhat speechless and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Alec, can you not treat me like I¡¯m a toddler? Did you N?velDrama.Org ? content. think I¡¯d get lost?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll always be a child in my eyes.¡± He was willing to treat her like a child and spoil her, even if it was for a lifetime. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 972 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 972 Chapter 972 Who Do You Like? Jenny was even more speechless at his reply and rubbed her forehead exasperatedly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like a child.¡± Why would she act like a child when she was an adult? Although children were carefree and didn¡¯t have much to worry about, what was the point of avoiding reality like that? She couldn¡¯t really be a child again. If Alec treated her like a child and she had to be an adult again when he left her, wouldn¡¯t it be tiring to constantly switch how she would carry herself? ¡°My point is, you can try to rely on me.¡± Alec felt helpless. He didn¡¯t know how to Original from N?velDrama.Org. express himself to Jenny. It was difficult to make her depend on him even for a bit. Jenny didn¡¯t reply to what Alec said. ¡°He isn¡¯t really anyone significant to me. Why would I rely on him?¡± she wondered. In the restaurant, Alexandra silently ate her food. Christopher hadn¡¯t said a word since they entered the restaurant, and the silence magnified Alexandra¡¯s anxiety. ¡°Christopher, don¡¯t be too saddened. Although Grandpa has passed away, he must be watching you from above. If he sees that you¡¯re so sad, he¡¯d feel bad about it,¡± Alexandra said, trying to make him feel better. Christopher remained silent, so Alexandra continued,¡± Besides, you still have me in the future. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡± Upon hearing that, Christopher finally snapped out of his daze and looked up at Alexandra sitting right across from him. As their eyes met, Alexandra felt a chill down her back. She thought she was overthinking it, but at that moment, she couldn¡¯t see any hint of feelings or emotions in Christopher¡¯s vacant eyes. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to talk to you for some time,¡± Christopher said. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. Everything else can wait.¡± Intuition told Alexandra that whatever Christopher was going to say, it was probably not good news for her, and she didn¡¯t want to hear it. Unfortunately, Christopher didn¡¯t keep quiet just because she didn¡¯t want to listen. ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡± Alexandra was stunned, and her eyes watered instantly.¡± What did you say?¡± ¡°This is on me. I got together with you to fulfill my grandfather¡¯s wish. He didn¡¯t want to see me single, so he introduced you to me, and I didn¡¯t refuse.¡± Harvey¡¯s health had deteriorated greatly at that time, so Christopher couldn¡¯t bear to reject his grandfather¡¯s good intentions. Therefore, he promised Harvey he would meet with Alexandra. He subsequently became her boyfriend so Harvey would stop worrying and recover from his illness. But in reality, he had no feelings for Alexandra at all. Tears flowed down Alexandra¡¯s cheeks uncontrobly as she looked at the person in front of her with hatred, reluctance, but more than anything, sadness. ¡°Since you decided to lie to me in the first ce, why didn¡¯t you keep lying?¡± She didn¡¯t care about Christopher¡¯s initial intentions when he became her boyfriend. As long as they didn¡¯t break up, everything would be the same for her. Christopher sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t lie to myself.¡± The fact remained that he wasn¡¯t in love with Alexandra. He couldn¡¯t force himself to love her no matter what she did. Breaking up would be a better choice for them. ¡°Do you really not like me at all?¡± Alexandra started doubting herself. Was she really that bad? She and Christopher had been together for so long, and he¡¯d treated her considerably well. She always thought he had some feelings for her. Christopher nced at her and could only say sorry. Alexandra sobbed even harder at his apology. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, then who do you like? Is it Jenny?¡± When she mentioned Jenny, Christopher instinctively frowned with a hint of displeasure. ¡°This is between you and me; don¡¯t bring other people into this.¡± ¡°Even now, you¡¯re still thinking about her, aren¡¯t you?¡± Alexandra continued to cry, but her eyes were filled with hatred. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 973 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 973 Chapter 973 What Am I Lacking? ¡°What am Ickingpared to her?¡± Alexandra asked, feeling very much aggrieved. Although Jenny was more beautiful than her and came from a much better family, Alexandra believed that Christopher wasn¡¯t someone who valued those things. Christopher felt helpless at how persistent she was. ¡°You shouldn¡¯tpare yourself to her. You¡¯re different from each other. Our breakup has nothing to do with her. I won¡¯t end up with her either.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t end up with her, or you know you won¡¯t stand a chance with her?¡± Alexandra sneered. Compared to Jenny¡¯s suitors, Christopher was from a family that was substandard at best, so how could he be qualified? Alexandra was well aware of that, not to mention Christopher himself. ¡°Going around in circles on this matter is pointless,¡± Christopher dered. At this point, he¡¯d already put down his cutlery and leaned back in his chair, expressionless. He¡¯d only put up with Alexandra for so long because he knew he was in the wrong. During the time they were together, Alexandra treated him well, and he could feel her sincerity. That was why he was so patient with her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s meaningless.¡± Alexandra smiled bitterly. ¡°Christopher, since you will inevitably get married in the future, why can¡¯t it be me? I¡¯ll be a good wife and won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Even if Christopher didn¡¯t like her, she could ept it. Christopher looked at her and said, ¡°I did consider that option before. But then I started wondering what my life would be like for the next few decades. I can¡¯t possibly spend the rest of my life with someone I don¡¯t like. What would be the point of my life if I did that?¡± he asked Alexandra, but he was also questioning himself. He didn¡¯t want to face someone he didn¡¯t like every day when he came home, and he didn¡¯t want to stay at thepany because the people in his family didn¡¯t like him doing otherwise. ¡°So, what now? Will you go find the person you like? Are you going to pursue Jenny?¡± Alexandra mentioned Jenny again because, in her heart, the reason Christopher N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. broke up with her was because of Jenny. Before they met Jenny, they were doing well. But after running into Jenny twice, Christopher chose to break up with her. Alexandra refused to believe that their breakup had nothing to do with that woman. Christopher shook his head and looked out the window.¡± I used to like her, but I won¡¯t just like one person for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll meet someone else that I like in the future.¡± What he had to do was wait for the next person he liked to appear. ¡°I will meet someone, and so will you.¡± He withdrew his gaze and looked at Alexandra. Alexandra pursed her lips and smiled bitterly. ¡°Maybe.¡± Though she said that, she knew how difficult it was to meet someone she liked. She would likely never meet someone like that again in her lifetime. ¡°What if you nevere across someone you like? Will you reconsider me then?¡± She suddenly looked at Christopher with hope in her eyes. If he said yes, she would wait for him. Christopher knew what she meant and shook his head without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯d rather be alone than be with the wrong person.¡± Alexandra was chilled to her core at his reply and couldn¡¯t even force a smile anymore. ¡°Finish your meal and go home. The coboration between the Spades and the Yorks will continue and won¡¯t be affected. Thank you for everything.¡± In fact, he¡¯d wanted to break things off with Alexandra a long time ago. He just didn¡¯t have the chance to do so. Now that Harvey had beenid to rest, he couldn¡¯t continue dying Alexandra any longer. So, he chose that day to rify and end things with her. ¡°Okay.¡± Alexandra nodded, then lowered her head and ate her food. However, she couldn¡¯t taste anything. Tears streamed down her face, dripping onto her pasta. She seemed unaware of it and just continued eating. Seeing her like that, Christopher felt a little sorry for her. He opened his mouth but quickly closed it again, choosing to remain silent. It was better to suffer in the short term rather than prolong the torture. Crying it all out was better than bottling it all inside. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 974 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Listen to Me This Once Early in the morning, Jenny was awakened by theughter of children in the neighborhood. She opened her eyes groggily, picked up her phone from the bedside, and saw that it was not yet 7 am. The children should be asleep now, so why were they making noise downstairs? Before she could fully wake up, the doorbell rang. Jenny struggled to get out of bed. The moment she opened the door, she saw Alec standing outside. She felt a little irritated at being awakened from her sleep prematurely. ¡°Mr. Faust, why are you at my door so early?¡± She was puzzled. Alec never came to look for her so early in the morning. ¡°Did something bad happen?¡± Jenny started making guesses blindly. ¡°Get dressed ande downstairs.¡± Observing Jenny¡¯s expression, Alec guessed that she¡¯d just woken up and probably didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. I want to sleep a little longer.¡± Jenny turned to go back to her room, but Alec grabbed her wrist. ¡°Listen to me this once, Jenny.¡± Alec¡¯s expression was serious, and he wasn¡¯t joking. This made Jenny feel perturbed and worried. Had something really gone wrong? Thinking of this, she grabbed her coat from the door and put it on, ready to go downstairs with him. ¡°This is too thin. Wear something thicker,¡± Alec reminded her. ¡°Is it?¡± Jenny wondered. She wore the same coat yesterday and didn¡¯t feel cold at all. But under Alec¡¯s gaze, she went back to her room and put on a down jacket before ¡°Is this thick enough?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± Alec smiled and nodded, taking her hand and leading her toward the elevator. Jenny was still puzzled. Based on Alec¡¯s expression, there probably wasn¡¯t anything wrong. But if there wasn¡¯t anything wrong, why did he wake her up so early and make her go downstairs with him? ¡°Alec, what¡¯s going on?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask. Alec smiled and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± Jenny looked at him helplessly. Was it really necessary for him to be so secretive? As the elevator dinged, they arrived on the first floor. Alec grabbed Jenny¡¯s hand and led her out of the elevator. As soon as they stepped out, a cold wind blew, lifting Jenny¡¯s hair. The next second, thepletely white sight astounded her, making her freeze in ce¡ªit was snowing. The neighborhood was covered in white snow, and not far away, children were excitedly ying in the snow. Snowkes were still falling from the sky, leaving her in awe. Jenny grew up in Parrington, located in the south, and rarely had snow throughout the year. Although she¡¯d seen snow in other cities, this experience was different. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Alec smiled as he asked. He was also from Parrington and rarely saw snow, so he was quite happy, especially because he could watch his first snowfall with Jenny. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Jenny nodded and walked toward the snowy ground. ¡°The snow in the northes so early.¡± At this time, people in some cities in the south could still wear tee shirts or shirts with short sleeves, but the north had already started snowing in contrast. ¡°Stand still and don¡¯t move.¡± Alec suddenly demanded. Jenny turned to look at him and saw that he was holding his phone up in her direction. He took several pictures and was very satisfied with the result. Then, he walked over and handed the phone to Jenny. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± It was unclear whether he was referring to the snow or to Jenny. ¡°Hey Jenny, are you and your boyfriend up early to watch the snow?¡± Thedy who owned the grocery store in themunity had also woken up early. Seeing Alec taking pictures of Jenny, she smiled and greeted them. Jenny wanted to exin that they weren¡¯t in a romantic rtionship, but Alec spoke first, ¡°Ma¡¯am, could you take a picture of us?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± thedy took the phone from Alec, and with a few taps, she took several pictures of them together swiftly. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 975 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Little Brats Alec took his phone back from thedy, thanked her, and hurriedly looked at the photos on his phone. The corners of his mouth lifted up involuntarily. The more he looked at the photos, the more satisfied he was with the result. Jenny came over at some point and couldn¡¯t help butment disapprovingly, ¡°This photo makes me look so fat.¡± ¡°Not at all. I think you look just right.¡± Alec put away his phone. He made sure to save the photos well. He would ask Vincent to print them out and frame themter. Jenny red at him, feeling a bit grumpy. ¡°You should have told me beforehand so I could wear a nice outfit and take some nice photos. Now¡­¡± She lowered her head and looked at herself. She was all bundled up in her down jacket and looked like a bear, so she decided to give up on that idea. ¡°You look beautiful in my eyes no matter what.¡± Alec¡¯s words were as sweet as honey, leaving Jenny momentarily speechless. ¡°Ah!¡± As the two were talking, a few children not far away were throwing snowballs at each other. One snowball happened to hit Jenny¡¯s head. Seeing Jenny being hit by the snowball, Alec¡¯s eyes darkened, and he red at the children who were a stone¡¯s throw away. ¡°You little brats.¡± ¡°Forget it¡­¡± The words had barelye out of Jenny¡¯s mouth when she saw Alec picking up snow from the ground,pressing it into a snowball, and hurling it at the children in one swift movement. Jenny was rendered speechless. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s fight him!¡± The children hit by Alec¡¯s snowball decided to gang up and fight him together. The melee began instantly. Jenny had been standing and watching at first, but Alec somehow pulled her into the fray, and she started joining in the fight against the children. ¡°Ah! Ah! The adults are bullying us!¡± Although there were about three or four of them, they were no match for Jenny and Alec. The children could only resort to shouting to divert the attention of the two adults. Unfortunately, the approach was of no use. In the end, Jenny and Alec emerged victorious, and the few children were dragged home by their parents and reluctantly went to school. Jenny, who had been a little cold, was now sweating on her back. It had been a long time since she¡¯d yed so enthusiastically. When she was gasping for breath, Alec looked at her and asked, ¡°Was that fun?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was.¡± She¡¯d never been in a snowball fight before and didn¡¯t expect it to be so interesting. It was no wonder people seemed to enjoy it when she saw them doing it in videos she came across on the inte. ¡°Well¡­Shall we do it again tomorrow?¡± Alec asked. Jenny shook her head instantly. ¡°No! People will think we¡¯re bullying the children.¡± Indeed, they¡¯d gone all out on those kids earlier. Thinking back about what she¡¯d done, Jenny felt somewhat guilty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I think they were actually quite happy ying with us,¡± Alec said as he stretched out a hand to brush the snow off Jenny¡¯s head. They stood very close to each other. Perhaps because they¡¯d exerted themselves more than they normally would, they were breathing heavily and could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat. The thumping of their heart didn¡¯t weaken. On the contrary, it was getting stronger. ¡°Alec¡­Mmph¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s words were interrupted by Alec¡¯s sudden move to kiss her. She wanted to push him away, but he held her hands tightly, so she could only let him have his way. The snow was still falling,nding on their heads. The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and snap a picture of the scene before her. As the sound of children chattering noisily came closer, Alec finally let go of her. It wasn¡¯t because he was afraid of being seen, but because N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Jenny¡¯s face was so red it looked like she was having a heat stroke. If he didn¡¯t let go of her, she might be too embarrassed to continue living in this neighborhood should others see her canoodling with a man like this. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 976 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 976 Chapter 976 Help Max ¡°Alec! When did I allow you to kiss me?¡± Jenny scolded, gritting her teeth as she fumed. She wasn¡¯t his girlfriend, so what right did he have to kiss her? ¡°Sorry. I couldn¡¯t help myself,¡± Alec apologized. But his face clearly showed he wasn¡¯t sorry about it, and he seemed quite pleased that he¡¯d done it. He was stillughing, while Jenny was angry and annoyed. She pushed him away and called him a jerk before heading upstairs to return to her apartment. As she walked away, Alec was about to follow her, but the shopkeeper stopped him. ¡°Young man, how do you like this photo I took of you two?¡± Thedy smiled and showed him the picture she had just taken. She was quite proud of it. Alec was momentarily stunned when he saw it, but then a smile spread across his face. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°I thought that sight just now was particrly stunning,¡± she said happily, d she didn¡¯t miss such a magical moment. Alec took out his phone and asked, somewhat embarrassed, ¡°Could you send me that photo? 1-1 want to save it on my phone.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Afterward, Alec received the photo from the shopkeeper and looked at it several times before leaving with a satisfied grin. However, because of that dy, he was unable to catch up to Jenny. When he got upstairs, she¡¯d already returned home, and he could only smile bitterly outside her closed door. Inside her room, Jenny changed out of her wet clothes that had been soaked by the snow. Even though some time had passed, her cheeks were still red. ¡°Jerk!¡± she muttered to herself. Just as she was thinking of him, he texted her, ¡°Do you want breakfast? I¡¯m outside your door.¡± Jenny wanted to say no, but her growling stomach had other ideas. With that, she opened her door, as her starving body was craving food. ¡°Where did you buy the breakfast?¡± she asked. ¡°I had Vincent buy it for me.¡± Vincent had just delivered it when he got home, so it was still warm. Jenny rolled her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but criticize him, ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside, yet you made Vincent go and buy breakfast for you without a care.¡± ¡°He seemed to be quite happy to do it.¡± After all, it was almost the end of the year, and he would receive a substantial bonus. So, why wouldn¡¯t he be happy? Jenny didn¡¯t continue chastising him. After all, as the CEO of a bigpany, he wouldn¡¯t understand the everyday struggles of an average worker. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡± Jenny asked while eating her breakfast. ¡°I am. I¡¯m employed at Faust Group now, so of course, I have to clock in every day.¡± Alec meant it literally. He went there just to clock in and didn¡¯t do anything else. Jenny took a bite of her waffle and said, ¡°I heard that Zeke has already asked Yakov to take over the position that Xavier used to hold. It seems he intends for him to take over Faust Group, is that right?¡± ¡°He may want to take over, but it will also depend on whether he has the ability to do so.¡± Considering the current mess the Fausts were in, Yakov would struggle to sort it out with his limited abilities. Moreover, Alec wouldn¡¯t make it easy for him. ¡°You always make extraordinary moves, Mr. Faust,¡± Jennyplimented. When Alec said he wanted to take over the Faust family, not even she believed it, let alone outsiders. But what about now? For now, it seemed like Zeke had no intention of handing over the Faust family to Alec, but he would soon realize that he had no choice. Alec had indisputably won this round. Hearing Jenny¡¯spliment, Alec was amused and rather pleased. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a day off today?¡± ¡°Why?¡± She had no reason to take a day off out of the blue. ¡°To help Max,¡± Alec replied, handing Jenny his phone and showing her their chat records. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jenny read it and was stunned for a while, and she was unable to react for some time. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 977 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 977 Chapter 977 Take Your Word for It When Jenny and Alec arrived at Bardoff Central Park, it was quiet and deserted. The ground was still covered with untouched snow. Walking further inside, they found a group of people busy setting up the area. Jenny saw people holding flowers and balloons. They looked busy preparing the decorations. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here.¡± Max appeared behind them with a faint smile on his lips. Jenny turned around and immediately noticed that Max was wearing a ck suit with a tie, which was quite rare for him. He looked much more energetic than usual. ¡°Are you really ready? What if Jade rejects you?¡± Jenny was worried, as Jade had refused Max several times before, and she couldn¡¯t tell if Jade was interested in him at all. Max¡¯s expression became serious as he said, ¡°No matter what, I have to give it a try. Don¡¯t you think? I¡¯ll let her make her choice on the first snowfall of this winter season.¡± Max looked at the stage being built nearby, his expression expectant. Jenny didn¡¯tment further. She was quite surprised when she learned Max had decided to confess his feelings to Jade today. When she read Max¡¯s message to Alec, she was stunned for a long time. She hoped that Jade would ept him, as the past was in the past, and not everyone was a scoundrel like Hayden. At least Max seemed trustworthy now. Of course, Jenny had her own concerns. She looked at Max again sternly and said, ¡°Are you really serious about this? You should know what happened to Jade before. If she agrees to be with you, it means she¡¯s willing to trust people again, but¡­¡± If Max disappointed her again this time, Jade would probably never trust men again for the rest of her life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though I may seem unreliable, this decisiones from my heart. I know what I want.¡± Although he used to be a yboy, it was only a disguise. In fact, he¡¯d never felt anything for anyone until he met Jade. Even when he said he wanted to pursue Jenny, it was just to challenge and go against Alec. In reality, Jenny wasn¡¯t his type. Hearing him say that, Jenny felt a little relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance, but if you ever do anything to hurt her, I won¡¯t spare you,¡± she warned. Even if Jade forgave him, Jenny would definitely make sure Max paid dearly for breaking her heart. ¡°No need to worry. That day will nevere.¡± How could Max ever do something that would hurt Jade after all he¡¯d done to win her heart? Max changed the topic unexpectedly as heughed and asked, ¡°Based on what you just said, you think there¡¯s a high possibility she¡¯ll say yes to me, right?¡± Jenny pondered what he said for a moment and couldn¡¯te to a definite answer. ¡°Maybe. I haven¡¯t been in contact with Jade recently, so I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking.¡± But Max had saved Jade before, so they should have made some progress in their rtionship. Jenny felt quite optimistic about his chances. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± Max smiled, no longer as frivolous as before. ¡°There¡¯s a cabin over there. I¡¯ve prepared some food. It¡¯s cold outside, so go in there first.¡± Max pointed to a cabin not far away. Jenny nodded. It was indeed freezing outside, and she and Alec couldn¡¯t do much to N?velDrama.Org content. help anyway. ¡°Okay.¡± Alec and Jenny made their way toward the cabin. They¡¯d barely reached the door when they heard Max shout behind them, ¡°Oh, right. Can you help me call Jade in half an hour and ask her toe over, Jenny?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Jenny agreed. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 978 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Do Me a Favor Stepping into the cabin, the warmth from the heater enveloped Jenny, and the chill that lingered from when she was outdoors disappeared. She felt much more Outside, Max was still directing the workers to set up the venue. It was obvious that he was putting a lot of effort into it, paying attention to every detail. Jenny never expected Max to make such a huge change. He must really like Jade, which caused him to be the man he is today. ¡°Say¡­¡± Alec suddenly spoke, and Jenny looked at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he choose to do it indoors? Isn¡¯t it freezing outside?¡± That was a remarkably good question. Jenny didn¡¯t hurry to give an answer. Instead, N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. she asked him, ¡°Then why do you think he chose today to confess to Jade?¡± It was just a confession and not a proposal. The two weren¡¯t officially together yet, so Max was jumping through hoops that day just to get Jade to agree to be his girlfriend. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Alec contemted it but couldn¡¯t figure out what was so special about that particr day. Jenny felt that Alec was sometimes smart but rather dumb at times. ¡°Didn¡¯t he just say it? Today is the first snow of this winter season. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s romantic?¡± ¡°Hmm.Js it?¡± How was that romantic in any sense? He couldn¡¯tprehend the logic behind it; he just found the weather exceptionally cold. If it were him, he would choose a warm ce to confess. That way, Jenny wouldn¡¯t be blown around by the cold wind. ¡°Since you don¡¯t think it¡¯s romantic, why did you wake me up so early to see the snow?¡± Jenny rolled her eyes at him. He¡¯d obviously done it because he thought the scenery at that time was particrly beautiful, and watching the snow together with Jenny was romantic. Alec cleared his throat, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Well, we both came from Parrington and had never seen such a big snowfall. That was why I wanted you to see it first.¡± As for the rest, he really didn¡¯t think about it. Moreover, he¡¯d initially just intended for Jenny to get up to see the snowfall with him. As for what happened after that, it wasn¡¯t in his ns at all. Jenny wanted to say something but thought of Alec¡¯s personality and felt she could understand him. After all, he wasn¡¯t someone who spent a lot of time on the inte, so he naturally didn¡¯t understand romantic gestures that were trending. ¡°Everyone has different opinions. Max thinks the first snowfall of winter is romantic, so he chooses to confess to Jade at this time,¡± Jenny said. Alec nodded in agreement, whispering, ¡°Should I have taken the opportunity to confess to you this morning?¡± Jenny red at him. ¡°Stop dreaming. I won¡¯t agree even if you confessed anyway.¡± It was easy for people to lose themselves in that situation. Jenny didn¡¯t dare to imagine what choice she would make if Alec really confessed to her. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t confess earlier. As they were talking, the waiter brought them hot coffee, and they sat by the window, watching Max buzzing around like a busy bee outside. At some point, it started snowing heavily again, making the scene even more romantic. It looked like a scene right out of a drama. Following a ding, Jenny saw Max¡¯s message telling her that he¡¯d finished setting up and she could now call Jade. Without any dy, she immediately dialed Jade¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, Jenny. What¡¯s up?¡± Jade¡¯s voice was calm. Jenny could hear her shuffling files in the background; she was probably busy with work. Jenny nced at Max standing outside before saying,¡± Jade, are you busy right now?¡± ¡°Not really. I¡¯m not too busy,¡± Jade replied. ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± Jenny asked. A little more than ten minutester, Jade met Jenny at the park entrance. She¡¯d rushed over wearing a ck down jacket. ¡°What do you need me to help you with? You¡¯re being all mysterious about it,¡± Jade remarked as she got out of her car and wrapped herself in her jacket more tightly. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 979 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Max¡¯s Confession Jenny pulled Jade further into the park and said as they walked, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Soon, Jade, still puzzled, was pulled to the center of the park, and exquisite decorations came into her view. The vivid red roses and balloons stood out, especially in the snow. Jade stopped in her tracks. She looked at Jenny and saw she was smiling at her with N?velDrama.Org content. a motherly expression. Jade felt a chill run down her spine. Just as Jenny thought she¡¯d figured out what was going on, Jade suddenly asked, ¡°Are you preparing to hold an event here?¡± ¡°Jade¡­¡± ¡°This is quite a good idea. The first snow of the season, coupled with these decorations¡­This is perfect for a fashion show tounch our new product,¡± Jade analyzed. The next moment, she frowned and said, ¡°However, the color of these flowers and our new product don¡¯t match, and these red balloons make it seem like a wedding.¡± As Jade started criticizing the venue, Jenny was rendered speechless and felt helpless at how things were progressing. Right then, music started to y. While Jenny was still dazed, Jade nodded approvingly as she praised, ¡°Wow, there¡¯s even music! You really had everything prepared.¡± Jenny decided not to exin anything and waited for Max to appear. She believed that Jade should be able to figure it out by then. With the music ying, Max slowly walked toward Jade. Jenny took it as her cue to head back to the cabin. Although the snow was beautiful, she¡¯de from the south after all, so she was still not used to such cold weather. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Seeing Max there, Jade asked without thinking, clearly befuddled. Max smiled and asked her back, ¡°What do you think?¡± Jade looked around and saw Jenny and Alec in the cabin, as well as the decorations around her. Even if she was dense and slow to catch on, she could roughly guess what was happening at this point. ¡°Jade, although you have rejected me many times, I¡¯ve never given up. Today, on the day of the first snow this winter, I still want to try and express my feelings to you.¡± With that, Max started to pour his heart out. ¡°In fact, I never told you that I liked you the first time Iid eyes on you. At that time, I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around how special you were to make me unable to forget you after just one look. Later, I learned about all the unfortunate things you¡¯ve gone through, and my heart ached for all the hardships you endured. How I wished I was the first person to meet you! But that doesn¡¯t matter. I think it¡¯s not toote for me to appear in your life now. After all, well still have a lot of time in the future.¡± He paused for a while before getting to the most important question. ¡°Jade, be my girlfriend and let me take care of you, okay?¡± Max finished speaking and took out a carefully prepared gift -it was not a ring but a ne. He nned to save the ring for his proposal to Jade. Jade¡¯s eyes were slightly reddened. Although she¡¯d always imed she was not easily moved, she was still quite touched at that moment. After divorcing Hayden, she never thought she would meet someone she liked again, nor did she ever think a person would love her so fervently. She was hesitant and timid, thinking it was all too good to be true. But at that moment, when she saw the determination in Max¡¯s eyes, she thought, ¡°There¡¯s no harm in giving love another shot!¡± ¡°You know I¡¯m a divorcee. Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡± Jade finally found her voice after a while. Max shook his head. ¡°I only mind that I wasn¡¯t the first to have met you.¡± He would never have let her suffer so much if he¡¯d been the first one to meet her. ¡°But I¡¯m older than you¡­¡± Jade was still a little apprehensive. ¡°I never cared about that. It doesn¡¯t matter to me,¡± Max stopped her. He really didn¡¯t care about those trivial things. He was sure of his feelings for Jade, and his feelings for her were neither swayed nor affected by her age or the fact that she¡¯d been divorced. Rted posts: To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 980 To Be Yours Again By Taylor Chapter 980 Chapter 980 He Deserved It In the small cabin, Jenny and Alec watched the scene outside unfold but couldn¡¯t hear what Max and Jade said to each other. However, they both had their own thoughts upon witnessing the moment from afar. Alec was contemting whether he should also arrange a grand confession ceremony like Max, but he was afraid that his rtionship with Jenny hadn¡¯t reached N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. that point yet. What if Jenny rejected him? He wasn¡¯t afraid of the embarrassment he would inevitably suffer if that were to happen. His biggest fear was that Jenny might keep her distance from him after she rejected him, and the progress they¡¯d made thus far woulde to a halt. That would have distressed him. On the other hand, Jenny was deeply moved by the scene. She felt that Jade was worthy of the effort that Max had put in. Although Jade wasn¡¯t her sister by blood, she was as good as one. Jenny had always been concerned about Jade¡¯s lifelong happiness. If she got together with Max, she could finally have her happy ending. Of course, the idea was that Max wouldn¡¯t behave as recklessly as he did in Parrington. Jenny would not let him off the hook if he went back to his old habits! Jenny hadn¡¯t thought about herself at that moment. Although such a grand confession was very moving, she didn¡¯t want it for herself. She preferred a simple and ordinary rtionship. She deemed these grandiose gestures unnecessary. What mattered the most was themitment of both parties to the rtionship. After Max and Jade exchanged a few more words, he finally put the ne on Jade¡¯s neck. He had seeded! Even though they were far away, Jenny could feel the joy radiating from Max. Soon, the two of them entered the cabin, with Max smiling brightly and Jade looking a little shy. Jenny pulled her aside to give her some time to calm down. ¡°Jenny, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier¡­¡± Jade whispered aint. Jenny looked at her embarrassed expression and asked, ¡°If I¡¯d told you that Max was going to confess to you here, would you still havee?¡± Jenny raised a very valid question. Although Jade had some feelings for Max, if she¡¯d known earlier that this would happen, she probably wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to reveal anything to her. Now, it seemed she had made the right decision. ¡°Jade, did you say yes to him?¡± Jenny could see the ne nestled on Jade¡¯s neck, but she still wanted to confirm it. Jade nodded, her cheeks blushing slightly. ¡°Yes, I agreed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Jade. You¡¯ll be happy in the future and even happier as time goes by.¡± The past was in the past, and she would create a new chapter in life together with Max. Jade nodded, her eyes showing some anticipation for the future. She could really start a new life with someone who loved and cherished her. She turned to look at Jenny gratefully. ¡°Jenny, thank you.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Jenny was puzzled. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you dealing with Hayden, I would have taken a long time to get over him.¡± Jade knew that Hayden had been imprisoned and hispany had been acquired by Jenny and merged into Jeneration Group. Jade was able to let go of all the hurt he¡¯d caused her sooner because he got the ultimate retribution he deserved. As the saying goes, ¡°An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth.¡± Once revenge was served on the one who caused all the misery, the scores were settled, and life would move on. Jenny chuckled at her words. ¡°What can I say? He deserved it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. He deserved every bit of it,¡± Jade agreed. Her gaze drifted over to Max, who was standing behind them with Alec, and she had a soft look in her eyes. She turned back and asked Jenny, ¡°What about you? When do you n to start again?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t expect Jade to ask about her suddenly. She pursed her lips and said contemtively, ¡°Maybe soon, or maybe¡­it¡¯ll remain like this.¡± Rted posts: Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Chapter 981 He''s Changed a Lot Jenny''s answer was as ambiguous as it could get, and Jade didn''t interrogate her further. At the end of the day, it was Jenny and Alec''s business; as an outsider, it wasn''t appropriate for Jade to be too nosy. "Come on.Let''s go for a meal together." Max walked over to them.He''d really pull out all the stops for his confession to Jade that day. Jenny quickly waved her hands back and forth, declining the offer, and said, "I don''t think that''s a good idea.We shouldn''t interfere with your first date." Max and Jade had just started dating. Jenny felt it wasn''t good for her and Alec to tag along and intrude on the new couple''s precious first moments together after their love had just blossomed and bore fruit. "What are you all concerned about? We''re just going to eat." Max nced at her.He didn''t make ns for another round of romantic gestures for Jade at the restaurant. Instead, he merely intended to treat Jenny and Alec to a meal and thank them foring over. Jenny was still hesitant, but Jade said, "Come on, Jenny.It''s the best time to have fondue with this heavy snowfall." When Jade put it that way, Jenny was instantly tempted by her suggestion. She looked at Alec and asked, "Are you going?" "Sure, I''ll go." Alec nodded in confirmation.He knew that if he said he wasn''t, Jenny wouldn''t go either. Since he said he was going, Jenny had no reason to refuse. Everyone followed Max and left the park. They then drove toa famous fondue restaurant in Bardoff City. After they left, the central park was officially opened to visitors. The decorations Max put up for his confession earlier attracted the park visitors, and they soon crowded the ce to take pictures. It became a popr spot for taking photos instantly. On the way to the fondue restaurant, Max and Jade''s car drove ahead, with Alec''s car following from behind. Jenny sat in the front passenger seat of Alec''s car as usual. She nced at Alec beside her, driving the car, and couldn''t help but say, "It seems like your rtionship with Max now is much better than when you were both in Parrington." "Yeah.Maybe it''s because of Mortimer." N?velDrama.Org content. Alec didn''t deny it. Max didn''t really hate the Fausts; he hated Mortimer and his own mother. Now, Max''s mother had passed away, and Mortimer was lying in a vegetative state in a hospital bed. If he still refused to let go of his hatred and sought vengeance on the Fausts, the hatred would consume him, and he would never be able to ovee his demons and start anew. The moment he decided to confess to Jade, he''d already decided to let go of the past and start a new life. "Is he still in aa?" Jenny hadn''t paid much attention to Mortimer. Alfred hardly mentioned him in front of her, let alone Alec. Alec nodded and didn''t show any emotions.It was as if Mortimer was just a stranger to him. With that, they fell silent, and neither spoke again for the rest of the journey. Fortunately, their car pulled up at the doorstep of the fondue restaurant in no time. It seemed many people had the same idea toe and enjoy the bubbling hot fondue on a cold winter''s day, so business at the restaurant was booming¡ªthey had to wait for a table. Jenny didn''t mind, though, as delicious food was always worth the wait. However, Max couldn''t bear to let Jade wait since it was a special day for the both of them. Jenny didn''t know what he did, but soon, they got a private room. As they sat down, the warmth from the heater dissipated the chill from their bodies. At the dining table, Jenny watched as Max carefully asked Jade what she liked to eat. He was entirely different from his previous wayward self ¡ªno trace of his old self could be seen. Jenny couldn''t help but sigh at the power of love that could change a personpletely. "I don''t like how you keep staring at him like that." Alec leaned over and whispered in her ear. Jenny snapped out of her thoughts and responded, "I just think he''s changed a lot." Alec was quick to joke. "True.He¡¯s unlike me, who has been consistently great." Jenny rolled her eyes and stood up. "I''ll go get the dipping sauce for you." Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Listen to What You''re Saying! Soon, Alec had a te of dipping sauce in front of him, but he smelled the strong acidic vinegar and was momentarily at a loss for words. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Is this the dipping sauce you brought me?" "Don''t you like vinegar, just like how you like sour grapes?" Jenny asked with an innocent look on her face, seemingly puzzled about what the problem was. Alec was speechless. Of course, he was well aware that Jenny was implying his jealousy was unwarranted.He could only force a smile and reply, "Yes, you''re right.I do like sour stuff." Max and Jade, sitting across from them, couldn''t hear their conversation, but they could see the way they spoke softly to each other, like they were in their own little world. Their interactions went beyond that of a normal friendship. "Have they gotten back together?" Max asked, looking at them quizzically. They looked more like a couple than he and Jade did. Jade chuckled and didn''t know what to say. "I don''t think so." "Hmm..." Max snorted humorlessly, wondering how much longer they nned to keep up that "more than friends but not quite lovers" act. Soon, the fondue was served. None of them were particrly fond of fruits, but they thought they should still eat some because only eating bread and meat with cheese would be too heavy on their ptes. "Have some apples." Jenny proceeded to put some apple slices onto Alec''s te. Alec looked at the apples on his te and couldn''t help butment, "Are you trying to hint at something?" Jenny was speechless.She just thought that Alec should have some fruit since he didn''t eat them much on normal days. What could she imply? Did he think she was implying that he was the apple of her eye? "You decide whether you want to eat it or not.I don''t care," she said, thinking it was his problem that he was a picky eater if the food wasn''t to his liking. The corner of Alec''s eyes scrunched up as he smiled; he was obviously teasing Jenny. "Well, I can''t refuse the food you''ve served me, can I?" "Hmph! " Jenny snorted coldly, looking vexed. Max and Jade looked at them helplessly. "Can you two be more considerate of our feelings?" Max asked. Then, he couldn''t help but add, "Which of us is the actual couple here?" Jenny coughed dryly and moved toward the edge of her seat to put some distance between herself and Alec. "You''re just purposely proving a point and being in denial by doing that," Max pointed out. Alec just smiled and didn''tment on it. It was only a matter of time before he and Jenny became an actual couple. The four of then sharedughs and good humor as they dined, but at the study on the second floor of Gilbert''s vi, the conversation between Gilbert and Zack wasn''t going well. Gilbert was solemn as he said, "Zack, I remember making myself very clear thest time.Why haven''t you broken up with that woman yet?" Not only had he not broken up with her, but he''d also brought her over that day. Gilbert wondered if his little brother had lost his mind. "Gilbert, I''ve read through all the information you gave me.I know that J has made many mistakes in the past, but she''s changed now.She''s no longer the person she was before," Zack exined. When he first saw the information, he was angry and thought that J was promiscuous when it came to rtionships. Butter, he began to understand her bit by bit. Being born into a poor family, J desperately wanted to escape and live a better life, and there was nothing wrong with that. Although the path she initially took was wrong, she didn''t actually hurt anyone. Zack believed that she should be forgiven. So, he didn''t even mention the matter of J''s past to her, thinking that as long as Gilbert got to know her better, he would see her good side and choose to overlook her past mistakes. "Zack! Listen to what you''re saying!" At that moment, Gilbert felt that Zack could be the death of him. "Come on.J is a good person.I''m sure she realized how wrong she''d been in the past.Let''s give her another chance," he pleaded. It wasn''t just for the sake of his happiness, but also for J''s. Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Am I That Horrible? Seeing how insistent Zack was, Gilbert didn''t know what to say. "Since you insist, then do as you please.I''ve done my part and said what needs to be said.If you get hurt in the future, that''s on you.However, there''s one thing I can tell you clearly¡ªI won''t ept her.Of course, you probably don''t care.So, please don''t bring her to my house in the future.If you two are inseparable, then you don''t need to drop by from now on either." Gilbert''s stance was clear as day, and Zack''s face became increasingly grim as he took in his brother''s words. "Do you really not want to give her a chance?" Zack asked. He didn''t understand why Gilbert, who''d always been nice and friendly to everyone, was so skeptical of J. Looking at Zack with a serious expression, Gilbert said, "She doesn''t need me to give her a chance.No matter what she''s done in the past, I can ignore it, but I won''t ept that kind of woman marrying you.Do you understand?" He couldn''t care less about such matters, but Zack was his brother. Unfortunately, Zack didn''t understand Gilbert''s reasoning. "Why do you always do this? You break couples up just because you can''t bear to see them get together," Zack said. "What did you say?" Gilbert couldn''t believe it.He thought his ears were deceiving him. "Was I wrong?" Zack didn''t flinch and stared back at Gilbert squarely. "You wanted to break Jenny and Alec up before, and now you want me to break up with J.Is it because you can''t be happy yourself, so you don''t want us to be happy either?" Gilbert was furious! The person before him right then seemed alien and unfamiliar.He couldn''t believe that those words came out of Zack''s mouth. "I think I understand why Jenny doesn''t like you.If it were me, I wouldn''t like you either!" Gilbert pped Zack just as he was done with his tirade. "Get out! Get out right now!" Gilbert fumed. "Fine, I''ll leave!" Zack shouted back angrily.He wasn''t exactly someone who had a mild temperament, either. Zack turned and walked out of the study, heading toward the kitchen downstairs. Gilbert stood frozen in ce in the study.He''d exerted all his strength when he pped Zack, and he was still shaking from anger. The worst thing was the damage caused by what Zack had just said to him. The words reverberated in his mind, haunting his thoughts. "He said he doesn''t like me.Am I really that horrible?" Gilbert started to doubt himself.He always considered himself a big brother who took care of his younger siblings.But look at the state of things now...It seemed that no one would listen to him anymore. First, it was Jenny, and now, Zack. Gilbertughed bitterly.It seemed to him that he had failed as a big brother. J was cooking in the kitchen downstairs. N?velDrama.Org content. When she saw Zacke in, she smiled and said, "Have you finished talking with your brother? It''s time for dinner." "There''s no point staying here.We''re not wee," Zack said, infuriated. J was startled by how irritated he seemed.She''d never seen him that enraged in their entire rtionship. "Sorry.It''s just..." Zack quickly apologized, realizing that he''d unwittingly snapped at J. J didn''t say anything and hugged him. "It''s okay.I''m not angry." Zack hugged her back tighter. "Thank you." "Gilbert...how can I let go of such a good girl?" he questioned internally. After a while, the two separated, and J gazed up to the second floor, not quite knowing what to say. "Um...What did Gilbert say?" she asked tentatively. Zack had calmed down by then.He decided to leave the vi with J. "It''s okay.Let''s go.We''lle and visit him another day." "Okay." J nodded.She didn''t ask what had happened and just silently followed Zack as they left. Chapter 984 Chapter 984 Chapter 984 Worry for Zack¡¯s Future From the window of his study, Gilbert watched as Zack and J left.He then picked up his phone to call Jenny. ¡®Jenny, I won¡¯t meddle in Zack''s affairs anymore, and you¡¯d better not either.Some people just don¡¯t learn their lessons until they pay a price for it." Zack hadn¡¯t encountered any major difficulties in life so far and had quite a smooth journey. Although people like him were blessed and lived a happy life, they weren¡¯t exposed to the dangers of the world. Gilbert thought it was time for him to suffer and learn from his mistakes. Before Jenny could ask what was going on, Gilbert hung up the phone. Taken aback by the situation, Jenny continued to stare at her phone in confusion. "What''s wrong?" Alec was next to her and naturally heard Gilbert¡¯s words. Jenny shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything to him. Instead, she got up, walked out of the private room, and dialed Zack¡¯s number. "Zack, where are you?" Jenny asked. "Hey, Jenny.J and I are looking for a ce to eat.Have you eaten yet? Why don¡¯t you join us?" From the other end of the phone, Zack sounded cheerful and unaffected, as if nothing had happened. Jenny couldn¡¯t fathom what was going on. "you should go ahead and eat, but can you meet me after? Alone.I¡¯ll send you the address." Jenny felt she should talk to Zack even though Gilbert told her not to interfere. After all, he was her brother. How could she sit by and do nothing about it? Zack nced at J sitting beside him and thought of Jenny¡¯s request to meet him alone.He could already guess what was going on. "Alright, I¡¯ll meet up with youter after I finish eating." Since he agreed to meet, Jenny didn¡¯t say anything else.She ended their call and returned to the private room. They were almost done with their meal. Max and Jade wanted to see a movie. As Jenny had asked Zack to meet up with her, she decided not to join them and asked Alec to send her home instead. Alec didn¡¯t question her choice and silently drove her home. "Is it because of Zack and J¡¯s situation?" Alec asked. Jenny nced at him with slightly widened eyes, seemingly surprised that he knew what was happening. "I heard you mention something about this before, so I could roughly guess what¡¯s going on," Alec replied with a smile.He could tell that Jenny was worried for Zack since the woman he was seeing might have approached him with impure intentions. Jenny sighed, looking at the snowyndscape outside the window and feeling glum. "I think he probably had a fight with Gilbert." And she could tell it was quite a big one, or Gilbert wouldn¡¯t be so angry. "It¡¯s normal.People in love won''t listen.You better not cling to the idea of making him give up," Alec advised. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "But..do we really just let them be? If we don¡¯t stop them now, what if they get more deeply involved in the future?" Jenny was puzzled.She didn''t want to argue with Zack, but she thought some things still needed to be said. Alec looked at her and shook his head helplessly. "You can¡¯t stop them from being in a rtionship simply because you want to.Are you really so confident that you can make Zack give up on this?" Jenny shook her head¡ªshe wasn¡¯t sure. "If you advise him to give up now, he will go against your wishes instead," Alec said. Jenny felt a headacheing and rubbed her temples. "What should we do then? We can¡¯t just do nothing about it, can we?" "Why rush? They''re just boyfriend and girlfriend now.It¡¯s hard to say whether they can stay together.If you want to stop them, at least wait until they intend to get married," Alec replied. Jenny thought what he said made sense. "I¡¯m just afraid that Zack will get more and more invested in his rtionship with her." If that were the case, by the time Zack decided to settle down with J, Jenny wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them even if she wanted to. Chapter 985 Chapter 985 Chapter 985 The Talk "Have you seen many people who can make it to the end with their first love?" When Alec asked that question, hemented the fact that, despite his undying love for Jenny, they had yet to begin dating. Sometimes, being together for a long time didn''t necessarily lead to marriage; instead, it gave rise to a lot of conflicts between a couple. Jenny thought Alec had a point. "Hmm...you''re right.It seems Gilbert and I were a little too anxious." "Although you consider Zack your older brother, he''s actually not as mature as you are.This is typical rebellious behavior¡ªthe more you try to stop him, the more he wants to be with that woman.So, when you see himter, it''s best to just ask what happened between him and Gilbert and not say much about wanting him to give up on her," Alec advised. Jenny nodded. "Okay, I understand." As they spoke, the car had already entered the parking lot of the residentialplex. N?velDrama.Org ? content. They walked into the elevator, and Jenny was still thinking about what to say to Zack when she saw himter. Initially, she had the same idea of trying to get Zack to give up on J, just like Gilbert. However, after hearing Alec''s opinion on the situation and taking into ount Gilbert''s moody tone when he called her, Jenny wasn''t sure if objecting to Zack''s rtionship with J was the right thing to do. If she did, she might end up arguing with Zack Although they were siblings and had a close rtionship, arguing with each other could put a strain on their rtionship. If possible, Jenny didn''t want to fight with Zack. "We''re here," Alec said, bringing her back to reality. Jenny returned to her senses. She walked out of the elevator and opened the door to her home. ''Well...you should go get some rest." "Okay.Knock on my door if you need anything.I''ll be around to help." Alec smiled at her, trying to ease her nervousness.He knew Jenny valued Zack and didn''t want to damage their rtionship. That was why he went out of his way to give her some advice. Jenny thanked him, then went inside and waited for Zack''s arrival. Half an hourter, Zack knocked on her door. "You''re here." Jenny opened the door and saw that he hade alone.She breathed a sigh of relief, d he listened to her and didn''t bring J along. Although she''d asked him toe alone, she wasn''t sure if he would really listen. Fortunately, it wasn''t that hopeless yet. It was the first time Zack hade to Jenny''s ce, and he was surprised. "This ce is so small.Why aren''t you living in Walter Castle?" "I live alone, so it doesn''t matter where I live.This ce is close to the hospital; it''s more convenient for work," Jenny replied. Zack sat down as Jenny poured him a ss of water. "I heard from Gilbert that you''ve moved out.Where are you living now?" Jenny asked. "I bought a house near mypany.It¡¯s more convenient for work as well," Zack said. If Zack wasn''t in a rtionship with J, he would probably still be living with Gilbert. But now that he had a girlfriend, it was a bit inconvenient for him to live with his brother. Jenny nodded and drank her water while thinking about how to bring up the topic. Zack looked at her and smiled helplessly. "Jenny, you asked me toe over because you want to talk to me about J, right?" Jenny was startled but then nodded. "Yes.Did you fight with Gilbert?" "Yeah.He asked me to break up with J, but I couldn''t do it," Zack said. After all these years, he''d finally found a girl he liked. How could he break up with her so easily? "Did you read the information Gilbert gave you?"Jenny asked. Zack replied, "Yes, I did.I know J did some wrong things in the past.But who hasn''tmitted an error or two in life? I can understand why she did all that." Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Chapter 986 See With Your Own Eyes Hearing what he said, Jenny felt a headacheing. It seemed that Zack didn''t even put the things that J had done before into consideration; he even thought they were trivial matters.She was a little baffled and tried to be patient as she said, "Zack, you should know that some things can be forgiven, but some matters are rted to a person''s character..." "Jenny, are you also advising me to break up with J like Gilbert? " Zack''s expression became gloomy, no longer showing the affection he had for Jenny as before. Jenny''s heart sank¡ªshe knew why Gilbert had argued with him. Zack was too adamant in his decision to remain with J, effectively annoying everyone else who could see she was no good for him. Fortunately, Jenny had mentally prepared herself before he arrived, so she was able to suppress her anger and patiently say, " No, I just wanted to ask you about what happened between you and Gilbert." "It''s nothing.It''ll be fine in a few days." Hearing that Jenny wasn''t advising him to break up with J, Zack''s expression improved slightly. Of course, it was only slightly because, at the mention of Gilbert, he was reminded of their argument. In fact, after leaving the vi, Zack regretted his actions a bit.He felt that he was too impulsive at that time and should not have said the things he said. But since he''d already blurted them in the heat of the moment, he was too proud to go back and apologize. Jenny didn''t continue to ask about what went on between her brothers. "It''s good that there''s no problem.I was just worried about you and Gilbert.You should know that no matter what he says, he genuinely wants the best for you." "Jenny..." "I know you''re upset, and you feel he''sing between your happiness.But think about it, if he weren''t your brother, would he even care about these things?" N?velDrama.Org content. They all knew what kind of person Gilbert was. He never liked to meddle in other people''s affairs. Zack sighed at Jenny''s rhetorical question; of course, he knew Gilbert''s character. "I know, but I like J.I don''t care about her past." "You can overlook her past, but you have to be sure that she has truly changed," Jenny stated. She looked at Zack, hoping that he would be smart enough to see through deceit if there were any.She hadn''t been in contact with J and wouldn''t have much contact with her in the future either. Zack would have to see for himself whether J had truly changed. Zack didn''t even think about it and nodded affirmatively, saying, "She must have changed her old ways.I believe that she genuinely loves me now." "Don''t rely on intuition.See with your own eyes," Jenny reminded him. "I know.I will pay attention." Jenny felt that she''d said enough at this point. If she could make Zack pay attention to J''s actions in their everyday life, then she was still somewhat sessful in trying to pry open Zack''s willingly shut eyes, even if it was only by a little bit. The moment J was up to something, Zack would definitely notice, and by that time, he would naturally give up on her without anyone else saying anything. If J really did nothing and was honest in her rtionship with Zack, Jenny wouldn''t continue to come between them even if she didn''t like J. No one could tell whether J had really changed for the better for the time being. There was no point in dwelling on the same topic at this point. "You should go back now.If you have time, I''ll invite you and Gilbert out for a meal in a few more days." Zack pursed his lips as he knew what Jenny meant ¡ª she wanted him to apologize to Gilbert. "What if he still insists on breaking me and J up?" In that case, he wouldn''t apologize. "Don''t worry, I''ll be there.Gilbert won''t do that." Jenny would make it clear to Gilbert, and she was sure he would be able to understand her. Hearing Jenny say that, Zack inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. Although he said he didn''t care, that wasn''t true at all. If Gilbert was willing to change his mind, he was certainly willing to apologize. Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Sorry for Disturbing Your Sleep Late at night, there was a knock on Alec''s door. Having just finished work and fallen asleep, he was very unhappy with whoever was disturbing his sleep at that hour. Emitting an aura of hostility, Alec opened the door but was stunned upon seeing the person at his doorstep. "Jenny?" Jenny leaned against the wall, her body aching all over.She struggled to lift her head and look at Alec. "I''m sorry for disturbing your sleep." "What''s the matter?" Alec immediately noticed something was wrong with Jenny and hugged her the next second. Under the dim light, he saw Jenny''s abnormally red cheeks and touched her forehead.He frowned immediately upon feeling her temperature. "You have a fever?" Jenny replied weakly, ''I probably caught a cold during the day." After all, she had gone to see the snow in the morning and had been exposed to the cold wind for quite some time during Max''s confession to Jade in the snow. Alec looked worried as he carried her into his room and carefully ced her on the bed. He immediately brought some hot water for Jenny. "Wipe yourself down and cool off first." "Okay." Jenny nodded and said, "I came over to ask if you have any fever medicine at home.I don''t have any." She''d just moved in not long ago and had not prepared for these situations. Although Walter Castle had some, Jenny was afraid she would pass out halfway if she drove over to get them. N?velDrama.Org content. "I''ll go downstairs to buy some for you," Alec said. He didn''t have any medicine either because he rarely got sick or had a fever, so he had no need for such things. But after that night, he would probably prepare some at home. When Alec was just about to go downstairs to buy the medicine, Jenny grabbed his hand. "Forget it.It''s toote now.The drugstore is probably closed, and it''s too cold outside." She didn''t want Alec to catch a fever as well. "Don''t worry, and just lie down.I''ll be back soon." He was sure that Jenny would feel great difort in her condition if she didn''t take any medication. Therefore, Alec turned around and left after asking Jenny to stay put. For him, buying medicine wasn''t a problem whether the drugstore was open or not. After he left, Jenny struggled to get up and walked toward the bathroom. Alec wasn''t wrong; physical cooling was very important for her at that moment. If she continued to burn up like that, she would be delirious. In the bathroom, Jenny prepared to take a hot bath. As the hot water fell on her body, she immediately felt much better, and her mind became clearer. It was then that she realized she was in Alec''s house. She felt embarrassed, realizing she should have gone back to her own unit to shower instead. Jenny intended to quickly resolve the situation before Alec came back Otherwise, it would be awkward by the time he returned. She turned off the hot water so she could dry herself and put on her clothes before leaving. But soon, she came to realize a problem. She''d never been to Alec''s unit before, so naturally, there weren''t any of her things there. Most importantly, she didn''t have a towel! What should she use to dry herself then? Jenny felt helpless, and her gazended on the clothes she''d just taken off. "Well, desperate times call for desperate measures," she thought. Just as she reached out for her clothes, intending to use them to dry herself off, there came a knock on the bathroom door, which startled her and made her jolt. "Jenny, are you inside?" Alec''s voice came from outside. "Yes," Jenny replied hesitantly. She wished she could just disappear. "I''ve left a towel and some clothes outside the door for you.I''ll be waiting for you in the living room," Alec said, leaving the bedroom after cing clean clothes and a towel outside the bathroom door. Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Don¡¯t Think About Unnecessary Things After hearing the sound of the bedroom door closing, Jenny blushed and cautiously opened the bathroom door. She then took the towel and clothes. The clothes belonged to Alec and had a masculine woody scent; they didn''t quite fit her. However, that was the least of Jenny''s concerns at that moment. She would just wear them for a while and change when she got home. With that in mind, she put on Alec''s shirt and came out of the bathroom. Thank goodness for the heating. Otherwise, not only would it be cold outside, but the house would be freezing too. Jenny walked from the bedroom to the living room. Alec sat on the couch while waiting for her toe out. Hearing her footsteps, he turned to her and asked, "Do you feel better now?" "Yeah.Much better," she replied gratefully. Although she felt slightly dizzy, the soreness in her body had somewhat subsided. "I bought some medicine for you.Since you''re a doctor, you can decide which ones to take," he said. He''d asked the pharmacist but felt that Jenny would know better. Jenny nodded and picked up the medicine Alec had bought.He''d bought a lot; there were even antibiotics. "Thank you," she said. Jenny only took the fever medicine and didn''t take anything else for the time being. She wanted to wait and see how she felt in the morning. If it was serious, she would take antibiotics, but if she improved, she didn''t n to take any other medicine. "Thank you for your help. I should go now," she said. It was already veryte, and Jenny thought it would be rude for her to keep Alec up any longer. But Alec grabbed her hand and said with a hint of reproach, "You''re wearing so little, and it''s cold outside.Do you want to make your condition worse?" Jenny''s heart skipped a beat at his stern tone. He led her back to the bedroom and said, "You can sleep in my room.I''ll sleep in my guest room." "That''s not right.I should sleep in the guest room instead of your room," Jenny said. Then, she added, "Or could you lend me a down jacket to wear back home?" After all, it was only a short walk, so it wasn''t as dramatic as Alec made it out to be. "Rest well, and don''t think about unnecessary things," Alec said before leaving the bedroom, not giving Jenny a chance to leave. Feeling helpless, Jennyy down on the bed. Perhaps it was because of the fever medicine, as she soon fell asleep despite being in an unfamiliar bed. Meanwhile, Alec, who was in the guest room, couldn''t fall asleep. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He couldn''t help but think about how Jenny had trusted him enough to ask for his help when she was sick. Maybe he should seriously consider confessing his feelings. Although things were looking up for them now, and no other men were threatening his position, that didn''t mean there wouldn''t be any in the future. It would be better if she became his girlfriend. That way, even if he was jealous, he had every right to do so, unlike now. As these thoughts reeled in his mind, Alec didn''t realize that the night had passed until he finally decided to close his eyes and sleep. He then discovered that it was almost dawn upon looking at the time. Alec thought he might as well get up, as Jenny might wake up soon. Since a person with a fever shouldn''t eat greasy food, he decided to make some oatmeal for Jenny and began to busy himself in the kitchen. In the bedroom, Jenny was sleeping soundly,pletely unaware that Alec had been awake all night and was currently in the kitchen. When she woke up, it was already eight in the morning. She could see the faint sunlight streaming into the bedroom when she opened her eyes. In winter, sunlight was particrly precious. Jenny didn''t continuezing and got up from the bed. Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Chapter 989 As Long as You Like It When Jenny walked into the living room and saw the hot oatmeal on the dining table, she was a little stunned.She looked at Alec, still busying himself in the kitchen, and a warm feeling washed over her.She took a step toward him and said, "Hey." She called out softly, and he turned around with a smile. "Oh, you''re awake already.Do you feel better?"he asked with concern. "Yeah. I feel better now." Jenny nodded and walked toward him.She was surprised to see that he was making tortellini. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. Then, she asked, "What time did you get up?" "I don''t remember.It was still dark outside." Alec said with augh, not minding that he''d gotten no sleep at all. It was his first time making tortellini, so he wasn''t very familiar with the process. Fortunately, he had some talent for cooking, so his attempt didn''t end up in failure. Alec was about to ask Jenny to have breakfast when he suddenly felt Jenny''s warm body in his arms. "Why are you so good to me?" Even though Jenny hadn''t epted Alec and was still hesitant about being in a rtionship with him, she couldn''t help but feel moved by Alec''s kindness at that moment, even if she''d steeled her heart to not be swayed by emotions. Feeling the warmth in his chest, Alec lowered his head and looked at the person in his arms. Then, he raised his arms and hugged her back tightly. "You''re wrong.I haven''t been good to you at all.If I were good to you, I wouldn''t have hurt you so badly before." Alec had always regretted not treating Jenny well when she was his wife; even when she became his girlfriend, he still didn''t cherish her enough. The insignificant amount of kindness now was nothing but futilepensation that came too little and toote. To him, it was practically worthless. "Let''s forget about the past.Actually, when I think about it, it''s not all your fault." Jenny removed herself from his embrace. In her heart, she understood that the past wasn''t entirely his fault. They had gotten married in a hurry back then, so it was normal for Alec to be resentful about being bound to her. Although he never came to see her in person, he never did anything to harm her, either. In fact, looking back now, Jenny thought she was just unable to swallow her pride back then. Alec''s eyes brightened hearing her say that. "Jenny, are you saying that you forgive me for the foolish things I did before?" "Yeah." Jenny nodded. Alec was ted; he didn''t bother to suppress the wide, beaming smile that had appeared on his face automatically. "Thank you," he said. "Come and have breakfast.You''ve done enough," Jenny replied, feeling a little embarrassed as she turned to leave the kitchen. Alec was still smiling, but he didn''t refuse. He brought the steaming hot tortellini to the dining table and said, "Try it and let me know what you think Give me some feedback, and I''ll improve next time."Jenny tried one, and the corners of her eyes lifted up as she said with a slight smile, "It''s delicious.There''s nothing to improve." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Alec had a real talent for cooking. Even though it was his first time making tortellini, Jenny still thought it was very delicious. In fact, it tasted even better than the ones sold in restaurants. "If you like it, I can make it for you every morning." Alec was naturally happy to receive recognition for his cooking. Moreover, the person who acknowledged his cooking was Jenny, so his happiness was multiplied several times over. Upon hearing that, Jenny quickly waved her hand to show that it would be too much of a hassle. "There''s no need.It''ll be too troublesome, so you don''t have to do it." He was a busy man¡ªshe''d feel guilty if he wasted so much time making breakfast for her every day. "It''s not troublesome as long as you like it." He looked at her intently. Jenny was taken aback.She cleared her throat to ease her racing heart. There''s really no need.I''ll quickly tire of even the most delectable if I eat it every single day." "That''s true.Just let me know when you would like to have a taste of my cooking, and I''ll dly cook for you." Alec agreed, so he didn''t insist any further. Jenny replied with a simple "okay" and said nothing else. Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Feigning Ignorance Jenny started working at the hospital as usual. Although her condition was better, and she wasn''t as ufortable as the night before, she hadn''t fully recovered yet and still felt a little dizzy. However, it didn''t affect her much, and she still insisted on going to work and consulting patients in the outpatient clinic. "Next," she called out to the waiting area. Shortly after, someone pushed the door open and entered. Jenny, who was typing on herputer, didn''t immediately look up to see who it was. When she finished and looked up at the patient across from her, she was a little surprised. "Miss York?" Jenny was puzzled when she saw that the patient was Alexandra. Alexandra was evidently displeased, and there was a hostile look in her eyes as she stared at Jenny. "Hello, Dr.Walter," she greeted. Jenny sensed Alexandra''s unfriendliness and stared back at her for a few seconds. Then, she asked, "What''s wrong?" ¡®My heart," Alexandra answered. Jenny frowned and leaned back in her chair. She pointed to the door and said, "Walk out and turn left.The cardiology department is over there." "Really? But only you can treat my illness, Dr.Walter," Alexandra replied. She didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving and continued to sit there, looking at Jenny with the same unfriendly expression. Jenny didn''t understand what was up with her. She hadn''t contacted Christopher at all, so even if Alexandra wanted to hold someone ountable for her unhappy rtionship with her boyfriend, she shouldn''t be looking for Jenny. Thinking of the other patients waiting to see her outside, Jenny didn''t want to waste any time with Alexandra. "If you have something to say, please get to the point.Don''t keep the other patients waiting." "Fine!" Alexandra spat with a nod. Then, she asked, "What did you say to Christopher?" "What do you mean?" Jenny furrowed her brow, looking puzzled and not quite understanding the meaning behind Alexandra''s words. "Are you feigning ignorance? After you left that day, Christopher broke up with me.Are you sure it had nothing to do with you?" Alexandra used. She''d been cracking her head over the past few days about why Christopher would suddenly break up with her. Why didn''t he break up with her earlier if he didn''t like her? Why did he suddenly do it after meeting Jenny? She believed it must have something to do with the woman. "Christopher broke up with her?" Jenny questioned internally. She was also puzzled about the turn of events, but she quickly calmed down and said, "You''re overthinking it.On the day of Harvey''s funeral, I didn''t say a word to Christopher at all, even when I left." It was all thanks to Alexandra that Jenny couldn''t offer her condolences to Christopher properly.She, of all people, should remember that. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Don''t try to deceive me.You might have left at that time, but who knows? Maybe you''ve been in contact with him after that." Alexandra was adamant Jenny had something to do with Christopher breaking up with her. She thought for a moment and continued, "Plus, you met him on the day Mr.Spade passed away in the hospital.You must have said something to him before I showed up!" "Do you insist on ming me?" Jenny countered with an icy expression.She wasn''t a pushover who would let others trample all over her. "Everyone in Bardoff City knows he used to be smitten by you! The moment you give him a hint and make him think he still has a chance with you, he''ll break up with me." Alexandra firmly believed that her spection was reasonable. Jenny nearly gave a mockingugh out of annoyance upon hearing her words. She asked somewhat exasperatedly, "Why would you think I was hinting at him? I''m not interested in him at all.Why would I do that?" "Who knows? Some women are like that.Even if they don''t like the man, they won''t let him be with other women,"Alexandra sneered disdainfully. She believed Jenny to be that kind of woman. After all, there were always quite a few men around Jenny, constantly waiting for her to spare them a nce. Jenny didn''t want to waste her time talking to Alexandra, nor did she want to exin herself to the unreasonable woman. She pointed at the door and said, "Think whatever you want.I don''t feel like talking to you.I''m very busy, so please leave, or I''ll call for security." Chapter 991 Chapter 991 Chapter 991 Are You Okay? "Ah! w Just as Jenny finished speaking, a cup of hot coffee was sshed toward her in the next second, catching her off guard.She hadn''t anticipated it, so the coffee sshed all over her face, instantly blurring her vision.She wasn''t feeling well, to begin with, and Alexandra''s sudden act of rudeness further aggravated her condition of difort.Jenny shot an icy re at her attacker. "Well, well.Such is the way a daughter of the York family carries herself." "What''s that supposed to mean? Are you threatening me with your family''s backing?" Alexandra sneered, meeting Jenny''s gaze squarely and unflinchingly.She then said, "Jenny, don''t think you''re so great just because you''re the head of the Walters.Let me tell you, even if you have a distinguished status, you still have to pay the price for your wrongdoing!" Jenny didn''t reply. N?velDrama.Org content. Instead, she took a tissue to wipe the coffee off of herself. "Is that so? I''ll say the same right back at you." She would make Alexandra understand what it meant to pay the price for her action, but she didn''t know if Alexandra could handle paying that price. Without saying another word, Jenny took out her phone and called security. Soon, security arrived and took Alexandra away. Since she''d vented her anger, she didn''t continue to linger. However, as she was leaving, she still looked at Jenny resentfully. "You just wait.Things won''t end well for you." Jennyughed. Considering that she''d treated illnesses, saved lives, and had never done anything bad, she wondered what kind of bad ending would befall her. After security took Alexandra away, Jenny changed into a white coat and continued to treat patients. However, her hair was still damp. As the heat from the coffee dissipated, it was reced with a piercing chill. Since Jenny hadn''t fully recovered from her illness yet, it was no different from rubbing salt in the wound. Jenny held out until she''d seen all the patients. With thest patient gone, she could no longer bear it, so she went downstairs to find her colleague responsible for prescribing medication for fever and cold. However, she could barely stand straight while waiting for the elevator before she could reach the ground floor. "Are you okay?" A voice sounded beside her, and Jenny turned to see that it was Derrick. Jenny shook her head and replied, "Thank you, I''m fine." "You don''t look fine." Derrick saw her face turning red, and her overall condition seemed off. Jenny didn''t say anything and anxiously waited for the elevator. The elevator hadn''t arrived, yet Jenny was already struggling to stand as she leaned against the wall. She almost fell, but Derrick rushed forward to support her. "Are you running a fever?" he asked. Jenny nodded and tried to push him away. "I''ll take you downstairs to get some medicine," Derrick said, holding and supporting her firmly. Although he and Jenny had some unpleasantness before, that was all in the past. Besides, they both had their own lives now. It wouldn''t do to hold grudges forever. Jenny wanted to refuse, but she found it difficult to even speak at the moment. The fever medicine she tookst night seemed to have only helped a little, as her condition had not improved at all. When the elevator finally arrived, Derrick helped her go in. But to her surprise, McKenna was standing right inside. She never expected to see this scene when the elevator doors opened. McKenna became infuriated instantly. Pointing at the two of them, she shouted, "Derrick! What are you doing?" Her voice was loud, so the doctors and nurses who hadn''t noticed them before all turned their heads. They looked at the three of them with a range of different expressions. Many people in the hospital knew about the conflict between them, but they thought that Jenny wasn''t interested in Derrick. However, upon seeing how Derrick was holding Jenny, they were quite surprised. "Could something be going on between those two?" they wondered. Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Come With Us Right then, Jenny had a massive headache and wasn''t in the mood to argue with them any longer.She shook off Derrick''s hand and said with some difficulty, "You guys talk.I''ll go downstairs first." She was afraid she would faint there and then if she continued to let it drag out any longer. She went into the elevator, but McKenna didn''t intend to let her leave as she stared at Jenny angrily and said, "Jenny, what do you mean? You clearly rejected Derrick, but now you''re flirting with him.Do you want to have your cake and eat it too?" "You''re overthinking things.I''m not interested in him," Jenny said, her head pounding. Unfortunately, McKenna didn''t believe her. "I''m overthinking things? Are you saying that I was mistaken?" McKenna sneered and halted the elevator there. Jenny was at a loss for words. She looked at Derrick standing outside the elevator and asked, "Can you guys go out and talk? I need to go downstairs urgently." "Jenny!" McKenna got even angrier upon being brushed off by her.She thought Jenny was openly seducing Derrick in front of her and was so livid she could hit someone. Derrick snapped out of his daze atst. He was stunned and didn''t know how to react because when he saw McKenna inside the elevator, he thought he was done for. McKenna was particrly possessive and would get angry if he talked to any woman for more than a few minutes. Now that she saw him helping Jenny, she was sure to make a big fuss. He was distracted because he was at a loss about what to do. When he heard Jenny''s words, he finally returned to his senses. "McKenna, youe out first and let Jenny go downstairs.I''ll exin everything to youter." "No, I won''t! Why are you letting her go? Don''t tell me you''re still protecting her even now!"" McKenna refused vehemently. Derrick was speechless, but Jenny was even more so. Noticing that more and more people were gathering around, he knew that this couldn''t go on. He forcibly pulled McKenna out of the elevator and pressed the door close button for Jenny before dragging her away. "Derrick! Stop pulling me away!" McKenna''s voice echoed through the hallway. Jenny breathed a sigh of relief as the elevator doors closed. The doors opened again on the third floor, and Jenny was about to walk out when she realized the people outside the elevator were acting strange. They had no intention of getting on the elevator but instead stared straight at her as if she were their prey. Jenny lowered her head, pretending not to have noticed them, and was about to leave when she realized she was being too naive. Those people got on the elevator and blocked her path. "Dr.Walter,e with us." With that, the person pressed the button for the basement. Jenny pursed her lips and prepared to quietly reach her hand into her pocket to make a phone call. However, before she could do so, her hand was grabbed by one of the men. "Dr.Walter, I advise you not to move around recklessly.The gun in my hand is not for show," the man said, pointing the gun at her waist and preventing her from moving. If it were a normal day, she would have taken action the moment the person appeared at the elevator door and would never have let herself be trapped there. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But now, she couldn''t even stand still, let alone resist. On a normal day, she could take on five people at once, but with her condition now, she wasn''t even a match for one. Jenny thought she was fortunate to get into such a situation at a time like this. Little did she know that the other party had deliberately chosen this opportunity to act. Otherwise, how could they have seeded so easily? In the corner of the hospital staircase, Derrick had just finished exining everything to McKenna. "McKenna, I really don''t have any feelings for her now.I only have eyes for you.Please believe me." "Really?" McKenna was still doubtful, but her anger had subsided a lot. "Yes.I helped her because I noticed she wasn''t feeling well; I wasn''t thinking of anything else," Derrick swore earnestly. Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Stop Trying to Gauge Me After realizing she''d misunderstood Derrick, McKenna felt a bit embarrassed. "Who knows what you were thinking? After all, you did like her before." Although McKenna said that, Derrick knew that she was no longer angry.She just couldn''te to terms with it right now. "It was my fault for not handling it properly, which led to your misunderstanding.I promise it won''t happen again next time," Derrick said without ming McKenna. Hearing him say that, McKenna felt much better. "So, does that mean you won''t take care of her if you see her sick the next time?" Derrick felt awkward and only spoke up after a while, "I''ll quickly call other colleagues to take her downstairs together." He was sure that if he said he wouldn''t help Jenny, McKenna would be unhappy with his answer as well because she would think he was heartless. Sure enough, McKenna wasn''t angry anymore after hearing him say that. "Well, that''s about right." "McKenna, are you not angry anymore?" Derrick asked, still a bit uneasy. McKenna nodded, somewhat gingerly. "I''ll trust you for now.But if I find out you''re lying to me...Well, you know what the consequences will be." Derrick immediately shook his head. "Don''t worry.Such a thing won''t be happening." He didn''t have the courage to lie to McKenna.He valued his life far too much to do that. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. McKenna turned around, walked out of the staircase, and made her way to the elevator. Derrick quickly caught up and asked, "McKenna, where are you going?" "I''m going downstairs to see how Jenny is.You said she''s sick, right? She''s a coworker, after all.We should go take a look," McKenna replied. She didn''t have any ill intentions toward Jenny. In reality, she just didn''t want her boyfriend to have too much contact with other women, as it made her insecure. After realizing she had misunderstood Jenny, she felt guilty and wanted to go down and see if there was anything she could help with. Derrick heard that and felt delighted. "McKenna, you''re really kind.McKenna pouted and didn''t reply. She silently thought she wasn''t kind at all¡ªif she found out Derrick had any contact with Jenny, she would definitely give him a beating! The two of them took the elevator and went downstairs. They soon found their colleague who was in charge of handling colds and fevers that day, but they didn''t see Jenny. After asking around, they were told that Jenny hadn''t been there. Hearing that, Derrick and McKenna felt that something was off. They had seen Jenny take the elevator downstairs. Could she have left on her own after going down? It didn''t seem likely in her condition. Derrick could tell that Jenny was quite ill, and if she''d left on her own, she might have passed out somewhere. He wanted to look for her, but he didn''t dare say it out loud. Stealing a nce at McKenna, he asked, "McKenna, what do you think is going on?" "Stop trying to gauge my reaction.I know you want to go and look for her," McKenna said, clearly not fooled. Based on Derrick''s expression just now, he was definitely worried about Jenny. However, she didn''t want to argue with him because even she found the situation peculiar. Derrick felt embarrassed and decided not to say anything else, knowing that the more he said, the more misunderstandings he would cause. He decided to give up and not get involved since Jenny had nothing to do with him, but McKenna didn''t n to just leave it at that. She said, "Let''s go and ask Mr.Zeller.If Jenny left, he would know." Mr.Zeller was the security guard downstairs. He was familiar with every doctor and nurse in the hospital, so if Jenny had left, he would have seen it. "Okay." Derrick felt slightly relieved that she cared about Jenny''s whereabouts. At any rate, they should at least find out where Jenny had gone. Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Is Jenny Kidnapped? Half an hourter, McKenna and Derrick were in the hospital director s office. "So, you mean Jenny disappeared from the hospital?" Gavin Porter, the hospital director, adjusted his sses and looked at the two incredulously. McKenna nodded and replied, "Yes, I saw her go to the third floor with my own eyes, but the people on the third floor said they never saw her.Furthermore, Mr.Zeller, who was downstairs, said he didn''t see Jenny leaving.Isn''t this considered a disappearance?" "Could she have left through the back door?" Gavin asked. The hospital had a back door specifical:y for medical staff, after all. "We went to check and asked the security there too, but they didn''t see her leave," Derrick added. Gavin frowned, thinking that the two of them seemed to be making a fuss over nothing. Sensing what he was thinking, Derrick went on, "Jenny''s phone is now unreachable, and her condition when Ist saw her wasn''t good.No matter what, we need to find her first.What if something really happened?" At this point, he hadn''t yet considered the possibility of Jenny being taken away by someone.He was mainly worried that she''d fainted somewhere due to her illness. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Hearing him say that, Gavin was rmed and took the matter seriously. After all, Jenny wasn''t any ordinary doctor. "Let''s go to the surveince room to take a look," Gavin said. He stood up immediately, fully aware of the gravity of the situation, so he didn''t dare to dy things any longer. McKenna and Derrick followed him. They came to see him specifically to check the surveince footage. After all, without his permission, they could not view it. After Gavin exined what he needed to see to the person in charge of the surveince, they quickly pulled up the footage of Jenny entering the elevator. They then saw several people enter the elevator with her inside. It was unclear what they said to Jenny, but she followed them to the basement after a brief exchange. Although they couldn''t hear the conversation, judging from the expressions of the people in the surveince footage, it was definitely not anything good. In the surveince footage of the basement, they saw Jenny and those people walking out of the elevator. She was pushed into a ck SUV, and the car drove off, disappearing from the scope of the surveince camera. "Mr.Porter, does this mean Jenny has been kidnapped?" McKenna spoke up uncertainly.She''d never seen a kidnapping taking ce in real life before. Gavin''s brow was now tightly furrowed. He thought it was just the two of them making a fuss, but he didn''t expect something bad had really happened. "You don''t have to worry about this anymore.Don''t go around talking about it.I''ll handle this," Gavin instructed as he took out his phone to make a call. McKenna wanted to ask more, but Derrick tugged at her sleeve and shook his head at her. "Let''s go.We should leave this to Mr.Porter.After they came out of the monitoring room, McKenna looked at Derrick suspiciously and asked, "You''re just going to leave like this? Aren''t you worried about Jenny?" "My main concern was that she might have passed out somewhere without anyone noticing.Now that we found out she has been taken away, there''s naturally no need for me to worry about her," Derrick exined. Jenny was a member of the Walter family, after all.No one would dare to harm her that easily. McKenna thought Derrick''s words made sense. "That''s true.We''ve wasted so much time.I''m hungry now." "Okay, okay.What does my little princess want to eat?" Derrick said with augh as he led McKenna away. Jenny''s situation was out of their hands and no longer their concern. At the same time, the Walters received the news of Jenny''s abduction. Evan and Alec also learned about it very soon and started searching for her too. On that day, news of Jenny''s disappearance spread throughout Bardoff City. Some people were anxious, while some were hopeful; there were also those who were hiding in the dark, ready to strike at any moment. Jenny herself was unaware of all of this at the moment. She was dizzy and had a headache ¡ªshe didn''t even know where she''d been taken to. The scenery in front of her was beginning to blur, and she knew she would pass out at any moment, but she kept holding on.She was afraid she wouldn''t make it through that day if she lost consciousness now. Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Fire at the Intruder With a creak, the door was pushed open. The big man from before walked into the room and stared coldly at Jenny. "Miss Walter, ask Alec toe and save you." Jenny furrowed her brow. "Here we go again." Was Zeke never going to give up? He''d just suffered a serious blow, and now he was targeting her again. Was he so eager to have another taste of defeat? "We have no choice.You''re someone Alec values," the man said. Jenny stared at him with suspicion. "Did Zeke send you?" She couldn''t help but wonder if Zeke would make another attempt again so quickly. The Fausts weren''t doing well currently. They didn''t have a high chance of sess by making a move again so soon.It didn''t seem like Zeke''s style of doing things. "There''s no need for you to know who sent me," the man replied without giving a definite answer. Jenny looked at him for a moment, then lowered her head and stopped talking. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t speak.We''ve already notified Alec, and he should be here soon.We just don''t now if he''ll be as lucky asst time," the man said before turning around and leaving. Jenny stared at the closed door and felt that something was off. "Would Zeke really use the same method twice? If not him, then who? Moreover, even though the man just now didn''t admit that Zeke sent him, his response was ambiguous and didn''t rule out this possibility," Jenny contemted deeply and then realized that no matter who sent him to kidnap her, they were up to no good. Consequently, she had to escape as soon as possible. Unfortunately, when she tried to stand up, the soreness she felt in her whole body, her blurry vision, and the throbbing pain in her head all prevented her from taking even a single step. As soon as the big man walked out of the room, someone approached him. "It''s all arranged.The boss will be back soon, and he reminded us not to blow our cover." "Ask him not to worry.We always deliver.When have we ever disappointed him?" the man replied. However, right after that, he started worrying. "Why do you think the boss went to all this trouble?" "He obviously wants to y the hero and rescue the damsel in distress,"another one of the men said. "I heard from Howard that our boss ispletely devoted to this woman.He must be in love with her," someone else chimed in. The others nodded, having heard something simr. Just then, the man''s phone beeped, and he picked it up. After reading the message, he put on a serious expression. "Get ready.It''s starting." With that, the group dispersed and began to act ording to n. Jenny was struggling to find a way to escape inside the room when she heard noises from the window behind her.She immediately turned her head and started to feel nervous. But soon, as the window was quietly opened, Evan''s face came into her sight. "Evan? What''re you doing here?" "Shh, don''t talk.Those men are all outside.Let''s sneak away quietly." Evan didn''t let Jenny say much.He quietly entered the room through the window, picked up Jenny, and prepared to leave.He carefully ced Jenny outside the window. But when he was about to leave through the window, the door was forcefully kicked open. "Who are you?" "Everyone, fire at the intruder!" With onemand, gunshots instantly rang out. Hiding under the window, Jenny was extremely anxious as she didn''t see Evane out. "Evan?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As soon as she called out, she could hear a muffled groan. Jenny didn''t have time to think much.She immediately got up. Looking through the window, she saw Evan in a gunfight with her captors. Jenny noticed his arm was bleeding; it looked like he''d been shot. "Be careful, Evan!" "Get down, and don''t move!" Evan shouted at her. Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Chapter 996 He Can''t Die! Jenny wanted to help but knew she would only distract Evan instead of helping him out under such a circumstance.So, she could only hide behind the window and cower in fear. The gunfire continued. Soon, Evan climbed out the window and came to Jenny''s side. "Let''s go!" "Those men..." "It seems that Alec has brought his men here.We should leave and let him deal with them," Evan said. Without waiting for Jenny to speak, he took her by the hand and made to leave. Jenny heard gunfire not far away and was worried about Alec, but she also knew it was better to leave quickly. If she and Evan were caught, it would only hinder Alec''s effort in dealing with those men. The two cautiously escaped, and Jenny realized they were in a normal residence. The house wasn''t big, and it only had a small courtyard. That was where they were hiding at the moment, observing their surroundings and figuring out where to go. It seemed the abductors were all busy dealing with Alec outside the perimeter of the courtyard. Jenny knew that she and Evan had to hurry and not waste the opportunity that Alec had created for them. "Jenny, step on my back and climb over the wall." Evan chose a rtively low wall.He bent down and let Jenny step on his back. "Okay." Jenny didn''t hesitate. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Every extra unnecessary word uttered was a waste of time. Although any form of movement was difficult for Jenny, she still seeded in climbing over the wall with a formidable spirit. Just as she was waiting for Evan to climb out, footsteps came from not far away. She instinctively looked and saw that the personing was Alec, which made her happy and relieved. "Alec!" "Jenny, are you okay?" Alec walked over to Jenny hurriedly. But in the next second, a turn of events urred. Alec had been busy looking for Jenny and didn''t bother to take care of all the men who had kidnapped her. "Be careful!" the two men shouted in unison, but the sick Jenny reacted very slowly. She was about to be hit by a bullet when a figure shot toward her and pushed her to the floor. The two bodies fell to the floor heavily, apanied by Evan''s muffled groan. Alec turned around and shot the man who fired at them, instantly taking him out. Then, he walked over to Jenny in frantic steps. "Jenny!" "I''m okay.Send Evan to the hospital!" Jenny was trembling with fear, and she could feel the warm blood soaking her clothes. She could see that Evan''s face was pale. At that moment, she even forgot to breathe. Alec helped Evan up, then carried him on his back and supported Jenny as they walked toward a nearby car. He looked back at Paul, who was not far away, and with just one nce, Paul understood what he meant¡ªleave no one alive. As the car sped on the road, Jenny was a little dazed and starting to lose consciousness. But when she turned her head and saw Evan lying motionless beside her, she instantly regained her senses. She couldn''t pass out right now¡ªshe had to take him to the hospital, find the best doctor for him, and make sure he was okay before she could rx. Alec was driving at full speed. "Don''t worry, Jenny.He''ll be fine." Although he didn''t like Evan, he didn''t wish for him to be grievously injured. He got hurt in his attempt to save Jenny. If he died, Jenny would remember him for the rest of her life. "Hang in there and don''t die, Evan! You can''t die!" Alec prayed wordlessly. Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Spend the Rest of His Life in a Wheelchair When the car drove into the hospital, arge group of experts was already waiting, and they hurriedly pushed Evan into the emergency room. Alec came to Jenny''s side and supported her.He was about tofort her by saying that Evan would be fine when he noticed how hot Jenny''s body was. "You still have a fever?" That morning, he thought Jenny was fine because she looked alright.She''d taken some fever medicine and slept through the night, so she should have already recovered. Who would have thought that she was still sick? "I-I''m fine.I need to know whether Evan is alright." Jenny insisted on waiting right outside the emergency room. Alec wouldn''t let her do as she pleased and lifted her up right away. "Be good, and don''t move around.I''ll monitor Evan''s condition.In the meantime, we need to get you to a doctor." Jenny couldn''t object, so she could onlyy in Alec''s arms as he took her to see a doctor. Perhaps because Alec''s scent rxed Jenny''s frayed nerves, or maybe she''d really reached her limit, as soon as Alec stepped into the hospital, shepletely lost consciousness. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Alec was practically running with Jenny in his arms to the doctor''s office. After taking her temperature, they found out that she''d already reached a temperature of 104 degrees Fahrenheit. If she continued to burn up like this, her brain might be damaged as a result. When Jenny woke up again, it was already dark outside. She looked at the ceiling for a moment in a daze, seemingly not yet realizing what had happened. Suddenly, she sat up on the bed with a jolt. The IV needle in her hand almost got pulled off, and Alec, who was lying somewhere beside her, was also awakened by her movements. "Jenny, you''re awake? I''ll have someone bring you some food," Alec said as he walked over to her. He reached out to touch her forehead. After he was sure she was no longer running a fever, he breathed a sigh of relief. Jenny grabbed Alec and asked, "How''s Evan?" She still didn''t know where the bullet had hit Evan, but she knew it must have been very serious because he had bled a lot at the time. "Rx, he''s not dead.He suffered a spinal injury and needs to stay in the hospital for a few days," Alec answered. Jenny wasn''t stupid. Although Alec''s words were vague, she could still tell that Evan''s injury was serious. The spinal cord was the most important part of the human body, and if it was injured, the consequences were severe. She looked up at Alec with tears in her eyes. "Is he in a vegetative state now?" A spinal injury would very likely lead to a vegetative state. "No, he isn''t.His injury isn''t that serious." Alec shook his head, but he felt a sense of unease in his heart. "Then tell me, what''s the situation?" Jenny was very anxious. Alec had been refusing to tell her Evan''s actual condition, so she was naturally frustrated. Alec sighed, knowing he couldn''t keep it from her any longer. "The doctor said he may have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. "A wheelchair..." The word echoed in Jenny''s mind as it went nk. "How could this happen..." The situation was worse than she''d imagined. Evan was so young, and he had a long life ahead of him. If he had to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair, what would be of him? Tears welled up in her eyes instantly, and Alec gently wiped them away. "I have already contacted the most famous doctors internationally.They''ll find a way to cure him." "Okay, thank you." Jenny thanked him, but her tears still flowed freely. "I want to go see him," she said, looking up at Alec and hoping he would take her there. Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Seems Like You Know More "He''s still in the ICU.You should eat something first.We''ll go and visit him tomorrow," Alec said as he looked at Jenny. She hadn''t fully recovered, but she wanted to visit Evan immediately. Alec felt a little bothered about it. However, he didn¡¯t say anything.He knew how much Jenny valued favors.She, like him, disliked owing anyone anything, especially when it involved matters of life and death. Jenny shook her head and insisted, "I''ll just take a look from outside.I can''t rest easy if I don''t see him with my own eyes." "Alright." Alec knew he couldn''t stop her.So, he didn''t prevent her from going to see Evan.He thought it wouldn''t do her any harm if her mind could be at ease. With that, he helped Jenny out of the ward and headed straight for the ICU where Evan was. Because Jenny was a doctor at the hospital, she was allowed to go in and see Evan. Even so, she didn''t go in but just peered through the small window on the door. "I-I don''t know how to face him," Jenny choked out. Evan hadn''t woken up yet and didn''t know that he would have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. Jenny couldn''t imagine how devastated he would be when he found out. Alec hugged her, feeling his heart ache for her. "It''s okay, Jenny.No one will me you." "I know he won''t me me." But she med herself.She wondered why she hadn''t been more careful and med herself for getting kidnapped. If it hadn''t been for her, Evan wouldn''t have had to suffer.She began to wonder if she was a jinx who brought misfortune to the people around her. Alec didn''t know how tofort Jenny. He knew that nothing he said right now would make a difference. Hence, he just held her tight, as if the tighter he held her, the less likely she would leave him. When they returned to their ward, the food had arrived. Alec opened it and handed it to Jenny. "Eat something first.Don''t forget that you''re a patient too." Jenny nodded, but her gaze was vacant as she ate. Alec sighed and said, "Jenny, I know you''re upset right now, but no matter what, you have to take care of yourself. You still have me, and seeing you in such a state pains me." "I''m sorry.I just..." She just needed time toe to terms with what happened. "Did you catch those people? The ones behind all this?" Jenny asked. The murderous intent in her eyes shocked Alec. He''d never seen Jenny look so ferocious before. Even if the other party hadmitted heinous crimes, she would only think of punishing them ording to thew and never take matters into her own hands. But now, Alec had no doubt that if she found the mastermind, she would personally see to it that they paid for their actions. Alec shook his head as he replied, "No, those people were highly trained.Some escaped, and the ones who couldn''t do so have alreadymitted suicide." "Suicide?" Jenny thought, shocked. "Were they loyal henchmen trained to sacrifice themselves for a particr family?" Jenny frowned, feeling that the situation was moreplicated than she''d imagined. "Yeah, probably." Alec nodded. He had yet to find any leads. Jenny put down her food, having lost her appetitepletely. "Do you know if the Fausts have such a group of trained henchmen?" N?velDrama.Org content. The kidnappers had implicitly imed to be sent by Zeke, but Jenny found it a bit strange. "There should be, though it''s not just specific to the Fausts.Every family has them," Alec said. "Really? The Walters don''t have any." Jenny, who had taken over the Walter family, had never heard of such henchmen. Alec chuckled. "Not necessarily.Maybe your father didn''t pass them down to you." "It seems like you know more about this than me," Jennymented. "It''s nothing.I just happened to do some research before and found that every family has them, but they''re very secretive about it."Alec had nothing to hide from Jenny. The Walters did have henchmen trained to do the family''s bidding and sacrifice themselves if needed, but for some reason, Graham didn''t pass them down to Jenny. Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Chapter 999 I Feel More at Ease Jenny lowered her eyes.She truly had no idea about the existence of such henchmen in the Walters. However, she didn''t think too much about it. Either Graham had not entrusted her because he thought she wasn''t capable of handling them yet, or he thought it was better for him to retain control over them for the time being. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Do you think Zeke was the one behind everything this time?" Jenny asked Alec, eager to find out the identity of the culprit behind the scenes. Alec pondered for a moment, then shook his head. "I don''t think so."" "Why are you so sure?" Jenny looked at him, surprised at how he''d swiftlye to that conclusion without any hesitance. Now, it was Jenny''s turn to be silent. Although she felt it was unlikely that Zeke was the mastermind, she couldn''t think of anyone else besides him. Seeing Jenny racking her brain over the matter, Alec got up and leaned her back against the hospital bed. "Rest well.I''ll investigate this matter.Although those people are dead, we can still find out their identities and get some clues." Jenny murmured in agreement, not saying anything else. She needed to get well soon, as there were many things she needed to handle personally. Thinking of that, she closed her eyes to sleep but opened them again the next moment. "You can go back now.I''m fine, so you don''t need to stay here and watch over me." Alec had as much to do as she did, and she felt guilty that he''d been staying with her all night. Smiling and shaking his head, Alec insisted on staying. "I feel more at ease watching over you." "Alec¡ª" "Go to sleep.There''s a couch over there.I''ll sleep for a while after you fall asleep," Alec said. Since Alec was so insistent, Jenny had no choice but to give up on persuading him to go back.She was well aware that she couldn''t make Alec change his mind. With that, she closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep. After Jenny was sound asleep, Alec quietly left the ward and sat on the bench outside the door, dialing a number on his phone. "Look into this.I want to know who these people are." If Jenny were awake at that moment, she would be surprised by Alec''s cold and harsh tone. After all, she hadn''t seen this side of him in along time. The next morning, Jenny woke up very early. She was already feeling much better and felt that she could be discharged from the hospital. However, since Evan was still in the ICU, she wasn''t in a rush to leave. She still needed to wait for him to wake up. Whether she was a patient or a doctor while doing that didn''t make much of a difference. Just then, Alec came in with breakfast. "It''s good that you''re awake.Come and have some food." "Thank you," Jenny thanked him graciously. "Jenny, you don''t have to be so formal with me." Although Alec had reminded her countless times, Jenny still found it hard topletely forego all forms of courtesy when conversing with him.She felt a little embarrassed and apologized, "Sorry, it just came out that way naturally." "It''s okay.Just be mindful next time." Alec hoped Jenny could treat him like family; there was no need to be so distant when interacting with a family member. As Jenny ate her breakfast, she couldn''t help but wonder when Evan would wake up. Just then, there was a knock on the door of her ward. Vincent walked in and announced, "Mr.Faust and Miss Walter, Mr.rke has woken up." Upon hearing that, Jenny forgot about her breakfast and immediately got up to head toward the intensive care unit. Alec, on the other hand, had a long face that gave off a hint of gloominess. "My.Faust?" Vincent called out to him, feeling a little nervous when he saw that he hadn''t moved from his seat. Taking a deep breath, Alec kept his emotions in check.He consoled himself that it was normal for Jenny to care about Evan more right now, as he was her savior. Despite havingforted and mentally prepared himself, Alec couldn''t help but feel jealous when he saw Jenny sitting by Evan''s bedside and patientlyforting him. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Don''t Want You to Leave Me In the ward, Jenny sat quietly beside the hospital bed without saying a word. Evan had remained silent since he woke up, not even saying a word to Jenny when he saw her. Seeing him like that, Jenny felt worried. "Evan..." she said. "Don''t worry.I''m fine," Evan said with a smile. Even at that moment, he could still smile and tell Jenny that he was okay, not wanting her to worry too much. "Fine? How could he be fine? He has to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. No one would be able to ept such an oue calmly!" Jenny eximed inwardly. "We''re already contacting the best doctors for you. There must be a way," Jenny said, worried he was suppressing his emotions. It was better to let it out at times like this instead of bottling it all up. Hearing her say "we," Evan knew she was referring to herself and Alec. For some reason, he felt particrly displeased upon hearing that. "Jenny, if I have to spend the rest of my life in a wheelchair, will you stay by my side?" Evan suddenly asked as he looked at her.Jenny was stunned by his words. Even Alec, who was standing outside by the door, was visibly shaken. He wanted to barge in and ask Jenny to refuse Evan''s request, but he knew it would be futile.If Jenny decided to say "yes," he couldn''t stop her even if he went in. Jenny pursed her lips and looked at Evan. "Evan, are you saying that¡ª" "I just don''t want you to leave me. I''ve be useless. If you leave me too, I don''t know how I can live," Evan dered, smiling bitterly. Jenny didn''t say anything. She understood what Evan meant. Even though she wanted to refuse him, upon meeting his sad eyes, she knew she couldn''t bring herself to do it. He became like this because he saved her. Without him, it could have been her sitting in a wheelchair for the rest of her life. She couldn''t be so selfish as to deny his request. "Haha.I''m just kidding.Don''t worry about it.Just pretend I said nothing¡ª" "Evan," Jenny cut him off. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "As long as you''re bound to the wheelchair, I''ll care for you every single day.Don''t worry.I won''t leave you." Evan was surprised.He didn''t expect Jenny to agree so quickly. Outside the ward, Alec seemed to lose all his strength in an instant. He understood what Jenny''s words implied and found it hard to ept. They were about to progress to the next level, but now, because of Evan, fate forcibly pulled them apart once more. When Jenny came out of the ward, she immediately saw Alec sitting on the bench. He sat there with his hands holding his head, looking very distressed, and that made Jenny feel sad. She surmised he must have heard what she said in the ward just now. "Alec," Jenny called out to him. "I''m hungry.Let''s go eat breakfast.Because Evan woke up suddenly, she hadn''t finished her breakfast before hurrying over.Now that she was done checking on him, she felt a bit hungry.Alec looked up at Jenny and tried to say something, but in the end, he just nodded and said, "Okay." Inside the ward, the two of them silently ate breakfast without saying a word. Jenny couldn''t quite taste the sumptuous breakfast that should have been delicious.She put down her spoon and looked at the person next to her. "Did you hear what I said to Evan just now?" "No." Alec shook his head.He could pretend he didn''t know anything as long as he denied hearing anything she''d said to Evan. "Alec, don''t lie to yourself." Jenny was sure that Alec had heard it; otherwise, he wouldn''t have reacted like that. With a ng, Alec threw his te and cutlery on the table and looked at Jenny with reddened eyes. "Yes! I heard it!" he bellowed exasperatedly. "So, what do you want to tell me?" Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Who¡¯s to me Jenny lowered her head and took a while before she finally said, "I''m sorry." "Sorry?" Alec sneered and wiped the corner of his eye as he said coldly, "No need for that.You and I have nothing to do with each other.Now, you can take care of whomever you want.I have no right to interfere." "He saved me..." "Yes! He saved you! I damn well wish it was me who saved you at that time!" Even if he had to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair, Alec wished he was the one who saved her.He rarely got angry, especially not in front of Jenny, but he couldn''t hold back that day. Jenny had promised to take care of Evan, which basically meant she wouldn''t be able to be with him.He was already preparing to confess his feelings to her, but he didn''t foresee things would turn out that way. After a long time, Jenny regained herposure and raised her head. "You need to calm down first.It might not stay this way forever." They''d already contacted the best doctors. Perhaps, there was another way. "I can''t calm down!" After he said that, Alec turned and left the ward. Jenny didn''t know that he''d contacted doctors and asked about Evan''s condition.He knew that it was almost impossible to cure him. Even if they found the best doctor, the chances of curing him were very slim. Taking care of Evan for the rest of his life was almost a foregone conclusion. He hated it, but he didn''t know who to me. No one was at fault; the only one Alec could me was himself. If he had saved Jenny himself at that time...if he hadn''t let her go to work that morning... Alec had never been as sad as he was now. Even when he watched his mother die in front of him, he didn''t shed a tear. But now, he was really downhearted. When Vincent got a call from Jenny, he was stunned and froze right where he was. "Miss Walter, are you saying you want me to check on Mr.Faust? Did something happen?" Vincent didn''t understand why she needed him to go and watch over Alec since they were almost always together. Jenny didn''t know how to exin the situation to him. "We had a disagreement, and he left.Please go and check on him." After Jenny ended the call, she got up to handle her discharge procedures. Vincent looked at the phone in his hand, feeling utterly confused. "Could Mr.Faust really have a disagreement with Miss Walter?" he wondered. He then answered his question internally, thinking it wasn''t likely. From what he knew, Alec would do anything for Jenny. So how could they have a disagreement? Although puzzled, Vincent put away his phone and prepared to go and find Alec. At the bar, Paul watched as Alec lifted his ss and drank one ss after another as if he were drinking his sorrows and life away. Paul felt a headacheing on as he watched Alec drink. After he came to Bardoff City for so long, this was the first time Alec had invited him to drink. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He didn''t expect the situation to be so serious. "Come on, man.What happened?" Paul grabbed Alec''s ss, not letting him drink anymore. If he kept drinking like that, his body wouldn''t be able to withstand it. Alec leaned back on the sofa andughed lethargically. "What could happen? I just wanted to drink with you for a bit.Why? Even you don''t want to keep me company now?" Paul was speechless. In no way could he agree with Alec that he was just "drinking for a bit." "Does this have something to do with Jenny?" Other than Jenny, he couldn''t think of anything else to make Alec drink so much. Alec didn''t say anything, but a hint of pain shed in his eyes when he heard Paul mention Jenny''s name. "Sure enough, he''s like this because of Jenny," Paul thought. He then sighed. "Did you fight with her?" Alec didn''t speak and lifted his ss to down another drink Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 Don''t Be Fooled by Evan When Vincent rushed to the bar, Paul was desperately trying to stop Alec from drinking. Pushing open the door to the private room, Vincent was a little stunned to see the scene before him. From N?velDrama.Org. "My.Faust, are you okay?" Vincent asked. Both of them turned to look at him when they heard his voice. "What could be wrong with me?" Alec replied. "Miss Walter called me and said you had a disagreement with her.She was worried about you," Vincent said. Alec sneered at his words and finally stopped trying to grab the wine ss from Paul. "Worried about me? Does she think I''ll die because of her or something?" Vincent felt awkward as he thought, "Isn''t that what you''re doing now?" Paul sensed something was off and asked Vincent, "What''s going one" Vincent looked bewildered and shook his head. "I don''t know either.Miss Walter suddenly called me." Paul pondered what was going on and continued asking, "Did something happen?" He asked Vincent in detail about what had happened in the past two days and found out that Jenny was kidnapped yesterday and was rescued by Evan. He also learned that Evan might need to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. After learning about what happened, Paul could guess what had transpired. "Did you argue with Jenny because of Evan''s injury?" "Why?" Alec asked. Then, he went on, "It''s nothing.It''s just that Jenny promised to take care of him for the rest of his life.Once those words were said, both Paul and Vincent were stunned.They finally knew the reason for his sudden excessive drinking. "My goodness...Miss Walter is such a benevolent person," Vincent praised from the bottom of his heart. As soon as he said that, Alec gave him a disdainful look. With that, he quickly added, "But it''s too ridiculous! How could she promise to care for him for the rest of his life just because he saved her?" "I think Evan was using this incident to put Jenny on the spot.In that situation, Jenny had no choice but to agree.She must have wanted to refuse in her heart," Paul analyzed. Alec thought Paul''s analysis made sense. "You''re right.Evan isn''t a good person." If it were him, he would never ask Jenny to care for him for the rest of his life.He would only hope she would find her happiness and stay far away from him. How could he ask her to stay by his side and spend the rest of her life so miserably? "Paul''s right, Mr.Faust.Don''t be fooled by Evan.He''s deliberately trying to drive a wedge between you and Miss Walter so that he cane between you both," Vincent said. Alec nodded in agreement. "You''re right." As he said that, he stood up. "You guys carry on.I''m leaving." "Where are you going, Mr.Faust?" Vincent asked, feeling worried and wanting to follow him. Alec turned his head and nced at him discontentedly as he said, "Of course, I''m going back to the hospital.I''m not giving them any chances to keep spending time together." He wouldn''t let Evan get what he wanted. "Oh, right.Okay, okay." Vincent nodded in agreement and added, "Be careful on your way." With that said, Alec left the private room, leaving only Vincent and Paul staring at each other in silence. They didn''t have much to talk about. "Well, Mr.Wagner, I''ll be leaving now," Vincent said with a dry smile. "Sure.Do keep watch over Alec.Who knows what he might doter, "Paul suggested. Although their analysis just now made a lot of sense, there was no changing what had already happened. Jenny still had to stay with Evan to take care of him, and Alec probably wouldn''t be able to ept that fact. "Okay, got it." Vincent nodded and left. Paul looked at the empty private room and couldn''t help but smile bitterly.He was the only one left in the end. Raising his head and downing the ss of wine he held back from Alec, Paul got up and left as well.He had no ns to stay there and drink alone in misery. Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 No Way! When Alec returned to the hospital, he found out that Jenny had alreadypleted her discharge procedures; her ward was empty.He went straight to the ward where Evan was located, and as he had expected, Jenny was there. However, besides Jenny and Evan, Gilbert was there too. He had probablye to visit because he had heard about Evan''s situation. Alec didn''t go in and sat on a bench outside the door.He didn''t know what he could do at the moment, but he couldn''t just sit back and do nothing either. It made him feel a bit frustrated. Inside the ward, Gilbert looked at Evan with aplicated expression and said, "Don''t be too disheartened.There must be another solution." "Yeah," Evan responded with little emotion. "Regardless of what happens, you saved Jenny.If you really have to spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair, we will take responsibility for it," Gilbert said. Evan frowned and looked at Gilbert before saying, "Okay, I understand." He didn''t need Gilbert to take responsibility; having Jenny take care of him was enough. After a few more words of advice, Gilbert exited the ward and saw Alec at the door. "What are you doing here?" Gilbert asked coldly. He was never friendly whenever he had to talk to Alec.Alec looked up at him and smiled. "Waiting for Jenny.What else can I do?" "Why aren''t you dealing with the mess within the Fausts instead? Jenny doesn''t need you to wait for her," Gilbert said disdainfully. During this time, he hadn''t pressured Jenny to get together with Evan anymore, so he''d kind of implicitly epted Alec to be Jenny''s life partner. But he didn''t expect Alec to fail to protect Jenny and nearly cause her to get hurt. Alec didn''t mind Gilbert''s cold tone as he simply said, "I know she''s busy taking care of Evan and doesn''t have time to pay attention to me.There''s no need for you to remind me." "Evan was injured because of her.Shouldn''t she take care of him?" Gilbert could see that Alec was greatly dismayed at the situation. However, he felt that Alec didn''t have the right to do so since he failed to protect Jenny, so everything that was happening was his own fault."Didn''t Jenny tell you? Evan asked her not to leave him for the rest of her life.Wouldn''t this mean she had to stay and take care of him for the rest of her life?" Alec sneered. He really couldn''t understand how Evan could ask that of Jenny. Upon hearing that, Gilbert''s expression instantly became grim. "No way!" He knew that Evan had a crush on Jenny, but he never expected Evan to ask Jenny to stay and take care of him. Wasn''t he taking advantage of the situation by doing that? Alec had a cold smirk on his face and didn''t say anything. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "I''ll get to the bottom of this.Jenny is my sister, and I won''t let her suffer," Gilbert said coolly. He turned around and walked back into the ward. Soon, Alec heard the sound of an argumenting from inside.He could hear Jenny and Gilbert arguing. Clearly, she was unhappy about Gilbert questioning Evan for making that request. Alec just listened and didn''t leave or try to go in. He wanted to know if Jenny was willing to stay and take care of Evan or if she was forced to do so. After a while, Gilbert pulled Jenny out of the ward. Upon noticing Alec at the door, her expression turned grim. "Did you tell Gilbert about it?" she asked. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Out of Sight, Out of Mind "Yes.Are you ming me right now?" Alec wanted tough, but he couldn''t.It hadn''t been long since all of it happened. Was Jenny protecting Evan just because he was injured? Jenny opened her mouth but ultimately didn''t say anything. Instead, she looked at Gilbert and said, "Evan has just woken up. Why are you talking to him like that? What if something happens to him because of how you talked to him¡ª" "Just because he saved you, he thinks he can make such an unreasonable demand now?" Gilbert regretted bringing Evan back in the first ce.But then, he thought that if Evan hadn''t been there, then Jenny would have been the one who got hurt yesterday. That was not the oue he wanted to see either. Jenny sighed."Gilbert, Evan didn''t ask anything of me. I volunteered." "Liar.I heard him make the request." Alec spoke up from the side. If Evan didn''t make such a request? As soon as he finished speaking, Jenny red at him and said, "Can''t you keep your mouth shut?" Alec pursed his lips and didn''t say anything else. He continued to sit there and didn''t leave. "Jenny, I know you''re grateful to him and want to repay him, but we can find other ways to do it.Even if I have to support him for the rest of his life, I won''t let you sacrifice your happiness." Gilbert tried his best to persuade Jenny.But Jenny shook her head and said, "Gilbert, I understand what you mean, but Evan ended up like this because of me. Even if we can provide him with a life of material comfort, we can''t make him feel better emotionally." She knew that Evan liked her and understood why he asked her to stay by his side.It was simply to make himself feel better.She knew such a request was unreasonable and could refuse it, but she couldn''t bring herself to do so. "Heh, you still care about his feelings? What a good doctor you are, Dr.Walter," Alec mocked her intentionally, thinking that she cared too much. Jenny rolled her eyes at him and couldn''t be bothered to respond. "Jenny, if he really can''t get up from the wheelchair for the rest of his life, you''ll have to take care of him for the rest of your life.Then your own life will be ruined!" Gilbert still couldn''t ept it. Jenny gritted her teeth.She hadn''t thought about these things at first, but she gradually realized the implications as they discussed the matter. "I know, but if it hadn''t been for Evan saving me, I might have died back then." Although she couldn''t pursue her own happiness for the remainder of her life, the fact remained that she was still alive, and she owed that to Evan. "You''re so hopelessly stubborn!" Alec couldn''t help but speak up again. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Alec! Shut your mouth!" Jenny scolded him. "Why should I listen to you? You''re not anyone to me," Alec retorted indifferently. Just the thought of Jenny staying by Evan''s side to take care of him for the rest of his life made him inexplicably angry. He was currently restraining himself and doing quite a good job at that. Jenny had no words to counter him and could only say, "You''re right.We have nothing to do with each other in any way.You can say whatever you want, and I can make my own decisions without your interference." "Jenny!" Alec was angry.He stood up and looked straight at her. Jenny met his gaze squarely. They were both angry and unwilling to back down. Seeing that, Gilbert felt exasperated. "Alright, let''s talk about thister.I''ll go contact the doctors first." The best solution was for Evan to recover, and then everyone would be happy. Alec snorted coldly and didn''t continue the conversation with Jenny.He turned and left the hospital.He couldn''t bear to watch Jenny take care of Evan and was afraid he might lose control andsh out. For now, the best option for him was to extricate himself. The old adage rang true¡ªout of sight, out of mind. Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Delusional After Alec was some distance away, Gilbert finally spoke up and asked Jenny, "You should know what it means for you and Evan if you choose to take care of him for the rest of your life, right?" "I know." Jenny nodded and turned her gaze away from Alec''s back. "Maybe we''re just not meant to be," she added. In fact, Jenny was ready to ept Alec''s confession and be his girlfriend. She hadn''t expected this turn of events. Gilbert sighed.He used to be opposed to Jenny getting together with Alec. But now that they really couldn''t be together with each other, he felt a little saddened. Perhaps it was because this wasn''t what Jenny had chosen voluntarily. "I still hope you think it over carefully.There are many ways to repay him.It''s not necessary to resort to such an extreme arrangement," Gilbert advised. To him, this kind of lifelongmitment was far too much. Jenny understood what he meant and nodded in agreement. "I know.Gilbert, you should go back to work now.Don''t worry about me.I can handle this." Gilbert wanted to say he didn''t have the mood to worry about work right then, but he knew Jenny was also upset and probably didn''t know what to do. "Okay, I''ll take my leave now.Take care of yourself." Gilbert didn''t say anything else.He thought he should contact a doctor first; maybe there was still hope. After Gilbert left, Jenny stood at the door for a while. After finally calming down, she turned and walked back into Evan''s ward. He was sitting by the bed and looking at his phone. When he heard the door open, he put his phone away and greeted her, "Jenny, is everything okay? Are you feeling unwell?" Then, he shook his head and smiled wryly. "I just wanted to tell you that I was joking about you taking care of me for the rest of my life.You don''t have to take it seriously." "Don''t worry about it, Evan.I know what to do.You just focus on resting and recovering." Jenny smiled. Whether he was joking or not, she''d already made her decision. Evan looked at her and didn''t say anything else.He wasn''t surprised by Jenny''s response.He knew she had a strong sense of responsibility and would never leave him to his own devices. If it weren''t for this, his n today would never have seeded. At Faust Manor, Zeke noticed that Alec reeked of alcohol and furrowed his brow slightly. "Why did you suddenly decide toe back? I thought you had no intention of returning to the Faust family." "How is that possible? I''m ready to take over the Faust family," Alec sat on a chair and nced casually at Zeke, not taking him seriously. Since he was unhappy, he wanted to make others unhappy by dragging them down with him. "Take over the Faust family? I''m afraid that''s not something you can do now," Zeke sneered. "I have already handed over the Faust family to Yakov.Even if you are capable, you don''t have any shares of Faust Group.As long as I refuse to, the Faust family business won''t fall into your hands." "Is that so? I think you''ll personally hand over the Fausts'' business to me sooner orter." Alec smiled at the old man, his eyes full of confidence. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Zeke''s brow twitched as he felt uneasy. "You''re delusional!" "Yakov is not capable enough, and you know that better than anyone else.The Fausts'' current mess cannot be cleaned up by Yakov, and he will even make the situation worse.You should be more aware of this than I am." Alec didn''t mind what Zeke had said.Right now, he was just stating the facts Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Personally Keep an Eye on Things Upon hearing that, Zeke''s frown deepened immensely. "He may not be able to resolve everything now, but you should take into ount the fact that I''m not dead yet!" "How can he be so sure that Yakov won''t be able to sort out our family''s mess with me watching over him? What arrogance! "'' Zeke fumed inwardly. "Since you don''t believe me, let''s wait and see." Alec stood up.He didn''t intend to do anything to Zeke right then; he just wanted to vent. As he reached the door, Alec stopped in his tracks and turned back "You''re old now. There are many things that you can''t do anymore. Zeke''s face turned ashen instantly, and he stared coldly in the direction Alec left. Alec quickly disappeared from Faust Manor.He seemed to havee over just to say those words on purpose, and Zeke was baffled about his intentions. "Go find out what happened." Zeke had experienced many things and lived for many years.He was aware that Alec''s behavior was unusual. The butler nodded worriedly. "Sir, Mr.Yakov...is indeed facing some difficulties." Yakov was struggling to handle the people within Faust Group. As he had his te full dealing with internal matters, he hadn''t even gotten around to taking care of external affairs yet. "How worthless! If I''d known this would happen earlier, I would have handed over Faust Group to Xavier." Previously, Zeke thought Xavier was too ruthless, and he was concerned that Xavier wouldn''t leave a way out for the other members of the Faust family if he took over. Now, he realized that the head of the Fausts should be ruthless and relentless. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Allowing others a way out would just spell disaster for the person in powerter on. It was a pity he didn''t think of it earlier. "Tomorrow, I will personally go to Faust Group to keep an eye on things.I want to see who dares to act recklessly under my nose!" If he taught Yakov everything, he should be able to learn it all and stand on his own. Alec, who had already left Faust Manor, was unaware of all this. But even if he knew, he wouldn''t care. The Fausts were walking on a tightrope. If they weren''t careful, they would fall off unceremoniously. He wasn''t in a hurry. After all, there were plenty of families who wanted to bring down the Fausts. Even if he did nothing, others would still take action. Being lost in thought, Alec wandered automatically to the entrance of the residential area where he was staying. It was a familiar ce, but there were no longer any familiar people there. The reason why he came to live there was that Jenny lived there too. But now that she was caring for Evan in the hospital, she probably wouldn''t be back tonight. To be more urate, she might note back again in the future. He didn''t want things to develop this way, but it was the most likely thing to happen judging from the current circumstances. Before he drove into the residential building, he saw someone waving at him. He lowered his car window and found that it was ke. Alec found it surprising that she would appear before him again. Seeing that he''de to a halt in his car, ke walked over and said, "Alec, get down.We need to talk." "I don''t think there''s anything to talk about between us.If my memory serves me right, the Watkins family nned to stab me in the back.You could have been a part of that n." When Xavier was killed, two people were caught, and Zeke asked him to interrogate them. However, those two suddenly imed that he was the mastermind. After an investigation, it was found that the Watkins family had bribed those two men. Hence, Alec deduced that it was likely rted to ke. "Since we broke up, I have almost no say in the Watkins family.I don''t know anything about what you''ve just mentioned." ke denied it, knowing that Alec wouldn''t be able to find any other evidence besides being aware that it was the Watkins'' doing. Alec shrugged and didn''t care. "I could care less whether you intervened or not.After all, you still helped them in the end." Whether Zeke believed it or not, it was eventually found that the Watkins family was responsible, and they bore the me. keughed dryly in an awkward manner. "Can Ie up and sit with you for a while? I haven''t been to your ce yet." Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 I Need Your Help Alec was amused by her words and stared at her with a hint of derision. "Do you think we''re that close?" "Alec, I know you''re upset because of Jenny, but you don''t have to take it out on me." ke was displeased. No matter what, she was still a daughter of an affluent family. Although she didn''t have much presence within the family, no one else dared to talk to her so rudely. Unfortunately for her, Alec never cared about her status or upbringing.He looked at her impassively, and ke felt a shiver run down her spine. "I know about Jenny''s situation, but I swear it has nothing to do with the Watkins.They wouldn''t want to mess with the Walters." Even until now, the Fausts were still keeping an eye on the Watkins. If the Watkins dared to offend the Walters at this time, they would be seeking death. "What do you want from me?" Alec was not in the mood to chat with her and just wanted to send her away. "I just came to see you.You must be feeling bad about Jenny taking care of Evan for the rest of her life.We were together for some time, and even though we''ve separated now, we''re still friends.As a friend, I should care about you," she justified. However, Alec''s expression became more displeased because of her words.He stared at her glumly with an unamused gaze. "You seem to be quite informed of the events in the city." "The Watkins has some influence in Bardoff City, after all." ke didn''t deny the fact that she was keeping an eye on Jenny because there was nothing to deny concerning that. Not to mention Jenny, who among the Ten Elites in Bardoff City didn''t keep an eye on each other? Even Alec was probably keeping an eye on everyone as well. Alec sneered and started his car. "I don''t need your concern.You''d better take care of yourself.If I''m not mistaken, the Watkins should be preparing to hand over the family business to your younger brother.Are you okay with that?" ke''s expression froze as she bit her lip. "I''m not okay with it.That''s why I want your help." "Why do you think I would help you?" Alec said disdainfully, finding ke quite amusing. He wondered where she got her confidence from. "Don''t you want to know who made a move against Jenny?" ke smiled. She observed the sudden change in Alec''s expression and felt good about it.She sniggered internally that no matter how powerful Alec was, he still had a weakness. Alec took some time to regte his emotions and asked, "What do you want me to do?" "It''s simple.I want you to help me take over the Watkins family." She didn''t hold any expectations of bing Alec''s girlfriend anymore.Her ultimate goal when she got together with Alec was to take control of her family business.Since that was the case, she should just focus on that. Unfortunately, when Alec heard her words, he couldn''t help butugh. "You''re overestimating me.I have nothing now and don''t have a chance to intervene in the Fausts'' affairs.How can I have the ability to help you take over the Watkins?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "I know what you''re capable of." She''d been in contact with Alec for some time, so she knew how powerful he was. Therefore, she wasn''t worried about whether Alec would be able to deliver. Alec had a faint smile on his lips but didn''t say anything. Seeing that, ke became a little anxious. "You should think it over.The person I can contact is the only one capable of finding the mas:ermind.Are you sure you don''t want this lead?" "What''s the point of finding the mastermind? Can it change what has already happened?" Even if they found the one behind all this, Evan wouldn''t get better, and Jenny still wouldn''t give up taking care of him for the rest of his life. Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 Break In ke was speechless hearing Alec''s words.She didn''t expect Jenny would decide to take care of Evan for the rest of his life. If that was the case, she couldn''t do anything about it. "I can''t possibly ask Jenny to give up on that idea, can 1?" ke started racking her brain for a solution. While she was nagging about the impossibility of it all internally, Alec suddenly spoke up. "If you want me to help you take over the Watkins family, it''s not entirely impossible." Upon hearing that, ke''s eyes lit up. "Are you agreeing to help me?" she asked. "I can help you take control over the Watkins on the condition that I can sessfully gain control over the Fausts. So, you have to find a way for the Watkins to stir up some trouble, do you know what I mean?" ke was stunned for a moment, but she soon understood what Alec was hinting at. The Fausts were already in trouble, and giving them more trouble at this time would double the pressure on Yakov and render him unable to cope with it all. However, ke also had her own difficulties. "I don''t have much say in the Watkins." "This is a problem you have to solve.If you can''t solve it, you won''t be able to help me, so why should I help you?" After Alec said that, he then drove into his apartment building without paying attention to ke. ke stood there for a long time, watching Alec''s car disappear into the distance.She gritted her teeth and made up her mind as she got up and left. In the following days, Jenny took care of Evan in the hospital, and Alec didn''t go to the hospital to torture himself by seeing them together. He was busy investigating the mastermind and contacting the best doctors internationally. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed, and there were only three days left until the New Year''s. Bardoff City was covered in heavy snow, and Alec had to entertain clients untilte at night before returning home. When he arrived at his apartment, he noticed Jenny''s door was ajar. Jenny had been staying at the hospital during this time and had hardly returned home, so it was strange to see her door open. "Jenny?" he called out as he walked toward the door. No answer came from within the unit. That made Alec instantly alert, and he sobered up a bit. He walked into the living room, which was lit up, but he didn''t see anyone. There was a sounding from the bedroom. Alec frowned, mentally preparing himself for a fight before heading there. However, when he pushed open the door and saw Jenny, who waspletely naked, he was stunned and rooted to the spot. Then, a loud scream sounded. Following that, a soft pillow hit Alec in the face, and he didn''t even try to dodge it. "Sorry! Your door was open, so I thought someone had broken into your house!" he exined hurriedly, then quickly averted his gaze. From N?velDrama.Org. That was obviously unnecessary because he''d already seen what he needed to see. Jenny was speechless as she hastily got dressed.She had gone into the bathroom to shower without grabbing her clothes earlier. Thinking it was her home, she didn''t care too much and walked out naked.She never expected Alec to come in right at that time. After getting dressed, she cleared her throat and asked, "Did I forget to close the door?" "Yes, you did," Alec replied. It was probably because she hade back in a hurry that she didn''t exert enough strength to close the door properly.She found that she couldn''t me Alec for walking in on her. "I see." "Huh?" Alec didn''t understand what she meant by that. Was she not angry anymore? Turning his gaze back to Jenny, he saw she was already dressed, but her hair was still wet, dripping with water. "Why did youe back?" he asked. "Evan has been discharged from the hospital," she replied and then took out a hair dryer to dry her hair. Alec followed her and took the hair dryer from her hand. "Let me help you," he said. Jenny wanted to refuse, but in the end, she didn''t. So, she sat there while Alec dried her hair, and everything seemed great and surprisingly peaceful between them. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 You Can Save the Exnation Soon, her hair was blown dry. Alec then asked, "Have you had dinner?" "Not yet." She''d juste home from the hospital, and all she''d wanted was a shower and good sleep.She hadn''t been getting good rest these few days. "I''ll make something for you." Alec got up, wanting to go into the kitchen. Jenny grabbed him quickly. "There''s no need.There aren''t a lot of ingredients here.Let''s just order takeout." She could smell the alcohol on Alec.He''d juste home and had to be exhausted.She couldn''t bear to let him cook for her. "That''s fine too." Alec did not insist on cooking.He was actually feeling dizzy, but that didn''t stop him from cooking for her if needed. They went back to the living room, and Alec shut her door, saying, "You should be more careful in the future. What if someone else besides me were to walk in? That would be dangerous." "Okay." Jenny nodded. She wasn''t this careless before.She was probably too exhausted to notice.She was debating with herself whether to let Alec know. His mood would be affected if she told him, but he''d find out sooner orter anyway.While she was still considering it, Alec noticed something was off with her. "What''s up? Has something happened to Evan?" "No.He''s just like before," she replied. "You look preupied." Alec trusted his instincts. Jenny was acting weird.She thought about it for a while and said, "I''m going to move to Evan''s house tomorrow so that it''ll be easier to take care of him." At once, the air turned cold. Alec''s gaze changed as well. "I''m sorry.I have to..." "I know.You can save the exnation," Alec interrupted.He smiled a bit. "You have the freedom to do whatever you want.I have no right to say anything." He could perhaps object to it if she were his girlfriend, but she wasn''t. "I''m only going to take care of him.I have no other intentions, Alec," Jenny said, exining anyway. Unfortunately, her words failed tofort Alec at all. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Yeah, you''re just going to take care of him. Like, forever." What was the difference between that and marrying Evan outright? Maybe just the marriage certificate. Jenny said nothing. She knew that all was lost; Alec was feeling upset now. "By the way, the doctor I found ising to Bardoff City tomorrow.You can let him take a look at Evan.Maybe he has hope after all." Alec didn''t want to let go of a single opportunity. "Alright.I''ll let him know." Jenny nodded.She wanted Evan to recover as well. They fell into silence again. It was even more oppressive than before. The doorbell rang, and Alec went to the door to get the food. He carried it to the living room and opened it, cing it in front of Jenny. "Here, eat something before going to sleep." "Alright.Let''s eat together," she said. He didn''t refuse.No one knew if they would have a chance to eat together like that again.He had to treasure it. Why was his heart feeling so bad? They ate in silence. asionally, Alec gave her the food on his te, and she thanked him. Besides that, there were no other sounds.It was so quiet as if no one was around.He didn''t like it at all, but he didn''t know what he could say to make things better. Thus, the silence carried on. Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Gone Mad Maybe her feelings had been suppressed for too long. Jenny didn''t know what was going through her mind. When Alec prepared to leave, she pulled him back and kissed him on the lips. She felt that she had gone mad. But then Alec pushed her away and stared into her eyes. "Do you know what you''re doing?" "I don''t.I don''t know anything at all." She didn''t want to know, either, and she didn''t want to think.She was only following her heart. "You''ll have to remember that you brought this on yourself." Before Jenny could respond, Alec leaned in and kissed her passionately. How they got to the bedroom and ended up lying on the bed was just a blur in Jenny''s head.But when she woke up the next morning, her body ached all over as if a tank had run over her in the night.She came to her senses and stared at the empty bedroom, their clothes scattered all over the floor. It was then that she understood what had happenedst night. She and Alec... She held her head, feeling a headacheing. Nothing had ever happened between them when she was his wife. It was the same when she was his girlfriend. But now that they were nothing to each other, they suddenly had sex, and just before she moved in to stay with Evan, too. Alec had drunkst right, but she was sober. Jenny wasn''t sure why she would agree to it. If she had to think of a reason, it''d be because she didn''t want to have any regrets. If they couldn''t be together, at least they''d be able to say that, for one moment, they belonged to each other. The door was pushed open. Jenny instinctively covered herself with the nket. When she saw that it was A-ec, she blushed. "Why didn''t you krack?" "Deo we still need to knock around each other? I''ve seen every part of you," he said with a bright smile. Jenny red at him and said hotly, "Get out. I wan: to dress myself. "Alright.I''ll be in the living room waiting to have break-ast with you." Alec smiled, not teasing her any longer. After he left, Jenny got up and washed up in the bathroom. After dressing herself, she went into the living room. Alec had apparently gotten up early. There was oatmeal and pancakes on the table. Jenny didn''t know how he had the ene-gy to cook so early in the morning. The pancakes were sich a hassle, too. "Le:''s eat." Alec waved to her. From N?velDrama.Org. Jenny walked over, feeling her emotions swirl around in her chest. "aren''t you tired?" "I''m fine." He smiled and teased, "You slept very quicklyst night " He''d wanted to talk with her after sex, but she had already fallen asleep. Jenny was speechless. "You''re Mc.Faust.after all.Even your energy is iparable," Jenny mocked. Alec didn''t mind. He ced a pancake on her te. As theypsed into silence, Jenny''s phone rang. They looked over and saw that it was from Evan. Their expressions shifted. "What''s up, Evan?" Jenny said. She felt Alec''s gaze resting on her, and she was feeling a little anxious. "I''m outside your apartment building. Where do you live? I''lle and get you." Evan''s voice floated through the speaker. Alec''s expression turned from nasty to worse. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Don''t You Think It''s Selfish? "There''s no need.I''ll go over by myself," Jenny declined quickly. Things were incredibly awkward. Unfortunately, Evan refused to leave. "I''m already downstairs.Aren''t you going to let me go up? Besides, you have to move all your things.Can you handle them?" God knew how happy Evan was when Jenny agreed to move in with him.He''de there early to personally bring her over. Jenny wanted to say that she could, but he was already downstairs.He wouldn''t leave no matter what she said. "I''lle down to get you." "It''s alright.I have an assistant.Just tell me which floor you''re on." Evan didn''t want to trouble Jenny.He was wheelchair-bound, but that didn''t mean he hadpletely lost his mobility. Jenny had no choice but to tell him which floor she was on.She hung up and looked at Alec anxiously. "Evan ising up.Why don''t you..." Jenny opened her mouth to speak but didn''t know how to express what she wanted. Alec had made this breakfast.How could she chase him out? Alec knew what she wanted to say, but he didn''t want to leave. "It''s not like I have to hide.Do I have to avoid him?" "I''m just worried that you''ll fight with him." Both of them were important to her.She didn''t want that to happen. Alec sighed.He didn''t know what to do with her. "Don''t worry, Jenny.I won''t pick a fight if Evan doesn''te looking for trouble.Alec had to tolerate Evan.He saved Jenny, after all.But only if the man didn''t start a fight. "Alright," Jenny said, and nothing more. She had no reason to let him leave. Soon, the doorbell rang. Evan appeared at the door. When he saw that it was Alec who opened the door, the smile on his face vanished. "Why are you here?" he asked, frowning. Alec smiled and said, "I came to make her breakfast.I might have made you some if you said you were coming earlier." Alec looked at the things that the person behind Evan was carrying.It was also breakfast of some sort. Alec wanted to smile but held it in for Jenny''s sake. "Thank you, Mr.Faust, but I''ve already eaten." Evan''s face was cold.He moved past Alec.His assistant pushed him into the apartment. "Evan." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jenny got up, inviting him in. Evan nced at the dining table. Indeed, they were having breakfast before he arrived.He felt upset, but he was d to have appeared in time.He didn''t want them to be alone for too long. "Have you packed up your things, Jenny?" Evan asked. He nced at Alec. As expected, Alec didn''t look happy. Evan''s mood lifted. Jenny did not notice that. She replied simply, "Yes." "Alright.Let''s leave after breakfast.We need to see if anything needs to be fixed in the vi." They didn''t know how long Jenny would be there. She could even be there forever. Jenny said nothing and nodded, but Alec couldn''t bear to listen any longer.He went to the dining table and sat, saying in a mocking tone, "Do you really think it''s fair to Jenny? Don''t you think it''s selfish?" "Alec..." Jenny wanted to stop him from saying unpleasant things, but Evan said, "I told Jenny before that I wouldn''t force her to move if she didn¡¯t want to.I''ll ask you again, Jenny.Do you want to move? If you don''t, I''ll leave immediately and won''t hold this against you.I saved you voluntarily.I don''t care even that I''m wheelchair- bound.I don''t want you to be miserable." Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 I Won''t Let You Seed He said it sincerely. Jenny''s eyes reddened as she listened. But Alec wanted tough. Evan''s words sounded sweet, but he wouldn''t have said things like that if he didn''t want her to stay with him. He was saying it only because he was sure that she would agree. "You don''t have to say anymore, Evan.I''m taking care of you voluntarily," Jenny replied. She wasn''t cold and ruthless. Evan had sacrificed his life for her. Couldn''t she take care of him? Alec said that Evan was being selfish. Jenny felt that if she were to decline Evan, she''d be the selfish one. Jenny''s response was just as Alec expected. He red at Evan coldly. Why hadn''t he realized how sly this person was before? Alec said nothing.He knew that he couldn''t change anything. "Come eat breakfast, Jenny," Alec said. He ignored Evan altogether. From N?velDrama.Org. Jenny murmured in response and looked at Evan. "Have you eaten, Evan?" "Yes, I have.You can go eat." Evan smiled at her. He didn''t care if he suffered for a bit, as long as things escted to the same oue.He didn''t care about one-upping Alec.He was just a loser. So what if he felt upset on the inside? Just like that, Alec and Jenny ate breakfast together while Evan and his assistant waited for them. It was weird, but no one dared to break the silence. Not long after, breakfast was over, much to Alec''s unwillingness. Jenny had to leave with Evan. Before they left, Alec leaned in toward Evan and said in a soft voice, "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re ying at.I won''t let you seed." "I don''t know what you''re saying, Mr.Faust." Evan acted dumb, merely letting Howard follow him and Jenny. Who would care about Alec? The elevator doors slid shut, and the two disappeared from Alec''s sight. Alec felt like he had swallowed a ball of pain that had no way of being released.He kicked the wall hard, but that achieved nothing except the pain in his foot.He took his phone out and dialed Vincent''s number. "Is that doctor here? Tell him to hurry up. I want to see him today." Alec thought Evan was fine.He seriously doubted if Evan really needed to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. "By the way, find out where Evan''s vi is.I''m going to move in next door!" He wanted to keep on observing Evan.He would not let him win. Downstairs, Evan knew nothing of what Alec was doing. The car had already begun to move, heading toward the vi. "By the way, Evan, this means you won''t have to go to thepany, will you?" Jenny asked. Although she didn''t involve herself in Walter Inc''s matters, she was still the president.She could cover him somewhat. Evan shook his head and said, "It''s okay.I still have to work.I''ll feel better if I do.Don''t worry, Jenny.Just because you''reing to take care of me doesn''t mean I''ll need your supervision every waking hour.You can still go to work like before.It''s just that if I see you every day, I''ll feel much better, and the pain won''t feel as bad anymore." He said it all very sincerely. Jenny couldn''t bear it. "But it''ll be tiring if you go to work every day." "It''s okay.I''m fine with being physically exhausted, not mentally." Evan smiled. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 Is That It? When Jenny heard that, she opened her mouth, yet was at a loss for words.She chose to remain silent. Not long after, they reached Evan''s vi. Howard helped her bring her things inside. "Jenny, go pick out a room that you like." There were many rooms in the vi. Besides the master bedroom where he slept, every other room was empty. "I''ll just stay in the room next to yours.=," Jenny said. "It''ll be easier for me to care for you." "Alright." Evan nodded and looked at Howard. "Put Jenny''s things in the room." "Alright." Howard took her suitcases upstairs. Jenny stared as Howard left.It was then that Evan introduced him to her. "He was my assistant when I was overseas.When he heard about the incident, he flew over to see me.You can order him around in the future." "He...probably isn''t just an assistant, is he?" Jenny smiled dryly. She wasn''t clueless about what Evan did. How could he have an assistant in this situation? Evan was stunned. He''d forgotten that he had already told her about his business overseas. From N?velDrama.Org. Although Jenny didn''t know that he was themander of a troop of assassins, she knew that the work he did was dirty. He snapped back to reality and smiled, saying, "It''s not as bad as you think. I was just a muscleman. Because of my skills, I managed to have a few students." "Is that it?" Jenny was surprised.She thought that Evan was the ringleader of some sort of gang. "Of course.Don''t overestimate me." Evan smiled, not nning on continuing the topic. Jenny didn''t press on.She remembered Alec saying that the doctor would arrive in two days. "There''ll be a doctoring in two days.Why don''t you let him perform a checkup on you?" "Alright." Evan wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t say it to Jenny.He would never let the doctor touch him. As for what to do when that happened, Evan wasn''t too worried. Once the room was cleaned up, Evan told Jenny to rest.He went back to his own room. Howard was already waiting for him. "Have you found that missing henchman?" Evan said, getting up from his wheelchair. If Jenny walked in now, she would be able to see this astonishing sight. Unfortunately, she was staring into space in the other room.She would never, in a million years, think that Evan''s injuries were fake. Howard looked upset. "Not yet." "Keep looking.We must find him no matter what." Evan would be at ease if he were dead. What he feared was if he was still alive and was being held hostage by someone. Especially if that someone was Alec. At the thought, he said, "Get someone to observe movement on Alec''s side.You know what to do if he''s found with the hostage." "Alright." Howard nodded and asked, "How long are you nning to keep up this pretense? I''m afraid that people are going to attack you once they know you''re hurt." Evan sneered. "Really? That would be even better, then.We could finish them all together." Evan was no saint. "But...we don''t have enough men." They had suffered a great loss before, and this n had caused them to lose yet another group of people. They were already running out of manpower in the country. "Don''t fret.I''ve already contacted the other side.There will be people joining us soon." Evan waved his hand around, wanting to put Howard at ease. Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 This is My Personal Business Howard didn''t fret about the matter.He looked at the room next door, seemingly struggling to find the words to say. "Do you really like Jenny, sir?" "I''m warning you, don''t you dare harbor any ill-intentions toward her." Evan''s face turned sour.He would not allow anyone toy their hands on Jenny, not even Howard.Howard turned pale, understanding what Evan meant. "You care too much for her.That''s not good." If he cared too much about her, she would be his weakness.If Evan had a weakness, he would not be able to be themander of his assassins. "This is my personal business.It''s none of yours." Evan waved him off, clearly not wanting to talk about it anymore.Howard had no choice but to stay silent. "You may leave." Evan sat in his wheelchair once more, bing immobile. Howard''s eyes flickered.He left the bedroom, saying nothing. After he left, Evan left his room and knocked on Jenny''s door. Jenny was lying on the foreign bed.She wasn''t sleepy, so when she heard the knock, she got up and opened the door. "What''s wrong, Evan?" "What would you like to have for lunch? I''ll get the kitchens to prepare it." Evan was still wearing a smile on his face as if no trace of sadness was to be seen. Jenny felt that Evan was hard to read.She didn''t care either.She just wanted to take care of him. "I''m fine with anything.You can make the arrangements." Jenny didn''t care about it. Besides, she had no appetite.She pushed him downstairs and went into the kitchen.He ordered them to cook their lunch, and it was all food that Jenny liked. They got along pretty well together. It was just Alec who was unhappy. Vincent had found the best doctor in the world and had brought him to Bardoff City. Before he went to see Evan, Vincent took the records from the hospital and showed ther to him. However, after seeing the records, the doctor said there was no way to cure him. Not even by his hands. "Is it really that serious?" Alec said, speaking the doctor''s foreignnguage perfectly. The doctor nodded. "Yes.It is very serious indeed.In fact, even sitting in a wheelchair with this condition is hard to do, much less recover." "What do you mean?" Alec frowned. "He should be resting in bed.It will be very hard for him to move," the doctor said. Alec thought of how Evan interacted with them in the morning and felt that Evan hadn''t even been in pain in that wheelchair. He sighed. "Alright.Please perform an extensive checkup on him tonight." Although the records showed that recovery was beyond the realms of possibility, Alec still did not give up hope.He wanted to thoroughly examine Evan. "Alright." The doctor did not object.He was brought over at a high price.It was what he was supposed to do. After sending him off to rest, Alec grew quiet. If there was no way to treat Evan, did that mean Jenny would have to look after him for the rest of her life? He couldn''t let that happen. Not a chance. He turned and looked at Vincent. "Keep looking for doctors.I don''t care what they specialize in as long as they can cure Evan.Bring them all to me." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He didn''t believe that Evan''s injuries were so hard to treat. Besides, Evan seemed perfectly fine sitting in that wheelchair. "Alright, sir.I''ll keep looking." Vincent nodded and continued, "There seems to be turmoil in the Fausts.Things are happening, and Yakov can''t handle them.Even Zeke can''t stand it anymore." Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Mortimer Is About to Waken Alec wasn''t too surprised.It was to be expected. "There are many families in Bardoff City.Plenty of them have their sights set on the Fausts.They never had the chance to strike before, but now they do.Of course, they''d have to kick them down.We''ll just wait.As long as Zeke does not think of a n quickly, those people will only grow more aggressive, and the Fausts will be destroyed." When that time came, they might even be bankrupt. After all, the Fausts were not doing clean work. "What if Zeke would rather let the Fausts be destroyed than look for your help?" Vincent knew that Alec''s ultimate goal was to inherit the Fausts.He was afraid that Zeke would be stubborn. Alec sneered, not worried at all. "Rx.He''d never sit by and watch if that happened." Alec knew how much Zeke valued the Fausts. That was precisely the reason Alec was sure he would be theirst hope. "Okay." Vincent harbored no doubts.He trusted Alec''s abilities fully.He hadn''t yet left the room. Alec looked at him. "Is there anything else?" "The hospital called.They said...they said that Mr.Mortimer seems about to awaken." Vincent was troubled. He knew how Alec felt about Mortimer. He''d never see him as a father. Alec was surprised. Could a person like that stille back to life? "Does Alfred know about this?" Alfred was Mortimer''s son now. Alec couldn''t be bothered.He''d sent someone to look over Mortimer so that Mortimer would not y any tricks.It wasn''t because Alec cared about him. "Yes, he does." Vincent nodded. Alec waved his hand dismissively "That''s alright, then.We need not interfere ." "Alright." From N?velDrama.Org. Vincent was not surprised. He just knew that he had to tell Alec to cut it. After a while, ¡®said, "If he really does awaken, get someone to fetch my grandfather over. I was worried about him being in Parrington. It''d be better ¡®if he were here." Alec didn''t want to trying him over before because he was afraid that Old Mr.Faust would be able to handle the news of his son''s state. But now that Mcrtimer was awake, Alec didn''t have to worry. "He might note over.He can''t bear to leave Parrington behind, " Vircent said. "Just ask him if he''d like to see his grandson sit at the top of the Fausts. He''lle if he does." Old Mr.Faust was very ¡®insistent about that. If Alec said that, he might juste. Vincent nodded and turned to leave. After he left, Alec worked on hisptop. Then, he went out. He looked at Jenny''s house next to his and signed. She probably wasn''t going toe back for a long time. He started the car and drove toward Evan''s v. In the afternoon, Jenny and Evan had their lunch and were currently taking a stroll in his garden. In the vi next door, Alec opened the window and smiled at them. "Have you eaten yet, Jenny?" The two vis were near each other. Since Jenny and Evan were in the garden, they saw and heard him easily. Their expressions said different things. Jenny was surprised. Evan looked as if he wanted to murder him. "Why are you here?" Jenny came to her senses. Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 He was Taunting Him "I just moved in.I''ll be your neighbor from now on." He didn''t want Jenny to put all of her effort into taking care of Evan.It didn''t matter if she had no feelings for him now. They could develop in the future. In Alec''s eyes, after what had happened the previous night, Jenny was already his. Evan was trying to fight him for her. Well, that would depend on whether he could Jenny was speechless. Alec was on the second floor of the vi next to them.He wasn''t kidding. "You''ve got too much time on your hands, Mr.Faust." Evan sneered, suppressing the anger in his chest. "Not really.I''m just rich." Although Alec still hadn''t inherited the Fausts, money was not a problem.His words incensed Evan. Alec was rich; that was true. Evan busted his ass off overseas, sacrificing his life for money, and was still nowhere as rich as Alec. Sometimes he was amazed by how unfair life could be. Alec was born into a more affluent family than he was. That was fine because Evan could fight for the same thingster on. But Alec was still better at earning money. Although Wagner Group was controlled by Paul on the surface, Evan knew that it actually still belonged to Alec. On top of that, Alec had assets all over the globe. Even if he didn''t inherit the Fausts, he was still much richer than him. Besides, it was still possible that the Fausts would be given to Alec. Evan snorted and said indignantly, "It''s no wonder you''ve got that rich stink." "That''s not very nice, Mr.rke.You''ve earned quite a bit over the years as well." Alec looked at him coldly.He knew what Evan had done overseas. At least Alec''s ways of earning money were honest. Evan''s were dirty. If it weren''t for the promise he made during Xavier''s murder to not tell Jenny about what Evan had done, Alec would have dragged out every skeleton in Evan''s closet. Evan could feel that Alec was threatening him, and he red at him. "Jenny, I''m feeling unwell.Wheel me into my room." "Unwell? Where? Do you need a doctor to examine you?" Jenny was worried. Evan shook his head. "There''s no need.I''m just feeling light- headed.Some rest will suffice." "That''s great.You have to let me know if you''re feeling sick." Jenny pushed him back into the vi.She had no time to entertain Alec right now. After all, no one had told Alec to infuriate Evan. Although she hadn''t understood what was said between them, she sensed Alec''s animosity toward the man. She knew the reason behind it. She couldn''t me Alec entirely. However, Evan was a patient. Jenny hoped that Alec wouldn''t trouble him at the moment. When they left, Alec saw Evan look back to smile at him. It was a smile full of glee. He was taunting him. So what if Alec had money? So what if he had moved in next door? Jenny was still by Evan''s side. Evan''s actions were indeed infuriating. Alec gnashed his teeth. He had to stop himself from rushing forward to punch him. After sending Evan to his room, Jenny went back to her bedroom. While shey in her bed in a daze, something knocked on her window. She was on the second floor. She got up apprehensively. The next second, she saw Alec''s smile. As luck would have it, her bedroom faced Alec''s study directly. He was currently using a pole to knock on her window.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 I Just Miss You "What are you doing, Alec?" Jenny red at him. She hadn''t expected him to move and to be so near. From N?velDrama.Org. Alec smiled at her. This vi was built in the perfect spot. Even if Jenny and Evan stayed in the same room, he would be able to see their movements.It was so convenient. "Have you had your lunch?" Alec asked. Jenny nodded, thinking that he simply had nothing to do. "You look carefree." "Not really.I just miss you," Alec said those tender words with a tender look on his face. Jenny blushed, unable to describe what she was feeling. Just before she was about to speak, Evan pushed his window open next door.He red at Alec coldly and said, Do you know what being a public nuisance means?" "Was I being that loud? Were you tossing and turning in bed, perhaps?" Alec mocked. He hadn''t even been able to talk with Jenny. Evan didn''t n on arguing with him.He looked at Jenny. "You can go over to his house if you''d like to say anything to him.I''d like to rest." "Sorry, Evan," Jenny apologized. She could tell that he was in a bad mood. "You can go rest. I won''t bother you." "Great." Evan closed his window as if he were really going to rest. Jenny waved to Alec. But then, he called her phone, and she picked up in bewilderment. "What?" "This would work, wouldn''t it? Don''t go. Just let me look at you," Alec said, looking at her. His voice had grown softer. Even Evan wouldn''t be able to nitpick at it. Evan stood behind his window, watching Alec''s smile through the crack in the curtain. His intent to kill had long spread through his entire body. Did he honestly have no way to win against Alec? That afternoon, Alec and Jenny talked for two hours over the phone. They only hung up when they had nothing else to say. Before an hour had even passed after their call, Alec appeared once more in Jenny''s sight. This time, he knocked on the main door. "What''s wrong, Mr.rke? Aren''t you going to let me in?" Alec stood outside the door, looking at Evan. Evan was already nning to kill him. He hadn''t even thought that Alec was this annoying before.He was like a piece of gum stuck fast to the bottom of his shoe, no matter how hard he tried to peel it off. However, he kept a smile on his face. "Doe in." Howard opened the door a little deviously for him.It was then that they realized Alec hadpany.An old man stood behind him. Jenny thought that he looked familiar. They went into the living room before Alec introduced him to them. He was a famous chiropractor and was the best when it came to injuries like Evan''s. "I specially invited Dr.Julian Gaarder over to examine you.He''s old and skilled.There might be a way to treat this," Alec said. No matter how much he hated Evan, he wanted to see him go back to normal. Thus, he did his best to procure a doctor for him. Evan didn''t react to Alec''s words, but Jenny did. "Hello, Dr.Gaarder.I can''t believe that I''m seeing you in person." It was no wonder she thought he was familiar. He was someone who frequently appeared in her textbooks. Although she was not a chiropractor, she knew of him.That was why she was so excited. Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 The Bias Runs Deep Once the formalities were over, Jenny looked at Evan excitedly. "With Dr.Gaarder''s help, Evan, you''ll definitely recover." However, Evan didn''t reply.He had not expected Alec to put in so much effort in finding treatment for him. Of course, Evan didn''t think Alec was doing this for his own good. He just wanted to steal Jenny away from him. His face darkened, and he said calmly, "There''s no need.I believe in the doctors at Bardoff Hospital.They will find a way to treat me.I don''t trust anyone that Alec brings me." "Don''t be too cocky, Evan!" Alec roared. Jenny rushed over to advise him as well. "Evan, Dr.Gaarder is a specialist in this field.Just let him examine you." "There''s no need," Evan insisted. He looked at Dr.Gaarder. "Thank you foring here personally.However, I don''t quite need you at the moment." Dr.Gaarder had never encountered something like this before. However, he was not angry. He''d seen many things in his old age, and he could tell what was happening between the three of them with just a nce.He said nothing, merely looking at Alec next to him.He was the one who brought him there, after all. Alec looked displeased. He roared, "Is it because you don''t dare to be examined, Evan?" "Why wouldn''t I know what you''re doing, Alec?" Evan met his gaze with no remorse at all. Alec was incensed. "What would I be doing? What could I be doing? "First, you moved next door.And now you''re pretending to care about me by hiring a doctor.Who knows if you''re trying to kill me? " Evan said coldly. He did not conceal his animosity at all. "Don''t be so petty, Evan!" Alec was so angry he could punch him. But Jenny was there. Evan nced at him and then beckoned for Howard to push him into his room. "You know if I''m being petty or not.I just don''t think that you want me to recover.Hence, I will not receive any treatments from the doctors you bring." These words would cut off any chances of Alec bringing him any other doctors. Alec was about to lose control of himself. Jenny held him back, shaking his head. "Take Dr.Gaarder back.I''ll talk some sense into Evan." "Hmph! The question you should be asking, Jenny, is whether or not he''s really hurt!" Alec seriously doubted the authenticity of Evan''s injuries. Who wouldn''t want to be cured immediately and be freed of a lifetime spent in a wheelchair? "Don''t you dare say that, Alec!" Jenny red at him. "Who would lie about a thing like this? Your words are making me angry." It was then that Alec came back to his senses. "I''m sorry.I wasn''t ndering him on purpose.I just don''t think that his refusal is normal.Even if he doesn''t like me and distrusts anyone I bring, he should at least trust you.You know Dr.Gaarder.Could I bribe him?" A bigshot like Dr.Gaarder could be paid to treat someone. But he could never, ever be paid to hurt someone. "I know.His bias toward you runs deep.I''ll talk some sense into him." Jenny would not pass up this opportunity.She had to let Dr.Gaarder examine him. What if there was a way to cure him? Alec brought Dr.Gaarder away. "I''ll leave now.Let me know if he agrees, and I''ll bring Dr.Gaarder over." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Okay." Jenny nodded. Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 Are You Saying He Could Be Acting? Alec''s expression shifted when he walked out of Evan''s vi. Alec didn''t expect Evan to be so unwilling to let Dr.Gaarder check his injuries.He turned and said to the doctor, "I''m sorry.I''m making you stay in Bardoff City for a few more days." "It''s fine.It''s been a while since I''ve been in the country.I could walk around the city for a bit." Dr.Gaarder didn''t mind. He looked at Alec and said, "That gentleman seemed very resistant to my treatment." "Yes.But it has nothing to do with you.It''s a personal strife between us," Alec said. Dr.Gaarder smiled. He considered Evan''s condition based on what he saw and said, "Although I have not performed a check-up on him, I think it''s odd." "Really? What is?" Alec halted his footsteps and looked at him. "From the records you showed me, Mr.rke''s injuries should be very serious.Even if he could sit in a wheelchair, he would not have been as animated as he was today," Dr.Gaarder said. That instantly made Alec realize that there was more to this situation. When he told Jenny that Evan was afraid of being examined, he was only venting his anger. But now that Dr.Gaarder said it, Alec began to doubt Evan as well. Could Evan be putting on an act? He asked, "Are you saying that he''s not really seriously injured?" "I can''t make assumptions.It''s just a possibility.I must perform a check-up on him before I can conclude anything." What if Evan was the one-in-a-million lucky survivor? If Dr.Gaarder said it was a possibility, Alec thought it was definite. Oh, Evan. He was just pretending, after all. Alec began to suspect that Evan actually orchestrated Jenny''s kidnapping. What would his motives be? Alec thought of Jenny moving in with Evan. If he kept up the wheelchair pretense, Jenny would be by his side forever. That was probably his motive. If Alec''s spections turned out to be true, that would mean that Evan was a conniving maniptor. Alec couldn''t let Jenny be fooled. He had to expose Evan''s plot. As he thought this, Evan was in his study. His expression was grim. "Investigate Dr.Gaarder.See if he can be bought over." He could refuse treatment now, but based on Alec''s character, he would not give up so easily. On top of that, Jenny wanted him to be examined, too. Evan couldn''t keep refusing forever. "Alright, sir," Howard said. "Do you think Alec has already found out?" He had already secured a doctor. It was hard not to be suspicious. Howard frowned slightly. "Probably not.We''ve done everything very secretively.On top of that, we have the doctors from Bardoff Hospital covering us.There shouldn''t be a problem at all." Even so, Evan was worried. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Evan went back to normal and said, "Come in." Jenny walked in and saw Evan and Howard. "Evan, I''d like to talk to you." "Alright.Please go out,"Evan said to Howard. Howard nodded and left the study. But before he left, he nced at Jenny. Jenny went to Evan''s side and said, "Evan, are you alright?" "Yeah, I am.What do you want to talk about? Alec?" Evan asked. He could already guess what Jenny was going to say.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Just Answer The Question Jenny could tell that he was still angry.She was exasperated. "Not him.Your injuries." Evan said nothing. She continued, "I know you don''t like Alec, but Dr.Gaarder is truly a specialist in his field.He''s seriously amazing.I hope you''ll let him examine you.Maybe there''s a chance for you to recover after all." "Is Alec that nice? Jenny, you know of the animosity between us.I don''t trust him,"Evan said. "He just wants you to recover quickly." Jenny knew Alec''s character very well.He wanted Evan to get better quickly so she would not have to stay by his side forever. She believed that Alec was not harboring any ill intentions. However, talking sense into Evan would prove to be a challenge. Evan looked at Jenny and asked, "Would you leave me if I never recovered?" "Evan..." Jenny was at a loss for what to say. "Just answer the question," Evan interrupted. Jenny shook her head. "Of course not.But I hope you''ll receive some treatment and recover quickly." "Alright.I''ll get someone to investigate Dr.Gaarder.If Alec hasn''t bribed him, I''ll consider your suggestion." Evan no longer said anything about refusing.He just wanted to dy the treatment. Perhaps it was time for him to make some other preparations. Now that he wasn''t so adamant about refusing treatment, Jenny sighed in relief. "Alright.You can get someone to investigate him.I believe that someone like Dr.Gaarder wouldn''t be bribed by anyone." Was that so? That wasn''t good news to Evan. On Monday, Jenny went to work at the hospital as usual. Her life looked to be normal, but something had already happened to make a huge change in it. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She saw Derrick and McKenna in the canteen. When she remembered what the director had said to her, she looked at them and said, "Thanks for before." Although McKenna was making a mountain out of a molehill, Jenny didn''t mind. It was these two who insisted on checking the surveince footage and discovered that she had been kidnapped. They saved her. They looked awkward when they heard her thanking them. "It''s no problem.We''re colleagues.That''s how it should be." McKenna was the one who said that. She was still a little embarrassed. "It''s not just that.You guys could have ignored it but still chose to check it out.Thank you," Jenny said. McKenna was blushing. She remembered ndering Jenny. After that, Jenny took her food and left. She wasn''t nning to keep interacting with them in case any misunderstandings surfaced. However, McKenna did not share the same sentiment. She got her food and brought Derrick to Jenny. "Are you alright? The kidnappers didn''t do anything to you, did they?" She was curious to know what those kidnappers were like. Jenny looked at her suspiciously. She saw through McKenna''s nosiness and smiled, saying, "I''m fine.You guys discovered me in time, so I was rescued." McKenna was surprised. "Is that so? I feel like we hadn''t done much." "There''s no need to doubt yourself.You guys really saved me." Jenny smiled at her from the bottom of her heart. She didn''t say much to Derrick. She knew that McKenna had a jealous streak. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Are You Feeling Unwell? Jenny learned from the inte that Alec and ke were keeping in contact with each other.She saw the photos published by the paparazzi. There were even rumors saying that they had already gotten back together and were going to be engaged. Jenny put her phone away.She didn''t believe the rumors.She knew Alec''s personality well. If he said he wasn''t interested in ke, then he truly wasn''t interested. They were together before only as a pretense, much less getting back together now. However, she still felt ufortable whenever they met. On the other hand, she had moved in to live with Evan.She had no right to control who Alec met. That would be selfish. She no longer pondered the matter and buried herself in her patients'' records, forgetting everything else. When Stephanie arrived at the hospital, Jenny was still on her shift. Jenny was surprised by her sudden appearance. "Why are you here? Are you sick?" "I''m great.I came here looking for you." Stephanie was a little upset.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Why didn''t you tell me about such a huge thing?" If it weren''t for Paul calling her and telling her everything, she wouldn''t have known that something had happened to Jenny. "How could it be huge? Look, I''m more than fine." Jenny didn''t tell Stephanie about it because she didn''t want her to worry. Besides, some things were beyond her control. If Jenny told Stephanie about it, she''d just be worrying for nothing. Stephanie sat across from her and sighed. "I''ve been so caught up with the family business.I keep wanting to step up the business so that I can help you in the future and not have to keep relying on you.But then, after I took over thepany, I realized how hard business is.Those clients are so hard tomunicate with.They''re all amazing people.I really admire Alec for being able to handle Faust Group so well back in Parrington.And now that he''s in Bardoff City, he''s still able to make waves, unlike me.One tinypany here is making me exhausted to no end." Her parents had basically handed thepany over to her.However, Stephanie was not gifted with business smarts.She had only her hard work to rely on. It caused her to be exhausted. When work got busy, she forgot to even eat, let alone think of Jenny. Jenny could tell that she was tired. She couldn''t help feeling her heart aching. "Why don''t you get someone dependable to rely on?" Alfred was managing herpany, and Graham had someone elected to take care of Walter Inc.She didn''t need to worry about anything at all. "It''s so hard to find someone dependable.Even if there was, I wouldn''t be able to hire them." Stephanie''spany was not like Walter Inc, which was rich enough to hire such a good manager.Her briefints only made her more optimistic. "I will keep working hard.I''m sure that good times wille." She had already put in so much effort.She was not going to give up now. Then, she looked at Jenny apologetically. "I was just too busy to keep in touch with you, which is why I didn''t know about your kidnapping, and I couldn''t care for you." Only Alec and his friends, and some of the Ten Elites, knew about Jenny''s kidnapping. After all, they had their sights set on her. A smallpany like hers would never have caught wind of Jenny''s happenings. She was only able to see Jenny because they were friends. "Why does that matter? We''ve been friends for so many years.Why wouldn''t I know about what you''re like?" Jenny knew that Stephanie was concerned about her, which was why she didn''t want her to worry. Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Maybe They didn''t dwindle on the topic of their friendship for long. There was no need to apologize for anything. What they needed to do was to work hard and then meet each other at the top. "Let''s go.I''ll treat you to dinner," Stephanie said, patting her on the shoulder. Jenny hesitated.She was thinking of Evan.She''d promised to apany him for dinner every day. "Are you worried about Evan?" Stephanie had heard about Evan from Paul. As for why she and Paul were still in contact with each other, it was because Paul was like an annoying fly. No matter how often Stephanie swatted him away, he''d find a way toe back to her life.It was truly an exasperating situation. At first, Stephanie had a good impression of Evan. However, once she heard of the request that he had made to Jenny, she changed her perceptions of him. "Does he want to control you even on this? Rescuing you doesn''t mean taking away your freedom." Stephanie was upset. Jenny saw that she misunderstood Evan and said, "He''s not taking away my freedom.I was the one who said I would eat with him every day." "I don''t care.It was so hard for me to push away mypany matters and meet up with you.You must eat with me today." Stephanie was adamant. Jenny couldn''t help smiling. "Don''t worry.I won''t let your gas money be wasted.I''ll just call and let him know." Jenny called Evan. As expected, Evan didn''t refuse. "This is your choice, Jenny.You didn''t have to ask me, really.But of course, I''m happy that you''re calling.It means that you care about how I feel." They hung up. Jenny looked at Stephanie. "Let''s go have dinner." "Alright." Stephanie did not continue talking smack about Evan since he hadn''t refused. However, she would still find an opportunity to talk to Jenny about Evan making her stay by his side forever.It just wouldn''t do. Before Jenny could leave the hospital, Alec called to also invite her out for dinner. However, she refused him. "Thank God it''s sisters before misters for you." Stephanie nodded in satisfaction when Jenny hung up on Alec. Jenny rolled her eyes. "Am I the type to do that?" "Maybe.Can''t tell now," Stephanie said contemtively. They got into a car and went to a restaurant they both liked. On the other side of town, Alec was not angry that Jenny had hung up on him. Jenny eating out with Stephanie meant she was not apanying Evan for dinner, which was good news to him. The two young women ordered their food in the restaurant. Stephanie didn''t beat around the bush and said, "Jenny, you''re not seriously nning to stay with Evan for the rest of your life, are you?" "I haven''t considered it yet," Jenny answered. Forever was too long to think about.She didn''t know what would happen in the future. At the very least, she had to stay by Evan''s side right now. Stephanie was upset. "He saved you, and I''m grateful for that.But I think that his request is too much." If he truly liked Jenny, he would want her to be happy. Why would he want to prevent her from that? "Don''t say that, Stephanie.Evan didn''t force me to do it.I was the one who wanted to do it." Jenny shook her head, disagreeing with Stephanie. Stephanie pouted.She didn''t believe it. Paul had told her everything, and it was obviously Evan who suggested it.He just wanted to have Jenny by his side. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. However, Stephanie didn''t know that as Alec''s friend, Paul would naturally say things that favored Alec and put Evan in a bad light. Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 He''s Really Nice "Would you have gone if he hadn''t suggested it?" Stephanie rolled her eyes at her. If Jenny really was the one to suggest it, then she was a fool. Jenny was silent. If Evan hadn''t brought it up, Jenny wouldn''t have offered to take care of him. She still would have been concerned for him, but she wouldn''t have gone so far as to move into his house. "You''re still young, Jenny.You have to think about your future," Stephanie sighed.She was worried that Jenny was really going to sacrifice her life for this. While speaking, the waiter served them their food. Jenny ate, but her mind was elsewhere. Stephanie asked, "What about you and Alec? I saw you guys getting close to each other before.I thought you were preparing to be with him again." "I did want to before." Jenny did not hold anything back from Stephanie.She was at a loss as to what to do. Stephanie was stunned. "Well, since you''ve decided to be with him, you shouldn''t stay by Evan''s side taking care of him.What would that be like? No one would be able to ept it." On top of that, Jenny had moved into Evan''s vi. Anyone would think that she was his girlfriend. "Well, it''s because of this that I''m not getting together with him." If it weren''t for this incident, and if Alec confessed to her, Jenny felt that she would most likely ept him. Unfortunately, there were no "ifs" in this world. "So what? Are you nning to let this go just like that?" Jenny and Alec had gone through thick and thin together. Stephanie saw it very clearly. If Alec knew that Jenny was going to give up so easily, he would faint. Jenny ate her food, sighing after a moment. "At least that''s the way it is for now.I don''t have any other ideas." "I don''t know what to say to you." Stephanie wanted to scold her, but she couldn''t.She knew that Jenny was helpless. Jenny didn''t want things to be that way, but what choice did she have? Some things just couldn''t go the way she nned. "Let''s not talk about this.Eat up.It''s so hard for us to meet each other." Jenny brushed it off, not wanting to talk about unhappy things. Stephanie nodded, saying nothing more. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jenny thought of Leonard and asked, "How have you and Leonard beentely? Do you have feelings for him?" "He''s..." Stephanie was stunned for a bit. Then, she blushed. "He''s really nice." Jenny saw that there were potential sparks between them and immediately asked, "So do you guys get along well?" "We do.He''s a good person." Leonard was her type, and he was a nice man. There was nothing toin about. She might have fallen in love if she hadn''t met Paul. But because she''d met Paul, she hesitated to go on new romantic ventures. She didn''t dare to start another fire. "Well? Do you like him?" Jenny asked. Like him? Stephanie had thought about the questionte at night, but she had nevere to a conclusion. "I don''t know." When she was with him, she felt happy. But when she wasn''t with him, she wouldn''t actively think about him.It was perplexing. "What about Paul? Do you like him? Or are you not sure?" Jenny asked. She wanted to know who Stephanie liked more. Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 There''s No Rush Paul Wagner... When Stephanie thought of that man, she frowned on instinct. "I think..that I don''t like him anymore." Stephanie was not too sure before. Back then, although she wanted to escape him, she believed he had feelings for her. However, after arriving in Bardoff City and experiencing so many other things, she quickly saw all the red gs in her rtionship with Paul. That insane love was wrong from the start. "You don''t like him anymore?" Jenny was surprised. She didn''t think that Stephanie could be so straightforward. "Yeah.I don''t like him anymore," Stephanie said firmly. Jenny suddenly found it interesting.She rested her jaw on her hand and asked, "Why are you suddenly so sure?" "It''s actually not sudden at all." Stephanie smiled dryly. "I saw him walking with a girl outside the other day.If I still liked him, I would have felt upset, but I didn''t.In fact, I hope he''ll be happy with her." Stephanie sincerely wished for Paul''s happiness, just not with her.It was surprising to see Stephanie dropping Paul like a hot potato. "Does he know about this?" "I told him before, but he didn''t seem to believe me." In fact, Stephanie had told Paul that she no longer had feelings for him more than once.However, Paul thought she was still angry and was saying things she didn''t mean.She meant them, though. But Paul was the type to lie to himself. Jenny was overjoyed to hear that. Well, since you don''t like him anymore, why don''t you give Leonard a chance? I think he''s a good man." Jenny had investigated Leonard before learning that he and Stephanie were ssmates.She knew his history very well.She thought he was good in every way. "Jenny, do you know that getting over a bad rtionship takes a long time?" Stephanie smiled bitterly. Although she no longer liked Paul, the hurt he had given her still affected her.She was afraid. Afraid that the next man would be just as crazy and lock her up.She hated the feeling of being trapped with nowhere to escape. Stephanie''s words made Jenny''s heart ache.She understood what she meant. "That''s alright.We''ll take things slowly.We''re still young.There''s no need to rush." "Yeah." Stephanie smiled and nodded. "I was just telling you that, and now it''s my turn." Jennyughed. They were in no hurry to get back home. For some reason, Jenny didn''t feel like returning to Evan''s vi. She felt like she couldn''t be herself in that ce. "Let''s go shopping.I haven''t gone in a long time.The clothes I''m wearing now were fromst year," Stephanie suggested. She was too busy even to go shopping. "Sure.There are only two days left before New Year''s, and neither of us noticed." Jenny looked at the crowd a distance away, at the lively atmosphere. Stephanie was stunned. Goodness, she had forgotten all about it. Perhaps New Year''s wasn''t so important to the working ss. "Let''s get some new clothes.We have to." Stephanie pulled Jenny toward the closest shopping mall. Stephanie was the type who bought new clothes every year, and this year was not going to be the exception. "Alright." Jenny nodded. She didn''t mind. Maybe it was time to buy Gilbert and Zack some New Year''s gifts.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Who Do You Think You Are? Once they were in the shopping mall, Stephanie began clearing the racks. Although the Walkers were not as wealthy as the Walters, they were still not short of money. Hence, Stephanie could buy anything she wanted without a second thought. After buying herself a few outfits, she bought some clothes for her parents. Then, she looked at Jenny. "Is there anything that you like? I''ll buy it for you." "Really?" Jenny smiled.She swept her gaze around the shop but didn''t see anything she liked. "Really.Who are we? I''d give you my whole person if I could." Stephanie raised her eyebrows flirtatiously at Jenny, who suddenly didn''t know where to look. She pushed her away. "I wouldn''t want you." "Oh, of course.You already have someone in mind, I know." Stephanie teased her. "The new year is alreadying, and you and Alec haven''t progressed at all.I''m anxious for you." "Why are you anxious? It has nothing to do with you." Jenny was speechless as she and Stephanie walked into another boutique. "Of course it does.I''m your best friend.I want you to be happy." As she spoke, a dress caught her attention. "May I have a look at that dress, please? I''d like to try it on." The sales assistant was about to take it, but someone else grabbed it first. "This dress looks alright.I''ll try it on." The other woman was already walking toward the fitting room. She totally ignored Stephanie. The sales assistant was embarrassed, but since Stephanie didn''t insist on having the dress, she retreated to a corner quietly. Stephanie frowned, looking in the direction of the fitting room, her pupils constricted. This world was a little too small for her liking. Jenny could sense that Stephanie was acting strange and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you know her?" "No, but we''ve met before," Stephanie said. She turned to look at Jenny. "Didn''t I tell you I saw Paul apanying a woman before? That''s her." "That''s her?" Jenny was shocked.She didn''t remember a girl like that before. Perhaps she was the daughter of one of the rich families in Bardoff, which would exin why she was so arrogant. "Yeah." Stephanie nodded.She was instantly in no mood to shop. Jenny was suspicious. "Didn''t you say that you''re over Paul? Why are you reacting like this?" "I think it''s such bad luck that I''m running into her even though Bardoff City is so big." Her good mood was ruined.She was about to leave, but Jenny pulled her back. "What''s the rush? I haven''t had a chance to browse yet." "You..." Stephanie was speechless. What was Jenny doing? Soon, that woman came out of the fitting room. Jenny nced at her.She was pretty, but not pretty enough to be Miss Universe. As if feeling her gaze, the woman looked in Jenny''s direction. "What are you looking at? You''re gonna turn blind one day!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Jenny was struck dumb. What a fierce woman. She couldn''t argue with her. "What are you giving attitude for? Who do you think you are?" Stephanie was upset now.She hadn''t wanted to talk to her, but she was being rude. Mnie was stunned to hear Stephanie''s retort.She looked at her in bewilderment. "How can you talk to me like that?" She was the second daughter of the Yews.She''d never been treated like that by anyone her whole life.She was upset. "Do you know who I am? If you make me mad, I''ll destroy your existence in Bardoff City!" Jenny nearlyughed out loud.It''d been a while since she''d met someone so gutsy. "Well, do you know who I am?" "who would care about who you are?"Mnie rolled her eyes at her.There certainly have been a lot of clowns popping up in the city since she left years ago.You snatched my friend''s dress," Jenny said. Stephanie was obviously the first one to get it, but Mnie had taken it away.Mnie sneered. "Her dress? Has she paid for it yet?" Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 But He Still Likes You "Don''t you know what firste, first served means? Or is this how the Yews brought you up?" Jenny looked at her coldly, rage steaming off her skin. Mnie had to reconsider her thoughts.She knew about the Yews. Was she also one of the Ten Elites? Although Mnie was arrogant, she was not domineering.She knew what her family''s position was. After a few moments, she softened her tone. "Sorry.I didn''t notice.Your friend can have it if she likes it." Jenny was surprised.She thought that she would continue being arrogant.She didn''t expect her to cave so easily. Jenny looked at Stephanie. "Do you still like it?" "No." Stephanie shook her head. Mnie had already tried it on. Even if she hadn''t, Stephanie didn''t like wearing the same style as someone else. Jenny was not surprised to hear that.She knew what Stephanie was like. "Alright then.We''ll let her have it." She looked at Mnie and said, "My friend doesn''t like it anymore.You can do whatever you like." Mnie was exasperated. Why did they go to all that trouble to argue with her? She thought that Stephanie really liked it or something. She suppressed the displeasure in her chest and smiled. "I''m Mnie Yews.I just returned to the country, and I''m not familiar with how things are in Bardoff City anymore.Please forgive me if I''ve insulted you in any way." Jenny was surprised once more.So this was what setting ego aside looked like. Mnie was surprising. "I''m Jenny Walter," N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Jenny introduced herself. "And this is my friend, Stephanie Walker." When Mnie heard these two names, she was stunned. "You''re Jenny Walter?" "You seem to know me." Jenny knew from her reaction that although Mnie had just returned, she knew about what had happened in Bardoff City. Mnie nodded. "I do.You''re the head of the Walters." She would never have expected to run into Jenny Walter so randomly in the mall. Thank God she''d stopped herself in time. If she angered Jenny, even ten of her houses would not be enough as reimbursement. Jenny smiled, saying nothing. Although Jenny''s identity surprised her, Mnie was actually more interested in Stephanie. "And you''re Stephanie Walker?" "Do you know me?" Stephanie was surprised. It was normal for someone to know about Jenny since she was the head of the Walters. But Stephanie was still pretty much unknown in Bardoff City. Mnie''s expression was odd, and when she spoke, it sounded like she was suppressing her anger. "Of course I do.You''re Paul Wagner''s ex-girlfriend." When Stephanie heard that description of her, she instantly felt conflicted. She didn''t know what to say. All this while, she hadn''t known what she and Paul were considered as. They weren''t exactly in a normal rtionship. But now that Mnie had said those words, Stephanie''s mind cleared¡ªshe''ll think of him as an ex- boyfriend. "My dad introduced Paul to me.I didn''t think of him as anything much until I met him.I fell in love at once.I only knew about your existence when I got someone to investigate him afterward.Sorry for doing that without your permission," Mnie said a little apologetically. Stephanie shook her head.She didn''t mind. "It''s okay.We''ve already broken up anyway." "But he still likes you," Mnie said, looking at her. Stephanie was stunned.She thought that Mnie would be angry when she said that. However, she wasn''t. Mnie had said it all very nonchntly. Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 You Think We''re Meant For Each Other? The atmosphere instantly grew solemn. Mnie smiled suddenly and pointed outside. "Let''s have a chat.I''ll treat you all to some smoothies." Jenny looked at Stephanie, who was equally dumbfounded.However, she did not feel opposed to it. "Alright." Mnie paid for the dress she had tried on, and they walked into the smoothies shop downstairs. Jenny couldn''t remember thest time she had a smoothie. Most of the time, she had coffee instead because she felt smoothies were too sweet for her liking. They ordered some smoothies.It was then that Mnie picked up where they left off. "Although I know he still likes you, I don''t mind.I think it just means that he has depth.Someone like that is worthy of my affection." Her eyes shone when she spoke of Paul. Stephanie felt her chest bloom when she looked at her.She remembered how proud she was to be with Paul before. Then when Paul was unwilling to disclose their rtionship and even said he wouldn''t marry her, their rtionship changed forever. Even now, even if Paul said that he would make their rtionship public and that he would marry her, Stephanie would just walk away.She''d been disappointed before.She didn''t dare to have hope.She looked at Mnie, feeling that both her and Paul''s family were suited for each other. They''d get along well together. "Do you know him, since you like him that much?" Jenny thought that Mnie wasn''t all too bad.She was a little arrogant before, but she didn''t really have any bad bones in her body. Hence, she felt the need to let Mnie know what sort of person Paul was. Mnie shook her head. "I don''t.He doesn''t give me the chance to.She had confessed to Paul before, but he had rejected her cruelly.He didn''t give her a chance at all. "Well, do you know why Stephanie wanted to break up with him?" Jenny asked. Mnie shook her head. "I investigated it but couldn''t find out why." It had taken her quite a while to find out about Paul''s and Stephanie''s rtionship.She had no means to find out why they''d broken up. "It was because Paul did not want to make their rtionship public and said he wouldn''t marry her.Would you be able to ept that?" Jenny scoffed.She was still angry about it. What did Paul take Stephanie as? Did he think he was invincible? Mnie would never in a million years guess that it was because of that. It took her a while to snap back to reality. ''''How could that be? He..." "He looks to be in love now because Stephanie left him so determinedly.If she had stayed by his side, he wouldn''t have cherished her," Jenny said confidently. Mnie was silent. Stephanie couldn''t bear to see her like that and said, He''s not that bad.It''s just that we weren''t meant to be.Our families and other aspects of our lives didn''t match.But you''re different.You two are meant for each other." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. At once, Mnie''s eyes lit up. "Really? You think we''re meant to be?" "Yeah." Stephanie nodded. Mnie smiled happily. Jenny, on the other hand, was speechless. Were her words nothing but thin air? As if reading her mind, Mnie said, "I know what you mean, but I can understand him.He isn''t in tune with his emotions and doesn''t know how to cherish things.Rather, he doesn''t know how to love.But now he''s regretting it.He knows now.It''s just that some things can''t be brought back." Mnie couldn''t help feeling sorry for him. Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Worried That She''ll Fail Jenny rolled her eyes and said, "Does that mean we have to forgive him? Does he think that the world revolves around him?" If Alec were to do what Paul did, refuse to make their rtionship public, refuse to marry her, and then trap her in his house, Jenny would not forgive him either. Some things were just a matter of principles. "Of course, not everyone has to forgive him.Like Stephanie.Don''t you forgive him?" Mnie said. She continued, "But he has to be given another chance.Stephanie might not be willing to give him a chance, but I do.I believe that he won''t make the same mistake again." Jenny admired her willingness to be ab rat. "Alright, as you wish.She couldn''t stop anyone from liking Paul.Despite his shorings, Paul was handsome and came from wealth.Lots of girls would like him. "Can we exchange phone numbers? We''ll be able to hang out in the future." Mnie took her phone out embarrassedly, blushing a little.She wouldn''t have been so arrogant if she had known that she would be friends with them. Jenny and Stephanie shared a smile and didn''t refuse her. Once they were done with their smoothies, Jenny and Stephanie prepared to leave. "Bye, and good luck!" "I¡¯ll need it.I''ll send you the wedding invites," Mnie said. "We''ll be waiting." Jenny was actually looking forward to it. On the way home, Jenny first drove Stephanie back.She nced at Stephanie, who was sitting in the passenger seat. "What do you think? Did you feel ufortable talking with Mnie?" "Ufortable? Why would I be ufortable?" Stephanie was confused.She didn''t quite know what Jenny was getting at. "She wants to pursue Paul and even said she''d send you the wedding invites.Don''t you feel the slightest bit ufortable?" Jenny asked. Stephanie shook her head.She didn''t feel like that at all. "I don''t.I''m just worried that she''ll fail." She knew how stubborn Paul was. "Well, that means you''re truly over Paul," Jenny concluded. Although Stephanie had said so before, Jenny hadn''t confirmed it personally.Now, she had no doubt at all. Stephanie shrugged. "I already told you before.You didn''t believe me." "Well, why don''t you try getting together with Leonard? You have to give yourself a fresh start." Forget what happened before. If Stephanie did not take the first step, she would forever be trapped in the past. Jenny didn''t want to see that happen. Stephanie felt a headacheing.She leaned against the window. "I''ll think about it.I have to take it slow, don''t 1?" Although she had feelings for Leonard, her feelings hadn''t yet developed. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They had to keep growing. Jenny didn''t say much else. As long as Stephanie had a mind to start anew, Jenny was happy. The car soon stopped at the Walkers¡¯ residences. Because Stephanie had bought quite a lot of things, Jenny helped her carry them into the house. Afterward, she chatted with the Walkers for a while before returning to Evan''s vi. She''d bought a lot of things, too, but they were all for other people. She parked the car and took out a gift box from the boot. It was for Evan.She took it in, not expecting to meet Evan in the living room. He raised his head and looked in her direction. "You''re home." Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 He''s Awake? Mihm. ¡°Have you had dinner?" Jenny went to sit across from Evan. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Evan nodded. "Don''t worry about me.I have a personal chef, remember?" Though having asked Jenny to move in with him, Evan still didn''t want to control her too much.He didn''t want to upset her, after all. "Here.Got you a present for New Year''s." Jenny handed him a present.Evan took it, surprised. "Isn''t New Year''s in two days? Why''re you giving me this now?" Jenny shrugged. "It''s all the same to me." Evan smiled. "Thank you." "Open it.See if you like what I got you." Jenny beamed at him, hoping Evan''s moods might lift with the present she got for him. "I''ll love anything you give me." Evan opened the present up. Upon seeing it was a tie, he smiled. "Stylish.Thank you." "I''m d you like it.I wasn''t sure what you liked; I just felt like this suited you." Evan wanted to ask if anyone else had gotten such a gift, but he swallowed his words at thest second. Afterward, Jenny got up. "I''ll wheel you back into your room." "Alright." Evan nodded. After he''d returned to his room, Jenny went back to hers.Her phone rang the instant she switched on the lights.It was Alec. "Are you back?" Alec asked. Standing in front of the window, Jenny spotted him across the building. "You''re not gonna spy on me forever, are you?" That was creepy. "As long as I''m working in the study, I''ll always notice when you light your room up," Alec huffed. "Oh...anyway, aren''t you going to bed yet?" "I was waiting for you," Alec replied. "Did you have fun today?" "Mhm." It was easy to forget all her troubles while spending time with Stephanie.You should go out more often with her then." Alec wasn''t the least bit upset that Jenny hadn''t invited him to hang out. All that mattered was her happiness. Jenny hummed in assent, feeling conflicted about the uing New Year''s. "Will you be going back to Parrington for New Year''s?" Old Mr.Faust was still alone at Parrington, waiting for Alec to visit, most likely. "Nah.I''ve sent someone to bring Grandpa here.He should reach tomorrow." If his grandfather didn''t mind, Alec would love to have him stay in Bardoff City with him so he could look after him. Jenny blinked in surprise, then thought it was only natural Alec would do that. He''d most likely settle in Bradoff City long term, so his grandfather would need to move one way or another. "That sounds good.Having Grandpa here will be better than leaving him alone in Parrington."" "Yeah.Mortimer Faust just woke up, too." "What?" Now Jenny was really taken aback.It was extremely rare for those in aa to ever regain consciousness. "Yeah." Alec nodded. "That''s why there''s hope for Evan''s injuries yet." Jenny agreed with him.She hadn''t believed in a miracle before, but hearing about Mortimer''s recovery gave her hope. If a vegetable coulde back to their awareness, Evan would definitely recover!" Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Who Says So? "What about you? Any New Year''s ns?" Alec asked. He wanted to ask her if she''d like to spend it with him but wasn''t sure if she''d ept the offer. After some thinking, Jenny said, "I''m not sure.Probably like usual ¡ªspending it with Zack and Gilbert." Evan would likely join them as well, though Jenny didn''t mention it to Alec for fear of his displeasure. Frankly, Alec had guessed as much too. "Sounds good.Why don''t we light some fireworks together during the night? We can have lunch together." The people of Bardoff City customarily had their New Year''s meal as lunch instead, so they''d still be able to hang out for the remainder of the day. "Alright." Alec grinned. "Get some rest then." "You too." Jenny didn''t ask further about Alec''s personal business.She trusted him enough to make the right decisions. Just as she was about to end the call, Alec suddenly asked, "Aren''t you going to ask about ke and me?" Jenny frowned, then suddenly recalled the news she''d seen earlier. "I trust you''re not the kind of person to go back on your words," she said uncertainly after a moment''s pause. "Oh? Who says so?" If he didn''t, he wouldn''t have gone back to pursue Jenny after their divorce. "''So...you really n to get back together with ke?" Jenny scoffed. If so, then whatever was between them would end now. "Of course not.I never liked her that way." ke had never been anything to Alec. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenny was the only one he''d ever had eyes for. Jenny chewed on her lip. "Really? Why get back in touch with her then?" "You''re not jealous, are you, Jenny?" Alec felt there was a chance she still had feelings for him if she''d go so far as to ask that question. Jenny said nothing, about to hang up the call, when Alec quickly cut in, "She just called me all of a sudden, asking for help to seed as heir to her family." "She''s still after that?" ke really was quite stubborn. That was the reason ke had gotten with Alec in the first ce, too. "Yeah.If I don''t help Chapter 1030 Who Says So? "What about you? Any New Year''s ns?" Alec asked. He wanted to ask her if she''d like to spend it with him but wasn''t sure if she''d ept the offer. After some thinking, Jenny said, "I''m not sure.Probably like usual ¡ªspending it with Zack and Gilbert." Evan would likely join them as well, though Jenny didn''t mention it to Alec for fear of his displeasure. Frankly, Alec had guessed as much too. "Sounds good.Why don''t we light some fireworks together during the night? We can have lunch together." The people of Bardoff City customarily had their New Year''s meal as lunch instead, so they''d still be able to hang out for the remainder of the day. "Alright." Alec grinned. "Get some rest then." "You too." Jenny didn''t ask further about Alec''s personal business.She trusted him enough to make the right decisions. Just as she was about to end the call, Alec suddenly asked, "Aren''t you going to ask about ke and me?" Jenny frowned, then suddenly recalled the news she''d seen earlier. "I trust you''re not the kind of person to go back on your words," she said uncertainly after a moment''s pause. "Oh? Who says so?" If he didn''t, he wouldn''t have gone back to pursue Jenny after their divorce. "''So...you really n to get back together with ke?" Jenny scoffed. If so, then whatever was between them would end now. "Of course not.I never liked her that way." ke had never been anything to Alec. Jenny was the only one he''d ever had eyes for. Jenny chewed on her lip. "Really? Why get back in touch with her then?" "You''re not jealous, are you, Jenny?" Alec felt there was a chance she still had feelings for him if she''d go so far as to ask that question. Jenny said nothing, about to hang up the call, when Alec quickly cut in, "She just called me all of a sudden, asking for help to seed as heir to her family." "She''s still after that?" ke really was quite stubborn. That was the reason ke had gotten with Alec in the first ce, too. "Yeah.If I don''t help her, she''ll never stand a chance." Every Watkins only had their eyes on ke''s brother, after all.No one would support a woman for that position. Graham giving Jenny the spot as the family head was a rare sight among the Ten Elites. "So you''re gonna help her?" Jenny pouted. "Not exactly.I''ll be getting something out of this too.I''ve made her promise to try and get her family to help us deal with the remaining Fausts once she seeds." Alec would have dealt with them even without ke''s help, but he wasn''t about to let her get her way without putting in equal effort. Jenny nodded. "No wonder.It seems the Fausts have their hands full with the kes'' antics Lately."" The Watkins were, in truth, on par with the Fanst family, so if they put in the work to attack the Fausts, not even Yakov and Zeke would be able to handle it. her, she''ll never stand a chance." Every Watkins only had their eyes on ke''s brother, after all.No one would support a woman for that position. Graham giving Jenny the spot as the family head was a rare sight among the Ten Elites. "So you''re gonna help her?" Jenny pouted. "Not exactly.I''ll be getting something out of this too.I''ve made her promise to try and get her family to help us deal with the remaining Fausts once she seeds." Alec would have dealt with them even without ke''s help, but he wasn''t about to let her get her way without putting in equal effort. Jenny nodded. "No wonder.It seems the Fausts have their hands full with the kes'' antics Lately."" The Watkins were, in truth, on par with the Fanst family, so if they put in the work to attack the Fausts, not even Yakov and Zeke would be able to handle it. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 No Choice "My guess is the old man wille knocking on my door soon enough." Of course, unless Zeke wanted to watch his family copse into a heap of rubble. From across the windows, Jenny gave him a thumbs up. "Amazing work, Alec." "So what if I am? I''ll always lose when ites to you." He really never stood a chance against Jenny. Jenny rolled her eyes. "Alright.Time to sleep.Goodnight." "Goodnight." After bidding their farewells and hanging up, Jenny closed her curtains, making Alec finally leave the window. Just when he was about to draw his curtains, he spotted Evan across the building looking out the window right at him.He had most likely seen Alec calling Jenny over the phone just now. Alec grinned and waved at the man before drawing his curtains. Evan''s expression fell. Alec was clearly unting at him. Still, there was nothing he could do. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Bardoff City was Alec''s ying field. It would be extremely difficult to get rid of the man, plus Jenny would never forgive him if he killed him.She might end up hating him for the rest of her life. Alec''s estimation was pretty on point. The day before New Year''s, he was called back to the Faust Manor in Bardoff City, right after fetching his grandfather from the airport too. "What is it?" Old Mr.Faust asked curiously. "Oh, nothing. Just that the other Fausts called just now¡ªthey want me to go over," Alec said as he helped his grandfather into the car. "Are you so sure they''ll be doing this to hand you the title of the family head?" Old Mr.Faust asked, now worried. "Of course. They don''t have a choice." The Faust family''s stocks had plummeted into the abyssst he checked this morning. If they didn''t do something now, they''d die off in Bardoff City. Old Mr.Faust was unaware of all this plotting, however. " Alright. You should go then." In truth, the inheritance and wealth of the Faust family didn''t appeal to him. All that he held onto was having been kicked out all those years ago. So now that his grandson was helping him deal with his family, he''d no longer have any regrets in life. Well, save for Alec not taking over as head of the family, of course. Though for now, all he prayed for was to be able to see him settle down with a fine woman. As for kids? Old Mr.Faust couldn''t even begin to think about them. After sending the old man back home, Alec drove over to Faust Manor, even informing Jenny about his grandfather''s arrival so she might visit him sometime. He sent his grandfather to the ce right next door to Evan''s vi, so Jenny could visit anytime she wanted. Meanwhile, Jenny was already ready to see the old man. It had been ages since she checked up on him. She wondered if he''d gotten better from his sickness back in Parrington. Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Beating Bushes "I''lle with you." Evan didn''t want Jenny going alone, mainly because the old man was Alec''s grandfather, and thest thing he wanted was for Jenny to have further contact with Alec.He knew he couldn''t stop her from going, after all. "No need.It''s right next door.I''ll go on my own.You stay and rest." Jenny shook her head.It''s not like Evan knew Old Mr.Faust. Things would be weird if they met just like that. Evan sighed. "Alright.I''ll be here." Jenny wanted to say "Don''t wait up for me," but Evan had a familiar determination on his face that meant she wouldn''t seed in convincing him, so she didn''t bother. She happily went next door while Evan gazed unhappily at his neighboring house. Meanwhile, the butler was already waiting outside for Alec when he arrived at the mansion. "Mr.Alec." Alec smirked. The people in this family really were keen and intelligent beyond the ordinary. Even their staff knew when to be courteous. He probably knew better than to piss off the future family head. Zeke and the whole lot were there, including Yakov''s son Julian and daughter Isabelle. Their expressions grew conflicted upon seeing Alec. "I see you came alone.Aren''t you concerned you won''t walk out of here alive?" Zeke questioned. Alec really was brave, though he''d never admit it aloud. Alec scoffed and went to sit in an armchair. "Would you y any tricks now at this point in time?" Zeke shot him a look, then shook his head. "No." "Then what do I have to be scared of?" Alec shrugged. If Zeke had wanted to kill him, he wouldn''t have done it inside his house. In fact, he''d have Alec dead and bloody by the doorstep. Zeke sighed. No wonder neither his sons nor grandsons could defeat Alec. The kid was too intelligent. After a moment''s silence, Zeke asked," Do you know why I called you here today?" "Nope." ying the fool always brought amusing results. "I trust you''re aware of how the family is faring on the market right now." Alec smiled, sipping from the ss of water set before him. "I''ve read some news, yes." Zeke startedughing. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was no way Alec would be oblivious to their demise¡ªthe kid orchestrated it, after all. Still, other families were tossing their rocks at their nests as well. "Do you have an idea for how to save the family?" Zeke asked. Alec put on a shocked expression. "What do you mean? Do you intend to leave the family to me?" "Let''s not beat around the bush, hm? You know why you''re here today. Isn''t that what you''ve always wanted?" Zeke''s heart clenched painfully as he said so. If he could save their family, he''d never pass it on to an outsider. But now, not even Zeke himself could save them, not to mention Yakov. If the Faust family copsed now, they would never have a chance to rise in Bardoff ever again. That was why Zeke could only resort to Alec for help. Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Watch Yourself, Alec Faust! Alec straightened up, smiling gleefully. "You say that, but we both know you''re just begging for my help right now." Their statuses had swapped for good, so Alec felt like he could finally express displeasure with the old man''s tone. "Yes," Zeke gritted out quietly. Seeing him surrender, Julian snarled, "Show some respect, Alec Faust! Didn''t you always want the title as the family''s head? Well, now you have it, so you better at least be grateful to Grandad!" "Julian!" Zeke grunted, ring at his grandson. But Alec remained unperturbed. He gazed at Julian. "Why should I be grateful? I wouldn''t be here today if you all had a n to deal with your family crisis, no?" His words were replied with silence. "So, shouldn''t you be grateful for me instead for saving the family from being wiped out in Bardoff City?" Alec grinned. Julian had never been so disrespected in his entire life as a Faust. But Yakov held him back from retorting. When Xavier was still around, Yakov had considered aiming for the family head inpetition with his brother. When Alec showed up, the two teamed together to take him down. At that point in time, Yakov hadn''t given up yet. But after his brother died and the mantle of the family passed onto him, he realized he didn''t have what it takes. He barely knew how to manage a business and keep thepany going. He couldn''t evenpare to histe brother, not to mention Alec himself. That was why Yakov had truly been over all this family head bullshit. All he felt when Zeke mentioned passing the mantle to Alec was relief. Maybe he was more suited to living a carefree life. Zeke had his grandson stay silent too. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He looked to Alec once again. "So? What''s your answer?" "I can revive the family, but on my own terms." "Go ahead," Zeke nodded. "After I take over, you have to disappear from the public eye entirely.I''ll be the sole decision-maker in this family." He wanted all the control rather than being kicked out after helping the family recover. "Watch yourself, Alec Faust!" Julian barked out. Wasn''t this the equivalent of kicking them out of the family? Might as well send them all into bankruptcy! Sadly Zeke disagreed with him. With a sigh, the old man said, "Alright. But you have to promise that my children and grandchildren and their offspring will be safe. "Don''t worry.Your bloodline can continue enjoying theirvish lifestyles.Your shares in thepany garner enough dividends for them to spend all they want, after all." They wouldn''t be able to spend all of it in a lifetime, no doubt. This was probably the keynote marker of a family as powerful as the Fausts. Even a nib of their shares and dividends was enough tost them several generations. But they would have nothing else to do with the Faust family from now on. Only Alec''s name would be in public view whenever they mentioned the Fausts. After walking out of the mansion, Alec gazed up into the sky and smiled. What a wonderful New Year''s present. Still, he was more excited for the present Jenny would give him. He just wasn''t sure if she actually got him something. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Coming to Fruition Jenny beamed as she greeted Old Mr.Faust, ''Grandpa." "Jenny?" The old man was shocked to see her. "Did that boy ask you toe?" Only Alec knew of his arrival in Bardoff City. If he hadn''t informed Jenny, she wouldn''t have shown up so soon. "I live right next door, actually." Jenny pointed at the neighboring building, staying silent on her business with Evan. Old Mr.Faust grinned. "No wonder he chose this ce." Jennyughed, then changed the topic. "How are you? Feeling better?" "I''m an old man, after all.Things are what they are." Old Mr.Faust sighed, having long epted his reality. "Come, sit." Jenny sat across from him, noticing how frail he looked. "You don''t have much to worry about from now on¡ªAlec''s most likely the head of the Faust family now." "Mhm.He''s never disappointed me," Old Mr.Faust said proudly. Though he was never fond of Mortimer, the one thing he was d of his son was his beloved grandson Alec. Still... "You''re right.All that I''m holding onto now is about him settling down.It just worries me seeing him unable to find a nice woman to marry at this age." Jenny noticed how the old man was looking at her.She felt awkward knowing Old Mr.Faust thought of her as a granddaughter -inw already. "You''ll live to see it," Jenny assured him. "Truly? I hope your wordse to fruition." Old Mr.Faust smiled, internally cursing his grandson for not having gotten Jenny in his hand yet after all this time. "Oh, why don''t youe over for New Year''s lunch tomorrow? Alec and I get bored of each other''s table antics very quickly," Old Mr.Faust suggested, remembering it was New Year''s Eve tomorrow. From N?velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry, Grandpa, but tomorrow I...I''ll be having lunch with my brothers," Jenny said sadly, worried it might upset the old man. Sure enough, Old Mr.Faust looked disappointed for a split second before quickly regaining his composure. "No, it''s alright. It was too forward of me. New Year''s Eve is for families to be with one another, after all." "But Alec and I do n on lighting fireworks at night. Why don''t youe and watch too?" Old Mr.Faust instantly perked up, eyes brightening. So his grandson wasn''t aplete idiot! "Alright, I''ll be there." Alec had just driven back in time to see the two conversing in the living room. Upon seeing him, Jenny got up from her seat. "Hey. I''ll leave you two to it, then. See youter, Grandpa." "I''ll see you out," Alec offered. Jenny wanted to refuse, but there was that determination in his eyes that let her know there was no point in rejecting. It didn''t take more than three minutes for Alec to walk Jenny over to Evan''s ce. "Why can''t time stop right this second?" Alec groaned. Jenny blushed, shooting him a re. "Get on back, you. Grandpa''s waiting." "Okay. Remember¡ªfireworks tomorrow night!" Jenny nodded and went back inside. Meanwhile, Alec watched wistfully as she disappeared within. Another year was going to pass just like that. He didn''t know if he had what it would take to make her his next year. Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 I''m to me Old Mr.Faust was waiting for Alec when he returned to the living room. The old man seemed displeased. "Has she gone back?" "Mhm." Alec nodded, sitting down beside his grandfather. "what is wrong with you, Alec? How long has it been? Why aren''t you two together yet? Are you even trying?" Old Mr.Faust questioned, genuinely concerned for his grandson. Alec sighed. "You make it sound like I don''t want to, Grandpa." If Jenny had agreed to it, they''d have started dating long ago. "She''s only hesitating because of all the things you did that broke her trust. Bitter, isn''t it?" Old Mr.Faust grunted out. Before Alec could speak, Old Mr.Faust continued, ''''When you two were married, I told you she was the right match for you, but you never wanted to even meet her in person. Look at you now. You lost your own wife, for God''s sake." The more Old Mr.Faust spoke, the more upset he grew. God knew how much work he''d put into getting Alec to marry Jenny, only for it to end with a divorce. If Alec hadn''t been so stubborn, he''d have grandkids by now. "What use is there in mentioning all this? It''s not like we can turn back time." If Alec had known things would turn out like this, he''d never have divorced Jenny. But the fact was he hadn''t known. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr.Faust snorted. "You put yourself in this situation!" Alec pursed his lips in silence. If it was Zeke talking, he''d have stormed out of the house long ago. "How do things go with the other Fausts?" Old Mr.Faust asked, switching the topic. The more he talked about Jenny, the more upset he grew, which wasn''t good for his health right now. "Smooth sailing. You''re looking at the new head of the Fausts. Things will be official after New Year''s." Bardoff City would be thrown into chaos and shock at that point, he imagined. In the end, Alec did manage to nail the Faust family. Old Mr.Faust scoffed, though one could see the delight in his eyes if one paid attention. "What a wuss. Look at all the party tricks he conjured. But my grandson still won over the family at the end of the day." "Yeah. Big kudos to your grandson, by the way." Old Mr.Faust rolled his eyes and then went back into his room. Fairy lights and celebration decor was strung up in every inch of Bardoff City on New Year''s Eve as they awaited midnight to arrive. Jenny had woken up early to no one else in the vi except for Evan. The maids and servants had long taken days off to celebrate. Save for Howard, of course. Evan had had him by his side all these years after saving him, so it was only natural he''d join them for New Year''s celebration. Jenny didn''t mind. The more, the merrier, after all. "What are you busy with, Jen? I can help." Evan came over to Jenny in the kitchen, having been wheeled by Howard. Jenny waved her hand. "No, no. It''s alright. I have to wait for Zack and Gilbert toe over first. I don''t know how to cook." It was pretty embarrassing to admit. "I''m to me for inviting you guys over here without having made anything." Evan had dismissed everyone yesterday, hoping to spend the alone time with Jenny, never expecting theck of cooking to be an issue. He knew how to cook, but being in a wheelchair made that difficult. "It''s okay. Gilbert can handle the food. We''ll wait for him." Jenny didn''t mind. She was grateful for Evan in the end. Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 He Didn''t Care Just then, the doorbell rang. "I''ll get it," Jenny said, heading to the door, already guessing who it was. Sure enough, Zack and Gilbert stood outside the door, J alongside them. The atmosphere was tense between them, most likely due to the issue with J. Jenny ignored that fact, however. "Come on inside. It''s cold out." She nced at the sky; snowkes already drifting down from the clouds. It looked like there''d be another few inches of snow today. Warmth surrounded them as they entered the vi. "I''ve bought all the ingredients you asked for, Gilbert. Is there anything else you need? I can go get it." Jenny dragged her eldest brother to the kitchen. Spotting Evan in there, Gilbert scoffed, "Oh? You wanna help out too?" "However way I can, yes." Evan smiled, ignoring Gilbert''s poke. He knew Gilbert wasn''t happy with him for asking Jenny to take care of him. But Evan didn''t care. Gilbert sneered. "No need. Why don''t you go back to your room and rest? Else you feel all tired again, and Jenny mes me for pushing you around." "Thank you, then." Evan then had Howard push him back into his room, not nning to make small talk with Zack in the living room either. The man''s eyes were brimming with hostility. Obviously, he knew why Jenny was there. "Fucking snake!" Zack hissed as Evan went upstairs. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He had been opposed to Gilbert reintroducing Jenny to Evan those months ago, having a neutral impression of the man. But it turned out the young, sincere man he used to call friend had long turned ugly and selfish. "Zack? Who is he?" J asked curiously. "Not important. Just know he''s no good man." J nodded, then examined her surroundings before finally looking at the kitchen. "We should go help them out in the kitchen. "Alright." Gilbert would most likely mind J''s presence, but it didn''t feel right with just the two of them rxing out there when his brother and Jenny were busy cooking in the kitchen. "Need anymore hands, Jenny?" Zack poked his head into the doorway, grinning. He then went over to his sister, staying as far away from Gilbert as possible. Jenny instantly knew what the two had in mind. "Help me separate the spinach leaves from their stems. I need to chop these leeks up." "Nope. You go help them with the spinach," Gilbert instructed. He didn''t want Jenny to ruin his cooking. Jenny squinted at him. "I just don''t want you to overwork yourself. "We don''t need to rush. It''s still barely nine in the morning." Jenny pursed her lips, then went plucking spinach with Zack and J. The atmosphere was especially still and silent among them, due to J''s presence most likely. It made Jenny ufortable. Things were never like that before her appearance. Jenny sighed. It looked like Gilbert and Zack really did have a great fight all because of J. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Worry About Yourself Once they finished with the spinach, Zack and J went out to the garden with Jenny. The ce was piled with snow at this point, forming quite the snowy wondend. "Jenny," Alec murmured longingly when he spotted the trio ying in the snow next door.He stood right beside the fence in his own garden. Jenny went up to him. "You guys finished preparing lunch yet?" "Mhm.The butler''s making it." A two-person meal didn''t need muchvishness or grandeur. Alec only wished Jenny could join them for lunch. Recalling it would only be Alec and Old Mr.Faust eating together, Jenny suddenly pitied them. "You didn''t invite Mortimer and Alfred for lunch?" She knew Alec would loathe seeing them right now, but it was New Year''s, the time for family to reunite and spend time together. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Them?" Alec scowled. "Why should I? We''re not family." "Alright then." "What about you? I''m guessing Gilbert''s cooking in the kitchen?" Jenny nodded, feeling embarrassed. "Yeah.Zack and I don''t know how to cook, so we leave it to Gilbert." "I see.I''ll cook for you too, next time." His words made Jenny blush. When she recovered herself, she rolled his eyes at him. "It''s not like I need another servant in the house." Alecughed but said nothing about it. "Why don''t you guys join us for dinner then?" Though he hoped only Jenny woulde, it was nigh impossible. So might as well invite all of them on a whim; that way, Jenny would still be around. Alec wouldn''t stop Evan from joining too. "I''ll have to ask them first." Jenny wasn''t worried about Gilbert or Zack in this case, but Evan. There was a high chance the man wouldn''t agree at all. "Okay." Just then, Gilbert called out from the kitchen window, "I need your help, Jenny!" "Coming!" Jenny replied, then said to Alec, "I need to go back.Tell Grandpa! said hi." "I will." Alec nodded, then went back to the living room. Zack meanwhile went up to Jenny when she walked past, asking quietly, "Alec lives right next door?" "Mhm." Jenny nodded. "He didn''t move here on purpose, did he?" It was too thought out to be coincidental, especially with what Alec was like. Jenny didn''t disprove the suggestion. Seeing this, Zack affirmed his guesses.He scoffed, "The heck does he want? To spy on you and Evan rke?" "When did you be a busybody, Zack?" It''s not like Jenny was oblivious to Alec''s intentions. "I just want to know if you still have feelings for Alec Faust." "You should worry about yourself first, or every single time you meet up with Gilbert again, the air turns into solid ice," Jenny sighed, then went into the kitcher.. Zack chewed on his lip, sighing to himself, "Do you think I like it? He''s doing this on purpose." Well, not really. Gilbert just didn''t like Zack dating J Hale. Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 I Regret It All Jenny was about to say something else but ultimately kept silent since J was there. "Be smart, then." After Jenny left, Zack huffed and pursed his lips, feeling conflicted. "I''m sorry, Zack," J said softly. She knew things only devolved to this because of her, though Zack never said anything of the sort out loud. J guessed that Zack''s siblings knew of her past too. After falling in love with Zack and his personality, she felt guilty for subjecting him to that sort of response from his family. If only she hadn''t had such aplicated past, things wouldn''t be so tense today. "Don''t be sorry.It''s not your fault." Zack had done his homework on J, too, and confronted her about everything. Yes, it was morally incorrect, but Zack didn''t me her. Who wouldn''t want to live a worry - free life? Now J really felt ashamed. "It is," she mumbled weakly. "J..." "I regret it all, you know that, right?" Zack''s heart clenched painfully.He gathered J into his arms, saying, "I can empathize with you, J. I''ll never leave you, don''t you worry." He''d never leave J, no matter what Gilbert or Jenny said. J''s eyes brimmed with tears. "Thank you." Sometimes she wondered if maybe God sent Zack to her in pity for all she''d been through. In the kitchen, Jenny noticed the two hugging, though she was oblivious to their conversation.She turned to her brother, who was busy cooking. "Are you still upset with Zack, Gilbert?" she asked curiously. "No," Gilbert grunted as he chopped up carrots. "Really," Jenny shot him a look The brothers hadn''t spoken to one another since they arrived. Gilbert stopped what he was doing and gazed out the window at the couple. "I''m just disappointed in him, is all." Zack had always been the most innocent among the three of them, always carefree and happy with life. Even Jenny felt the need to shelter him sometimes. But what was happening now just made Gilbert feel pure disappointment. Zack was sacrificing his rtions with his own brother, all for a woman. "Don''t say that, Gilbert.Zack has a right to love who he wants," Jenny sighed.She really didn''t enjoy seeing her brothers so cold with each other. Gilbert frowned. "So you support his rtionship with that woman?" "No." Jenny shook her head. "I still don''t like J Hale." Maybe Zack thought J had the right reasons to do what she did, but not Jenny. "I just think we don''t need to worry so much about them dating.As long as they don''t end up marrying, what''s wrong with a little affection?" Gilbert cocked an eyebrow as if understanding what she was implying. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "You think they''ll end things naturally as time goes on?" "It''s likely, no?" Jenny smiled. Love was an unpredictable battlefield, after all. Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 That Sunnavabitch! Gilbert eased up upon hearing that. "You have a point.Being too opposed right now will only incur Zack''s hatred." He had thought of breaking the two up from the start, just hadn''t put things into action. But now, Jenny''s words had opened yet another window of understanding for him.It wasn''t like Gilbert actually wanted to stay at a stalemate with Zack forever. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "We''ll wait and see first." Jenny nodded, d that her brother was taking her advice. Gilbert then shifted his focus to Alec, having seen him speak to Jenny earlier by the fence. "What did Alec Faust want? Does he live next door?" "He..." "Hasn''t given up, has he?" Gilbert questioned. He''d thought Alec might feel defeated when Jenny moved in with Evan and finally gave up. The doctor was never certain whether Evan''s injuries would heal. Therefore, there was a chance that Jenny would have to stay by his side for a long, long time. He imagined Alec would surrender under the pressure. Jenny sighed, ncing out the window to find Alec watching them across the street. "Nope." She felt conflicted, not wanting to drag Alec down, yet she also didn''t want him to give up on her. "What about you? Do you want to be with him?" Gilbert went straight to the point, which only invited Jenny''s silence. "If you really like him, then stop coddling Evan rke.It''s not like he''ll wither away and die." No way was Gilbert willing to see his sister waste away by Evan''s side till the end of her life. His initial impression of the gentlemanly Evan hadpletely wasted away, however. Jenny bit her lip, never expecting Gilbert to bring it up. "He saved my life, Gil." "So? Are you going to sacrifice your entire life for him?" Gilbert scowled. Jenny didn''t know what to say to that. "Alright, I know how to handle this.Just leave it to me." Gilbert was about to ask her how exactly she nned to when he saw how worried she looked. So he pursed his lips and let it go for the time being. "If you say so." Jenny returned to silently helping him make lunch. Meanwhile, Evan''s face had darkened by several shades while hearing Howard''stest report. "Gaarder really won''t budge?" he asked. "No, sir. There''s little to no chance at this rate." Howard had done his digging into Julian Gaarder''s background. A man of that power and magnitude wouldn''t give in to Evan just for money. Evan hissed hatefully. "That sunnavabitch Alec Faust did this on purpose!" "I''m sure he hopes you recover as soon as possible so Jenny can leave you, hence why he''s been getting you these doctors," Howard continued, having understood the intention behind Alec''s actions. He really didn''t understand why Alec would go to this length all for Jenny Walter. If it were any other woman, Evan would''ve eradicated her long ago. "I know." Alec wouldn''t give up as long as Evan''s injury was still unhealed.If Evan got rid of Julian Gaarder, who knows what other doctor Alec would shove in his face... "Boss...why don''t we just...leave?" Howard finally said after along moment of silence. Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 I''ll Consider It "Leave?" Evan gazed at him questioningly. "And go where?" "Back overseas.To our home.We don''t have to worry about all this anymore once we go back." Not even Alec could take them on at that point. Evan stayed silent as if actually considering it. "We can take advantage of Miss Walter''s guilt right now and bring her overseas with us, saying we''ll find treatment for you there.She might actually agree toe along." Howard really didn''t care if Jenny agreed. Even if she didn''t, they had ways of taking Jenny with them. Surprisingly, Howard''s suggestion was quite appealing to Evan. He had a firm rule at his home overseas, and not only could Jenny stay with him for up to several years, but he might even give up on the act, iming that treatment overseas was much more effective. At that point, he could do all he wanted, and no one could stop him anymore. But... Evan was worried he might be pushing Jenny too far with the request. Having her take care of him was already something against her will. Howard grew agitated the more quiet Evan was. "Boss, if you''re worried Miss Walter won''t agree toe with us, I can always¡ª" "That''s enough.I''ll consider it.Do nothing until I say so, understood?" Evan knew what Howard was suggesting, but it was still too early to resort to that right now. Howard sighed, feeling d.It being taken into consideration was better than nothing being done at all. Around midday, Jenny knocked on Evan''s study. "Lunch is ready, Evan." The door was then swiftly opened while Evan just as swiftly sat back into the wheelchair. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A gentle smile was on his face. "Wow.That was fast." "Mhm.I''ll wheel you downstairs." Jenny stepped in for Howard and pushed Evan toward the elevator, heading to the first floor. Zack spotted the two while setting up the table but said nothing. Evan turned to Howard. "Get that Romanee Conti from the cer." "Right away!" Howard nodded excitedly.His boss had gotten that bottle from an auction years ago.He''d been eyeing it for ages, hoping to get a taste. Finally, the time hade! As the table filled with people, this New Year''s lunch was bound to differ from all the other years as neither Jenny and her siblings were having it at their own home, nor was it just the three of them anymore. "The first toast belongs to Gilbert, without a doubt.Just look at all this food!" Jenny raised her ss at Gilbert. Evan continued, "I''m really sorry once again.You''re my guests, yet here you are having to cook for us." If only he could have, he would. "It''s alright.We''re no strangers," Gilbert grumbled, not wanting to rain on Jenny''s parade. As sses were raised and "Cheers!" rang through the room, everyone had a taste of the fine wine. Zack eyed the bottle, saying, "That''s some good red." "I''m d you like it." Evan had saved the bottle just for Jenny. The addition of the rest of these people didn''t bother him since he had achieved his goal.Howard, meanwhile, was buzzing with glee. "Of course, it was good wine," he thought. "It cost the boss several million dors." Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Sounds Fun Meanwhile, Alec''s home was much quieter than Evan''s.He had made several dishes, and though they weren''t as fancy, it was still nutritious and homey enough for the three of them¡ªgrandparent, grandson, and butler. "Come join us, Mr.Duncan," Alec called to Warren, who was standing in the doorway. Warren used to be dismissed during the holidays in order to join his family to have New Year''s dinner, but ever since Old Mr.Faust''s condition worsened, they could no longer afford to leave the old man alone at home. To Alec, Warren was part of their family. The man had taken care of him since he was a boy, after all. In fact, it wouldn''t be too strange to treat the man as a second grandfather. Warren fidgeted awkwardly. "I''m afraid that might be..." "Eat with us, Warren.You''ve always been family, now is no different," Old Mr.Faust spoke up. Warren had no reason to refuse now. He sat down with Alec and the old man while Alee gave them each a cup of warm tea instead of wine. "Here, let''s put our sses together.It''s customary, after all.The old men shared a gaze and smiled, putting their cups up to Alec''s.This warm scene reyed across Clusia as families and friends dined together on New Year''s Eve, marking the end of the fruitful year. While Jenny swallowed her food, she recalled what Alec had told her in the garden. After a moment''s hesitation, she said, "Alec actually invited us over to have dinner at his ce later...what do you guys think?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She nced at her brothers, then at Evan, whose opinion she was most worried about. As if sensing her worry, Evan shot her a smile. "Sounds fun.Why don''t we head over in the evening?" "I''m fine with it, too," Gilbert said. "So is J and I," Zack piped up. It was obvious Alec was a much more preferable brother-inw than Evan right now. Jenny beamed. "Alright.I''ll let him knowter." Her bright smile was genuine for all to see.It made Evan feel sad. If it weren''t for his injury right now, he likely wouldn''t be having this meal with Jenny. But he kept those feelings hidden, as usual. After lunch, Jenny and Zack were about to wash the dishes when J came over. "Why don''t you leave the cleaning up to Zack and me, Jenny? Go and take a break in the living room." "Yeah.Let us handle it.Go rest." Zack agreed, secretly hoping Jenny would approve of J. Jenny shrugged. "Thanks, then." "Not a problem, really.We didn''t help much with the cooking," J said. She knew how to cook, but she didn''t want to stay in the same space as Gilbert alone, so she hadn''t gone to help him. Jenny then went back to the living room, where Gilbert and Evan were. She suddenly felt a tension between them that hadn''t been there before. Though, she could already guess the cause. Gilbert was the one who brought Evan back¡ªif it weren''t for her, things wouldn''t havee to this. "Gilbert, Evan, wanna go for a walk?" she suggested. It had stopped snowing outside, and the neighborhood looked gorgeousyered in the snow. Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Looks Like A Challenge Gilbert got up from his seat. "Sure.I haven''t had a chance to get a good look at this season''s snow yet." "I''m up for it, too," Evan said. Howard then came to wheel him out along with Jenny and Gilbert. They didn''t linger in the garden; instead, they strolled around the neighborhood. It was a high-end location with prime real estate everywhere, so the public facilities andndscaping were masterfully done. A snowplow had alreadye to clear a path in the snow for people to walk on. "You don''t get to see a lot of snow, right?" Jenny asked Gilbert. He often had to travel overseas for work, so he likely missed out on a lot of winter seasons. Gilbert nodded. "I did a lot more when I was younger, but never to just stop and admire the scenery like right now." "What about you, Evan?" Jenny asked the man in the wheelchair. "I was lucky." Evan grinned. "It always snowed overseas. We even had snowball fights every year." Jennyughed. She couldn''t imagine Evan getting into something so yful with Gilbert. "If only¡ª-" Jenny said but quickly stopped. She had nearly said if only Evan wasn''t injured, they could have a snowball fight too. But that was too insensitive. Evan seemed to know what she wanted to say, though. "If only I weren''t in a wheelchair. We''d be able to y together." It would be a very interesting asion, indeed. "We''ll have more chances in the future," Jenny said. Gilbert eyed the both of them but stayed silent. Meanwhile, Alec had spotted the four of them walking outside.He went up to them without even asking if they wouldn''t mind another person joining them. "Jenny," he greeted warmly,ing to the woman''s side. "Have you and Grandpa had lunch?" Jenny asked. "Mhm. It was just the three of us, so it didn''t take long." "You can make mistakes during lunch, Faust, but you better make sure everything''s just right for dinner tonight, especially with us over," Gilbert said. He didn''t hate Alec as much as he used to, but he wasn''t going to help the man make dinner. Plus, cooking was tiring. Alec grinned. "Rx, Gilbert. The food will be delicious." "Good." Gilbert nodded, then continued ignoring him. Evan, on the other hand, had nothing to say to Alec, and vice versa. They didn''t like each other then, and they didn''t like each other now. "Are you cold?" Alec asked Jenny in a soft tone. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Nah. I have fouryers on." She had put on a down jacket just for walking. Alec nodded, reassured. "Take that!" Someone suddenly cried from behind them. Jenny turned back to see Zack swinging a snowball at them. The next second, it was flung right at her. Jenny scowled, dodging to the side, but not before Alec pulled her behind him to defend her. "Looks like Zack''s challenging you." "Heh. I''ll give him a taste of his own medicine!" Jenny yelled, then gathered snow with her mittens, making a giant snowball. Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Calm Down When Zack saw Jennying his way, hugging a giant snowball in her arms, he felt true fear. "Calm down, Jenny.We can talk about this!" He yelped, stepping back. J giggled off to his side as the scene unfolded. "I am very, very calm right now, Zack," Jenny said, grinning like the Devil herself. Zack regretted throwing the snowball at her. When Jenny stopped in front of her brother, she handed him the snowball. "Do you wanna do it yourself or have me do it for you?" "I''ll do it myself," Zack grumbled, taking the snowball. He''d at least survive without a neck injury with this choice.He raised the giant snowball above his head, then threw it downwards. Snow covered his face and shoulders as the ball disintegrated. Jennyughed out loud at the silly sight. Just then, another snowball hit her back.It was a gentle toss, but Jenny still searched for the culprit. J was eyeing her carefully, another snowball in hand. "Zack isn''t alone in this anymore, Jenny." "So this is how it''s gonna be, huh? Wait till I snowball all of you!" Jenny cried and went to gather more snowballs to toss at J. Zack hurriedly went up to his girlfriend, and just like that, a snowball fight began to brew. Alec soon joined in¡ªno way would he let Jenny fight alone. Meanwhile, Gilbert and Evan stood by the side, watching them have fun. "Aren''t you joining?" Evan asked. "Nah. I''m not a kid anymore." Gilbert shook his head. Evan disagreed. You didn''t have to be a kid to want to have fun. Like right now. If he could join in the snowball fight, he would''ve already. "Boss, can I go too?" Howard asked, jumping on his heels. Evan smiled. "Yes, yes, go on." "Thanks, boss!" Howard beamed, then ran over to join in the snowball fight. Gilbert snorted, amused. "Interesting kid you have there."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Everyone has an inner child." Evan understood that all too well; he just found it embarrassing. As if the snowball fight had triggered some dyed fight response in the entire neighborhood, the neighboring children and adults soon came outside to participate in their own snowball fights, creating arge snowy battle arena in the middle of the small town. A distance away were two security guards, watching the scene unfold. They shared a look. "Is this...am I hallucinating?" People from the first-ss neighborhood were either wealthy or influential or both, most never showing a hint of emotion in public, hence why the guards were questioning their reality right now with the snowball fight. "Maybe...maybe they''re just taking the chance to have some fun and rx a little," the other guard answered. The snowball fight went on for two long hours. Afterward, the group went straight to Alec''s ce. The warm air inside the house was soothing to those bitten by the cold. Smiles were still bright on their faces, indicating the contagious joy they''d felt from letting their inner children out to y. Paul came by just then, too, with Mnie Yews in tow.It didn''t seem like Paul was with her, however. "You don''t mind if I tag along, do you, Jenny?" Mnie asked Jenny in a hopeful manner. She had been persistent ining along with Paul because of wanting to wish him Happy New Year on the dot. Jenny was surprised to see her, though she quickly got the gist of why she was there. "I don''t mind.But you do have to ask what Alec thinks.This is his house, after all." Mnie then turned to Alec, still hopeful. Alec smiled and nodded. "Wee." A bright smile instantly bloomed on Mnie''s face. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Free Help Just then, Jenny got a call from Stephanie, inviting her to celebrate the New Year together.So, she told her about their gathering at Alec''s ce. When Stephanie mentioned she might join, Jenny added, "Fair warning though, Paul and Mnie are here." Though she knew Stephanie wasn''t interested in Paul anymore, she couldn''t say the same for Paul. Jenny couldn''t promise conflict wouldn''t happen if Stephanie really came over. Hearing that, Stephanie was silent for a time before finally saying, "Don''t worry.I just wanna spend the night with you, nothing to do with them." "Alright.I''ll send you the address." After hanging up, Jenny nced at Paul in the distance, with Mnie rambling on his side. The man didn''t seem too focused on what she was saying. Jenny walked over to Alec and told him about Stephanieing over. "I need you to hold Paul back if he does anything stupidter. "Roger that." Alec nodded. He had long been aware that Stephanie didn''t have any feelings for Paul anymore, so he could only hope Paul didn''t act too rashlyter. "Aren''t you going to start cooking? I can help out," Jenny offered. There were only two hours left until dinnertime, and given the number of people joining that night, there was probably a lot of food being made in the kitchen. Alec shook his head, smiling. "No need.I won''t starve you, don''t worry." Jenny rolled her eyes. "Your loss on free help." "I know how kind and considerate you are," Alec teased. "But I''ve already done my preparations." Why waste his time and effort when he could pay someone else to do it? Plus, the only person he wanted to cook for was Jenny, not the entire group. "Where''s Grandpa?" Jenny asked. "I don''t see him around." Alec pointed upstairs, looking glum. "He''s resting." "Why? Is he alright?" Alec sighed sadly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "He''s not as strong as he used to be.I thought what happenedst time was only temporary, but..." Sometimes he was scared his grandfather might pass away all of a sudden.But he couldn''t show fear, so he never did. "Grandpa will be okay.We can send him to Bardoff Hospital for a checkup after the New Year," Jenny suggested. Alec nodded, staying silent. Both knew deep down it was only a matter of time, however. The doorbell rang suddenly. Thinking it might be Stephanie outside, Jenny went to open it.But it turned out to be Alfred. "Isn''t this Alec''s ce?" Alfred asked curiously when he saw Jenny. "It is." Jenny spotted Mortimer behind Alfred, still in a wheelchair. Maybe it was because of how long the man had been in aa, but there was no longer that hostility toward her in his eyes. Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 They''ll Misunderstand "We heard the old man''s in Bardoff, so we thought we''d visit," Alfred exined, ncing at Mortimer. That look said it all.It was Mortimer who wanted to see his father. Jenny stood there, uncertain about whether she should let them in or not. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Alec came to the door to her rescue, though his expression darkened the moment he saw who was standing outside. "What are you two doing here?" "I want...to see...your grandfather, Alec," Mortimer spoke, words still choppy from not having spoken in so long. Alec''s brow furrowed deeply. "He doesn''t want to see you." "I know you hate me, Alec, but that''s my father.Would he really feel that way?" Mortimer asked helplessly. Alec pursed his lips. In truth, he wasn''t sure what his grandfather thought about Mortimer Faust. The old man hadn''t mentioned a word of him since he came. Alfred then said, "He''s alreadye all this way.Just let them meet this once, at least.We can''t exactly stop them from seeing each other.It''s their business." Alec red at him. "What''s this got to do with you?" "You think I want to be involved?" Alfred scoffed. He wouldn''t havee all the way to be face-to-face with Alec if his father hadn''t requested to see the old man. Still, the half-siblings didn''t seem to be as hostile to each other as they used to Alec looked upstairs, hesitating before finally letting the two inside. "I''m warning you¡ªif you upset Grandpa even the least bit, I''ll throw you out myself." He didn''t trust Mortimer one bit. The old man was already weak in health. What if Mortimer pissed him off again, and his condition worsened? After the two went in, Alfred brought Mortimer straight upstairs. Just as Jenny was about to close the door, Max showed up with Jade beside him. "Hey! Fancy seeing you here~" Max cooed, no longer that cold, distant man Jenny first knew him as. It looked like love could really change a person. Jenny ignored him, turning to Jade instead. "What are you doing here, Jade?" "I didn''t n to.He dragged me over, saying something like the more, the merrier." Jade shrugged awkwardly, especially feeling embarrassed with Max holding her hand. She had long lost the innocent hope she had in love up until Max came into her life and swept her off her feet again. "Are you sure it''s okay if we join you guys? This isn''t your ce after all," Jade asked worriedly. "Of course, it is.You''re Jenny''s friend, so you''re mine too.Happy New Year''s Eve," Alec said before Jenny could. "Looks like you do know how to socialize!" Max scoffed. Alec ignored him and let the two inside. Jenny was feeling embarrassed, however. "Don''t say it like that. They''ll misunderstand." ""Misunderstand what?" Jenny bit her lip, saying nothing, so Alec said, "I meant what I said.Mi casa es su casa.If you want to, you can even live here for the rest of your life." "Like hell, I would." Jenny rolled her eyes and left for the living room. Alec chuckled, amused.He rarely saw Jenny so flustered out in the open. Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Everyone Knows When Stephanie arrived, the sight of the house so packed with people took her by surprise. "Uh..." Jenny squinted at Leonard, who was standing behind Stephanie. Stephanie didn''t bring him here to get back at Paul, did she? As if anticipating Jenny''s thoughts, Stephanie shook her head. "He came to find me right before I left, so I figured I might as well bring him along.You don''t mind, do you?" "Is that so?" Jenny asked, not buying her words whatsoever. Stephanie rolled her eyes. "What do I get from lying to you, huh?" Jenny huffed but let the two inside the house. Mnie, Jade, and J were already getting along in the living room while the rest of the men were huddled around ying cards. The atmosphere was delightfully cheery. "Steph!" Mnie waved happily when she spotted Stephanie, gesturing for her to head over.That call instantly invited Paul''s attention, who then noticed Leonard by Stephanie''s side.His expression turned stormy in a split second. Stephanie was about to ask if Leonard wanted to go with her when the man said, "Go ahead.I''ll go join the cards table." That was exactly what Stephanie was worried about because Paul was right among the group of men in the corner, eyeing both of them. "Don''t worry about me," Leonard assured her, even patting her gently on the head in an intimate gesture. Stephanie blushed, then hurried over to Mnie. Seeing that, Jenny grew amused. She said to Leonard, "Go on.Holler if you need help." "Do you underestimate me, Miss Walter?" Leonard smiled. It wouldn''te to that extent, would it? Jenny grinned. "You can''t promise anything on New Year''s Eve." "Don''t worry.I won''t hurt anyone even if they throw the first punch." He was a police officer. Getting involved in fights was not part of his discipline. Provided they didn''t cross any lines, of course. Jenny nodded and watched as Leonard went over to the cards table. The moment he sat down, Max turned to gaze curiously at him. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Have we met, stranger?" "It''s possible.I''ve arrested a few Pearsons before." Leonard grinned.It made Max snicker fondly. So this was the city''s new Deputy Commissioner. Max''s men had gotten into trouble because of him before. Alfred reached out a hand to Leonard. "Nice to meet you in person, Deputy Sullivan." "Mr.Faust." Leonard nodded, returning the handshake. "Ah, don''t need to be so formal.Just call me Alfred." Alfred shrugged, wanting to build a connection with Leonard as well. "Then you should drop the Deputy too.Just Leonard is fine." Just then, Paul scoffed. "Trying to climb your way up, Deputy?" Everyone turned to look at him, most knowing why he was so pissy already. It came as no surprise, of course, as Stephanie hade there with Leonard. "You have a wild imagination, Mr.Wagner. There is no difference in ups or downs here¡ªjust ensuring everyone gets what they want in the end," Leonard casually responded, having already known the man and what went on between Stephanie and him. There was no way he''d let her get back with Paul now. Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 On the Same Level "You have a quick wit," Paul scowled, ring at Leonard. Thetter smiled but said nothing.He knew Paul didn''t like him, but that didn''t change the fact that he didn''t care. On the other hand, the women were getting along fairly well. Stephanie was excitedly listening to Jade talk about her rtionship with Max, deeply admiring it. "I''d heard of him back in Parrington, but the rumors and tabloids only spoke about how much of a womanizer he was.I never expected him to change so drastically!" Stephanie said in awe. Love really could change someone! Jade was blushing. "It''s not that big of a change.He''s still as silly as before." The real change was probably how clingy Max could be. The man had insisted on going to the New Year''s Eve gathering with her earlier, and he usually stayed glued to her everyday too, as if he had nothing better to do. "Someone''s shy," Stephanie teased. Her impression of Jade as a stern workaholic had changed as well.Now Jade seemed more gentle and soft at the edges. "Oh, stop it.Why don''t you tell us what''s going on between you and Leonard?" Jade quickly changed the topic, not wanting to be the only one at the women''s mercy. Stephanie nced at Leonard several feet away. "We''re just friends, nothing else." "Just friends?" Bullshit. Who''d bring a "friend" to that sort of asion? Stephanie cleared her throat. "For now, at least." She couldn''t promise what that would change into in the uing future. "Oh, I see.So friends now, but datingter, right?" Jade giggled. Stephanie smiled, embarrassed, though she neither confirmed nor denied it. Mnie was stunned hearing the exchange, however. Did Stephanie already have her sights on someone else? So soon? What about Paul, then? She nced at Paul, noticing how furrowed his brow was.It didn''t look like he was enjoying it one bit. Mnie felt sad. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It should''ve been a good thing for her since Paul might actually give up on Stephanie, which means a chance for her to step up. But seeing Paul in so much distress wrenched her heart into a ball. She only hoped to see the man happy. When Mnie saw Paul go to the washroom, she tagged along, hoping to console him. The man stopped halfway, noticing someone was following him.He turned around. "The hell are you doing?" "I wanted tofort you," Mnie said frankly. "Steph likes someone else now, and I know it upsets you, but you still have me.I want you to remember that." "You? You think you''re on the same level as she is?" Paul scoffed. Mnie paled instantly, looking like she was about to cry. "I know you don''t feel the same way about me like I do for you, but I''m not going to give up." "Idiot," Paul hissed, then went into the washroom, leaving Mnie to stand alone, feeling awful. Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Pretend I Said Nothing Jenny and Alec had bore witness to the drama from the second- floornding. "Do you think...do you think Mnie has a chance?" Jenny asked with a sigh. Mnie was a kind, sweet girl. Of all the other men in Bardoff City, why did she have to fall for Paul? Alec sighed as well. "An incredibly slim one.Paul doesn''t grow affection for someone that easily, and it''s even harder for him to lose it." He wouldn''t give up even if Stephanie and Leonard ended up dating. "Why don''t you talk to him?" Jenny didn''t want him to continue being a nuisance in Stephanie''s life. Plus, Paul would be lucky to have someone like Mnie. Alec shook his head. "You can''t force people to like or dislike each other, Jenny." "Alright...fine.I just hoped you could convince him to let it go." Alec nodded. "In that case...I''ll try my best." But even he knew his best would amount to nothing. Jenny nced at the room Old Mr.Faust was staying in on the second floor.It had been some time since Alfred and Mortimer went inside. "...Do you think they''re doing okay?" "Yeah.Warren''s in there watching out for Grandpa." Alec hadn''t gone downstairs just in case something happened. Just then, the door opened. Alfred wheeled out Mortimer. "You don''t mind us sticking around for dinnerter, do you?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He''d helped Alec back then. One dinner together was reasonable, right? "Whatever." Alec waved his hand nonchntly. He''d just ignore them during dinner. Just like that, two more people were added to the list of dinner attendees. Five minutes before dinner, Alec was still lounging outside. Jenny guessed what he''d done at that point. "Did you order food already? we "Mhm.No way could I cook for so many people all by myself.I¡¯m not that capable." Alec grinned. "Plus, I only like cooking when it''s for you, not for anyone else." Jenny rolled her eyes for the nth time tonight. "As if your cooking''s any good." "Oh? I thought I heard someone smacking their lips when I made dinner for her on several asions." Jenny pouted, refusing to admit it out loud. Alec''s cooking really was delicious. But she wasn''t going to let him have the win right now. "You should go tell Grandpa it''s time for dinner.I''ll go tell the others." "Alright." Jenny went downstairs, sidling right up to Stephanie. "Are your parents celebrating New Year''s Eve on their own?" "Yeah.We already had New Year''s lunch, and they know we get more active at night." Stephanie grinned. Her parents had literally pushed her out the door so she''d spend more time outside.She wasn''t getting younger after all. All they hoped was that she''d find a nice young man to settle down with soon. "When will you bring Leonard over for dinner with your parents? I''m sure they''ll love him." Jenny thought Leonard was the kind of guy all parents wanted for their daughters. Stephanie scoffed. "What are you talking about? Why would I do that?" "You could let them meet him and see what they think.They''re spot on when ites to reading people, you know," Jenny teased. "And you''re older than me.So if you''re not in a rush, then I shouldn''t be too." "Fine, fine.Pretend I didn''t say anything." Sadly, Jenny was indeed getting old. Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Celebrate Next Year As the sky darkened and stars lit up among the clouds, Alec''s food orders were delivered to his doorstep one after the other, to no one''s surprise. It would be unreasonable to expect him to have cooked single-handedly for so many people. The usually-quiet vi was now colored with movement and cheerful sound. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The guests all sat together in the dining room around two tables. Old Mr.Faust was pleased by the sight. He had been worried Alec might end up lonely after he passed away, but that worry had now dissipated. It looked like Alec had both friends and those he loved. Old Mr.Faust knew his grandson was in good hands then. The old man seemed to rx just like that, no longer having to burden himself with those worries. As everyone conversed while eating, the warm, bubbly mood continued into the night. Alec, who sat beside Jenny, said, "I hope we can celebrate like this next year too." "Me too." Jenny nodded. Though the future was unpredictable, they both held high hopes for what was toe in the new year. Evan saw them speaking to one another, hushed below the cries andughter of the guests but said nothing. Sadness clouded his heart at the sight. He started wondering if Howard''s suggestion could be put into action. At the other table sat Stephanie, wedged between Paul and Leonard, respectively. Mnie had wanted to sit beside her, but Paul had swiftly stolen the seat, much to her displeasure. Paul didn''t give a damn, though. He gave Stephanie some ck- eyed peas. ''''Here.They''re your favorite, right?" The atmosphere instantly grew awkward. Before Stephanie could speak, Leonard immediately swapped his te with Stephanie''s. ''Why don''t you take care of yourpanion instead, Mr.Wagner? I can look after Steph.Plus, she isn''t as fond of this anymore." With that, Leonard shoveled the portion of peas into his mouth. Paul clenched his jaw, suddenly wanting to punch the man in the face. "You think you know Stephanie?" "Was I wrong, Steph?" Leonard asked gently. Knowing it was his way of helping her, Stephanie shook her head.She looked at Paul. "He''s right.I don''t appreciate this dish anymore, Mr.Wagner." In other words, I don''t like you anymore. "If your n was to piss me off with him, Stephanie, then you''ve seeded," Paul sneered contemptuously. "I''m afraid I don''t know what you mean." "Steph!" Paul growled out. "Do you want to switch seats with me, Stephanie? That way, you can enjoy your meal in peace." "Okay."'' Stephanie nodded, then swapped ces with Leonard. It was a pretty amusing sight seeing the two men shoulder-to- shoulder with one another. While Leonard was nonchnt about it, it was evident Paul was near boiling point. "Alright! You better watch out!" he hissed, ring at Leonard. One could see the desire to kill in his eyes, and so could Leonard.He didn''t mind. "Oh? I''ll be sure to wait and see what you have in store, Mr.Wagner." If Paul really did try to do something to him, it would be Leonard''s greatest chance to arrest the man for his crimes once and for all. Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 I Don''t Want to Lose You If Paul really did do something illegal, no way would Leonard hold back. This dinner wasn''t sufficient for them to make peace yet. Knowing that, Paul shot the man a final re before leaving the table. It looked like someone lost their appetite. No one else said anything as he left, all knowing the feud between him and Leonard. Alec was about to leave the table and check on his friend before Jenny pulled him back down to sit. "He''s taken care of for now." Sure enough, Mnie rose from her seat and went after Paul. Clearly, Paul had his share of those who cared for him now. Dinner then went on, Paul''s absence not seeming to affect it. An hourter, when dinner was over, everyone helped clean up, though no one left afterward. Alec had arranged for an outdoor barbecue session, and since it was New Year''s Eve, it didn''t make sense to leave before the clock struck midnight now that they were all there. In the study, Alec was staring fixedly at Paul. "You want to do what to Leonard?" "He deserves to die!" Paul hissed, not bothering to hide his intention in front of Alec. Alec rubbed his aching temples. This was not good. "You know who he is. Are you sure you want to sacrifice the rest of your life just to get back at him? In jail, too?" Paul snorted, "You know what the rest of the police force in Bardoff City is like.As long as he''s the only one dead, no one else would bat an eye." To Paul, money could solve everything. "You can''t do this.He''s important for my endeavors, you know this, Paul." Leonard was the only person Alec could rely on when it came to official business. Things would only go south if Paul insisted on killing him off when they hadn''t produced any results yet. Paul shot him a look. "There are better candidates than Leonard Sullivan. novelebook You can''t control him, nor can you bribe him.It''ll only get you in trouble." *Paul¡ª" "I know why you''re saying this. Jenny thinks he''spatible with Stephanie, so you''re going to support her till the end, aren''t you?" Paul wasn''t an idiot. Alec didn''t refute, so Paul continued, "I''m not asking you to help me do this, Alec.You just need to stand back and not interfere.I don''t want to lose you as a friend." Alec''s temples were throbbing now. "You want to kill Leonard so Stephanie will be with you again, but did you ever consider if that''ll actually happen if you do this?" At that point, it''d be the death of a human life that connects them. Paul stayed silent, clearly considering it. "I''m just saying maybe it''s time to let go of Stephanie.You have Mnie, and she''s a good choice.She genuinely¡ª" Paul red at him instantly, making Alec stop what he was saying. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Look, if you really don''t want anyone but Stephanie, then you shouldn''t even be considering killing Leonard.Stephanie would only permanently end things with you." Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Watch After Him Of course, Paul didn''t. But right now, the distance between him and Stephanie was already unbearably far.It felt like there was nothing he could do to win her back. "I still have a chance with Leonard out of the picture.Right now, I''m basically nothing to her!" Paul insisted, having been incredibly jealous and angry ever since Leonard put his hands on Stephanie. Alec shook his head. "Do you really think so? Don''t you know just how determined Stephanie can be?" He could guess based on how Jenny was like.novelebook If Paul actually killed Leonard, not only would he lose all his chances, Stephanie might hate him for life. Paul seemed to understand that as well. He clutched his head, panicked. "What do I do then? Fucking tell me what to do, Alec? I can''t just watch them get closer to each other!" He really couldn''t handle it. "Do you want to hear my honest opinion, Paul?" Alec said, sad for his distressed friend. "No.Hell no.She still loves me.I know she does.She''s just angry at me for what happened before.I''ll make her forgive me!" Paul cried. Alec sighed. He wouldn''t push it, then. "Be strong then, my friend." He patted Paul''s shoulder and then went downstairs to give the man some space. Jenny was grilling some wings with Stephanie and the others when she spotted Alec.She hurriedly went over. "Well? How''d it go? He''s not going to do it, is he?" Jenny couldn''t help but imagine the worst when Paul stormed away from dinner, only to summon Alec to the study. Alec rubbed his temples. "Not for the time being, no." "So he really was considering it?" Jenny instantly picked up what Alec was implying. "Why do you have to be so sharp?" Alec huffed, shaking his head. "Tell him I''m warning him¡ªif hees for Leonard, I will not hesitate to cut him down." Leonard wasn''t his friend, but since he might be Stephanie''s next partner, Jenny wasn''t going to allow him to get hurt. Alec sighed. "Don''t worry.I''ll watch after him." He knew Jenny meant it, so he could only do his best to convince Paul not to be so rash. It was difficult being stuck between the woman he loved and his best friend. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Please do.I won''t be the least bit kind to him if he tries anything stupid." Not even the fact that he was Paul''s friend would change that. "Alright, alright." The two then joined in the barbecue, waiting for midnight toe. Two minutes before midnight, everyone left the vi and went out into the streets. Fireworks were already lined at the ready in front of the neighboring houses, waiting to be set alight. "Remember to make a wish," Stephanie reminded Jenny. "Wish? Will ite true?" Jenny hadn''t heard of this tradition before. Stephanie gazed at the sky, smiling. "Who knows? What if it does?" Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Did You Make a Wish? As the clock struck midnight, fireworks wereunched into the sky, bursting into bright, colorful blossoms. Jenny happily admired the view, quietly making a wish for herself.Her wish was for Evan to be able to walk again. "Did you make a wish yet?" Stephanie asked. Jenny nodded. "But I can''t tell you what it was." "I understand.It won''te true if you do.I made my wish too." Stephanie grinned, staring up at the beautiful light show. After it was over, the guests left one after the other. Stephanie got into Leonard''s car, waving goodbye to Jenny. "Bye.Happy New Year, Jenny!" "Happy New Year!" The vi soon cleared out, leaving only Alec, Jenny, and Evan. Alec ignored the man and went straight to Jenny. "Happy New Year, Jenny." "Happy New Year." Jenny grinned. "Oh, wait for me one sec." Jenny ran back to Evan''s ce, grabbing the gift she''d gotten for Alec. Alec didn''t know whether tough or cry as he watched her run in, ncing at the gift he''d prepared for her. Jenny soon returned with a gift box. "Here, your New Year''s present." "Thank you.I got you something too." Alec handed her his gift box. Jenny beamed at him as she held it. "Thank you. novelebook We should get back now. Get some rest." "Okay." Alec nodded. When Jenny and Evan went back, she was presented with another present. "Happy New Year, Jen." "Thank you, Evan." Jenny had already given him his gift, so she didn''t have any to hand in return right now. "Goodnight then." Evan nodded. "G''night." Jenny went back to his room, excited to see what present Alec got for her. Evan watched as she shut the door, face darkening immediately. "Make the necessary preparations," he murmured, much to Howard''s surprise. He swiftly understood what Evan meant. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Right away, boss!" Meanwhile, Jenny first unwrapped Alec''s present for her.It was a silver ring with a pink diamond embedded on one end. In the box was a card reading, "I hope I can put this on you myself one day, Jenny." "Silly," Jenny murmured fondly.She tucked the ring away, then opened the present Evan had gotten her. It was a red cotton scarf. Festive!" Jenny thought. She could tell how considerate of a gift this was. It wasn''t fancy or expensive, but it was functional. Jenny wrapped it around her neck and went downstairs to find Evan in the living room. "Thank you for your present, Evan. I love it!" Evan smiled when he saw her wearing the scarf. "I''m d you do." "Go and sleep soon, you hear? We have to wake up early tomorrow. "It was customary to wake up early on the first day of the new year here in Bardoff City, after all. "I will." Evan nodded.He didn''t have the habit of sleeping in anyway. As Jenny closed the door, Evan finally calmed down. He couldn''t let someone so wonderful leave him, could he? Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Let Him Be Damned After the New Year celebration, Jenny spent most of her time caring for Evan in his vi. asionally, Alec would invite them over for dinner. Life was overall good. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After the holidays, everyone went back to work Alec''s appointment as the CEO of the Faust Group was explosive news, but at least it put an end to the fight over the position. The stock price soared, proving that everyone had confidence in him. Meanwhile, Alec wasn''t too bothered by the harassment from the other families. To him, those were mere inconveniences that needed some time to be settled. After he took over the Faust Group, the Watkins didn''t make any move on him. After all, ke needed to work hand-in-hand with Alec, and it wouldn''t make sense to go against him. In the afternoon, Alec was busy at work when he received a call from ke, who requested to meet up. "If you have anything to say, just tell me over the phone.I''m busy." He was reluctant to be in contact with her. He really was busy and didn''t want to cause unnecessary misunderstandings. "I thought you wanted to catch that man? I''ll hand him over to you." She had interrogated the man in her hands, but he was tight - lipped and didn''t reveal any information. In that case, she''d rather hand him over to Alec as a favor.He furrowed his brow and considered her offer. Then, he agreed, "Where are you? novelebook I''lle over." "At the vi.You know where it is." When Alec lost his memories, he woke up in that vi of hers. Hence, he should know the address. He hung up and left for ke''s vi from the Faust Group office in a hurry. After the New Year, he nned to have Dr.Gaarder tend to Evan''s injuries because he''d never allow Jenny to stay by Evan''s side forever. It didn''t take long before he arrived at the vi. He entered the ce and saw that ke had brought the man to the living room¡ª he was covered in injuries. Alec stared at him for a while as the frown on his face deepened. "Have you interrogated him?" "Yeah.But he''s tight-lipped.He refused to say a word." She shrugged, indicating that she had tried her best. Alec wasn''t surprised by the oue, knowing that a man like the one ke captured was ready to die at any time, and asking for clues would be tougher thannding on the moon. Alec wasn''t too concerned with the failed interrogation because he was sure the investigation would bear fruit over time. He waved toward his back, and the men who came with him brought the captive away. "I''ll bring him with me." "Sure.But don''t forget about what you promised me," ke reminded him¡ªshe wasn''t doing him a favor for nothing. "I always keep my promise.If you want to take over the Watkins family, you have to be familiar with what is going on.You need to at least give me a loophole to work on," he suggested. ke understood his words and felt assured when she realized that he wouldn''t walk back on his words. "Sure.I''ll find that loophole for you." Without saying more, he left her vi. On his way home, he recalled the face of the man who ke captured, and his expression fell. The man had typical foreign features and was clearly not a Clusian. Could the mastermind be a foreigner? "No, that doesn''t sound right. The mastermind could be a local with foreigners working for them," he thought. Almost instantly, Evan rke''s face appeared in his mind. The only person with a huge army of foreign subordinates would be Evan. Alec recalled the scene where Evan refused to let Dr.Gaarder check the injuries and felt that he had arrived at the truth. If his guess was correct, let Evan be damned! Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Something Fishy Behind His Injuries Alec brought Dr.Gaarder with him when he showed up at Evan''s vi. Jenny was off to the hospital, leaving Evan staring at Alec with a scowl on his face. "What''s going on, Mr.Faust?" "Dr.Gaarder will fly home soon.Before he leaves, I hope you could allow him to check your injuries.You probably wouldn''t want to be using a wheelchair for the rest of your life," Alec exined with a half- smile on his face. Evan shot him a look and noticed the ten bodyguards who came with Alec. He then smirked. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Is that so? Mr.Faust, seeing the men you brought, I thought you were here for a robbery." "Mr.rke, you''re overthinking it." Alec smiled gently. "What if I refuse to let you in?" Evan challenged him. nove.leb.ook He stopped smiling as Alec''s bodyguards marched over. "Oh well, I would have no choice but to force my way in.You wouldn''t want that to happen." "Alec Faust, are you trespassing on private property now?" Evan''s expression hardened. Alec was unbothered as he walked up to Evan. "How could you put it that way? I am doing so because I worry about your injuries.Why are you so against a checkup?" Evan was silent, but his eyes were shooting daggers at Alec. Alec questioned with a knowing smile, "Is there something fishy behind your injuries?" At that moment, Evan realized that Alec must have caught on. Even if Alec had no confirmation of the details, he must have harbored suspicion. Evan thought, "Looks like I have to speed up the process of moving abroad." "I have no idea what you''re talking about.Please leave before I call the police, Mr.Faust," he scoffed, refusing to let Dr.Gaarder check his injuries. Alec inched closer to him instead of walking away. "Mr.rke, I''m afraid there''s no running away today." He was determined to make Dr.Gaarder perform a checkup on Evan to determine if the injuries were fake. Howard Young stood in front of Evan as protection, but he was nothing to Alec. Just as Alec was about to pin down Howard, Jenny stopped her car on the porch. "Alec Faust! What are you doing?" He froze upon hearing Jenny''s voice.He purposely chose a time when Jenny was at the hospital to visit Evan, but...He nced at Evan, who had a gleeful smirk on his face, and immediately pieced everything together. It was fine. Judging by Evan''s reaction alone, he could tell that there was something fishy behind Evan''s injuries. In other words, there was something fishy behind Jenny''s abduction. "Jenny, I brought Dr.Gaarder to perform a checkup on Evan," he replied. Jenny finally noticed the doctor''s presence, and her expression softened. "Okay.Just do the checkup.Why did you have to y rough?" "Mr.rke, for some reason, refused the checkup.I could only force him to do so." Alec nced at Evan with a smile. Evan met Jenny''s eyes and answered calmly, "Mr.Faust came knocking on my door with his men.I felt that he was here to assault me, not performing a checkup.Of course, I wouldn''t agree to that." His exnation made sense because he had beef with Alec. Jenny agreed that it was odd for Alec to show up with his men. "Alec, Evan is still injured.What were you nning to do?" "He''s injured? But I wonder if those are actual injuries." Alec snickered. Even though he didn''t have solid evidence, he was almost sure that Evan was faking the injuries. Jenny frowned at his weird usation. Why would Evan use a wheelchair if he wasn''t injured? It wasn''t pleasant to be wheelchair -bound. Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Ignore Him "Alec, I know you don''t like Jenny looking after me, but you don''t have to hurt me in this way," Evan spoke with sorrow in his eyes. Jenny instantly felt bad for him because he was injured while saving her. Nobody would want to be confined to a wheelchair if they had a choice. "Jenny, how about you leave with Mr.Faust? Howard''s around, and he can take care of me."Evan decided to promise" with a forced smile on his face. However, Jenny would never leave him behind.She went up to him and wheeled him into the vi. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Ignore him.I''ll send you to your room for a rest." Soon, the two vanished from Alec''s sight.He gritted his teeth, holding back the urge to pin down Evan and force the checkup on him. But he knew better than to do that. Instead, he ordered the bodyguards to leave. Only he and Dr.Gaarder were waiting at the entrance. Half an hourter, Jenny finally exited Evan''s vi. It seemed that she had helped Evan to settle down. For some reason, Alec felt bitter at the sight. "Alec, what exactly are you doing? Even if you want a checkup for Evan out of kindness, you shouldn''t go about it in this manner." As a doctor, Jenny understood Evan''s repulsion toward medical professionals. Many patients who had sustained grave injuries develop trauma against checkups. Alec felt aggrieved, but he had no way to air his grievance. "Jenny, don''t you think it''s weird for him to reject Dr.Gaarder''s checkup?" "There''s nothing weird about that from the lens of psychology," she answered. He fell silent after hearing her reply, and a momentter, he went straight to the point, "I suspect that he''s faking his injuries.He''s not injured at all." Jenny looked bewildered, wondering if she misheard him. He turned around and said to Dr.Gaarder, "Dr.Gaarder, please repeat your analysis." Dr.Gaarder nodded. Even though he was unaware of the dynamics among the three, he spared no details in his hypothesis. He argued that Evan''s case was serious, which logically would leave him paralyzed in bed instead of making him a wheelchair user. Plus, a patient like him should be suffering from agonizing pain, a far cry from his spirited manner. Apart from Evan''s inability to stand up from the wheelchair, he seemed normal otherwise. Hearing that, Jenny understood that Alec wasn''t fooling around, and she became pensive. "Dr.Gaarder, perhaps he''s had a smooth recovery.What do you think?" Dr.Gaarder didn''t deny the possibility. "That''s usible.That''s why it would be best for me to perform a checkup on him." The truth would only be revealed after a professional checkup. However, it was almost impossible to do so on Evan, given his strong resistance. "Got it.Thanks, Dr.Gaarder." She nodded. Alec sighed. "Dr.Gaarder is not going to be around Bardoff City forever.He''s leaving today.That''s why I brought him over.I didn''t expect that..." He did not expect Evan to do him dirty by calling Jenny home. Jenny nced at Alec, seemingly reading his mind. "Even if he refuses toply, you can''t force things on him." "I just wanted to verify if he''s really injured," novelebook he answered. Then, he added, "One of your kidnappers fell into my hands, and he''s a foreigner.You should know what I mean by now." Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Impossible Jenny was taken aback once more.She was no fool¡ªthere must be a reason why Alec emphasized the background of the kidnapper. Staring at him in disbelief, she finally blurted out, "Do you suspect Evan of nning my kidnapping?" "More urately, I suspect he orchestrated the whole thing to make you stay by his side after saving your life." There was no good reason for Evan to kidnap Jenny, but what if that was never the goal? Right now, it seemed that Evan had gotten what he wanted. "Impossible!" she said without thinking. "That doesn''t sound like Evan at all." Alec had wanted to tell her that Evan was no saint, but he felt upset upon seeing how firmly she trusted Evan. "Maybe. But for him to be innocent, he has to be recovering from real injuries." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Alright. I got it.I''ll talk to him and get him to do a checkup at a Bardoff City hospital," novelebook she suggested, thinking that having Dr.Gaarder around was unnecessary. Alec knew there was no point arguing because Jenny wouldn''t allow him to do as he wished.He turned around and gave the doctor an apologetic look. "Sorry for the trouble all this while.I''ll get someone to drive you to the airport." "No worries." Dr.Gaarder didn''t mind it at all. After bidding them farewell, he left. Jenny didn''t feel better after Dr.Gaarder''s departure.She knew what Alec was thinking, but she refused to believe that Evan was the type of guy to pull dirty tricks. "Don''t worry about Evan.I''ll make him go for a checkup." With that, she went into the vi. He watched as she walked away from him.He had the urge to say something, but he was silent until the end. Whatever. Alec decided that his priority was to obtain solid evidence. Any argument at this point was a meaningless guess. In the next few days, Jenny was gued by conflicted feelings in the next few days, but she did not immediately force Evan to go for a checkup. As usual, she took care of him as though nothing had happened. Alec fell back into the routine of calling her after she retired to her bedroom. They were in constant contact, although they weren''t dating. One day, Jenny retired to her room after sending Evan back to his. She was expecting a call from Alec after she switched on the lights, just like the days before. To her dismay, she had yet to receive a call ten minutes after the lights were on. She stood up and walked to her bedside. There, she noticed the lights from Alec''s study. He was clearly home. Why wouldn''t he call her, then? Perhaps, he was upied. She stopped worrying and went for a shower. At first, she thought he''d be done with work after she got out of the shower, but she was surprised to find no missed calls from him. She was somehow worried about him, so she called him instead.She waited, but no one picked up, which fueled her anxiety. She had wanted to call Old Mr.Faust and request that he check on Alec in the study, but she remembered that the old man had gone home to Parrington a few days ago. Alec was alone in his vi. Frowning, she made another call to him. He still did not pick up. This time, instead of waiting, she put on her coat and headed toward his vi. Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Waiting for the Right Timing Jenny held the spare key to Alec''s vi. In fact, it was Alec who insisted on giving her the key, telling her to make herself at home at his ce. At that time, she thought he was being too much, but now, she felt he was wise to do so. She entered the vi and rushed into the study, where she expected to find him buried in work. However, she opened the door to find him sprawling on the floor unconscious.She was momentarily shocked and failed to calm herself. "Alec!" She hurried over to him.He appeared to have fainted. When he heard her voice, he stirred a little and had a baffled look on his face upon seeing her in person. "Jenny? You..." "Are you sick? Where?" she questioned as she observed the frown on his face and how he pressed against his abdomen. He forced a smile and tried to put on a rxed look. "I-I''m fine." "Alec Faust!" She looked furious. ''Do you want to die?" "D-don''t be angry.I have a bit of pain in my stomach." He had long suffered from digestive issues. Before he met Jenny, he habitually lived a life with an irregr schedule. In the past, he would have felt better after taking the meds. But he didn''t expect to faint from severe stomach pain this time.She helped him up from the floor. "Can you walk? I''ll send you to the hospital." "It''s fine.I''ll just take some meds." He didn''t like going to the hospital and refused to move. Too bad Jenny didn''t consider his opinion.She supported him as they walked out of the study. Then, she helped him into the car before getting on and speeding to the hospital. Meanwhile, Evan was standing behind a curtain in his vi. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After Jenny and Alec left, he finally emerged from behind the curtain, went onto the balcony, and stared in the direction of Jenny''s car. "Boss, it''s meaningless to go on like this.Miss Walter can''t cut her ties with Alec Faust," Howard remarked. He spoke the facts not to provoke Evan but to wake Evan up to reality. Of course, Evan was well aware of the fact. He stood silently with an ashen face. Seeing that, Howard added, "I''ve made the arrangements to leave for abroad.We can make the move at any time.If you''vee to a decision, I''ll let our men leave before us.Leaving at the same time will only make us an easy target." Leaving? Evan did not mind leaving Clusia, but he was only worried that Jenny wouldn''t follow. At that moment, he had not thought of a good way to breach the topic. So, he said, "Let''s wait for a bit more.I''m waiting for the right timing." Although he was unhappy at how Alec was hanging around Jenny, he understood that the two might have started dating had he not shown up and disrupted the n. He didn''t see his action as wrong, but he also new it was impossible to keep Jenny away from Alec unless something happened, causing her to lose her faith in the man... Jenny got Alec into the emergency room at the hospital and waited anxiously for him by the door. Soon, a nurse who was an acquaintance emerged from the room and went straight to the point, novelebook "It''s peptic ulcer¡ªnot fatal, but not good to live with it long -term either." "Got it.Thank you." Jenny nodded as she silently grumbled about Alec''sck of concern about his health. When Alec was wheeled out of the emergency room, he was unconscious. Although he was fine after receiving treatment, he needed to be warded for a few days for close monitoring. Jenny helped him with the paperwork for hospitalization. Once she was done, she stayed by his side in the patient room. The sight of his pale face gripped her heart. Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 It Was an ident Alec woke up feeling thirsty in the middle of the night.He struggled to sit and get water, but he woke Jenny up instead. "Stop moving around," she said. "Just tell me what you want." "Water," he muttered in a hoarse voice. She poured him a ss of lukewarm water but held the ss in her hand. "You can''t drink the entire ss of water at once.I''ll dab your lips with wet cotton swabs.Alright?" She coaxed him like she was pacifying a kid.He couldn''t stop smiling as he nodded. "Sure." With Jenny around, his thirst suddenly didn''t feel that bad. After carefully wetting his lips with the cotton swab, she returned to his bedside. "You can rest now." "What about you? Do you n to look after me like this?" He was d that she chose to keep an eye on him, but he felt sorry for her at the same time. "Yeah.I''m fine.Dawn ising soon." She didn''t mind staying up. Alec did the same for her before, so she had nothing toin about when she was in the same position. Alec didn''t share the same opinion.He moved to the side a little to make space. "Come lie down in bed.It must be tiring to sit through the night." "No, that''s fine.The bed is cramped enough.If I lie down, I''ll only disturb your rest,"'' she turned him down and stood up. "I''ll rest on the couch.Call me over if there''s anything." The couch wasn''t spacious, but it was just enough for one. Still, it beat having to rest in a chair. Alec didn''tment further. Instead, he started chatting with her, "Why did you suddenlye to my ce?" She understood what he was getting at. After some thinking, she decided toe clean. "You didn''t call long after I turned on the lights in my room.It was very odd." "Does that mean I saved myself?" He burst outughing. "That''s right." She nodded, agreeing with him. "Jenny, thank you," he suddenly thanked her. Even if he was the one who saved himself, he believed that Jenny''s concern was the reason she managed to find him unconscious right away.She pursed her lips and sat up on the couch with a serious face. "How about you thank me by taking care of your health? You should at least eat your meals on time and rest well." "Before I met you, I had nothing that kept me afloat.But I''ve changed a lot after meeting you." At the very least, he''d take his meals on time. Even though he still stayed upte into the night, his current lifestyle was overall better than before. Jenny ignored his im because she found him unconscious at home. "If you had changed, you wouldn''t have fainted from pain at home." "It was an ident." He would have been fine after taking meds, which he happened to run out of. Novelebook There was no shop selling the meds in the neighborhood, so he decided to tough it out. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. To his dismay, the pain worsened to the point that he fainted.Still, he wouldn''t say he regretted his action, for Jenny wouldn''t have been taking care of him otherwise. "Alec, you''re still young, you know?" She had a grave expression on her face.She didn''t look like she was joking. He met her eyes and immediately understood what she meant. "Don''t worry.I''ll be fine.I''ll live a good life for your sake." "No, you should live for yourself, not for me." She went back to lie on the couch. In her opinion, no one should live their life for others.They should all be responsible for themselves. Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 You Shouldn''t Overthink Alec didn''t argue with her because he had arrived at an answer. Perhaps, growing up in different environments led to a divergent mindset between them. With her carefree attitude, she could live a good life without him. But things were different for him. Had he not met Jenny, he''d still be muddling through life. Therefore, he''d do the best for her and was willing to live for her sake. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Go to sleep.It''ste." She checked the time and realized that morning was near. He nodded. Even though he wasn''t sleepy, he''d be a jerk to mess up Jenny''s sleep schedule, given how she had been looking after her. Silence enshrouded the room as they said nothing more. Only steady breathing sounds were heard in the air. Jenny didn''t return to Evan''s vi that night, and he lost sleep over that. When morning arrived, Jenny called to inform him that she would not return for a while. She didn''t give a reason, but she was sure he understood. He said nothing else, only reminding her to take care of herself. Somehow, she felt sorry after hanging up. She knew that Evan needed someone to look after him, and she moved in for that exact reason. Now, she had to set Evan aside because she needed to take care of Alec, and she felt bad. Alec read her mind and said, "What Dr.Gaarder said yesterday..." "I get what you mean.But I trust Evan.He isn''t the type to pull off such a joke," novelebook she cut him off. He felt defeated but shut up after that. One day, when Jenny was still taking care of Alec in the hospital, Evan was looking dispirited at home. Howard felt bad for him and suggested, "Boss, do you want me to bring a few men and get rid of that Faust dude?" The idea had always been brewing in Howard''s mind, but Evan had always asked him to hold back. "Don''t," Evan rejected the idea again. "Alec Faust is no longer an ordinary citizen.First, there''s the question of our capability to take him down.If we failed, we''d give him something to use against us." "But we can''t sit and watch!" Howard felt a little angry on behalf of Evan. He had thought that Jenny would leave Alec after she moved in to take care of Evan.He was aghast to see the thick- skinned Alec following her all the way, and the two grew even closer than before. Evan rubbed his forehead as he felt troubled. "Call Jenny and tell her I don''t feel well.Say it''s a migraine." Howard was taken aback, but he immediately understood the task even though it upset him a little. Since when did his boss have to resort to such a trick to attract the attention of the opposite gender? Women would be lining up for Evan, but why did he only have eyes for Jenny? "Got it." No matter how Howard felt about the situation, he could only swallow it and take the orders. Jenny had just finished her lunch with Alec when she received a call from Howard.She immediately prepared to leave when she learned that Evan wasn''t feeling well. However, Alec was reluctant to see her leave in haste and grumbled, "He was all fine when I was healthy.But why does he suddenly feel sick after I''m hospitalized?" "Alec, I don''t want to ever hear that." Alec didn''ty everything out, but she could tell what he was getting at.He unhappily pursed his lips. "It''s too coincidental." "That''s what his injuries are like.He could fall sick at any moment.It has nothing to do with timing." Then, she got ready to leave. At the door, she reminded him, "Just focus on getting well.Don''t think too much." Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Can''t Stand Another Day in the Hospital After Jenny left, Alec stared at the shut door with a bitter smile on his face. "Don''t think too much? How is that possible?" he wondered. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Without Jenny around, he could not stand even a minute in the ward. Almost immediately, he called Vincent to help him with the hospital discharge procedure. Jenny was, of course, in the dark about his action. If she learned about it, she would definitely give him an earful.He was indeed a troublesome guy. When she showed up at Evan''s vi, she found Howard waiting anxiously at the door. He hurried up to her, which made her nervous. "What''s wrong? He looked fine yesterday." "I have no idea.He woke up to a migraine this morning, but he kept it from you so you wouldn''t worry.His condition has worsened, but he doesn''t want to go to the hospital.I had no choice but to call you home." Howard''s acting skill was excellent, for Jenny didn''t detect anything amiss. Without further questions, she went up to Evan''s room on the second floor. Howard stayed on the first floor, hoping fervently that Evan''s trick would work Evan was lying in bed with a pale face.novelebook He did resemble a sickly man. "Evan," she called before walking up to him. "Are you okay? Where does it hurt?" He put on a surprised look. "Why are you home?" "Do you have a migraine?" she asked. He came to a realization and startedining, "Howard called you, didn''t he? I told him I was fine, but he liked to kick up a fuss." "Evan, don''t me him.He''s just worried about you," she said. "I''ll get you to the hospital." "No, it''s fine.I just need some rest," he refused to go to the hospital even though he knew the visit would go smoothly because of his contacts there. Still, he wanted to be cautious because Alec was at the hospital too. No one could tell if Alec would suddenly wreak havoc. "Evan..."'' She was displeased when he refused to listen. "Your health is important." "I''m really fine.Don''t listen to Howard''s exaggeration!" he insisted. "I bet I caught a cold because it''s been chilly in the past few days.I''ll sleep it off." Since he refused to go to the hospital, she could not do much. "I''ll make some soup for you. novelebook You can sleep after having the soup." "Let Howard do it. I don''t want to trouble you." He didn''t want to burden her, but she was persistent. After telling him to rest, she made her way to the kitchen and started preparing the soup. Once she left the room, Howard sneaked in. Evan had left the bed and sat in the wheelchair. Seeing Howard, he ordered, "Help me to the first floor." "Sure, Boss," Howard obliged, happy to see Evan''s uplifted mood. Indeed, Evan needed Jenny around him. Evan showed up in the kitchen before the soup was ready. "Jenny, didn''t you say you had something to tend to? Let Howard make the soup. Just go do whatever you need." "It''s fine.I''ll get the soup ready.It wasn''t urgent anyway." Before leaving the hospital, she had called Vincent, whom she assumed had arrived to look after Alec. Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 That Was Good Enough for Him Evan put on a troubled expression. "I''m sorry.I shouldn''t have made youe home over nothing." "Evan, please don''t say that.I moved here to take care of you in the first ce," Jennyforted him. As for Alec...well, someone else would take care of him. Evan''s heart was bursting with joy, but his emotion wasn''t reflected on his face. "I was asking Howard if I made the wrong decision in letting you move in.You have a life, and it''s unfair for you to waste your time on a useless man like me." She seemed to disagree with him on that. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Evan, you should never refer to yourself in that way.You''re not useless! Yes, I moved in with you, but I still go to work every day.My life hasn''t changed.And Howard is the one who''s taking care of you mostly." Although she wasn''t close to Howard, she could tell he was extremely loyal to Evan. "Even so, moving in must have affected you in some way.That makes me feel bad." He hung his head, looking contrite. The more he med himself, the more upset she felt. "Evan, I would have been dead if it were not for you.Helping you is nothing much." "How about...you and Alec?" he finally blurted out. He muttered with a painful smile when she sank into silence, "You would have been with him if it were not for me." Of course, Jenny couldn''t date Alec because she had chosen to move in and take care of Evan. No man would be fine with his girlfriend being a live-in caregiver for another man. Even if Alec didn''t mind, Jenny would never allow that to happen. She smiled, looking unbothered. "I''m not concerned about that for now.I only want you to get better soon." "Jenny..." "Evan, that''s enough.You need rest," she cut him off, but more so because she struggled to answer his hypothetical questions. Without the kidnapping, Evan wouldn''t have been bound to a wheelchair, and she would have dated Alec. However, facing the unalterable reality, she would rather n for the future instead of wasting time on the "what-ifs". Unbeknownst to her, he was satisfied with her answer. One thing was for sure¡ªshe wouldn''t date Alec before Evan recovered. That was good enough for Evan. He had been losing sleep over his worries that Jenny would date Alec. If that happened, persuading her to go abroad with him would be more difficult. Jenny requested that he wait in the living room while she prepared the soup in the kitchen. Staring at the soup in the pot, she was suddenly reminded of Alec. What would he be doing at the moment? She assumed he would be working on his recovery and taking his meals regrly. Her worry was not without reason because she remembered him as a workaholic. He''d be fine if someone was keeping an eye on him, but without supervision, he''d be skipping meals. She decided to call himter and remind him to take care of himself. At that time, she had no idea Vincent was forced to help Alec out of the hospital. When she was preparing the soup for Evan, Alec had moved back to the vi next door, but he didn''t inform her because he knew she''d protest and be upset. To avoid upsetting her, he moved back quietly in order to not alert her. Vincent was also at the end of his wits¡ªhe had no authority to stop his boss from doing so, and he had no choice but to take his orders. Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Call Me a Busybody Alec thought he could hide the truth from Jenny if he didn''t use his study at home. Little did he know that Jenny could see the light from his bedroom even though she didn''t have a direct view from her bedroom. Without hesitation, she called him. "Jenny, what''s wrong?" He jumped a little when he saw the iing call but calmed down before picking up. "Alec, where are you now?" she seethed. He silently gulped, thinking, "Is she back at the hospital?" That was unlikely to happen because Evan wouldn''t let her leave after getting her to return. With that in mind, he tried his best to keep himself together. "Why? Are you in the hospital?" "No.I''m home," she replied. He felt relieved knowing she probably didn''t learn about his discharge.He said, "I''m at the hospital.Why? Do you want to keep mepany?" He told a bare-faced lie without fear since they were talking over the phone. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She smirked. "Really? Did you not sneak out of the hospital?" "Of course I didn''t.Since I''d promise you to take care of my health, I will never do anything irresponsible," Alec bluffed confidently. Jenny would have fallen for the lie if she hadn''t seen the light from his bedroom.novelebook She clutched her phone as she tethered on the brink of rage. "Alec, do you take me as a fool? Who turned on the lights in your bedroom if you''re not home?" He fell silent, wondering if it''d work if he rushed to turn off the lights. It was clearly toote to do so. She chastised him, "Alec! You''re such a hypocrite.Why are you kicking up all these troubles?" She huffed as she choked on anger. He didn''t need to see her face to picture her being angry. "Jenny, I didn''t like staying at the hospital because you weren''t with me." "Huh." She did not believe in a word he uttered. "Are you telling me you had never been to the hospital before meeting me?" "Yeah." He nodded. "Alec Faust!" she bellowed. "That was true, though.I had a family doctor at home." Since he never caught any serious illness, he never needed to go to the hospital, and a family doctor would suffice.She finally understood his words and said sarcastically, Oh, shall I hire a family doctor for you?" "No, that''s fine.I''ll only need you to check on me." He believed that he''d recover in no time with Jenny around.Dumbfounded by his answers, she said sternly, "Alec, I''m not joking with you.If you can''t be bothered about your health, I can''t help you either." "Jenny..." "Call me a busybody.Whatever." She knew that no amount of persuasion would make him go to the hospital. He started panicking when he sensed that she was truly angry at him. "Sorry, Jenny. I didn''t mean to lie to you." "Whatever." She refused to talk. "T''ll get myself to the hospital." He did not like the idea but feared Jenny''s wrath even more. Almost instantly, she saw the lights turned off in his bedroom, as though he had decided to leave for the hospital. She was momentarily taken aback and asked, "Are you feeling sick anywhere?" "No.I''m feeling great," he answered. She pressed on, "Did you get the prescribed meds?" "Yes," he answered. After a slight pause, she relented, "That''s fine.You can rest at home for a few days, but you need to stick to a routine and take your meals.Got it?" Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Go to the OB/GYN if You''re Pregnant "Yes, ma''am," Alec answered obediently like a schoolboy. Feeling defeated, she nagged him a bit and hung up. He put his phone away and decided to let loose since Jenny had learned the truth.He marched into his study, turned on the lights, and started working.Then, his phone chimed as a text arrived. novelebook He checked the text ¡ªit was from Jenny. "Rest early!" He lifted his gaze and saw her standing by her window, staring right at him.He had no choice but to leave the study. This time, he went to rest in the bedroom instead of working. He wasn''t mad at her for being controlling; he was d she cared about him. She wouldn''t have spent her time keeping a check on him otherwise. He swiftly drifted into sleep with the lovely thought. That night, he had a pleasant dream. On the next day, Jenny went to work again. Before that, she called Alec, as usual, to check on his condition. She felt more assured after learning that he was fine. He had age on his side, but everyone would eventually age. Once again, she reminded him to take good care of himself. Jenny was scheduled for outpatient consultations today and was in her office early, waiting for her patients. To her surprise, her first patient of the day was a familiar face. She stared at Marigold Wagner, and her gaze traveled to Marigold''s baby bump. "You''re pregnant?" "Yes."" Marigold nodded, looking a little sheepish. Jenny frowned and advised, ''''Go to the OB/GYN if you''re pregnant.This is the neurosurgery department." "No.I have a headache," Marigold hurriedly exined.She was reluctant to go for a consultation, especially when Jenny was the doctor on the shift. She would have picked a different date if she had known. Jenny realized that Marigold wasn''t kidding, and she put on a serious face. When did the symptoms start?" "It started when I was pregnant, but it wasn''t too bad back then.Now, it''s gotten out of hand." While exining, Marigold held her forehead¡ªit was obvious that she had been suffering from a headache up to that moment. Jenny had a bad feeling about the symptom. A headache was either a sign of serious underlying issues or the patient''s illusion when nothing was wrong. As she prepared for a checkup, she directed her gaze at the baby bump. "I''d suggest a brain CT scan, but you''re pregnant now.The scan might affect the baby to a certain extent." "How would that affect my baby?" Marigold started feeling nervous. "Well, I can''t be sure.Most of the time, it wouldn''t affect the baby too much, but there are exceptions.It''s up to you." The CT scan involved radiation, and Jenny would prefer to leave the decision- making to Marigold. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She seemed torn but finally shook her head. "Forget about it.Can you prescribe me some meds that won''t affect the baby? I''ll go for a checkup after the baby''s born." "Think carefully.If your headache is getting serious, it might be a hint of something bad," Jenny advised, thinking that the mother''s life was more important than the child''s. Marigold nodded with a smile and replied, "I''ve made the decision. I think I have a headache because I haven''t been sleeping well and thinking too much after getting pregnant." Marigold had not enjoyed a good night''s sleep since she found out she was pregnant. She feared that others would find out about her pregnancy, but at the same time, she hoped they would. The contradictory feelings tormented her on countless sleepless nights. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Who''s the Father? "That''s possible too." Jenny didn''t write off Marigold''s guess. Still, when she noted the exhaustion on Marigold''s face, she advised, "You''re pregnant now.Just rest well and do not overthink. "I know, but I can''t stop myself." Marigold smiled bitterly.She wouldn''t have suffered if she could get a grip on herself. Novelebook She had to ovee the mental barrier on her own. Even Jenny, the doctor, could not offer much help. "I''ll prescribe some pills that won''t affect your pregnancy," she said. "Thank you," Marigold expressed her gratitude. Jenny nced at her andmented, "You''ve changed a lot." She remembered Marigold''s character vividly in the past. Now, Marigold seemed to have shed her signature smugness. Marigold was taken aback by the sudden remark, but soon, she broke into a smile. "Well, we''ll all grow up someday." Jenny had no idea what Marigold went through, and the woman had no way to give Jenny the detail. While prescribing the medicine, Jenny casually asked, "Who''s the father? Is he the rich guy you had dinner with from thest time?" It was a mindless question, but Marigold reacted sourly. "No.He''s not." "Oh." Jenny didn''t think too much about the reaction and added absentmindedly, "When''s the marriage?" When Marigold replied with silence, Jenny finally realized theplexity of the situation. "Your child..." "Dr.Walter, stop with the questions.Just give me the pills." Marigold wanted to reveal the details behind the pregnancy, but she knew the father would likely want an abortion. Jenny sighed. She was in the dark about Marigold''s situation, but she could tell that there were a lot of heavy secrets behind the pregnancy. At that point, Jenny had no idea that she was connected to Marigold''s pregnancy in a way. After receiving the prescription, Marigold left in a hurry. Jenny watched and prayed that the headache was not symptomatic of something major. Soon, the next patient entered the room, and Jenny was thrown into the hectic work, leaving the thoughts of Marigold behind. At the hospital entrance, Marigold sat by the flower bed and took the prescribed pills with mineral water. Then, she spent a long time by the flower bed until her headache subsided. She stood up to leave. A ck sedan pulled up beside her when she arrived on the street to hail a cab. Paul emerged from the car with an ashen face. His eyes med in anger when he spotted her baby bump. "Paul..." Marigold, feeling afraid, did not go up to him. He stared at her coldly and confronted her, ''''No wonder you didn''te home.You''re pregnant.Who''s the father?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He tried his best to control his temper, but that proved challenging when he was met with her silence. "Paul, can you stop asking questions? The child''s mine." The headache came back again, this time worse than before. Paul, seized by fury, grabbed her cor. "Marigold Wagner, think carefully before you answer!" "The child''s mine," she insisted while fully knowing the consequences of her non- answer. If Paul learned about the child''s father, he would not let her enjoy another peaceful day in her life. Moreover, thest thing she wanted was for Paul to go up against the man. "If you refuse to tell] me, you can''t keep the baby." Paul was adamant. The Wagners would not ept a bastard child from nowhere. Then, he dragged her into the hospital, looking determined to get her an abortion on the same day. Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Don''t Paul Me! Marigold finally panicked at that moment.She struggled with all her might. "I''m not getting an abortion! Paul, let me have the baby.You''re capable enough and won''t need to rely on my arranged marriage for power.Just let me raise the baby alone," she wailed and sobbed. Paul''s expression hardened, but at least he stopped dragging her into the hospital. "Yeah, I do not need to arrange a marriage for you.But have you considered the consequences of having the baby? You''ll be the brunt of the joke, and that''s going to be tough.Are you sure you can handle that?" Even though the Wagners were not the most influential, they raised Marigold as a princess, and she never encountered any major obstacles in her life.Her im that she''d raise a child asa single mother was an absolute joke.She straightened her back and said in all seriousness, "I can." "You¡ª" he choked on anger once more. "You can keep the child if you want.We can afford that.But in return, you need to tell me who is the father, so I can decide on our next step." His tone softened as he reached for apromise. novelebook She hung her head and stubbornly refused to speak. That was thest straw for him. "If you''re not telling, we''re not keeping the baby!" Then, he started dragging her into the hospital. She was terrified. Knowing Paul, he totally had the means and guts to carry out his threat. "Paul, if I tell you, will you really let me keep the baby?" she asked tentatively. "Do you have a choice now?" he fired back. Her face went nk as she sank into despair.He threatened her again when she refused to tell, "Do you think I can''t get to the bottom of it? I can investigate all the people you were in contact with. It''s a matter of time before I find out about him." "I''ll tell,"she hurriedly added. "But promise me not to tell anyone else.And don''t give him trouble.I willingly keep the baby, and he doesn''t even know about the pregnancy." "You¡ª" Paul felt his anger rising again. "Okay, tell me first." "He''s...Gilbert Hawthorn," she stammered after a long pause. The baby was an ident¡ªshe never thought the one-night stand would lead to a pregnancy. And truth be told, she was happy about the baby. Although Gilbert hated her, she decided toe home after learning that Gilbert returned to Clusia. Once, she ran into Gilbert, who was shopping with Jenny and a couple of others. It was a coincidence. Still, she couldn''t stop herself from tailing them for a bit. She yearned to see the man and even flirted with her urge to tell him the truth. However, it struck her that she could not reveal her pregnancy when he met with her without attempting to conceal his dislike for her. He''d never let her keep the baby. Therefore, she neither visited the Wagner Manor nor went out in public frequently to keep a low profile about her pregnancy. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. To her dismay, Paul had caught on. She looked up, curious about Paul''s expression. As expected, his face crumbled. "Paul..." "Don''t Paul me!" He was engulfed in rage. "I should have known! Did you go abroadst time just to meet him?" She didn''t deny that. "Do you think you could use a child to tie Gilbert Hawthorn down? " Paul did not have much interaction with Gilbert, but even he knew that Gilbert was no saint. The idea of keeping the man by her side with the child as an excuse was frankly delusional. Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 You Won''t Be Disappointed Marigold understood the reason for his concern. "I have never intended to use the child to keep him by my side.I just wanted to keep the child for myself." Even if she couldn''t be with Gilbert, she''d be satisfied with giving birth to his child and raising the baby. When the child grew up, she''d be witnessing a tiny Gilbert in the making, which would be a source of satisfaction and aplishment. Unfortunately, Paul didn''t share the same sentiment. "You''re hopeless!" "Paul, you promised me." She nced at him with teary eyes, hoping that her brother would not find trouble with Gilbert. After some deep thinking, he asked her to get into his car. "I''ll drive you home." "Okay," she agreed, but not without some anxiety. They left the hospital in his car and spent the entire journey in silence. She wrongly believed that Paul would keep the pregnancy a secret from Gilbert, and she sighed in relief. Little did she know that Paul would not let her be taken advantage of. Since she was pregnant with Gilbert''s child, he¡¯d want Gilbert to take full responsibility. The question was how, and Paul needed time to think ande up with a n. After sending Marigold home, Paul didn''t head back to the office. Instead, he started smoking at the entrance of her apartment, appearing to be deep in thought. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The morning was gone in the blink of an eye. After Jenny was done seeing patients, she was about to have lunch at the cafeteria. That was the time she received a call from Paul. "What do you want?" She was hostile to Paul, especially after learning that he had nned to get rid of Leonard Sullivan. novelebook Paul didn''t mind the hostility and smiled. "I''m in the cafe across from the hospital.Let''s have a chat." "I''m busy," she turned him down almost immediately, thinking he''d be begging her to talk to Stephanie. She would never agree to do that for him. "Don''t worry.This has nothing to do with Stephanie," Paul added, much to Jenny''s surprise.She was hesitant. "Just tell me over the phone.We don''t need to meet up." She needed lunch and had no time for a coffee session with him. "Are you sure you don''t want to meet, even if it has to do with Gilbert Hawthorn?" he smirked. It seemed that none of the siblings thought much about Marigold. Even though he was cold- hearted and never connected much with his siblings, Marigold was the only family he had a good rtionship with, and he would not sit out on the matter of her pregnancy. "Gilbert?" She frowned. "Are you going to discuss him with me?" That was quite ridiculous because she didn''t remember Paul having any interactions with Gilbert. "Yes," he admitted. "Come over.You won''t be disappointed." Not only would she not be disappointed, she''d be astonished to learn the truth.He decided against telling Gilbert because, knowing that man, the first thing he''d do was to secretly get Marigold an abortion. Therefore, he turned to Jenny instead. Paul knew bits and pieces about the three siblings. Once Jenny learned about the pregnancy, she would not allow Gilbert to abort the child. Her chest tightened as she stared at her phone, sensing the brewing storm in his words. Something to do with Gilbert? What was Paul trying to tell her? She had no answer to that, but she could not possibly ignore Paul now. So, she made her decision and left the hospital for the cafe.She found it hard to stay out of matters concerning Gilbert. Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Gilbert''s Child When Jenny met Paul, he had already ordered a cup of coffee for himself, as if he was confident she woulde. "Okay, what''s the matter?" Jenny sat down across from him. Not in the mood to talk, she was eagerly waiting for their conversation to end so she could return to lunch. Paul nced at her. He wasn''t put off by her attitude. After all, the two of them had always been like that, as they couldn''t stand each other. After taking a sip of coffee, he asked, "Did you know that Marigold is pregnant?" Jenny was taken aback. "I do." "You knew?" Paul frowned. "Well, when she visited me in the morning, she told me she had a headache. Novelebook However, she refused a brain CT scan because she was pregnant, so I prescribed some painkillers for her." Jenny didn''t think she had any reason to hide it from Paul. The revtion shocked Paul, and it took him a while to recover. "That idiot!" he thought. She did that for her child? A child that its father wouldn''t ept. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Paul couldn''t understand why she nned to see the pregnancy topletion. When he remained silent, Jenny asked, "Why did you look for me? If it''s about Marigold, then it has nothing to do with me.You can solve your family matters by yourself." "It has nothing to do with you?" Paul was angry when he heard that. Jenny could sense he was mad though she couldn''t tell why. "Of course not? Why would it have anything to do with me?" Paul snorted and fixed his cold gaze on her, "Do you know whose child she''s carrying?" "Well, I asked her, but she didn''t tell me.In any case, it can''t be mine." Jenny couldn''t figure out why Paul was telling her all that, nor did she care. She wasn''t interested in whatever went on in Marigold''s life, let alone the child in her womb. Paul gave her a hard look and asked, "Who do you think the father is?" Jenny was about to get angry and tell him she didn''t know. However, due to the look in his eyes, an idea formed in her head. However, she quickly denied the possibility. Paul noticed the change in her expression, and before Jenny could answer, he said, "It seems that you already have the answer." Jenny opened her mouth to speak but couldn''t form any words. "To be honest, I was shocked when I found out," Paul continued. "For one, I''m shocked that Gilbert can do such a thing.I''m also shocked that there are such stupid people in my family! First, she allowed Gilbert to take advantage of her, and now that she''s pregnant with his child, she ns to give birth and raise it by herself.How stupid can she be!" It took a while for Jenny to recover from the shock. "You''re saying that Gilbert is the child''s father?" "Marigold likes your elder brother.It''s not like you don''t know that." As Marigold had pestered Gilbert and troubled Jenny several times, Paul had sent her abroad. Never had Paul expected that Marigold would go looking for Gilbert who happened to be abroad. Paul didn''t know what transpired between them both when they were abroad nor did he bother to investigate. It was not important to him. What was important was that Gilbert was the child''s father, and hence had to take responsibility for his actions. As a daughter of the Wagners, she wasn''t required to continue the family''s bloodline. However, she wasn''t allowed to conceive out of wedlock. It would turn the Wagners into aughingstock. Therefore, regardless of what Marigold wanted, he would make Gilbert responsible for his actions. Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 You Know Best How Gilbert Is "Even if she likes Gilbert, it doesn''t prove the child is his, right? If it is his, don''t you think he would acknowledge the child?" Jenny didn''t believe Gilbert was so heartless. However, Paul seemed amused by her words. "You know best how Gilbert is.If he doesn''t like a woman, would he marry her? I bet Gilbert would force Marigold to abort the child if he finds out she''s pregnant." Jenny was about to say that it was impossible, but thinking about it carefully, she knew it was very likely. Chewing on her lip, she was at a loss for words. After along silence, she finally asked, "So, what do you want?" Regardless of whether it was true, she had to figure out what Paul was after. "It''s simple.I want Gilbert to marry Marigold.He must be responsible for his actions." He wasn''t trying to cause trouble for Gilbert. However, since Marigold insisted on giving birth to the child, the least he could do was ensure that the child would have a father. Jenny frowned again.She couldn''t make any promises on Gilbert''s behalf. "I''ll need to investigate whether what you said is true." "Suit yourself.But if you find out it''s true, you''d better convince Gilbert to marry Marigold.Otherwise, I don''t know what I would do." If Gilbert refused to marry Marigold after finding out that she was pregnant, Paul would never let it go. Jenny didn''t continue the conversation¡ªher thoughts were a jumbled mess.She returned to the hospital without even having lunch. When she arrived at her office, she had someone investigate the rtionship between Gilbert and Marigold. Suddenly, she remembered Evan mentioning that something happened to Gilbert when he was abroad. At that time, Gilbert exined that he had been injured by his enemy. However, in retrospect, their expressions were a little odd when they exined the situation to her. Novelebook She was eager to know what was going on, but there were still patients to see in the afternoon, so she had to wait until after work to rush to Evan''s ce. Evan was surprised by her early arrival. "Jenny, why did youe back so early today? Have youpleted all your duties at the hospital?" "Evan, I want to ask you a question," T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jenny said as she approached him. Jenny didn''t appear to be in a good mood, and it scared Evan. Had she found out? Just as he began to worry, Jenny asked, "Did something happen between Gilbert and Marigold when he was abroad?" Evan calmed down. It turned out that she was asking about Gilbert. "Well...didn''t he tell you?" Evan didn''t answer her question. After all, Gilbert didn''t want Jenny to know about it. "I know he lied.Evan, please tell me the truth.It is very important to me," Jenny said. After ncing at her, Evan didn''t bother to hide anything and told her the truth. It turned out that after Marigold went abroad, she often pestered Gilbert, but Gilbert was never interested in her and didn''t treat her well. During a party, Gilbert got drunk and gave Marigold a chance. In their drunken stupor, they slept together. It became pretty big news, but somehow the news didn''t reach their home country. Jenny''s expression turned ugly after hearing that, as she had no idea about it. "Jenny, did something happen? Why are you suddenly asking about it?" Evan asked. Jenny wouldn''t have asked if nothing happened. Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 He Will Not Marry Her "Marigold is pregnant." Jenny didn''t hide it from Evan. She didn''t think there was a need to, as everyone would know sooner or later. The revtion stunned Evan. Uncertain, he asked, "Is the child Gilbert''s?" "Yeah." Jenny nodded. Evan found it rather unbelievable. When he finally recovered from the shock, he asked Jenny, "Gilbert probably doesn''t know yet, right?" If he knew, he wouldn''t be so calm. "Not yet. I don''t know if I should tell him." She was even more uncertain about how to break the news to Gilbert. However, Jenny knew that Gilbert had to know. In fact, she agreed with Paul that Gilbert should marry Marigold. She wouldn''t have been bothered if Gilbert and Marigold had only slept together. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After all, they were both adults. However, with a child in the picture, everything had changed. Evan seemed to understand her dilemma. "Gilbert probably won''t marry Marigold.He won''t, whether there''s a child or not." "Do you think that if he knew, he would ask Marigold to abort the child?" Jenny asked. If that were the case, she wouldn''t want to tell Gilbert. Evan nodded. "I think instead of trying to make Gilbert marry Marigold, you should try to persuade Marigold to get rid of the child." His suggestion shocked Jenny. Never had she expected Evan to say that. "Hey, don''t get me wrong.I think it would be good for Marigold to cut all ties with him rather than marry someone who doesn''t even love her," Evan said. Jenny felt that he wasn''t speaking the truth. In her opinion, Evan had the same mindset as Gilbert. They would rather die than marry a woman they didn''t like. But how could Jenny ask Marigold to get rid of the child? She didn''t continue the conversation with Evan. Jenny decided she needed a second opinion, and it had to be from a woman. Jenny gave Jade a call. Although she was closer to Stephanie, her friend had never been married and had less experience than Jade. Inparison, Jade was much more mature. "He should definitely marry her. novelebook He made a mistake, so he should take responsibility!" Jade immediately expressed her opinion after hearing Jenny''s story. Jenny regretted calling her.She shouldn''t have assumed that Jade would be more mature and level- headed. Judging from her angry tone, the news was making her emotional. "Why didn''t I realize that Gilbert was a scumbag? Why won''t he take responsibility when there''s a child? Despicable!" Jade grumbled. Jenny was speechless.She exined, "Gilbert doesn''t know that Marigold is pregnant yet." "Hmph, with his character, even if he knows, he probably won''t marry Marigold." She had stayed in Orchid Vige for some time and had interacted with Gilbert. Hence, she knew a thing or two about him.Her words filled Jenny with despair. "Do you also think that Gilbert won''t marry Marigold?" "Well, whether he wants to or not, he ought to marry her.Since he made a mistake, shouldn''t he be responsible for it?" Jade asked angrily. Jenny didn''t know what to say. After all, Marigold made the first move while drinking with Gilbert.It was hard to determine who was at fault. "I''m just afraid that Gilbert won''t want to." Jenny expressed her concern.Although Gilbert was her older brother, she couldn''t force him if he didn''t want to get married. Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 The Trap After a brief silence, Jade finally said, ''''Why don''t you talk to Gilbert about it? What if he agrees? He''s not young anymore, so he must have thought about getting married a long time ago." In Jade''s opinion, Gilbert was still not married because no one was bugging him about it, as his grandfather had passed away, and he was an orphan too. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jenny also understood that she had to tell Gilbert about the pregnancy, whether he wanted to hear it or not. They had to find a solution to the problem. After hanging up, Jenny called Zack. "Zack, did you already know about Gilbert and Marigold?" Now that she was aware, it finally struck her how many holes there were in Gilbert''s story. Hence, she assumed that Zack also knew. Hearing her usation, Zack instinctively felt defensive. "Jenny, I didn''t intend to keep it from you, but Gilbert told me not to tell you." "Are you just going to do whatever he tells you to do?" Jenny was exasperated. If Marigold weren''t pregnant, she wouldn''t be worrying about it, but the situation was different. Zack didn''t dare to refute Jenny. "You already know?" "Not only do I know about the affair they had abroad, but I also know about something else that will shock you." Since they were siblings, Jenny believed they should go through thick and thin together. There was no way she would tell Gilbert about Marigold''s pregnancy alone. "What is it?" For some reason, Zack felt that something wasn''t quite right. Was Jenny trying to trap him? "Marigold is pregnant," Jenny said. Zack was shocked into silence. It took him a long time to recover. Jenny wasn''t in a hurry, so she patiently waited for him to return to his senses. After a long time, Zack stammered and asked, "Is the child Gilbert''s?" "What do you think?" If it wasn''t Gilbert''s, why would she be so concerned? Zack swallowed nervously. "Are you sure? Could it be that Marigold got pregnant with another man''s child and is pushing the responsibility onto Gilbert?" After all, they all knew how Marigold had been clinging to Gilbert before. Such a n was something she was capable of executing. "It was Paul who told me.It can''t be fake." Recalling how Marigold had acted at the hospital, Jenny felt that it was highly likely that it was Gilbert''s child. Zack sighed. "What did he say? We still need to confirm it first." "Isn''t it better to go directly to Gilbert for confirmation?" Jenny asked. She had already obtained Marigold''s conception date, so she just needed to find Gilbert to confirm if it was his child. He would know the best. Zack regretted answering her call as soon as he heard that. "Are you trying to get me to go with you?" "Zack, we are family.Of course, we have to go together," novelebook Jenny answered with a grin. There was no way he would get Zack out of it. "Can I not go?" Zack didn''t want to go. Apart from his strained rtionship with Gilbert, he didn''t want to get involved with the matter.He wasn''t stupid. Everyone knew that Gilbert didn''t like Marigold. Going to talk to him about her pregnancy was like walking into a lion''s den. When Gilbert got angry, he would take it out on Zack instead of Jenny.He could imagine how miserable the oue would be for him. "No way!" Jenny said. "I came to find you so that we can go together." "Why the hurry? Let''s go tomorrow." Zack figured if he could dy it for a day, Gilbert might find out by himself, so they wouldn''t need to say anything. Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 What if She Only Loves Your Money? "No way! We have to go now!" They could wait, but Marigold''s baby couldn''t. If they were to get married, they had to do it early; otherwise, finding a suitable wedding dress would be difficult as her stomach grew bigger. After hanging up, Jenny took a taxi to Zack''s ce. Meanwhile, Zack looked defeated after the call. "What''s wrong?" J sat beside him, sensing that he was ina terrible mood. Zack sighed and told her what happened. In his opinion, J was part of his circle, so he had nothing to hide from her. Hearing the news, J fell silent. "Based on my knowledge of Gilbert, even if he knows that Marigold is pregnant, he won''t marry her.If Jenny insists on bringing me with her, I foresee that we won''t be having a pleasant talk at his ce," novelebook Zack deduced. Hearing that, J finally came to her senses. "But...shouldn''t Gilbert be held ountable?" In her opinion, regardless of whether Marigold had deceived him, the child was his; even if he didn''t like Marigold, he should still take the child into consideration. "If only it were that simple," Zack said, not paying too much heed to J''s opinion. He figured she would take Jenny and Marigold''s side as she was also a woman. Zack rose from his seat and headed to the door, waiting for Jenny to arrive. J trailed behind him and asked softly, "Do you want me to go with you guys?" "No thanks.Gilbert will be even more unhappy if you go," Zack said without filtering his thoughts. It wasn''t until he had said it that he couldn''t salvage the situation. "J, I didn''t mean like that." "I know, Zack.I know Gilbert doesn''t like me," J said with a wry smile. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In fact, she had always been aware of it. "Don''t think too much about it.I will take care of everything," Zack assured her.He had already decided to be with J, regardless of whether Gilbert liked her or not. Moreover, Gilbert had no say in his love life. Hearing that, J felt a little relieved. "Okay, I understand." Just then, Jenny''s car pulled up in front of them. Poking her head out the window, she called, "Let''s go, Zack." "J, please head back in.You''ll have to have dinner by yourself tonight as Jenny and I probably won''t being back." They would probably have dinner if they went to Gilbert''s ce. J nodded and gestured for him to enter the car.She then nodded at Jenny as a gesture of greeting. J knew that Jenny was just like Gilbert; they both didn''t like her. The only difference was that Jenny was less obvious about it. However, J didn''t hold any grudges against Jenny. After all, her past wasn''t the best. If Jenny meant Zack well, it would only be expected of her not to like J. After Zack got in the car, Jenny started the car and drove away. After a while, she couldn''t help but ask, "Do you really like J that much?" "Yes." Zack didn''t borate. His actions and behavior had been clear enough, so Jenny should be aware of it too. Jenny didn''t know what to say. "Aren''t you afraid she''s tricking you? What if she doesn''t love you at all but only loves your money? "Then I''ll work harder to earn more money," Zack said. That caught Jenny by surprise, rendering her speechless. Zackughed at the sight. "Jenny, don''t worry about me and J.You have to trust my judgment.I won''t misjudge a person." Jenny didn''tment, but she thought, "You''ve never even been in a rtionship.How can you trust your own judgment?" However, she didn''t say it aloud. After all, she didn''t want to sour her rtionship with Zack For the time being, they had to focus on solving the issue between Gilbert and Marigold. Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 When Did You Start Pressuring Me to Get Married? They soon arrived at Gilbert''s vi. As they had called in advance, Gilbert was already home when they arrived. Seeing the two of them get out of the car, Gilbert''s eyes lit up with joy. "Come on in." Although spring was approaching, it was still snowing in Bardoff City, with temperatures being very low. The three of them entered the house. Zack didn''t bring J with him, so Gilbert had no objections and spoke to him in a much better tone than he had used during theirst encounter. "Gilbert, Zack, you haven''t had dinner, right?" Jenny said first, making it clear that they were here for a meal. "Don''t worry.Do you think I will starve you?" Gilbertughed. Jenny grinned and watched as Gilbert walked into the kitchen. Then, she pulled Zack to sit on the sofa nearby. "Jenny, when do you n to ask?" Zack asked softly, his eyes never leaving the kitchen. Jenny pursed her lips.She was not sure. "How about...you ask, Zack? ue As soon as she said that, Zack quickly moved away from her and kept his distance. "Absolutely not! Are you trying to get me killed?" If he dared to tell Gilbert to marry Marigold, Gilbert would kill him, and Zack was not ready to die yet. "Alright, alright.I''ll ask him, okay? You should look at your face¡ª you were so scared," novelebook Jenny said, sighing helplessly. As Zack scooted back to sit beside her, Jenny couldn''t help butin, "Zack, you used to say that you would protect me and rush to the front for anything.It hasn''t been long, but you''ve already forgotten your promise." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Zackughed awkwardly. "This is different." Jenny harrumphed at his reply as she saw no difference. While the two discussed how to broach the topic, Gilbert was oblivious to what was about to happen.He was still cooking with a blissful smile on his face.He guessed they hade for a meal because Zack and J had broken up, so he was very happy. s, his guess waspletely wrong. "Gilbert, let me help you," Jenny said, walking into the kitchen and helping him with the vegetables. "No need, I can handle it myself." With only the three of them eating, he did not need to make too much food. Jenny didn''t leave but insisted on staying in the kitchen to help. "Gilbert, you''re such a good cook Whoever marries you will definitely be happy," she said in an attempt to gauge his reaction. To her disappointment, Gilbert didn''t react much. "I haven''t thought that far.I''m already very content to cook for you and Zack. "How can you not think about it, Gilbert? You should think about yourself." Jenny felt a little sad. Gilbert had been thinking about her and Zack for years and rarely looked after himself. Nov.elebook His hands trembling, he smiled wryly. "Jenny, when did you start pressuring me to get married too?" "Oh, I just wanted to see your thoughts about it, Gilbert," Jenny didn''t deny that she was urging him to get married. She said so much to let Gilbert be mentally prepared, so he wouldn''t be too shockedter. Gilbert fell silent for a moment, seeming to be really considering it. After a long while, he said, "I don''t have any ns for the time being.Maybe it''s because I haven''t met someone I like." Jenny was frustrated. When would he ever meet someone he liked? It seemed like the time would never arrive. "Do you like children?" Jenny suddenly asked, staring at Gilbert without blinking, seeming to be very curious about the question. Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 What Do You Think Is Going On Between Us? Perhaps Jenny''s question caught him by surprise as Gilbert froze for a moment. "Why are you suddenly asking this?" "I''m just curious," Jenny answered with a guilty smile. After pondering it, Gilbert said, I don''t like them very much. I think children are troublesome." He preferred the free and rxed nature of his life currently. If there were a child, just the thought of the child crying would give him a headache. His answer filled Jenny with despair. To begin with, Gilbert did not like Marigold. Since he didn''t even like children, how could she bring it up? "Jenny, why did you and Zacke today?" Gilbert stopped chopping the vegetables. Initially, he had thought they hade because of Zack and J, but he didn''t think so anymore. Jenny''s many questions most likely had something to do with him. However, Gilbert couldn''t think of anything he had done that needed Jenny to make a special trip to confront him about. ncing at him, Jenny announced, "Let''s cook first. We''ll talk while we eatter." "Alright." Gilbert didn''t insist on knowing the answer. Since they had to talk sooner orter, he didn''t need to be in such a hurry. Novelebook With Jenny s help, the food was ready half an hourter. "Gilbert, your cooking skills are unrivaled." Zack looked at the delicious food on the table and couldn''t help but praise him. Although J could also cook, she was far behindpared to Gilbert. ncing at him, Gilbert said, "Eat more if you like." "Of course, let''s dig in." Zack sat down and was about to start eating. Then, the three of them sat down and started eating. Jenny and Gilbert chatted casually, and everything seemed normal. However, each of them was upied by their own thoughts. Jenny nudged Zack with her elbow. However, Zack didn''t notice it. To be exact, he pretended not to notice and kept his head buried in his food. Exasperated, Jenny thought, "Some brother you are!" Their interactions didn''t go unnoticed by Gilbert. Setting his cutleries on the table, he looked at them seriously. "Jenny, if you have something to say, just say it. Nove.lebook We are all family, and there''s nothing you can''t talk to me about." He had no idea what Jenny and Zack had to say to him. More importantly, why were they acting all skittish, as if they couldn''t tell him about it? Since Gilbert took the initiative to ask, Jenny decided she should stop wasting time. She put down her cutleries and looked at Gilbert. "Gilbert, I know everything that happened to you while you were abroad." It caught Gilbert by surprise, but he quickly recovered. "Okay, is this what you want to talk about?" Gilbert wasn''t too surprised. In fact, he had long been prepared for Jenny to find out. "What''s going on between you and Marigold now?" Jenny asked without beating around the bush. Upon hearing that, Gilbert sneered and asked, "What do you think is going on between us? Since you know what happened to me abroad, you must know that I never intended to do that. She took advantage of me." How could Marigold get intimate with him if he hadn''t been drunk that day? He didn''t like women who took advantage of others, and even if he had liked her before, he couldn''t possibly like her again after that incident. "But you two did have a one-night stand," Jenny couldn''t help but say. Gilbert''s expression turned ugly. ''So what? Jenny, you''re not trying to tell me that because I slept with her once, I have to take responsibility for her, are you?" If Jenny answered yes, Gilbert would suspect someone was forcing her to say that.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 The Child Can''t Be Mine Having grown up together with Jenny, Gilbert knew her very well. There was no way she would tell him to be responsible for Marigold just because he slept with her once. Gilbert looked at her, waiting for her to speak. Under his stare, Jenny felt frustrated. Of course, she couldn''t ask Gilbert to take responsibility just because they slept together, especially since Marigold had taken advantage of Gilbert. In the end, she sighed and said, "I met Marigold at the hospital today." Gilbert frowned, failing to understand why Jenny was telling him that.He didn''t care at all about Marigold. "She came to see me because she had a headache.I suggested she have a CT scan of her brain, but..." Jenny stopped and looked at Gilbert. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Gilbert was stillpletely puzzled, but he was increasingly upset with Marigold.He had warned her not to tell anyone about what had happened in the past, so he didn''t expect her to go to Jenny. In Gilbert''s opinion, Marigold faked her headache to visit Jenny. She probably only wanted to tell Jenny about what had happened in the past, which was why Jenny was at Gilbert''s ce that night. However, Gilbert soon realized that he was wrong. "But Marigold refused.Do you know why, Gilbert?" Jenny asked. Gilbert shook his head. "I''m not interested in her affairs." "Because she''s pregnant. Novelebook A CT scan of the brain could have an impact on the child, and she doesn''t want to take that risk." Jenny thought that no matter Marigold''s character, she would be a good mother. The news that Marigold was pregnant shocked Gilbert for a while, but that was it. He quickly regained hisposure and said, "Oh? Is that so? Okay, she''s pregnant, but what does it have to do with me? I don''t care." He wondered if Jenny thought he liked Marigold but decided it couldn''t be possible as he absolutely hated that woman. Jenny sighed. It seemed that Gilbert had never thought that the child might be his. Hence, she had to say it herself. "Given the timeline of Marigold''s conception, that child is likely to be yours." As soon as she said that, Gilbert''s face changed drastically.He denied it directly without even giving it a thought. "Impossible!" They only did it once. How could the child be his? "I know you can''t ept it.When I first found out, nov.ele.book I couldn''t ept it either.But after investigating, the child likely is yours," Jenny informed. Before visiting Gilbert, she had investigated everyone Marigold had contacted after returning to the country. As Paul said, no other man was in Marigold''s life besides Gilbert. Given the conception date, the child was most likely his. Unfortunately, Gilbert still didn''t believe her. "Impossible! This must be one of her plots!" Nobody knew if Marigold had gotten intimate with another man after that night to get a conception date close to the time she had slept with Gilbert. "Gilbert, whether the child is yours or not, you can do a paternity test after the child is born.What you need to decide now is, if the child is yours, what are you going to do?" Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Impossible Jenny''s words were spot on, and Gilbert was left stunned and speechless. It would be best if the child wasn''t his so there would be no problems. However, if that wasn''t the case... Gilbert refused to think of the possibility. "No idea because the child can''t possibly be mine," Gilbert insisted. Nobody knew if he truly thought that way or simply refused to ept reality. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Frustrated, Jenny said, "Gilbert, you can use amniocentesis for a paternity test while the child is still in the womb." "What do you mean, Jenny? Are you convinced that the child is mine?" Gilbert was unhappy. Why did everyone assume that the child belonged to him just because Marigold was pregnant? Jenny sighed, trying to keep herselfposed. "Gilbert, even though this matter isn''t certain, you need to decide.If the child is yours, what do you n to do?" That was what she wanted to know. "Regardless of whether the child is mine or not, I won''t ept it." He made his stance clear. For one, he didn''t think the child was his. Even if it was, he wouldn''t acknowledge it. Before Jenny could say more, Gilbert added, "Tell Marigold that if the child is mine, she should abort it as soon as possible.Otherwise, I won''t acknowledge the child even if she gives birth to it!" "Gilbert..." novelebook Jenny didn''t know how to respond. "Am I too heartless?" Gilbert asked. Jenny kept her mouth shut, silently agreeing. Gilbert smiled bitterly. "Jenny, think about it from a different perspective.If you were drugged and became pregnant, would you ept it if the other person asked you to keep the child?" His words seemed to make Jenny understand him a little better. nov.ele.bookHowever, she still had her own beliefs. "I was thinking, Gilbert, that you don''t have someone you like, so why not try to like Marigold? If it works out¡ª" "That''s impossible!" Gilbert interrupted. "If you were in my shoes, would you like such a woman?" Before Marigold plotted against him, he had no feelings for her.He neither liked nor disliked her. However, ever since the incident, he had grown to detest her. Even hearing her name irritated him, let alone being with her. Jenny had nothing to say.She looked at Zack beside her, signaling for him to say something. Zack noticed her gaze and finally put his cutleries down. "Gilbert, I think if you don''t like her, you need to deal with the issue of the child as soon as possible.Otherwise, there will be endless troubles." "Zack!" Jenny shouted. She had asked him to persuade Gilbert to ept the child. Ufortable, Zack exined, "Jenny, I think Gilbert is right.No one would like Marigold if they were in Gilbert''s shoes." "That doesn''t mean we must get rid of the child!" Jenny was displeased. "Well, before the child is born, all problems can be resolved.But once it was, who knows what Marigold will do? What if she uses the child against Gilbert? Aren''t we enabling her if we do nothing about it?" Zack understood Gilbert''s concerns.He didn''t hold Marigold in good regard to begin with, and the actions she had taken were simply distasteful. Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Don''t Be Too Sure "Zack is right." Gilbert agreed. Although he didn''t think the child was his, he still had to make some things clear to Marigold, so she wouldn''te back to bother himter. Jenny was frustrated. Why weren''t they thinking from Marigold''s perspective? She was wrong for taking advantage of Gilbert, but she never pestered him after that, nor did she look for him after she got pregnant. Didn''t that prove she wouldn''t use the child as a bargaining chip? "Gilbert, I understand what you mean.I will go find Marigold." Jenny stopped Gilbert from doing it himself. She was afraid that Gilbert would get angry and do something irrational. Gilbert looked at her, "You''re going to talk to her for me?" "I''ll just convey your message to her, not persuade her to abort the child," Jenny said. Seeing that Gilbert was about to speak again, Jenny hurriedly added, "Since you are so sure that the child is not yours, whether she wants to abort the child or not has nothing to do with you.Isn''t that right? What if she wants to keep the baby and raise it herself? In that case, we can''t do anything about it, right?" Gilbert was not very happy to hear that. In his opinion, having the child aborted was the safest thing to do. Jenny understood his feelings. Hence, she said, "Gilbert, it is her right to choose, and you can''t intervene regardless of whether the child is yours." She was afraid that Gilbert would do something extreme as he was capable of such things. If he forced Marigold to abort the baby, not only would it be excessive, but Paul would also never let it slide. "Calm down.I haven''t reached that point yet," Gilbert coldly retorted, still uneasy and upset over Marigold''s scheme. After leaving Gilbert''s house, Jenny wore an unhappy expression on her face. Zack, who was driving, nced at her and whispered, "Jenny, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but he''s right about this." If it were him, he wouldn''t ept Marigold with open arms either. "I know, Gilbert isn''t wrong." While Jenny understood Gilbert, she felt ufortable about the situation. "It''s better if Marigold aborts the baby as she would have anew life if she does that.If she brings it to the world, it will all be over," Zack said, hoping there wouldn''t be any trouble in the future. Upset, Jenny nced at him. "What if she wants to raise the child? Not everyone has to get married." "Fine, fine.Say whatever you want." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Zack didn''t want to argue with Jenny. Knowing she was upset, he decided to get out of her hair. Jenny didn''t want to linger on that topic either. Hence she asked, "How are you and J doingtely?" "Pretty good," n.ove.le.book Zack replied. When Jenny didn''t say anything, Zack chuckled and added, "I know you and Gilbert are both waiting for me to break up with her, but let me tell you clearly, J and I will never break up!" "Don''t be too sure.Nobody knows what the future holds." They had only been together for a short time; their rtionship had yet to experience any hardships. Looking confident, Zack arrogantly dered, "I am certain!" Feeling more upset, Jenny kept quiet. Seeing Zack''s confidence, she doubted whether Alec''s proposal would be effective. Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Nobody Likes A Schemer When she returned to Evan''s ce, she found him waiting for her, which made her a little embarrassed. "Evan, you haven''t slept yet?" "No, I was waiting for you." Evan smiled at her softly. His gentle gaze was so weing that Jenny wondered if she would have fallen for him again if she hadn''t met Alec before Evan came back. After all, he was the one she had liked when she was young, and although it seemed a bit ridiculous looking back, she still had a teeny bit of feelings left for him. Unfortunately, it would never happen because in the time Evan went missing, someone else filled the gap in her heart. "Is your headache better?" Jenny asked. Evan nodded, indicating that he was fine now. "Did you have a talk with him?" He knew what Jenny went to find Gilbert for and was curious about how he would handle it.As soon as that topic was brought up, Jenny sighed. "Yes." "It appears that Gilbert is not willing to take responsibility." Evan took a guess.If Gilbert was, Jenny would be looking so upset. Jenny walked to the sofa and sat down with a sad look on her face. "Gilbert said that he won''t ept the child regardless of whether it is his or not." "I understand." Evan was not surprised as it was not out of character for Gilbert. As long as he didn''t like her, Marigold''s unborn child would never sway him. Jenny sighed again. "I just thought, after all, since they have a child, if Gilbert doesn''t hate Marigold, maybe he could give her a chance." Whether they ended up married was another matter, but at least they could get to know each other. Nove l.ebook What if they fell in love? "Nobody likes a schemer." After saying that, Evan felt that this statement wasn''t good enough. "Well, to be exact, no one likes falling into the traps set by others." Some people might fall in love with each other in a situation like that, but Evan was not one of them. Jenny understood Evan''s stance, and because she understood it, it made her even more worried.She wondered what she should do. Should she just watch Marigold give birth to the child and raise the child alone? Jenny didn''t grow up with her parents. Hence, she didn''t want Gilbert''s child to grow up without its father, as it would be cruel to the child. "Jenny, there are some things you can''t change.Just do your best and let them decide for themselves." Seeing her frowning, Evan knew what she was worrying about and felt slightly distressed. Jenny nodded, understanding that it was futile for her to worry about it. "Evan, go to bed.It''ste." "Okay." Evan did not refuse. After all, he had only remained in the living room so that he could see Jenny when she came back. Jenny wheeled Evan upstairs. After seeing him enter his room, Howard followed. There was no need for her to take care of him. In fact, she hadn''t taken care of Evan much since moving in. Jennyy in her room, thinking about whether she should meet Marigold tomorrow. Just then, her phone rang. Jenny didn''t need to look at the caller ID to know that it was Alec calling. "Jenny," Alec said through the phone. "Just got back?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Yeah, I went to see Gilbert, just got back," Jenny answered, getting up and walking to the window. As she had expected, Alec was standing across from her, waving and smiling brightly. "Have you had dinner?" Jenny asked, worried that Alec might forget to eat because he was busy. Upon hearing her concern, Alec was very happy. "Yes, I have.Of course, I''d follow your instructions." Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 The Child Is Mine Evan was in his room and couldn''t hear what Jenny and Alec were talking about, but he could guess from Alec''s smile that they were having a good chat. His mood suddenly turned sour. "You should rest." Howard didn''t know what Evan was thinking, nor could he do anything about it. Evan nodded and got up from the wheelchair to lie down on the bed. Just as Howard was about to leave, he suddenly said, "Set an appointment with Alec toe over tomorrow." N?velDrama.Org ? content. "You want to see him?" Howard was puzzled.He didn''t think Evan and Alec had anything to talk about. Evan nodded but didn''t bother to exin. He was already formting a n in his mind. If he wanted to go abroad, he needed a good reason. Howard didn''t ask any more questions. All he knew was that Evan had his ns, and he just needed to do as he was told. The next day, Jenny invited Marigold out during her lunch break. Marigold was confused when she received Jenny''s phone call as she didn''t think she had anything to discuss with Jenny. It seemed strange that she suddenly called her and asked to meet up. Nheless, she still went to meet her. As soon as she sat down, the waiter brought her a ss of juice. "Although drinking coffee isn''t exactly harmful during pregnancy, many people are still bothered about it, so I ordered juice for you instead." "Thank you." Marigold thanked her, surprised by Jenny''s thoughtfulness. No vel ebook She didn''t dare to drink coffee, even though her doctor had told her it wouldn''t affect her pregnancy. As she sipped her juice, she wondered what Jenny wanted to talk to her about. After a brief silence, Jenny noticed that she was nervous and sighed, thinking that Marigold had changed. "Dr.Walter, why did you invite me here?" Marigold finally asked. Jenny put down her coffee and looked at her, asking, "Is your child Gilbert''s?" Perhaps because she was too straightforward, Marigold was stunned. "Why would you ask that?" Marigold nervously picked up the drink on the table, trying to steel her nerves. novelebook But Jenny could see through her. ''Paul talked to me about it yesterday," Jenny said, not beating around the bush. Marigold froze. "Although I don''t like him very much, Paul is still a good brother.At least he cares about you," Jenny said. Marigold didn''t deny it. Instead, she asked, "What are you trying to say?" "Are you not going to tell Gilbert about the child?" "The child is mine.Why should I tell anyone else?" Marigold shook her head. "Isn''t it also Gilbert''s child?" Jenny asked, hoping to glean something from Marigold''s expression. Unfortunately, she found nothing. Looking a little down, Marigold cast her a wary look. "My child has nothing to do with him." "Are you really nning to give birth to the child?" Jenny asked. "Of course." Almost without hesitation, Marigold nodded in agreement. Jenny was at a loss for words. From their conversation just now, it seemed that Marigold intended to raise the child alone. Jenny admired her, but she felt sorry for the unborn child. Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Aren¡¯t You Curious About His Answer? "Although people may be more epting of it now, I think children without a father still feel a little sad about it.Have you considered that?" Jenny looked at her. It was a sincere question, with no intention to mock Marigold''s situation. Marigold lowered her head, and it was clear that Jenny''s words had struck a chord in her. In fact, she was also worried, and she knew what a father meant to a child. But what could she do? If Gilbert knew she was pregnant with his child, he would force her to have an abortion since he loathed her. "I went to see my brother yesterday." Jenny finally told her after a long pause. Marigold''s eyes widened in shock and then turned to fear. "You...you told him?" "Yeah," Jenny didn''t deny it. At this point, there was no need to deny it. Marigold was instantly angry. ''How dare you tell him without my consent? This is my child, and I''ll do what I want with it.It''s none of anyone else''s business." Even Gilbert had no right to interfere. "Aren''t you curious about his answer?" Jenny wasn''t angry at her outburst. In fact, she understood Marigold. novelebook However, as his sister, Jenny hoped that Gilbert could have a happy family. Chewing on her lip, Marigold whispered, "His answer? He''ll probably just ask me to get an abortion.No, he won''t even believe the child is his." Marigoldughed bitterly. Jenny didn''t know what to say because Marigold was right. Gilbert didn''t believe the child was his, and even if he did, he would still ask Marigold to get an abortion. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Sighing, Jenny asked, ''''So, have you really thought it through? Even if you have the child, my brother will still not ept it." "Yes, I''ve made up my mind since the moment I decided to keep the child." Marigold was resolute. Seeing that, Jenny didn''t say more. "If you need any help, just give me a call." If this child came to the world, she would ept it even if Gilbert didn''t. They would be her nephew or niece, and she would be their aunt. Hearing Jenny''s reply, Marigold sat back down. With a softer tone, she asked, "You don''t object to me having the child?" "Of course not.As you said, the child is yours.It''s in your womb, and no one can stop you from having it"'' Not even Gilbert. For some reason, Marigold felt relieved as she didn''t expect anyone to support her. She looked at Jenny gratefully. "Thank you." "Don''t thank me.It should be me thanking you," Jenny looked at her. No matter how unpleasant their past was, it had be a thing of the past now. Marigold, however, didn''t understand what she meant. "Thank me?" "Yeah, thank you for bringing another nov el ebook family member into my life, " Jenny said. Although she and Gilbert were not rted by blood, he was still her brother. So, his child would be her niece or nephew. Jenny hoped Marigold''s child was a girl so that she could buy her many beautiful little dresses. Upon hearing that, Marigold''s eyes reddened. She looked at Jenny, not knowing what to say. "About what happened before...I''m sorry. She was never someone who liked to apologize. If Jenny hadn''te to her today and told her these things, she might have never said sorry in her entire life. Jenny smiled at her. She stood up and patted her shoulder. "It''s all in the past.You''re about to start a new life." Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Shameless! Marigold thought she was about to start anew, but when Gilbert approached her, she realized that starting a new life was harder than she had imagined. "Whose child is it?" Gilbert asked her coldly. Although Jenny said he would talk to Marigold for him, he wasn''t reassured by how she reacted to the situation. Therefore, he decided to talk to Marigold himself. Marigold noticed the frosty look he was giving her. Feeling a little nervous, she clenched her fists beneath the table. "It''s not yours anyway.Why are you so worked up over the situation?" "Since it''s not mine, why did you lie about it?" Gilbert continued to frown.He had been staring at Marigold, trying to see through her. However, Marigold put up a good fight as she knew that if Gilbert knew the child was his, he would not allow her to give birth to the child safely. "At first, I thought of using the child to tie you down, but after Jenny talked to me, I knew that it wouldn''t work, so I stopped lying," Marigold said with a lightugh. Frowning, Gilbert wondered whether she was telling the truth. After a while, his gaze softened a little. "So, whose child is it?" "Well...I don''t know," Marigold said with an embarrassed smile. "I drank too much when I went to the bar to have fun.When I woke up, the man had already left, and I didn''t know who he was." "Shameless!" Gilbert spat. Marigold didn''t refute.She even nodded and said, "Yes, that''s what I am.It''s not like you didn''t know that before." "Even though you don''t know who the father is, you still want to give birth to the child?" Gilbert seemed unable to understand her decision. "No matter who the father is, I am still its mother.Why can''t I give birth to my child?" Marigold retorted. Could she not raise a child? Gilbert still failed to understand her. Have you thought about how much criticism you will receive as a single mother?" Marigold shrugged, looking unconcerned. "I don''t care." Gilbert wanted to say more, but Marigold didn''t give him a chance. "Why do you suddenly care so much about me? Are you in love with me?" "In love with you? Ridiculous." Gilbert nced at her, wondering how Marigold had the nerve to say such a thing. "Since you don''t love me, what does it matter to you if I carry the child or not?" Marigold retorted rudely. novelebook She had given up on getting Gilbert to like her. Although she still felt sad, she felt much better now. With an ugly expression, Gilbert sneered, "I''m afraid you wille up with some scheme after giving birth to the child." In other words, he was afraid that Marigold would pester him. Marigold understood the meaning behind his words, causing a bitter feeling in her heart. Despite that, she didn''t allow it to show on her face. "Don''t worry, I''m about to be a mother and won''t bother you anymore.Besides, I don''t think you''re that great now," thuy she added, fearing that he wouldn''t believe her and made a point of emphasizing it. Somehow, upon hearing Marigold''s words, Gilbert felt a little worried instead of feeling relieved. But he didn''t pay much attention to it. Since he had already received the answer he wanted, he didn''t n to continue talking to Marigold. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "In that case, I hope you keep your promise," he said. Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Standing Up After Gilbert left, Marigold remained there. There was a warm sensation on the back of her hand, and when she lowered her head to look, she realized that it was her own tears. ¡°Why are you crying? What¡¯s there to cry about?¡± she muttered to herself, wiping away the tears at the corner of her eyes and putting on a smile. Aside from her child, there was nothing in the world that deserved her attention and energy. She lowered her head and caressed her stomach.¡± My child, from now on, you will be my rock.¡± She was already looking forward to the birth of her child. Even if she encountered many criticisms in the future, she would not be shaken. When Alec returned home from work, he was surprised to see Howard waiting for him at his door. ¡°Mr. Faust, Evan would like to see you.¡± Alec nced at Evan¡¯s house and frowned. ¡°Must I visit him just because he wants to see me? Who does he think he is?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Howard didn¡¯t stop him from leaving. He merely said, ¡°Evan said that if you want him to ept treatment, you must visit him.¡± Alec stopped in his tracks. What could Evan want from him? Could he have suddenly had a change of heart and wanted Dr. Gaarder to examine his injuries? Alec wasn¡¯t sure, but he had to take the risk. ¡°Great.¡± He followed Howard to Evan¡¯s ce but didn¡¯t see anyone in the living room. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± He eyed Howard suspiciously, worried that Evan might have set a trap for him. ¡°He is in the study,¡± Howard replied, leading Alec upstairs. Although Alec was wary, he still followed him. He had to find out what Evan was up to. If he really wanted to attack him, he would have already done so. Howard pushed open the door of the study and announced, ¡°Mr. Faust is here.¡± ¡°Alright, you can go out first,¡± Evan said, waving Howard away. Howard turned and left, closing the door behind him. Alec looked at Evan, sitting in a wheelchair not far away. In an unfriendly tone, he asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°Alec, aren¡¯t you curious why I refused to let Dr. Gaarder check my injuries? ¡± Evan shed a smile that Alec couldn¡¯t decipher. ¡°At first, I was curious, but now I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not injured. You¡¯re just pretending,¡± Alec replied. Although he had no evidence, he was sure he was right. He expected Evan to argue with him, but Evan nodded in agreement.¡± You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not injured.¡± Alec was shocked. Before he could react, Evan stood up from the wheelchair and sauntered toward him, lookingpletely fine. After recovering from his shock, Alec¡¯s mood worsened with each passing moment. ¡°Evan! You deceived Jenny!¡± ¡°Yes, and what about it? Do you have evidence?¡± Evan didn¡¯t deny it and looked at Alec, challenging him. Alec couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He grabbed him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a checkup, and then I¡¯ll have the evidence.¡± Since Evan showed his true colors, Alec wouldn¡¯t hold back. He didn¡¯t need Dr. Gaarder to check his injuries. He just needed a reliable doctor to do the checkup, and Evan¡¯s lie would be exposed. Evan didn¡¯t resist. He allowed Alec to drag him out of the house, wearing a little smile that Alec didn¡¯t notice. Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Don¡¯t Even Dream About It To Alec¡¯s surprise, Evan began to resist as soon as they left the room, which was strange because he didn¡¯t try to resist him in the study. ¡°Alec, do you think I will go to the hospital with you? Don¡¯t even dream about it,¡± Evan said with a cold sneer before lying down in the corridor. Despite that, Alec was determined to drag him to the hospital. He wanted to see how Evan could spin another lie when Jenny was informed of hisck of injuries. However, Evan refused to stand up, so Alec pulled him up and dragged him downstairs. Since Evan couldn¡¯t beat him, he had to bring him to the hospital no matter what he said. After struggling to drag the person to the stairs, when Alec was about to continue dragging him down, Evan suddenlyughed. It stunned Alec, who was busy dragging him across the floor. Puzzled, hemented, ¡°You really are something else. How can you manage tough in this situation?¡± ¡°Alec, did you know why I called you here?¡± Evan looked at him calmly, without any sign of panic. Alec knew Evan had something up his sleeve, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. Hence, he didn¡¯t dwell on it too long. ¡°No matter what you¡¯re up to, you must go to the hospital with me today!¡¯ he said and began to drag him downstairs. After two steps down, Evan suddenly grabbed his hand, asking, ¡°Alec, what would Jenny think of you if I fell from here?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It caught Alec by surprise. Before he could recover, Evan attacked him without warning. Due to the pain, Alec instinctively released Evan, which sent the man falling down the stairs. The truth was, Evan could have stood without Alec¡¯s help. However, he chose not to, nning to fall down the stairs. Hearing the loud noise, Howard appeared before Alec. ¡°Boss!¡± he cried out, eyes red with tears. He ran over to pick Evan up, ready to leave. However, Alec stopped them. ¡°No one is taking him away today.¡± Since things had already escted to this point, even if he knew that Evan was plotting against him, he wouldn¡¯t yield. He had to bring Evan to the hospital for a full body checkup. There was no way he would let Howard take him away. ¡°Mr. Faust! Are you trying to secretly kill him while Miss Walter is not here?¡± Howard asked. With a stoic expression on his face, Alec replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to him,e with me!¡± He wouldn¡¯t let Howard take Evan away, as he wanted Evan to be sent to a hospital that he trusted. Who knew which hospital Howard would take him to? ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line!¡± Howard shouted in anger. If Alec paid a little more attention, he would have realized that Howard was not in a hurry. Just as the two were at a standstill, Howard caught a glimpse of a figure at the door and suddenly raised his voice, ¡°Mr. Faust, how could you do this to him? Just because his presence affects your rtionship with Miss Walter doesn¡¯t mean you can push him down the stairs!¡± Alec frowned, failing to understand Howard¡¯s sudden burst of anger. Just then, there was some movement at the door, and Jenny appeared, which cleared up Alec¡¯s confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jenny asked as soon as she entered the house. Alec¡¯s back was facing her, and as she walked closer, she realized that Howard was carrying an unconscious Evan. Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 All That Trouble Jenny hurried toward Howard and looked at the unconscious Evan. Confused, she asked, ¡°What happened to Evan?¡± ¡°Alec pushed him from the top of the stairs!¡± Howard answered, looking at Alec directly. Alec was exasperated but managed to speak before Jenny could say anything. ¡°I¡¯m taking him to the hospital.¡± ¡°No thanks! I don¡¯t trust you,¡± Howard said, refusing his offer. Turning to Jenny, he asked, ¡°Miss Walter, can you please take us to the hospital?¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Jenny answered anxiously. Evan was already unconscious, yet they were busy arguing. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenny led Howard out of the vi, and Alec followed behind them. ¡°Which hospital are you taking him to?¡± ¡°Bardoff Hospital, of course! It¡¯s the closest hospital.¡± After all, Jenny worked there. Alec frowned as realization struck him. ¡°No! Let¡¯s go to another hospital.¡± ¡°Are you trying to kill him?¡± Howard would not allow Alec to take Evan to another hospital. They had their people stationed at Bardoff Hospital. Hence, Evan had to be sent there, or their n would fail. Upset, Jenny rushed to open the car door. ¡°Alec, don¡¯t waste our time!¡± ¡°Jenny¡­¡± Looking at Jenny, Alec wanted to tell her how Evan had orchestrated everything, but he knew it would be pointless-Jenny wouldn¡¯t believe him. Jenny took Howard and Evan away, leaving Alec behind. He was angry but had no way of venting his frustration. ¡°Evan! You really went through all that trouble just to do this!¡± He had figured out that Evan had called him over to trick him, but he would not let him seed. With that thought in mind, Alec left. He didn¡¯t forget that he still had Evan¡¯s man in his hands, and as long as he made him confess everything, Alec would have all the evidence he needed. At the hospital, Evan was sent to the emergency room, where Jenny and Howard waited anxiously at the door. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Finally, Jenny had time to ask for details. She believed that Alec wouldn¡¯t push Evan down the stairs. Surely, there was another reason. With a solemn expression, Howard answered, ¡°He told me he regretted not letting Dr. Gaarder examine his injuries. In fact, he wanted to make a speedy recovery, but because he had no confidence, he was afraid to hear something that would make him even more desperate and discouraged, so he refused Dr. Gaarder¡¯s examination. However, he¡¯d been thinking it through for the past few days and told me to bring Alec over. He wanted his help to make an appointment with Dr. Gaarder. I don¡¯t know what they were talking about in the study. When I saw them, Alec was dragging him out of the study. Then they argued in the corridor, and Alec pushed him down the stairs.¡± He didn¡¯t borate further, as Jenny knew what happened after. Jenny was in a low mood as she knew it was out of character for Alec to attack Evan. As if afraid that Jenny wouldn¡¯t believe him, Howard continued, ¡°Actually, he¡¯s pretty strong. If it weren¡¯t for his current condition, Alec might not have been able to take him down.¡± In other words, Evan couldn¡¯t defend himself from Alec because he had saved her. Jenny felt guilty. She hade to take care of Evan, but not only did she not take care of him well, she had also worsened his condition. Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 He nned Everything An hourter, the lights in the emergency room turned off, and a doctor walked out of the room. ¡°The patient¡¯s life is not in danger, but the condition of his lower limbs is more severe than before,¡± the doctor announced solemnly. Upon hearing that, Jenny felt uneasy. ¡°Is there still a chance for recovery?¡± she asked. ncing at her, the doctor didn¡¯t give a clear answer. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. It¡¯s not very likely right now, but it¡¯s not impossible. Miracles can happen in this world.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t ask further, knowing the possibility of a miracle happening was slim. Evan was transferred to a hospital ward and woke up shortly after. When he saw Jenny, he smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jenny, for making you worry.¡± ¡°Evan, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jenny apologized, unable to meet his eyes. If it weren¡¯t for her, Evan would have been able to resist Alec. If it weren¡¯t for her, Alec wouldn¡¯t have deliberately made things difficult for him, and this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Seeing her feeling so upset, Evan also felt ufortable. He wanted to reach out and touch Jenny¡¯s head, but he couldn¡¯t lift his hand due to the effects of the anesthesia. Although his injury was fake, he did sustain some injuries from falling down the stairs, just not as serious as they had thought. ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Evan smiled and shook his head, not wanting Jenny to me herself too much. Evan had his worries before executing his n. If Jenny found out the truth one day, how would she look at him? Would she hate him? Thinking of that, he felt a little scared, but he wanted to have Jenny so badly that he continued with his n despite his fears. Fortunately, he would be leaving this ce soon. Jenny stayed at the hospital all night to take care of Evan. It wasn¡¯t until dawn the next day that she returned to Evan¡¯s ce to get some clean clothes for him. As soon as she arrived, she saw Alec waiting at the door. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jenny¡¯s feelings wereplicated at this moment. She believed that Alec was not evil. Nheless, she couldn¡¯t forgive him for what he did to Evan. No matter his reasons, he shouldn¡¯t have pushed him down the stairs. ¡°Jenny.¡± Seeing the disappointment in her eyes hurt him. He didn¡¯t fear nor care for Evan¡¯s schemes. All he was concerned about was Jenny. Jenny stopped in her tracks and looked at the man in front of her, waiting for him to speak. ¡°I didn¡¯t push Evan. He fell down the stairs by himself,¡± he exined. ¡°You know what kind of person I am. I won¡¯t stoop to his level.¡± Jenny remained silent. ¡°He suddenly told Howard to call me over. Do you know what he said to me in the study room?¡± Alec finally understood why Evan had egged him on the room. From the beginning, he was nning to frame him. ¡°He told me that he had nned everything, that he kidnapped you, and even his injuries were fake. He even stood up in front of me. How could I behave rationally in that situation?¡± Alec asked her, then continued, ¡°The only thing I thought of at the time was to take him to the hospital for an examination. As long as we did a full-body examination, everything would be clear. He has people at Bardoff Hospital. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been diagnosed with such severe injuries. That¡¯s why I stopped you from sending him to Bardoff Hospital. I just hoped we could go to a different hospital for the examination.¡± Then, he fell silent, waiting for Jenny to speak. Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 What Did He Give You? ¡°Alec, I know maybe you didn¡¯t mean to, but it doesn¡¯t change what happened. You haven¡¯t even asked about Evan¡¯s condition once. Aren¡¯t you too heartless?¡¯ Jenny asked, casting him a look heavy with disappointment. Alec hesitated. Jenny¡¯s disappointed gaze delivered a blow to his heart. ¡°Jenny, since I know his injury is fake, why would I bother asking about his condition? Nothing will happen to him.¡± Jenny walked away and entered Evan¡¯s house. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Alec anymore; she just wanted to calm down. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m telling the truth. Evan¡¯s leg injury is fake. He can even stand up like normal,¡± Alec said, trailing behind her. He had to convince Jenny to bring Evan to another hospital for an examination. ¡°Enough!¡± Jenny shouted. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the surveince footage. You dragged Evan out of the room. Even if his injury is fake, must you pick on and bully him?¡± Jenny considered it bullying. Having watched the surveince footage in which Evan had been completely defenseless before Alec, she couldn¡¯t find any other word to describe it. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Looking into her eyes, Alec understood that he had lost to Evan. The man knew Jenny too well, and he had calcted his every move, leaving Alecpletely defenseless to his schemes. But he wouldn¡¯t give up. He looked at Jenny with a firm gaze. ¡°Jenny, I know you don¡¯t believe me now, but I won¡¯t give up so easily. I will find evidence to show you that all of this is Evan¡¯s n.¡± With that, he left. Jenny watched his retreating figure, feeling uneasy in her heart. She wanted to believe him, but the facts were right before her. What else could she believe? Jenny went back to her room and slept for a while. After taking a shower, she returned to the hospital to take care of Evan. As he had promised, Alec didn¡¯t give up. After taking over the Faust family, his power grew, and investigating things became more convenient. He went to visit the person who kidnapped Jenny in the dungeon. It was his first time interrogating him since taking over from ke. ¡°What did Evan give you that you would risk your life for him?¡± The man had been looking down, but when he heard Evan¡¯s name, he suddenly raised his head to look at Alec. The man sneered, ¡°Evan? I don¡¯t know who that is.¡¯ ¡°It seems that Evan must have done a good job. He treats you well, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Alecpletely disregarded his reply, steering the conversation in his desired direction. When the man remained silent, Alec continued, ¡°But do you really think he¡¯s good to you? If I were to release the information I have about you, what do you think Evan would do?¡± Alec grinned at him. Still, the man remained silent. Alec didn¡¯t bother to continue talking to him as he knew a stubborn person like that man had to be hit by reality on his own terms. ¡°Wait and see. I¡¯m sure Evan will send someone soon. Whether theye to save you or to kill you will depend on your luck.¡± With that, he left. After leaving the dungeon, Alec didn¡¯t idle around. He sent someone to find the doctor who attended to Evan. The medical record had to be fake- Evan must have bribed that doctor. What Alec needed to do now was to find evidence of the bribery. Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Get Rid of Him Unexpectedly, despite Alec¡¯s thorough investigation of the doctor¡¯s background, he found nothing. Did the doctor help Evan for free? No way. Alec frowned as his temples throbbed. ¡°Continue to investigate. Since his finances are fine, then investigate the people around him. I don¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t take a penny from Evan.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Vincent responded. He could tell that Alec was irritated. He ced the lunch on Alec¡¯s desk, cautiously saying, ¡°Have a meal first, sir. You will have stomach pains if you don¡¯t eat on time.¡± Alec waved his hand, disinterested. ¡°Mr. Faust, even if you don¡¯t care about yourself, you should think about Miss Walter. You promised her to take good care of yourself,¡± Vincent said, having no choice but to mention Jenny. Indeed, when Alec heard Jenny¡¯s name, he perked up slightly. However, as soon as he remembered what had happened yesterday, his mood turned sour again. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have time to care about me. I¡¯m afraid she is busy taking care of Evan,¡¯ he grumbled. ¡°That¡¯s because Miss Walter was deceived. As long as you take good care of yourself and investigate the truth clearly, she will naturallye back.¡± Vincent knew the whole story and hadplete faith in their president. However, he also knew that from Jenny¡¯s perspective, Alec¡¯s attitude toward Evan could lead her to believe that Alec had done something terrible. Therefore, it was useless to say anything unless they found evidence. Perhaps because he agreed with Vincent¡¯s reasoning, Alec finally picked up the food. ¡°Go do your job.¡± Seeing Alec ready to eat, Vincent breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that his words were only effective when they involved Jenny. Meanwhile, in the hospital, when Jenny had gone out to buy food for Evan, Howard walked into the man¡¯s ward and whispered, ¡°Boss, we found the missing man.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Evan¡¯s eyes wavered. ¡°In Alec¡¯s hands, and he¡¯s still being held captive,¡± Howard replied. That was not good news for Evan. ¡°Find a way to get rid of him,¡± he said. ¡°Boss, what do you mean?¡± Howard could hardly believe it. ¡°Although he might not betray us, who knows what he has told Alec? Therefore, we cannot keep him alive.¡± Evan was ruthless and merciless. He would not take the risk even if the man had yet to reveal anything. He would not let his underlings, who knew everything, appear in front of Jenny. Even if Jenny did not believe them immediately, she would be suspicious. Howard¡¯s face became solemn as he disagreed with the decision. After all, he considered his comrades his brothers. Since he was still alive, they should save him. However, he was powerless to change Evan¡¯s decision. At that moment, Jenny entered the hospital room and noticed the ugly expressions on their faces. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Evan looked at Howard, who understood the message conveyed by his gaze.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Walter, his condition is getting worse. I think we should find a renowned doctor to examine him. He can¡¯t go on like this for the rest of his life,¡± Howard said. Jenny agreed with it and nodded. ¡°Yes, Evan, you should have thought of this earlier.¡± If Evan had epted the examination when Alec brought Dr. Gaarder before, they wouldn¡¯t be in their current situation. s, Dr. Gaarder had left the country, and finding a doctor at his level would be difficult. Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Chapter 10871 Don¡¯t Want You to Be Unhappy ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating Dr. Gaarder¡¯s whereabouts these past few days, and I¡¯ve found out where he is now,¡¯¡¯ Howard suddenly said. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The news caused Jenny¡¯s eyes to light up. ¡°Have you really found him?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it and looked at Howard in disbelief. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s abroad and has no n oning here again,¡± Howard said. After all, he had just left the country, so it was understandable that he didn¡¯t want to return. Jenny thought the same way and said, ¡°Have you contacted him? Is he willing to treat Evan?¡¯ Dr. Gaarder was internationally renowned and had previously been rejected by Evan, so it was likely that he would reject them this time. ¡°Dr. Gaarder is willing to do it, but on the condition that we go to his hospital abroad for treatment/ Howard said. Jenny thought it made sense and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go. We cant miss an opportunity like this.¡± ¡°Jenny, will youe with me?¡± Evan asked nervously. After a brief moment, Jenny answered, ¡°Of course, I promised to take care of you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Besides, she wanted Evan to ept the treatment. ¡°Dr. Gaarder has seen my medical records and said that even if I go for treatment, I won¡¯t recover in a short time, which means we¡¯ll have to stay abroad for a long time. Are you willing to?¡± Evan was very nervous. If it was a short period, he wouldn¡¯t worry so much, but for a long time, no one could say for sure how long it would take. When Jenny heard that Evan didn¡¯t know how long they would have to stay, her expression shifted. She had grown up here, and her career and family were also here; hence, she was afraid of the prospect of going abroad indefinitely. The light in Evan¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. ¡¯It¡¯s okay, Jenny. If you don¡¯t want to go, we won¡¯t go. Actually, I think it¡¯s fine the way things are now.¡¯ ¡°But this is your only chance!¡± Howard eximed, upset. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Evan interrupted him. ¡¯I can¡¯t be so selfish. This is Jenny¡¯s home, so how can I force her to leave with me?¡± Howard pouted, very unhappy. ¡°Evan, why don¡¯t you get treatment over there? I will visit you whenever I have time. What about that?¡± Jenny suggested. Evan, however, smiled bitterly. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯ll be honest with you. After the ident, I¡¯ve always felt that life is meaningless. I might have died long ago if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± ¡°Evan¡­¡± Jenny looked at him in shock. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jenny. As long as you¡¯re by my side, even if I have to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of our lives, I¡¯m willing to do it.¡± Evan only had one goal in mind, and that was to make Jenny stay by his side. Jenny sighed. Instead of answering, she said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t force yourself. I don¡¯t want you to be unhappy,¡± Evan said as she left. She walked out of the ward and took a deep breath. She felt an immense amount of pressure on her shoulders. Howard followed her outside. ¡°Miss Walter, I know I have no right to ask anything of you, but¡­ever since the ident, he has been really down. If it continues like this, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯tst much longer. So, I¡¯m begging you to go with us. Maybe we can cure him quickly, and then you won¡¯t have to worry anymore. What do you think?¡± Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 More Evidence Jenny didn¡¯t return to Evan¡¯s house when she left the hospital. Instead, she went to Walker Inc to look for Stephanie. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Now, Stephanie was the general manager of Walker Inc, and although the Walkers were not yet well- known in Bardoff City, they were moving up in ranks each day. Looking at Stephanie, all dressed up and proper in her zer, she exuded the air of a sessful woman. ¡°Stephanie, you are really amazing.¡± Never had Jenny expected that there would be a day that Stephanie would be like this. Fate was unpredictable in many ways. For instance, Jenny became a daughter of the Walter family, and after finally handing the reins of the company to a reliable management team, she thought she could be free from then on. However, at that moment, she felt that she had lost her freedompletely. She couldn¡¯t just ignore everything. Evan was her savior, so she couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. ¡°Jenny, you don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood.¡± Stephanie poured her a cup of coffee and sat down beside her. Jenny sighed. She came to find Stephanie just to voice her frustration. She told Stephanie everything that had happened recently and asked, ¡°Should I go?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think you should. I wouldn¡¯t support that,¡± Stephanie said.¡± Although Evan saved you, it doesn¡¯t mean you have to sacrifice your life for him. If you like him, then it¡¯s different. You have been taking care of him, but if you still follow him abroad, your rtionship with Alec will be over.¡± Jenny was aware of that. Stephanie held Jenny¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Jenny, I know you feel guilty, but there¡¯s a limit to things we can promise others. You should think about yourself. Don¡¯t only think about others.¡± Stephanie¡¯s words made sense to Jenny, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to not do anything about Evan. ¡°But if I don¡¯t go, Evan won¡¯t go, and he will be ruined for life.¡± Although there was no guarantee that Dr. Gaarder could cure Evan, at least there was a chance. But if she didn¡¯t go, there would be no chance at all. ¡°That¡¯s his choice. If he chooses to do that, the consequences are his responsibility, not yours.¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t like the way Evan pressured Jenny to go. Jenny still couldn¡¯t decide, and upon realizing that, Stephanie suggested,¡± C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go somewhere else. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡¯ ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny nodded in agreement, realizing that thinking like that would not lead to a solution. With that, the two of them walked out of Walker Inc. Meanwhile, Alec was drinking in a private room at a bar, with Paul sitting opposite him. Both of them were not in a good mood. ¡°The doctor you asked me to investigate, this is what I found about him,¡¯ Paul said, throwing a stack of information at Alec. Alec was surprised to hear that. When he asked Paul to try and find some clues, he hadn¡¯t been expecting any results. As he paged through the information, Paul added, ¡°The transaction was performed very cautiously through the ck market; that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t find it.¡± Only people involved in the ck market like him could find it. ¡°Thank you.¡± After reading the information, Alec thanked him sincerely. Paul nonchntly nodded at him and downed a ss of wine. ¡°Even if you have this, Jenny may not believe you.¡± ¡°I know, of course, there has to be more evidence than this.¡± Something was about to happen that night, and the confession of Evan¡¯s man was the evidence he needed the most. However, that man needed to be hit by a dose of reality before he would open his mouth. Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Goodbye Alec and Paul didn¡¯t drink for long and soon left the bar. Alec went back early and waited for news. He had already sent out the message, and Evan would definitely take action. With such a huge bargaining chip in Alec¡¯s hands, Evan wouldn¡¯t sit still. Night fell, and Trey Ulmer crouched in a corner. It was pitch ck all around, and he was filled with despair. It had been a long time since he was caught, and he could no longer distinguish between day and night. Even so, he still clenched his teeth and refused to expose Evan-he believed in his boss. He was confident that he woulde to save him. It was this trust that kept him going until now. Otherwise, when he was being tortured by ke before, he would have copsed long ago. Footsteps echoed in the darkness, and Trey immediately became alert.¡± Alec! What are you doing here? I told you, I won¡¯t say anything.¡¯ Even though he had not seen the person yet, Trey guessed it was Alec. After all, this was the man¡¯s territory, and he was eager to get his confession. However, the person merely walked closer until he reached the cell. Under the moonlight, Trey saw a person d in ck with a mask and a hat, and he couldn¡¯t tell who it was. ¡°Who are you?¡¯ Trey asked directly, feeling uneasy. Maybe he was afraid that Trey would cause too muchmotion. The person said, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound. I¡¯m here to save you.¡± ¡°Howard!¡± Although the person didn¡¯t reveal his identity, Trey recognized his voice immediately. His eyes filled with tears in an instant. Evan had sent someone to save him! His days of suffering were finally over. Howard could see the hope in Trey¡¯s eyes, which made him unable to look directly at him. He took out his lock-picking tools from his bag and quickly opened the cell door. ¡°Trey, you¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As long as Boss is fine, I¡¯m willing to endure any hardship,¡± Trey said, ted. He hadn¡¯t been abandoned, which meant a lot to him. Conflicted, Howard looked at him. ¡°Go quickly, don¡¯t let anyone find you.¡± Trey nodded and walked ahead. He didn¡¯t want to stay there for a moment longer. However, before he could leave the ce, he noticed Howard picking up his gun through the shadow on the ground. Instinctively, he dodged to the side. With a loud bang, a bullet was fired at him, but it didn¡¯t hit him. ¡°Howard! You¡­¡¯ Trey was shocked. If he hadn¡¯t reacted in time, he would have died. Howard looked guilty as he approached Trey slowly, who was hiding in the corner. ¡°Trey, I have no choice. The boss won¡¯t let you live, and I can¡¯t keep you.¡± ¡°Why? I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Trey didn¡¯t understand. He would understand if he said something he shouldn¡¯t have and the boss wanted to kill him, but he hadn¡¯t said anything. Wasn¡¯t it too heartless to hurt him like this? Howard smiled bitterly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you said anything. It was already decided the moment you were caught.¡± Trey understood, and he smiled too. So that was the true nature of his trustworthy boss. He trusted him, but the other person didn¡¯t trust him at all. ¡°Goodbye, Trey. From now on, I will pray for you at this time every year,¡± Howard sighed, approaching Trey. Cornered, he had no chance to escape. Trey didn¡¯t want to escape either. His hopes were destroyed, and he couldn¡¯t ept it. He thought it might be better to just die. While he wanted to die, Alec didn¡¯t. At the moment when Howard was about to shoot, Alec fired first, and the bullet hit Howard¡¯s shoulder, causing the gun in his hand to fall to the ground. Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 The Confession However, Howard was not taken out so easily. With his quick reflexes, he picked up his gun and ran away. Although he also shot at Trey a few times before leaving, he couldn¡¯t be sure if he hit him or not. All he knew was that he had to leave. If he fell into Alec¡¯s hands, everything would be over, so he fled. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Alec didn¡¯t go after him, as Howard was not his target, to begin with. With a click, the dungeon lights were turned on, and Alec saw Trey hiding in theer. He had been shot in the thigh, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal. He walked over to him. ¡°So, do you still believe that your boss wille to save you?¡± Trey remained silent. He was still processing a mental breakdown and had no mood for conversation. Nheless, Alec didn¡¯t have anytime to waste. ¡°Even now, you still won¡¯t confess?¡± ¡°I told you not to waste your time. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Although Trey had lost all hope for Evan, he still had his principles. Alec frowned¡ªhe didn¡¯t expect him to be so stubborn. It was annoying that he still refused to speak even at this point. He tried to control his temper and exined the deception that Evan had yed on Jenny and him. ¡°You also have a wife and daughter,¡± he finally said. ¡°Have you ever thought about what you would do if they were deceived like this?¡± Since being tough didn¡¯t work, Alec had to try a softer approach. It turned out that Trey was someone swayed by kind words. After hearing Alec exin the whole thing, heughed and said, ¡°No wonder he did such a senseless thing at that time, so that¡¯s why.¡± At that time, he and his colleagues didn¡¯t understand Evan¡¯s behavior. Although they didn¡¯t question him, they found his actions strange. Unfortunately, Evan never exined it to them. Finally, he found out the true reason from Alec. He found it very funny. Seeing that Trey was moved, Alec continued to exin, ¡°I did it to save the person I love, do you understand?¡± Perhaps it was the emotions Alec disyed, or perhaps Trey was no longer as stubborn as before, as he confessed to everything. Alec made sure to record it so he wasn¡¯t afraid of Trey retracting his statement. However, he still wanted Jenny to hear it with her own ears. ¡°Trey, I¡¯ll bring her hereter. Can you tell her what you just told me again?¡± Alec asked him sincerely. After a stunned silence, Trey nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Before Alec left the dungeon, he sent someone to bring Trey out of there and treat his gunshot wound. Then, he went to find Jenny, feeling very excited that everything was about toe to light. He had a witness from Evan¡¯s side, as well as the records of the doctor from Bardoff Hospital who had taken the money. This time, he didn¡¯t believe that Jenny would disregard his ims. To his surprise, by the time he found Jenny, she and Stephanie had already gotten drunk to the point where they were having trouble even walking, let alone listening to Trey¡¯s words. ¡°You came just in time. Take Jenny back,¡± Stephanie said, a bit surprised to see him but still trusting Alec. Taking Jenny from Stephanie¡¯s hands, Alec was about to leave, but Stephanie added, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet, but Evan wants Jenny to go abroad with him. If you don¡¯t want to lose her, you should think of a solution quickly. From what I can tell, Jenny will probably agree to his request.¡± Jenny felt strongly responsible for Evan and couldn¡¯t bear to see him spend his whole life in a wheelchair because of her. Hence, even if it meant sacrificing her happiness, she was willing to do it for him. Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Did You Change My Clothes for Me? At Alec¡¯s vi, he stood on the balcony and lit a cigarette. He wasn¡¯t a frequent smoker, but he was too distressed at the moment, and smoking seemed to be the only thing that could make him feel a little better. Looking at Jenny, who had already fallen asleep on the big bed in the bedroom, he sighed and extinguished the cigarette in his hand. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and stroke her cheek as she slept. ¡°Jenny, are you really going to agree to go abroad with Evan?¡± If she made that decision, it would be clear that she was giving up on their rtionship. Receiving no response, Alec withdrew his hand. Fortunately, he had collected evidence, and once Jenny knew the truth, she wouldn¡¯t be deceived by Evan. That night, Jenny slept well, perhaps because she was drunk. Alec, on the other hand, hardly slept a wink. He was afraid, terrified of what was about to happen. Meanwhile, Evan didn¡¯t sleep well that night in the hospital either. Jenny didn¡¯te to take care of him like she did yesterday, and he knew it was because he had brought up going abroad. Knowing that she was having a hard time making a decision, he didn¡¯t call to ask as he could only wait for her to make up her mind. As sunlight filled the bedroom, Jenny opened her eyes and rubbed it. Taking in the unfamiliar room, she didn¡¯t react for a while. It was then that Alec walked in and saw that she had already sat up in bed, and walked straight over. ¡°You¡¯re up? Do you feel difort anywhere?¡± After all, she drank a lot the night before. It was very likely that she would wake up with a hangover. ¡°No,¡± Jenny answered, shaking her head. ¡°How did I end up here with you?¡± ¡°Last night, you got drunk, and Stephanie asked me to send you back.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He couldn¡¯t possibly send Jenny to Evan¡¯s vi, so he naturally brought her back to his own home. ¡°Oh.¡± Jenny silently grumbled to herself over the fact that Stephanie didn¡¯t send Jenny back when she was drunk but called Alec over instead. ¡°Get up. Breakfast is ready,¡± Alec said. ¡°Your clothes are in the closet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Jenny got up from the bed, she realized she was wearing pajamas. Looking at Alec in horror, she asked, Did you change my clothes for me?¡± ¡°Mhmm, do you n on sleeping in clothes that smell like alcohol?¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to see it, so he changed Jenny¡¯s clothes for her. Jenny¡¯s cheeks turned red, and she red at him. ¡°Still, you shouldn¡¯t have changed my clothes for me.¡± ¡°Why are you so shy? I¡¯ve already seen it all.¡± Alec raised his eyebrows and reminded her of their intimate exchange. It embarrassed Jenny even more. ¡°Get out. I need to change my clothes.¡± That intimate exchange happened because she had acted on impulse, but she didn¡¯t regret it. Smiling, Alec kept quiet and left, although he enjoyed how shy and bashful Jenny was. After he left the room, Jenny opened the wardrobe to discover that it was filled with all sorts of women¡¯s clothing, all of which were new and still had their tags on. For some reason, a warm feeling welled up inside her. She knew that Alec prepared all of it. While he didn¡¯t appear that way, he was the most meticulous and thoughtful person she had ever known. However, Jenny¡¯s smile quickly faded at the thought of Evan¡¯s request. How should she tell Alec about it? If he found out, he would go crazy, wouldn¡¯t he? Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 You Don¡¯t Know Him Well Enough After putting on a casual outfit, Jenny went downstairs to the dining area where Alec was sitting. ¡°Come and eat,¡± Alec said when he saw her, quickly putting down the financial newspaper in his hand and focusing all his attention on Jenny. Jenny nodded and asked, ¡°Did you choose all the clothes in the closet?¡± ¡°No, I talked to the brand in advance. I had them send over an item of the same style for every clothing item you bought from them,¡¯ Alec said. He didn¡¯t know Jenny¡¯s preferences, but the brands did, so he thought that was the best approach. Jenny nodded. No wonder she found all the clothes in the closet so familiar. They were all the same style as the ones she had bought before. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jenny said. Apart from that, she didn¡¯t know what to say to Alec. Alec just smiled and got up to serve Jenny a bowl of chicken soup. ¡®I¡¯m d you like it.¡± As they ate breakfast, Alec thought about taking Jenny to see Trey after they finished. At that moment, Jenny was hesitating about how to tell him about going abroad. Stephanie knew her well, and after their drunken night, she had alsoe to many realizations. For her, love was far less important than other things, especially since it involved Evan¡¯s future. So she decided to go. ¡°Alec,¡± Jenny suddenly said, biting her lip. ¡°I might be going abroad with Evan soon, and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back.¡± Alec¡¯s hand paused briefly in midair. ¡°Mm, I heard from Stephanie.¡± ¡°Oh? Did she tell you?¡± Jenny was surprised by his reaction. She had been worried about telling him, but he already knew. ¡°Are you sure you want to go?¡± Alec asked, looking at her. Jenny nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, even though the chances of his recovery are not great, I don¡¯t want to give up so easily.¡± In her opinion, if Evan could recover, she would finally be free to do what she wanted. So no matter how difficult it was now, she was willing to do everything she could to help him recover. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t believe what I told you,¡± Alec said with a bitter smile. He didn¡¯t know if he or Jenny was the bigger fool. Jenny was stunned for a moment, then understood. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I don¡¯t think anyone would fake something like this.¡± ¡°Especially not someone like Evan,¡± she thought. ¡°That means you don¡¯t know Evan well enough.¡± Alec wiped his mouth and handed a stack of documents to Jenny. ¡°I was nning to talk to you after breakfast, but now¡­I lost my appetite.¡¯ He would never let Jenny go abroad with Evan, even if there was no evidence. Jenny eyed the documents suspiciously before putting down the spoon in her hand to take a look. The contents were very simple. Evan¡¯s attending physician had earned extra money through an overseas ck market. Although the money was in the name of his son, who was only in his teens, everyone knew what was going on. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jenny was also shocked, but she remained rational. ¡°What does this mean? II ¡°You should know how much money doctors at Bardoff Hospital can earn in a month. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that Evan¡¯s doctor suddenly has so much extra money?¡± Alec asked. Jenny fell silent. Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Taking You to Meet Someone Without any hesitation, Alec continued, ¡°Besides, if the money was obtained through legal means, why would he bother transferring it through the ck market? You should know there are hefty transaction fees for transferring money through it.¡± Jenny understood the implication behind his words. As she looked through the information, she fell into a low mood. ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove that the money came from Evan?¡± Jenny asked. Although the source of the money was suspicious, it would be meaningless if Alec couldn¡¯t provide evidence that the money came from Evan. Alec¡¯s face darkened. Obviously, he didn¡¯t have any evidence. Jenny put down the information and turned to him. ¡°Alec, I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯ve always been suspicious of Evan, but I still believe he isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡¯ If he had done something so deceitful, he wouldn¡¯t be the Evan she knew. Alec didn¡¯t borate more. Instead, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. After that, I¡¯ll take you to meet someone.¡± ¡°Who are we going to meet?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡¯ Alec didn¡¯t n on telling her immediately. When she met the person, she would know. Remembering that she forgot to visit Evan the night before, Jenny frowned and said, ¡°I need to go to the hospital to see Evan.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Alec mmed his fork down on the table. ¡°Jenny, if I can¡¯t prove that all of this is Evan¡¯s conspiracy, then you will have ample time to spend with him abroad. Do you really have to be in such a hurry to see him?¡± ii| n ¡°I really doubt that you like me, Jenny. Tell me, do you like him or me?¡± Alec had wanted to ask that question for a long time. Jenny¡¯s concern for Evan was far greater than her concern for him. It was difficult for him to see any affection from her toward him. Alec¡¯s words made Jenny realize how much she had wronged him. Lowering her head, she exined softly, ¡°But Evan is in his state today because of me¡­¡± ¡°That is assuming whatever happened has nothing to do with him,¡± Alec interrupted her. If Evan had orchestrated everything, then her guilt would be ridiculous. Jenny didn¡¯t try to refute that. Well, since Alec wanted to prove it, she would let him. The two of them fell into silence, brooding in a tense, gloomy atmosphere for the rest of breakfast, which soon ended. Alec had woken up early in the morning to buy Jenny¡¯s favorite pancakes, but now there were still quite a few left on the table. Clearly, neither of them had any appetite. ¡°Since we have no appetite to eat, let¡¯s go.¡± Alec noticed that Jenny couldn¡¯t eat anything, so he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Jenny followed him, and they both got into the car. She didn¡¯t ask Alec where he was taking her. She trusted that he wouldn¡¯t harm her. After the car had pulled away from Alec¡¯s house, Jenny¡¯s phone rang. Picking up the phone, she noticed that it was a call from Evan. She secretly nced at Alec, who was focused on driving and seemed not to have noticed her. After hesitating for a moment, Jenny answered the phone, afraid that something might have happened to Evan. ¡°Jenny, are you busy?¡¯ Evan asked. He sounded rather weak. Jenny became worried as soon as she heard it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Evan? Are you feeling unwell?¡¯ ¡°No, I was a bit worried because you didn¡¯te overst night,¡± he said. Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 What Are You Trying to Do Again? Letting out a sigh of relief, Jenny said, ¡°Oh, I had dinner with Stephanie yesterday, so it was toote to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°What about now? Are you working at the hospital?¡± Evan asked. ¡°No, I have something to do today, so I mayeter,¡± Jenny replied. Evan was staying at Bardoff Hospital, so she couldn¡¯t lie to him about being in the hospital. She didn¡¯t say what exactly she had to do, which made Evan somewhat uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re busy, I have Howard to take care of me. There¡¯s nothing urgent.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the call ended, Evan looked gloomy as he stared at Howard. ¡°Trey isn¡¯t dead?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I fired a few shots in his direction when I escaped, but I don¡¯t know if I hit him,¡± Howard said. His head was lowered as he was too afraid to look Evan in the eye. He had been too carelessst night and hadn¡¯t expected someone to be ambushed. Evan stared at him coldly. ¡°Useless!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss.¡± Howard knew he had not done well enough and didn¡¯t dare to argue. Evan rubbed his temples, feeling increasingly uneasy. ¡°Do you think if Trey finds out I¡¯m the one who ordered his death, he will confess everything to Alec?¡± Howard didn¡¯t say anything, but he felt that that was possible. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. I¡¯ll bring some people with me tonight and make sure he doesn¡¯t have a chance to talk.¡± This time, he wouldn¡¯t go alone. Evan sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­it¡¯s toote.¡± It was unusual that Jenny didn¡¯t show up, which made him wonder if Alec had told her everything already. Jenny followed Alec into a vi in the west of Bardoff City. ¡°Did you buy this too?¡± she asked. ¡°It belongs to the Fausts and is used to imprison people.¡± It looked like a vi on the surface, but it was a dungeon. Since Alec was in charge of the Fausts, he knew everything about it. As Jenny listened to him exin, she walked into the living room to see someone sitting there. She looked at Alec confusedly, failing to understand why he had brought her there. Alec asked Jenny to sit down before turning to Trey. ¡°Please tell Jenny who you are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Trey Ulmer, and Evan is my boss,¡± Trey said, making an introduction without frills. He knew what Alec wanted to hear from him. After a night of reflection, Trey had figured out a lot of things. He had always believed that Evan would come to rescue him, so he had gritted his teeth and refused to speak. Since he was now aware that Evan wouldn¡¯te, he didn¡¯t n to wait foolishly. Since Alec had promised that as long as he spoke the truth, he would not only let him leave but also give him money, the incentive of speaking the truth was attractive. Jenny frowned at Alec. ¡°What are you trying to do again?¡± Hearing that, Alec felt uneasy. ¡°Listen to Trey. Let him finish.¡± Trey proceeded to tell them how he followed Evan to the country, and his first task was to kidnap Jenny with several other colleagues. They were instructed to wait for Evan toe to her rescue. Although he was not Evan¡¯s confidant, he probably was aware of the strange situation, more so after learning about Evan¡¯s intentions from Alec. Many things that were previously iprehensible to him finally made sense. He exined everything in detail to Jenny without hiding anything. Jenny wentpletely silent as Trey¡¯s story was too shocking for her to refute. After a while, she looked at Alec in a daze and asked, ¡°How do I know he¡¯s not one of your men?¡± Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 The T ruth Alec smiled bitterly, feeling uneasy. ¡¯Jenny, do you think I would do something like this? You could have easily investigated and found out about everything. Would I do something like this?¡± If Trey were indeed working for him, with Jenny¡¯s current abilities, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to uncover his true identity. ¡°Miss Walter, I have a few photos here that should convince you of my identity.¡± Trey handed his phone over, his main objective now being to prove his identity. Jenny took the phone and looked through the photos one by one. They were all pictures of Trey and some other people, presumably hisrades, as he¡¯d mentioned before. Shortly after, Jenny saw a familiar person in the photo-Howard. Trey and Howard seemed to have a good rtionship, as there were several photos of them together. In thest picture, Jenny saw Evan. Of course, it was just a back view, but she could recognize it was him. ¡°Evan doesn¡¯t like taking pictures and doesn¡¯t like others leaking his identity, so I took this photo of his back without him knowing. But if you¡¯re familiar with him, you should be able to recognize him,¡± Trey exined. Jenny didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes were already reddened. She didn¡¯t want to believe that this was the truth. Though she could say that the evidence presented by the doctor before couldn¡¯t prove anything significant, what about now? Could she continue to be blind to the facts and say it had nothing to do with Evan? Alec waved his hand at Trey, signaling that he could leave. After he left, Alec said, ¡°When I first found out that he¡¯d saved you and would have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair, I was actually very grateful to him. I had no doubts about him then. It was only when he suddenly asked you to take care of himter on, coupled with him asking you to move to his vi, that I found it strange. Thenter, when I brought in Dr. Gaarder, Evan refused to be examined. That was when I became even more suspicious.¡± After saying that, Alec paused for a moment before recounting what had happened that fateful day. ¡®Now that I think about it, when Evan called me over that day, he was probably trying to set me up.¡± ¡°Set you up? For what reason?¡± Jenny asked as she came back to her senses. ¡°For one, it could make you hate me even more, and¡­¡± Alec paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s to prepare you for going abroad. He knows very well that he is disadvantaged in the country, and it¡¯s very likely that I will secure incriminating evidence against him, so he wants to leave. But you definitely wouldn¡¯t want to leave the country with him just like that, so he nned that scene, killing two birds with one stone.¡¯ By then, Alec had understood everything. Evan was wrong to assume that he could outsmart everyone else. The whole matter that came to light was too shocking for Jenny, and she couldn¡¯t ept it for a very long time. ¡°Why did Evan do this?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°You should know.¡± Alec looked at her with aplex expression. Jenny was stunned and understood instantly. Had he done all that just to be with her? She smiled and found it ridiculous. ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, observe Howard closely. He came to kill Treyst night, but I hit his right arm. You can see if there¡¯s a wound on his arm.¡¯ Alec provided another piece of evidence. Jenny nodded. Not only would she observe Howard, but she would also investigate on her own. She had never doubted Evan before, so the thought of investigating him had never crossed her mind, even if Alec kept suggesting it. But now, the seed of doubt was nted. If she didn¡¯t look into it thoroughly, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night. Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 The Human Heart Is Hard to Fathom On the way back, Jenny leaned against the car window without saying a word. Alec looked at her with concern and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that the human heart is really hard to fathom,¡± Jenny sighed. The Evan she remembered seemed to havepletely disappeared. What stood in front of her now was the leader of a notorious mercenary group from abroad. She¡¯d finally learned about Evan¡¯s true identity from Alec. How could she not have known that he was the leader of mercenaries? Jenny struggled toe to terms with how she¡¯d never noticed something so major about him before. Suddenly, the car stopped, and Alec looked at her with a serious expression. ¡°Not everyone is like him. At least I will always be sincere with you.¡± Jenny looked at him and smiled slightly. ¡°Maybe.¡± She suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t trust anyone. Alec was unhappy. He reached out to hold Jenny¡¯s face and kissed her without hesitation. ¡®This is punishment for not trusting me.¡± Jenny tried to push him away a few times, but it didn¡¯t work, so she let him do as he pleased without resisting. The kisssted for a long time, and both of them blushed. ¡°Now that this matter is resolved, let¡¯s get married.¡± Alec didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. He was afraid that something else might happen in the future. Shocked by his sudden proposal, Jenny said, ¡°I¡¯m not even your girlfriend yet, and you want to marry me? Alec, you¡¯re moving too fast.¡± She thought that even if Alec confessed his love, he should at least ask her to be his girlfriend. But he went straight to marriage. ¡°I think we know each other well enough to skip the dating phase and go straight to marriage. This way, no one will ever covet you again in the future.¡± Alec thought doing that made a lot of sense, but Jenny was hesitant. ¡°If you asked me to be your girlfriend, I might consider it, but as for marriage¡­I¡¯m not considering it at the moment.¡± They got married right awayst time before ever getting to know each other better. Jenny had been bothered that she¡¯d never gotten to experience how it felt to date someone for real. Now that Alec wanted to do the same thing all over again, she wasn¡¯t keen on that idea. She wanted to enjoy being in love and dating someone. After all, she was quite envious of Jade¡¯s public disy of affection on social media. Alec chuckled and asked helplessly, ¡°So, does that mean you agree to be my girlfriend?¡± Jenny was stunned and was a bit slow to react. ¡°Jenny¡­will you be my girlfriend?¡± Alec asked. After keeping mum for some time, Jenny gave an ambiguous response, not exactly rejecting Alec. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Evan¡¯s matter is resolved first.¡± She had to make sure that all of it was indeed Evan¡¯s n. What if his injuries were real? Alec wasn¡¯t discouraged, as he was confident in himself. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Alec restarted the car and looked at Jenny. ¡°Bardoff Hospital,¡± Jenny uttered slowly. She would figure out whether everything was true or not. Alec started the car and quickly drove to the hospital entrance. He wanted to tag along, but Jenny refused him. ¡°There¡¯s so much going on with the Fausts, so you should take care of that. I¡¯m not that weak. I can handle this myself.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Sure,¡± Alec agreed, ¡¯but please don¡¯t get into an argument with Evan, especially not with Howard.¡¯ He was afraid that Jenny might be in danger. Even though Evan wouldn¡¯t harm her, the same couldn¡¯t be said for Howard. Jenny¡¯s expression became serious; she understood the meaning behind Alec¡¯s words. ¡°I understand. You should go now.¡± After watching Jenny enter the hospital, Alec got back in the car, started it up, and left. Jenny was right; there were still many things that he needed to take care of with the Faust family. He had to deal with them first before he could have the energy to deal with Evan. He was sure that Evan wouldn¡¯t give up so easily after being exposed. There might be a tough battle ahead, but this time, Alec believed he would emerge as the winner. Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Sorry for Making You Worry In the hospital room, Jenny pushed the door open and found Evan leaning against the bed with a pale face. In the past, Jenny would have felt very sorry for him, but now, she didn¡¯t feel guilty for the state he was in as she knew he was pretending to be ill. She even had the urge to expose his pretense then and there. However, she restrained herself and nced at Howard standing beside him. She had to come up with a way to test him. ¡°Jenny, weren¡¯t you busy with something? Why are you here now?¡± Evan asked and smiled at her. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jenny suppressed her emotions and walked toward him. ¡¯I finished my work, so I came to see you.¡± ¡°Sorry for making you worry,¡± Evan said with a guilty expression. His words moved Jenny. She couldn¡¯t believe that the person in front of her was pretending. If he was acting, he was excellent at it. In her opinion, he was even better than the top actor who won the academy awards. Jenny walked to his bed and said with a faint smile, ¡°Evan, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re in this state because you saved me. If anyone should apologize, it should be me.¡± Neither of them mentioned the issue of going abroad. Both Jenny and Evan were able to remain calm about the matter, but Howard couldn¡¯t.¡± Miss Walter, have you thought about it? Will you go abroad with Evan? The doctor has said that the sooner he gets the treatment, the better it will be for his condition.¡¯ Evan looked at him disapprovingly and ordered, ¡°Shut up and get out.¡¯ ¡°But-¡± Howard was unwilling to leave. ¡°Get out!¡± Seeing that Evan was a bit annoyed at that point, Howard had no choice but to leave for the time being. As soon as he took a step forward, Jenny suddenly grabbed his right arm, causing him to feel a sharp pain and break out in a cold sweat. However, he didn¡¯t cry out in pain but instead looked at Jenny and pretended as if nothing had happened. ¡°What are you doing, Miss Walter?¡± ¡°I was dyed in the morning and didn¡¯t have breakfast. Could you please help me buy some food?¡± Jenny then let go of Howard¡¯s arm, smiled at him, and turned to face Evan as she added, ¡°Evan, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve eaten either.¡± Howard looked at Evan, who nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go now.¡± After he left the ward, Jenny took the opportunity to sit beside Evan. ¡°Do you feel any difort anywhere?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t listen to what Howard said. Even if I don¡¯t go abroad, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Evan shrugged nonchntly, trying hard to act like nothing was wrong. But Jenny¡¯s heart sank tremendously upon hearing his words. If there was nothing wrong, why bring up going abroad? He was reminding her about it discreetly on purpose. Thinking back now, Jenny found Evan was constantly trying to manipte her with his words. It was just that she¡¯d trusted him too much before and didn¡¯t think too much about it. But it was different now. Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 Do You Think She Didn¡¯t Notice? The result was obvious. Jenny didn¡¯t see any guilt on Evan¡¯s face. Instead, she saw happiness. ¡°Jenny, thank you,¡± he said. Jenny looked at him, feeling somewhat unfamiliar. ¡°Evan, you don¡¯t need to thank me. You got injured because of me. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, I wouldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. You¡¯ve been so good to me and never lied to me. How could I not agree to this, right, Evan?¡± Jenny was testing him. Evan¡¯s expression faltered visibly, as if he had sensed something amiss but wasn¡¯t sure of it. ¡°Of course, how could I lie to you?¡± he replied. ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t lie to me at all?¡± Jenny scoffed internally and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. At that moment, she would rather follow Evan abroad willingly than believe he¡¯d been deceiving her all along. Howard came back with breakfast shortly after. He didn¡¯t know what the two had talked about, but Evan instructed him, ¡°Go get prepared.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Prepare for what?¡± He was a little confused. ¡°For going abroad,¡± Jenny answered him. Howard was stunned again as he wondered, ¡°What? I thought Jenny hadn¡¯t agreed yet when I went out. What did they talk about when I wasn¡¯t here?¡± Seeing him still standing there, Evan became a little impatient. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll go prepare,¡± Howard said happily. He smiled so broadly that his happiness was about to spill out from the corner of his eyes. Jenny used to think that Howard was happy because Evan might have a chance to be cured, but now she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was so happy about going abroad. He didn¡¯t seem to be very worried about Evan¡¯s injury. After Howard left, Evan turned to Jenny again. ¡°Eat, Jenny. Don¡¯t starve yourself.¡± Jenny nodded and picked up a cup of fresh milk, but she¡¯d lost her appetite. On the one hand, she¡¯d already eaten at Alec¡¯s ce; on the other, she had a lot on her mind and didn¡¯t feel like eating. ¡°Is the food not to your liking?¡± Evan asked, noticing she wasn¡¯t eating much and feeling a little worried. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m just thinking about how to tell my brother and the others about going abroad. I¡¯m not quite sure what to do about it,¡± Jenny replied. Evan understood immediately. Not only Jenny, but he was also worried. Gilbert and Zack would definitely not agree to let her leave with him. He was worried that they might hold her back and not let her leave. ¡°Will they stop you froming with me?¡± he asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll convince them. It¡¯ll just take some time,¡± Jenny replied. She still needed time to investigate, so she couldn¡¯t leave in the next few days. She could only use Gilbert and Zack as an excuse. ¡°I understand,¡± Evan said. He was relieved that Jenny wasn¡¯t giving up on him. The two of them chatted for a while, then Jenny got up and left. She still had work, so Evan didn¡¯t stop her. After she left, the smile on Evan¡¯s face vanished instantly as he called Howard in. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m busy making preparations for going abroad.¡± Howard was puzzled as to why Evan summoned him. Was there anything more important than that right now? Evan¡¯s face was humorless as he fixed his eyes on him. Howard felt a chill on his back and dared not joke around. ¡°Boss, is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Just now, did Jenny grab your arm that was injured?¡± Evan asked. Howard nodded and couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°It hurt like hell. Fortunately, I could endure it; otherwise, I would have cried out just now.¡± ¡°Do you think she didn¡¯t notice?¡± Evan snorted. With Jenny¡¯s observational skills, she could definitely sense that something was wrong with Howard. Howard was surprised and asked, ¡°Boss, what do you mean by this?¡± Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Secure Their Happy Ending N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I just think it¡¯s strange that she suddenly grabbed you. I¡¯m worried that she¡¯s deliberately testing you.¡± Evan rubbed his temples, feeling extremely anxious about it. Howard scratched his head, still not quite getting it. ¡°Testing me? Testing me for what?* ¡°Testing whether you¡¯re really injured!¡± Evan gave him a look, seriously doubting his intelligence. Howard seemed to havee to a realization, but he still had doubts about what Evan said. ¡°Why would she do that, though?¡± ¡°If she really is testing you, it means that Alec must have told her something. Maybe Jenny has found out about everything¡­¡± That was the worst possible situation for Evan. If Jenny had really found out about everything, then her promise to go abroad with him earlier was hard to understand. Howard returned to his senses from his shock, still unable to believe it.¡± How is that possible? If she knows everything, why didn¡¯t she expose us? Why would she still agree to go abroad with us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. I¡¯m just suspicious of it,¡± Evan sighed. He couldn¡¯t see through Jenny anymore and couldn¡¯t guess her true thoughts. Once there was doubt, Evan lost his confidence and felt everything was out of his control. Seeing him like that, Howard felt annoyed. ¡°So what do we do? I would tie her up and take her to our territory if it were me. She wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to resist.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Evan shouted in anger. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you say that kind of thing.¡± Jenny was his chosen lover, so how could he treat her like that? Besides, even if they took her there, based on his understanding of Jenny, she would never yield. Ultimately, they would both suffer, and that was not what he wanted. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Howard was at a loss. He¡¯d always believed that women were a burden, but his boss evidently didn¡¯t hold the same opinion. ¡°Go prepare first. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking it,¡± Evan said, sighing softly and hoping it was just his imagination. Meanwhile, Jenny was sitting in the doctor¡¯s office holding Evan¡¯s medical record, but she didn¡¯t open it to look. Instead, she was wearing headphones, apparently listening to something. As Evan¡¯s conversation on the other side ended, Jenny took off her headphones. Evan would never have thought that during the time Jenny spent with him in his ward, she wasn¡¯t just chatting with him, but she¡¯d also installed a bug under his bed. Actually, she could have taken her time to investigate everything in a more orthodox way, but she couldn¡¯t wait to learn the truth, so she opted for the less desirable method. She never expected that the first conversation she overheard with the bug would be so devastating. It turned out that Alec hadn¡¯t lied to her- everything Evan did was indeed a lie. Jenny looked at the medical record in front of her and wasn¡¯t sure if there was any need for further investigation. After a long time, she got up from her seat and went to find the professor of the hospital¡¯s orthopedic department to confirm the findings again. But the result was destined to disappoint her. Alec was unaware of what Jenny had done, but he believed that as long as she had doubts, she would find out the truth, and he didn¡¯t need to worry about what would happen next. However, he wasn¡¯t entirely happy because he knew Jenny valued kinship, and Evan¡¯s deception would undoubtedly hurt her deeply. He sighed and looked at the design draft of a diamond ring on his desk. He hoped that he and Jenny could finally have their happy ending after she found out the truth about Evan. He made a vow to himself that he would definitely achieve that! Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Does It Still Matter? When Gilbert and Zack learned that Jenny was going abroad with Evan, they put aside their previous disagreements and went to see Jenny together in a united stand. ¡°Jenny, have you gone crazy? How could you agree to go abroad with Evan? ¡± Zack was struggling to control himself. He had half a mind to go and fight Evan over it. Jenny had never been away from them for too long since she was young. ording to Evan, they didn¡¯t know when they woulde back. How could they bear to let her go with him? Gilbert added, ¡°Jenny, I know you¡¯re grateful to him for saving you. But sacrificing yourself just because of gratitude isn¡¯t a wise move. Are you going to ruin yourself because of him?¡¯ Jenny looked at her two brothers and was moved. However, she didn¡¯t tell them the truth. They might get too impulsive and alert Evan if she revealed everything to them at that point. She¡¯d already discovered Evan¡¯s true identity, and because she knew how dangerous he really was, she wouldn¡¯t voluntarily put the people around her in danger. ¡°Gilbert, Zack, I understand what you mean, but I have made up my mind. Please don¡¯t try to persuade me otherwise,¡± Jenny said firmly, leaving Gilbert and Zack stunned. Seeing how determined she was, they knew there was nothing they could do. Even so, they did their best to dissuade Jenny despite their exasperation at her decision. ¡°Jenny, think about it. Are you really going to leave like this? Are you really going to leave me and Gilbert behind?¡± ¡°Zack, I¡¯lle back. We¡¯ll be back when Evan is cured,¡± Jenny said. Cured? Zack couldn¡¯t help but almost let it slip that he felt Evan would never be cured in his lifetime. He looked at Gilbert, standing beside him silently, and nudged his arm. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s your turn to say something.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Jenny, have you really made up your mind? Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?¡± Gilbert asked. Jenny nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gilbert. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± She couldn¡¯t tell them she wouldn¡¯t go abroad because it was all Evan¡¯s scheme. All she could do was convince them not to worry about her. Gilbert sighed and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. ¡°I really regret bringing him back to the country right now.¡± He thought Evan was better than Alec and trusted him to take care of Jenny. But now, it seemed that Alec was better. Zack immediately piled the me on Gilbert when he heard that. ¡°Yes, it was you! You brought that guy back! All this happened because of you!¡± ¡°Zack, stop it. Gilbert didn¡¯t mean it. I don¡¯t me him,¡± Jenny said unhappily. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re just too kind,¡± Zack replied angrily. Their attempts at dissuading Jenny from going abroad went on for a while, but it was ultimately ineffective. In the end, they could only leave helplessly. However, they didn¡¯t leave the vi. Instead, they came out of Jenny¡¯s room and went straight to Evan¡¯s room to confront him. Evan didn¡¯t talk back to them but simply stated, ¡°I didn¡¯t force Jenny. If she hadn¡¯t been willing to go, we wouldn¡¯t havee to this decision.¡± Zack was infuriated by his words. It was obvious that he knew Jenny¡¯s personality and knew she wouldn¡¯t refuse. That was why he made the unreasonable demand. ¡°How despicable! He¡¯s way too shameless!¡± Zack cursed vehemently in his heart. ¡°Evan, did you agree to return to the country back then because I convinced you to?¡± Gilbert had started to doubt Evan¡¯s initial intentions. It wasn¡¯t he who convinced Evan, but rather Evan was already nning to return to the country and happened to meet him. Evan looked up at him with a slight smile on his lips. ¡°Does it still matter?¡± Indeed, did that still matter now? No matter the situation at the time, things had developed way beyond expectation, and the past didn¡¯t seem to matter as much anymore. Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 When Did You Find Out? Three dayster, Jenny and Evan stood at the entrance of Bardoff Airport. After listening in to Evan¡¯s conversations with others for the past few days, Jenny had already learned everything about the situation, but even so, she didn¡¯t go back on her word and said she wouldn¡¯t go abroad. Instead, she pretended to know nothing and still came to the airport with Evan. However, it didn¡¯t mean that she would really board the ne. In the waiting lounge, half an hour before boarding, Evan wished fervently for time to pass quickly. Jenny remained indifferent, and Evan couldn¡¯t tell any emotions from her face, making him uneasy. ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t worry. Once we find Dr. Gaarder, I¡¯ll cooperate with the treatment and try to recover as soon as possible, then we can return to the country,¡± Evan said. Jenny smiled lightly at his words. ¡°Evan, you still wont tell me the truth even now?¡± She always thought that Evan might not be so bad, and maybe he woulde clean with her. But now, in half an hour, they would be on the ne, and everything would be toote. Jenny was done giving him chances- she couldn¡¯t continue to y along anymore. ¡°Jenny¡­what do you mean?¡± Evan¡¯s expression froze as he was taken aback, but it soon returned to normal. ¡°Do you think I would deceive you?¡± ¡°I used to think you wouldn¡¯t, but now¡­¡± Jenny smiled, thinking what a fool she¡¯d been to blindly believe him. The sense of uneasiness grew stronger, and Evan realized that Jenny had probably already found out about everything. ¡°Jenny, if I really deceived you one day, it would be because I love you too much.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t help butugh sardonically. ¡°Love? You kidnapped me, pretended to be injured from saving me, and tried to make me feel guilty so I would stay by your side for the rest of my life!¡± Evan¡¯s face turned horrifyingly pale. If Jenny hadn¡¯t known that his injuries were all fake, she would have been worried about him. ¡°Jenny, who told you this? Was it Alec?¡± Evan tried to keep his panic under control and added, ¡®I know he doesn¡¯t want you to take care of me, so he said something to make you doubt me. I hope you can trust me, Jenny.¡± ¡°Do you think you still have any credibility now, Evan?¡± Jenny used to trust him, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t cherish her trust. Evan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He wasn¡¯t stupid, after all. He could tell that Jenny must have known about everything and had solid evidence. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t refuse to listen to anything he had to say like this. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Evan, why do you have to do this? Do you know how difficult it is for me?¡± No matter what, they had grown up together. Even if they couldn¡¯t be together in the future, they should still be the best of friends. But now¡­ Jenny couldn¡¯t treat him as a friend anymore. Evan sighed and decided not to keep justifying himself. ¡°When did you find out?¡± ¡°The day you suggested I go abroad with you, Alec found me and introduced me to someone. He was one of your former subordinates.¡± Since the truth was out, Jenny didn¡¯t see the need to hide anything further. Evan understood and sighed bitterly. ¡°Trey. So Alec managed to pull off whatever he¡¯d tried to do, after all.¡± Trey didn¡¯t die and ended up confessing to Alec about him. Evan pondered the turn of events for a moment and realized that sending Howard to kill Trey was probably a mistake. If Howard hadn¡¯t gone to kill him, Trey wouldn¡¯t have confessed, and Jenny might still be in the dark. He¡¯d been too afraid. As long as Trey was still alive and in Alec¡¯s hands, he couldn¡¯tpletely rx. Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Sorry to Have Disappointed You ¡°I also nted a bug under your hospital bed.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t hide anything. She chose to be frank to let Evan know that she knew everything and that he shouldn¡¯t lie to her anymore. Evan was stunned. He wasn¡¯t expecting that. Then, heughed helplessly.¡± As expected, once you have suspicions, you can quickly find evidence on your own.¡± When she trusted him, she really trusted him with all her heart; once the seed of doubt was nted, she would do everything to investigate. ¡°If you already knew, why did you agree to go abroad with me? And why did youe to the airport with me today?¡± Evan didn¡¯t understand why Jenny did that. She should have just confronted him directly, then they might not havee to the airport today. Jenny smiled bitterly in response. ¡°I just thought that maybe you would feel guilty and tell me everything before leaving.¡± In the end, she thought too highly of him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disappointing you,¡± Evan said. In fact, he never intended to tell Jenny the truth from the beginning. He nned to find Julian and make up an excuse to justify his recovery. By that time, even if Jenny felt it quite incredulous, she would still think it was some kind of a miracle. Moreover, they would¡¯ve been living abroad for a long time by then. Alec wouldn¡¯t be able toe between them. They might have already be a couple when that happened. He had great expectations for the future, but now everything was ruined. Jenny choosing to speak out at this time meant that she had no intention of going abroad with him. Jenny stood up, looked at him, and couldn¡¯t find the right words to express herplicated emotions. ¡°Evan, I really thought of you as a brother.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be your brother. I don¡¯t want to be like Gilbert, who clearly loves you but has to suppress his feelings for fear of damaging your rtionship as siblings.¡± Gilbert could do it, but he couldn¡¯t. Perhaps because he left early, the time he spent with Jenny was not long, so his feelings for her were more of a romantic rtionship than a sibling one. Jenny¡¯s face dropped hearing him say that. ¡°Do you know what love is? If you really love me, you should understand that love requires restraint.¡± Jenny looked at Evan, disappointment written all over her face. In turn, Evan¡¯s face paled, and he remained silent. ¡°You should go back to where you belong,¡± Jenny said. She didn¡¯t intend to hold him ountable or responsible for anything. The only thing she wanted was to expose Evan and let him know that it was all over. ¡°What about you?¡± Evan asked. ¡°This is where I belong. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Jenny looked at him. She found it ridiculous for him to still expect her to leave with him. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Evan smiled bitterly. Of course, he understood it was impossible for her to follow him; he just refused to ept reality. ¡°Are you really not willing to give me a chance? We can be happy together.¡± He promised that he would treat Jenny well as long as she gave him a chance. Unfortunately, it meant nothing to Jenny. ¡°Evan, please leave when I¡¯m still willing to consider you my friend.¡± ¡°Jenny-¡° ¡°We can board the ne now.¡± Howard walked over quickly. He could tell that something was wrong between the two upon approaching. He thought, ¡°Oh no, are they arguing at a time like this?¡± ¡°Howard, you should help Evan board the ne.¡± Jenny looked at Howard and then turned to leave. She hadn¡¯t packed anything. Her suitcases were all empty. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 I¡¯ll Be Back, Alec ¡°Miss Walter, the boarding gate is over there!¡± Howard shouted when he saw Jenny walking in the wrong direction. Evan grabbed him and shook his head. ¡°She won¡¯te with us.¡± Howard was stunned, trying to process what was going on. Just as he was in a state of confusion, a gunshot rang out, and a bullet hit Evan in his left chest! ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Evan!¡± Jenny heard the gunshot and turned to see Evan getting hit. She immediately rushed over to him. At that moment, more gunfire sounded, and quite a few people joined the gunfight. ¡°Damn it! They were waiting for this chance!¡± Howard cursed. After all this time, he thought the people who held a grudge against Evan had given up. It turned out they had been waiting to ambush him there. Jenny didn¡¯t know what was going on; she only knew that Evan needed to be taken to the hospital immediately. ¡°Howard, cover me. I¡¯ll take Evan and leave first.¡± Jenny looked around at the chaos and thought it was unwise to stay there any longer. Howard nodded, and Jenny pushed Evan out of the VIP lounge. Howard provided cover, and soon a few more people joined them-they were Evan¡¯s remaining subordinates. Most of the others had already gone abroad, and only a few stayed behind to protect him. They thought they would get to leave soon, but none of them expected something like this to happen. Jenny was about to exit via the corridor with Evan but was stopped by Howard. ¡°Miss Walter, board the ne!¡± Jenny frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not going abroad with you. If you want to save Evan, let hime with me to Bardoff Hospital.¡± Just as she thought Howard wouldpromise, he suddenly turned the gun toward her and threatened, ¡°Miss Walter, the boss likes you, but I don¡¯t. I would have killed you long ago if it hadn¡¯t been for his sake. Now, listen to me and board the ne!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Since their enemies had already taken action, they would not continue to stay in the country. With only so few of them here, staying behind meant death. As for Jenny, she would have toe with them too. Otherwise, Evan would just go back to her right away after he woke up. Jenny gritted her teeth in fury. ¡°Howard!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go, we¡¯ll all die here today!¡± Howard made it clear that if she didn¡¯t board the ne, none of them would be leaving, which left Jenny unsure of what to do. Evan had already passed out, and the bullet wound was still bleeding. ¡°He needs to be saved now. If you make him board the ne, you¡¯re letting him die!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that!¡± Howard retorted coldly. Since he dared to let Evan board the ne, he was confident that he wouldn¡¯t have any problems. At that moment, another person rushed in¡ªit was Alec. He wasn¡¯t worried about Jenny at first because he knew she wouldn¡¯t leave with Evan. However, he still felt uneasy and came to the airport. He just didn¡¯t expect to witness such a scene. ¡°Jenny!¡± Alec saw Jenny being held at gunpoint by Howard and became furious. ¡°Let her go! I promise to let Evan leave safely.¡± His men were on their way, and as long as Howard released Jenny, he could ensure the safe departure of Evan and his team. Unfortunately, Howard didn¡¯t care about what he said. ¡°Miss Walter, do you really want to watch him die? The longer you dy, the higher the chance of his death,¡± Howard said to her. Jenny looked at the unconscious Evan and couldn¡¯t bear to leave him to die just like that. So, when Howard forcibly pushed her toward the boarding gate, she didn¡¯t resist. ¡°Jenny! Don¡¯t go!¡± Alec followed behind, but Howard¡¯s men fired at him mercilessly. Since they were leaving anyway, they weren¡¯t afraid to shoot at Alec. Jenny smiled helplessly and shook her head at him, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t take the risk. ¡®Til be back, Alec.¡± Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Far From Over Alec didn¡¯t know whether Jenny would reallye back. He only knew that when he saw Jenny being forcefully taken onto the ne by Howard, he waspletely devastated. He regretted not following them from the beginning. If he had, Howard wouldn¡¯t have threatened Jenny, and she wouldn¡¯t have been taken away. ¡°Why the fuck didn¡¯t I follow her here?!¡¯ Alec questioned himself in agony. He believed in Jenny and thought she could handle it. Besides, Jenny didn¡¯t let hime with her, saying it wasn¡¯t necessary. When Vincent and his men rushed to the airport, Alec was kneeling on the floor in despair. He was in such a miserable state that Vincent felt sorry for him. Gunshots could still be heard once in a while, but things seemed to have calmed down considerably. The people who hade for Evan must have left since their target had been Evan and not Alec. They didn¡¯t really want to step on Alec¡¯s toes within the country. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Faust¡­¡± Vincent approached Alec, whose face was obscured as he was holding it in his hands. At that moment, he didn¡¯t know how to console his employer. To his surprise, Alec calmed down quickly and ordered, ¡°Find out where Evan¡¯s ne is heading.¡± Even if they had to go to outer space, he would find Evan and bring him back! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go check it now!¡± Vincent nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that the incident would crush Alec. The gunfight ended abruptly as if it had never happened, and everyone went about their own business without mentioning the matter. But they all knew it was far from over. At this point, on the ne, Jenny finally learned they were on a private ne with all kinds of facilities on board. Howard had specially arranged for a doctor to be on standby. That was why he insisted that Jenny board the ne. Although the equipment on the ne was limited, there was no problem stopping the bleeding and saving Evan¡¯s life for the time being. ¡°I¡¯m curious why you suddenly changed your mind, Miss Walter?¡± After making sure that Evan wasn¡¯t in danger, Howard walked up to Jenny and looked at her coldly. Jenny nced at him and answered indifferently, ¡°I know everything.¡± Howard was stunned but quickly understood what she meant. ¡°You know everything?¡± ¡°Obviously. Did you think your n was perfect?¡± Jenny asked sarcastically. After knowing everything, she couldn¡¯t look at Howard the same way as before, especially since he¡¯d pointed a gun at her and forced her onto the ne. Upon hearing that, Howard rxed instead. ¡°Good to know. I was just worried about how toe up with excuses for Boss¡¯ recovery after we arrived. Now I don¡¯t have to put in that effort.¡± Covering up a lie would require countless other lies. Howard was already tired of it, and now, he didn¡¯t have to keep it up any longer. He felt much more at ease. ¡°Now that you know, you better behave yourself. The boss likes you so much, so he won¡¯t hurt you. When you arrive at our territory, only good times await you.¡± After all these years, she was still the only person Evan liked. Howard wasn¡¯t fond of her, but he wouldn¡¯t harm her in any way for Evan¡¯s sake. Jenny sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll just stay put when I know everything?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking when I said you should behave. Do you think you can still escape from us?¡± Jenny might have a chance if they were in Clusia because it wasn¡¯t their territory. But now that they had left, no matter what Jenny¡¯s identity was back in her country, she had no power abroad. Jenny didn¡¯t want to talk to him. She only needed to wait for Evan to wake up. ¡°Where are we stopping? We shouldn¡¯t dy treatment for Evan¡¯s injury for too long.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged everything. The boss will be fine,¡± Howard said. Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Way Too Despicable When Gilbert and Zack finally found Alec, it had already been a few hours since Jenny had left with Evan. They learned about the airport shooting incident from the news and decided to contact Jenny. However, they were surprised to find out that she was already on a ne and couldn¡¯t be reached at the moment. They sought out Alec to ask him what had happened and who the target was. Alec was quite annoyed with their questions, but he answered truthfully based on facts, ¡°It was most likely Evan¡¯s enemies.¡± ¡°Is Jenny okay? Was she hurt?¡± Alec had seen Jenny leave, so they could only ask him for more information. Alec shook his head and guessed they probably didn¡¯t know about Evan¡¯s plot. He said, ¡°Although she wasn¡¯t injured, Howard pointed a gun at her and forced her to board the ne.¡± ¡°What?¡± Both of them were shocked. They didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on. Wasn¡¯t Howard one of Evan¡¯s men? ¡°Evan wasn¡¯t really injured at all. It was all his n. Did Jenny not tell you guys?¡± Alec slowly exined while looking at the message that Vincent sent him on his phone, which informed him about the destination Evan¡¯s ne was headed to. However, Alec didn¡¯t think Evan would be able to fly for so long, as he would most likely need to stop midway because he was shot and needed medical attention. He asked Vincent to keep an eye on it and then looked up at the two shocked people in front of him. Patiently, he recounted the whole course of events to them. Gilbert and Zack, who were already quite dumbfounded, were speechless after hearing Alec¡¯s words. They were outraged that everything had been Evan¡¯s wicked n to keep Jenny by his side for the rest of his life. He was way too despicable! ¡°This is outrageous! We have to save Jenny! We can¡¯t let Evan seed!¡± Zack eximed angrily after regaining hisposure. Thinking about Jenny being in Evan¡¯s hands, he couldn¡¯t wait to rush over and rescue her. Gilbert nodded and had no objection. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be going overseas now.¡± Seeing that he was about to leave, Alec spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. Even if you find Jenny, with your current abilities, you can¡¯t rescue her.¡± ¡°Alec!¡± Gilbert was a little annoyed. How could Alec make light of his abilities? ¡°Do you even know Evan¡¯s true identity?¡± Alec asked and thought that Gilbert was being ignorant and ridiculous. After all, he was the one who brought Evan back to the country. They wouldn¡¯t be in this precarious situation now if he hadn¡¯t brought the wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing back with him. However, he didn¡¯t say that. After all, he knew how much Jenny valued her two ¡¯brothers.¡± She might be able to give up on Evan, but it wouldn¡¯t be the same for Gilbert and Zack, who were like family to her. She would never give up on them. Considering they would still see each other often in the future, Alec didn¡¯t hold it against Gilbert and directed all the criticism to him. He took out a file from the side and handed it to Gilbert. ¡°Take a good look. The Evan you know is not the Evan you thought you knew.¡± After Gilbert took the file, Zack walked over and sat beside him. Both of them had serious expressions as they looked at the information. Gilbert had no idea that Evan was the leader of a group of notorious mercenaries. He¡¯d never even thought about it. In his eyes, Evan was just a person who happened to be capable and intelligent. He didn¡¯t expect someone like him would be the famous mercenary leader. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Closing the file, Gilbert felt a bit discouraged. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t hold a candle to him now.¡± Even if he could find Evan, he might not be able to defeat him. Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 I¡¯ll Bring Her Back ¡°What do you mean? Are we truly powerless?¡± Zack couldn¡¯t believe it. He hadn¡¯t seen Evan for years, but he¡¯d managed to climb up to such a high position abroad. It was simply too incredible. Why didn¡¯t he notice Evan¡¯s talent for being a boss of the underworld before? Zack¡¯s impression of him was still stuck at the time when Evan followed them around like a lost puppy. The atmosphere fell silent, and Gilbert looked at Alec. Even if he didn¡¯t want to, he had to speak up. ¡°Alec, you¡¯re the only one who can save Jenny now. I beg you¡­Please bring her back.¡± Alec had been waiting for Gilbert to say that. He replied with a smile, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say anything, I would still bring her back.¡± ¡°Thank you¡ª¡± ¡°However, I hope that after Jennyes back, you will respect her choices. ¡± Especially when it came to their rtionship-he didn¡¯t want Gilbert to voice any objections. After all, in Jenny¡¯s eyes, Gilbert was still very important. She would be stuck between a rock and a hard ce if he kept disagreeing. Gilbert naturally understood the meaning behind his words and smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have never disrespected Jenny¡¯s choice.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t like Alec before, he¡¯d only advised Jenny against bing Alec¡¯s girlfriend and hoped she would consider someone else. However, he never tried to stop her from doing anything. ¡°That¡¯s good, then? Alec nodded in satisfaction. Gilbert and Zack left, and Alec didn¡¯t stay at home but went to thepany. He had to go to another country, but before he left, he had to make sure that Faust Group was stable. He didn¡¯t want any problems to arise while he was abroad. Nightfall came quietly, but the lights in the CEO¡¯s office of Faust Group had yet to turn off. Far away on an ind in a country called Monaerim, the sun had just risen. Jenny had taken a nap on the ne. When she woke up, the ne had alreadynded on the ind. ¡°Let¡¯s get off the ne. We¡¯ve reached our destination.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t know where she was, but she didn¡¯t ask and followed Howard off the ne. She didn¡¯t see Evan and was a little worried. ¡°Where¡¯s Evan?¡± She no longer said his name with a sense of kinship. In her heart, he was no longer the brother figure and dear friend he once was. ¡°Boss has been sent to the hospital. As for you¡­¡± Howard nced at her and thought that since Jenny already knew everything, she probably wouldn¡¯t have a good attitude toward Evan in the future. He decided that before Evan woke up, he would teach her a lesson and make sure she knew what she should and shouldn¡¯t do. ¡°Bring her to the castle and lock her up. Don¡¯t let her run away before Boss wakes up,¡± Howard ordered. If Jenny had known what was good for her and behaved appropriately, she wouldn¡¯t have be a prisoner. Unfortunately, she¡¯d been uncooperative and far too indomitable. Howard kept Jenny locked in a dark dungeon and didn¡¯t give her any food. Time passed by from seconds to minutes and then to days. Jenny was so starved that she¡¯d lost all sense of time. She had no idea how long she¡¯d spent in that wretched dungeon. Was it one day? Or was it ten days? Jenny didn¡¯t know, but she knew that she was about to die. Suddenly, with a nging sound, the iron door opened. Jenny thought Howard hade since he often visited and asked her the same few questions every single time. She¡¯d grown tired of hearing those repetitive questions. ¡°Will you stay willingly now?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Do you agree to be Evan¡¯s woman?¡± ¡°Do you submit?¡± ¡°What a lunatic,¡± Jenny thought disdainfully. But as she struggled to lift her head, she saw that the person who hade was not Howard but an extremely beautiful woman. Jenny didn¡¯t know her, but the woman was clearly full of hostility toward her. The next second, the woman suddenly stepped forcefully on Jenny¡¯s wrist. The sharp pain instantly made her snap out of her dazed state. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jenny asked in a hoarse voice. She was surprised to hear her own voice after so long. It sounded so unfamiliar. Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 Give Her a Little Lesson C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Are you Jenny?¡± the woman asked with a predatory gaze. Jenny looked at her helplessly, feeling the paining from her wrist vividly. She couldn¡¯t muster up the strength to talk to her assant at all. The woman wasn¡¯t angry and continued to exert force. She finally removed her foot when she saw Jenny¡¯s increasingly strained expression. She squatted down, lifted Jenny¡¯s chin, and mocked, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Here I was, wondering how pretty the woman Evan loved could be.¡± It wasn¡¯t hard to tell that the woman felt she was much better looking than Jenny. ¡°But maybe you just happen to be Evan¡¯s cup of tea.¡± The woman then took out a small dagger from her bag and waved it close to Jenny¡¯s face menacingly. ¡°If I make a few cuts on your face, Evan probably won¡¯t like you anymore.¡± No one liked ugly things. The woman thought that Evan was no exception. She came to the conclusion that Evan would no longer like Jenny if she became ugly. Therefore, she was ready to take action as she spoke. Jenny wanted to resist, but she simply didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. She could only stare at the person in front of her and made sure to remember her face. Just then, the dungeon door was opened again, and Howard walked in. He immediately saw what the woman was about to do. Feeling rmed, he quickly stepped forward to stop her. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Olivia?!¡± He arrived just in time-if he was anyter, Jenny would have been disfigured. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m just giving her a little lesson.¡¯ Olivia Myers stood up, looking at Jenny as if she was looking at something filthy. ¡°Evan has suffered so much because of her. Are you still going to help her?¡± she asked. Howard red at her and warned impatiently, ¡®She¡¯s the person Boss wants. He won¡¯t let you off the hook if you dare to touch her.¡± Olivia was a little intimidated when she heard that, but she still countered boldly, ¡°Evan was shot because of her. Does he still like her after what she¡¯d made him go through?¡¯ Howard rolled his eyes and gave Olivia a dismissive wave. ¡®Do you think you really know Boss so well? Step aside. He wants to see her.¡± ¡°Evan is awake?¡± Olivia was delighted, and without waiting for Howard to say anything else, she¡¯d already left the dungeon to see Evan. Howard looked at the severely weakened Jenny and cautioned coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything you need to know. If you¡¯re a smart person, you should know what to do. You¡¯re on our turf now. If you want to survive, you better not make Boss unhappy.¡± He kept repeating himself, not because he was concerned about Jenny, but because he was worried about Evan. Evan had just woken up, and his body hadn¡¯t fully recovered. If Jenny were to act up and go against his wishes now, he would definitely be angered, which wouldn¡¯t be good for his recovery. Jenny didn¡¯t speak, and Howard didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d really taken in his words. After that, Howard called for someone to carry Jenny out and have her eat, bathe, change into new clothes, and dress up before bringing her into Evan¡¯s room. When they entered, Olivia was sitting by Evan¡¯s bed, cutting apples for him with a smile on her face. However, her expression turned sour upon seeing Howard bring Jenny in. But because Evan was present, she didn¡¯t dare say anything. ¡°Boss, Jenny is here.¡± Since this was their turf, Howard didn¡¯t bother addressing Jenny as Miss Walter. She was a prisoner and had no way of retaliating. Upon hearing Jenny¡¯s name, Evan snapped out of his daze and couldn¡¯t hide his joy upon seeing her there. ¡°Jenny,¡± he called out and beckoned to her, but Jenny stood still. Seeing Evan again made Jenny feel as if she¡¯d gone back in time somehow. When she didn¡¯t move, Howard pushed her forward. ¡°Boss, she¡¯s just too worried about you. She¡¯s still in shock upon seeing that you¡¯ve woken up.¡± Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Nonsense Evan nced at him and then said, ¡°All of you leave. I want to chat with Jenny alone for a while.¡± ¡°Evan¡­¡± Olivia didn¡¯t want to leave. She didn¡¯t want the two of them to be alone together. Just as she was about to speak up again, Evan red at her. His expression was indifferent as he ordered, ¡°Get out!¡± Olivia bit her lip, and Howard quickly stepped forward and urged her, ¡¯Let¡¯s go. Tell me all about the recent situation at home.¡± Soon, Howard pulled Olivia away, and Jenny remained rooted in the same spot. Evan beckoned at her once more. ¡°Come and sit beside me, Jenny.¡± After a brief silence, Jenny walked over. ¡®How¡¯s your injury?¡± Despite changing into new clothes and dressing up carefully, her voice was still hoarse. It was obvious, and nothing could be done to cover it up. ¡°Your voice¡­Did Howard do that to you?¡± Evan frowned. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just locked up and not given any food.¡± Jenny smiled as if she really didn¡¯t care. But Evan¡¯s heart clenched with pain when he heard that. ¡°That bastard! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡± Teach him a lesson? Jenny looked at Evan and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If you care about me, let me leave.¡± ¡°Jenny-¡° ¡°I¡¯m only here because Howard forced me to. You should know that,¡± Jenny cut him off. Evan knew very well what had happened. Before he was shot and fell unconscious at the airport, the last thing he saw was Howard pointing a gun at Jenny. At that time, he wanted to ask Howard to let her go, but before he could speak, he passed out. In fact, when he woke up, he hadn¡¯t counted on Howard bringing Jenny back with them. If Jenny weren¡¯t there, he would just submit to fate and figure that they weren¡¯t meant to be. Unfortunately, Howard had brought her, and in this situation, he really didn¡¯t want to let Jenny leave. He didn¡¯t speak, and Jenny could tell he was unwilling to let her go. She sneered, ¡°Evan, do you really want to do this?¡± Evan was taken aback. The way Jenny called his name was devoid of any warmth. It sounded as if she was addressing a stranger. ¡°Jenny, I know you don¡¯t want to stay here, but since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s at least have a few days of fun. After I recover, I¡¯ll show you around, and we can consider it a vacation, okay?¡± He didn¡¯t say no but didn¡¯t directly agree to her demand either. Jenny looked at him and could guess what he was thinking. ¡°No matter what you do, I wont stay here.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Evan smiled, seemingly unperturbed. ¡°That¡¯s good if you understand.¡± Jenny looked at him, not sure what to feel. Evan knew how much she didn¡¯t want to stay, but he still made her stay. Maybe he really didnt care about what little friendship they had left. Since he didn¡¯t care, Jenny felt there was no need for her to care either. From now on, she and Evan no longer had the same friendship they used to have. Now, what she needed to do was find a way to leave this ce. She didn¡¯t choose to confront Evan. She was very clear that this was his territory, and it wouldn¡¯t do her any good to go up against him. Moreover, there was also Olivia, who was hostile and constantly trying to hurt her. Jenny wouldn¡¯t let her seed. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Olivia?¡± Jenny asked. Evan was somewhat surprised that she would ask about Olivia, but he didn¡¯t think much of it and replied, ¡°Just like Howard, she is one of my more trustworthy subordinates.¡± ¡°Just a subordinate?¡± Jenny was suspicious. ¡°The way I see it, she seems to be your girlfriend.¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Evan rebuked, ¡¯I¡¯m not interested in her.¡± Jenny smirked and said bluntly, ¡°Is that so? She was nning to sh my face.¡± Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Loyalty Evan was shocked and then incensed. ¡°How dare she!¡± ¡°Evan, if you want me to stay, you need to guarantee my safety,¡± Jenny said. If those people from Evan¡¯s group wanted to harm her, it would be too easy for them. This ce wasn¡¯t her home country, and these people all had guns. Even if she was skilled, she couldn¡¯t dodge bullets. Evan didn¡¯t even consider why she was willing to stay and just smiled while promising, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare to do anything to you.¡± Jenny then walked out of the room, and Howard was called in. Jenny didn¡¯t know what Evan had said to Howard, but the way Howard looked at her changed when he came out. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to your room,¡± Howard said, looking at her warily. He led Jenny to a room in the castle that had a particrly good view of the sea. If she opened the window, she could see the ocean outside. Jenny was very satisfied with the room. At least it was much better than the dungeon she was in before. Howard looked at her as she stood by the window and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you said to Boss, but since you¡¯re staying, it means Boss treats you like one of his own. I hope you won¡¯t betray his trust.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. There weren¡¯t many people living in this castle. There was only Evan, himself, Olivia, and now Jenny. Howard had the feeling that Jenny wasn¡¯t the type of person who would easily submit and thought she could be nning something even now. Jenny turned around and smiled at Howard. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been persuading me to stay? Now that I¡¯m staying, you don¡¯t seem too happy.¡± Howard shrugged and didn¡¯t say anything in response. Of course, he hoped Jenny would stay, but she had to be sincere. However, he also knew that Jenny wouldn¡¯t really want that. ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± Howard said before leaving the room. Jenny watched the door close, and her eyes became cold. There was no hint of the smile she had just shown. When Howard went back to Evan¡¯s room, Olivia was there. She¡¯d just found out that Jenny had also moved into the castle and was nowining about it. ¡°Evan, how could you let that woman move in? Everything here is confidential. What if she¡­¡± Olivia was angry, and even more so that Jenny was staying on the same floor as Evan. The problem was even she didn¡¯t have that privilege. Evan¡¯s gaze became as cold as ice as he red at her. ¡°Olivia, know your ce. Jenny is my woman. If you dare to disrespect her again, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± Olivia was stunned. She had been with Evan for so many years, and this was the first time he¡¯d said such harsh words to her. Her eyes reddened as tears welled up instantly. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s already arranged,¡± Howard spoke up in a timely manner, dispelling the awkward atmosphere in the room. Evan nodded and instructed him, ¡°Assign a few people to protect her, and don¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± ¡°Boss, this is our territory. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem,¡± Howard said with a dryugh. Now that everyone knew Jenny was Evan¡¯s woman. Who would dare to touch her? Evan snorted coldly and nced at Olivia in an insinuating manner. ¡°I¡¯ve been away for some time, after all. It could be that some people are no longer loyal to me, and I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± Howard was helpless and could only nod. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll assign people to protect Miss Walter.¡± Olivia sat still with her head down. She wasn¡¯t an airhead and knew Evan¡¯s words were directed at her. She felt aggrieved but didn¡¯t argue. She had indeed wanted toy her hands on Jenny, but she only wanted to scratch her face so that Evan would be disgusted when he saw her. But now, she wanted nothing more than to kill Jenny. Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Keep You Trapped Here In the CEO¡¯s office of Faust Group in Bardoff City, Alec frowned as he looked at the clues that Vincent had found. ¡°The ne eventuallynded on an ind in Monaerim? Where is this ce?¡± ¡°It used to be unimed territory. The Monaerim government put it up for auction, and someone bought it. We couldn¡¯t find out the specific situation, ¡± Vincent answered. After a moment of silence, Alec spected, ¡°It seems that the entire ind is under Evan¡¯s control, so it¡¯s almost impossible for us tounch a rescue attempt there.¡¯ The person who bought the ind was most likely Evan. He set up this ce as his stronghold, which was actually quite clever. ¡°What should we do then? Should we send some people to take a look first?¡± Vincent asked. As someone who had worked with Alec for many years, he knew how important Jenny was to him. Therefore, even if the rescue mission would be as difficult as going to the moon, Alec would still do it regardless. It was impossible for him to give up on this. Alec remained silent as he formted a n. After a while, he said, ¡°Send people but be careful not to get too close to the ind. Investigate the surrounding area first, but don¡¯t be too obvious. Make sure not to let Evan¡¯s people notice.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vincent nodded. As he turned to leave, Alec added, ¡°Things have been rtively stable for Faust Group recently. Keep an eye on things after I leave.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Vincent could foresee that Alec would most likely be going overseas soon. After Vincent left, Alec buried himself in work again. He had to handle things quickly and then go save Jenny. One weekter, Evan¡¯s injuries had almost healed. It had been two weeks since they¡¯d left Bardoff City. During this time, Jenny didn¡¯t show any unusual behavior. Although she was still not very friendly toward Evan, she didn¡¯t speak harshly to him either. ¡°Jenny, how do you like this ind?¡± Jenny was sitting on the beach, looking at the endless sea, but she wasn¡¯t admiring the view. She was feeling hopeless as she took in the scenery. After observing everything for some time, she deduced that the whole ind belongedpletely to Evan, and everyone in the castle was his subordinate. If she wanted to leave, the only way was by private jet or via a ship that was responsible for transporting supplies. She had thought of sneaking onto the ship, but the defense was too strict, and Evan¡¯s men were always following her, so she couldn¡¯t find an opportunity. Hearing Evan¡¯s voice, Jenny came back to her senses. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, but one will get tired of even the most beautiful ces if one looks at it every day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re tired of this? Do you want to go shopping?¡± Evan sat next to her. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jenny¡¯s eyes lit up at his words, and she asked eagerly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, I dont want to keep you trapped here, Jenny. Do you understand?¡± Evan looked at her, no longer hiding his feelings for her. Jenny chuckled and stood up. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve been wanting to have a look around for a long time.¡¯ To be honest, she didn¡¯t even know which country she was in right now. Howard had taken away everything she could use tomunicate with the outside world, and she felt like she was living in ancient times. Evan saw how happy she was and didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, the jet started, and Evan took Jenny to the city. Howard wanted to say something, but in the end, he kept his mouth shut. He just followed along, keeping an eye on Jenny to prevent her from doing anything unexpected. Jenny didn¡¯t mind and acted as if she hadn¡¯t noticed. After an hour of flying, they finallynded in the city of Duxdence in Monaerim, and Jenny learned where she was through the airline announcement at longst. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Did You Notice Anything Strange Around Here? The city wasn¡¯t the most developed ce in Monaerim, but it was not bad, just a bit chaotic. After pondering it for a while, Jenny realized that a chaotic ce was more suited for someone of Evan¡¯s status. What she needed to think about now was how to pass on the information that she was here. Unbeknownst to Jenny, her worries were actually unnecessary because when Evan¡¯s private jet landed at Duxdence Airport, Alec had already received the news. At that moment, opposite the airport, Alec was looking through a telescope at the airport entrance. He saw Evan and his group walk out from the inside. Perhaps because this was his own turf, Evan wasn¡¯t cautious and didn¡¯t bother to take any precautionary measures to conceal themselves. Because of that, Alec could clearly see their movements. When he saw Jenny, he noticed that she¡¯d lost weight. He deduced that she must not be living well under Evan¡¯s care, which made his heart ache. Evan and his group came out of the airport and got into the car parked at the entrance. Alec and his men followed; he also sent people to install a positioning system on Evan¡¯s private jet to help him locate their position urately. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Evan asked Jenny, who was sitting beside him, in a very gentle tone. Jenny nced at the scenery outside the window. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t interested in going anywhere, but she couldn¡¯t say that. She needed to prolong her stay in the city as much as possible so that she could find an opportunity to leave messages for Gilbert, Zack, or Alec. She knew they would definitelye looking for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look in the mall. I don¡¯t have many clothes, after all.¡± The few sets of clothes she had were given to her by some women on the ind. She¡¯d gone there suddenly and didn¡¯t have any clothes with her. Hearing that, Evan felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Sorry. Let¡¯s go to the mail.¡¯ With that, the car headed toward a nearby mall. Soon, they arrived at the location, and Evan took Jenny shopping. Whenever he saw something nice, he would buy it for Jenny without any regard for the cost. Jenny felt helpless about the situation. After a while, she found something she liked. When Evan was about to pay, she quickly said, ¡°Let me try it on first. What if it doesn¡¯t look good?¡± ¡°You look good in anything,¡± Evan replied. Jenny couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. This wasn¡¯t shopping-he was basically clearing any existing stock the shops had to offer. At this rate, they would be done soon, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to dy the trip any longer so that she could have an opportunity to send out a message. Evan smiled and didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Alright, go try it on.¡± With his permission, Jenny took the clothes and headed toward the fitting room. After she went in, Evan¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡¯Did you notice anything strange around here?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed anything that seemed out of ce,¡± Howard replied. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Keep an eye out. Alec and the rest won¡¯t just give up like this,¡¯ Evan instructed. He knew that Jenny hade to the city hoping to pass on a message to Alec and the others, but he wasn¡¯t worried. This was his turf, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of Alec. Inside the fitting room, Jenny called out, ¡°Can someone help me with the zipper?¡¯ A salesgirl went in to help her, and although Evan wasn¡¯t happy about it, he didn¡¯t say anything. He had his people all around, so he wasn¡¯t worried about Jenny escaping. Inside the fitting room, Jenny chatted with the salesgirl. Just as she was about to ask her for her phone so that she could use it to send out a message, Evan¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Are you done yet, Jenny?¡± Jenny broke out in a cold sweat and quickly replied, ¡°Almost.¡± She was nervous because she hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to message Alec yet. If she missed this opportunity, who knew when she would get another chance again? Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 I¡¯m Here Just as she was feeling anxious, the salesgirl suddenly grabbed Jenny¡¯s hand and wrote a few words in her palm under her shocked gaze. When Jenny came out of the fitting room, she had returned to normal. However, those few words still shed in her mind: ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Alec is here!¡¯ Jenny cheered internally. For a moment, she was so surprised she wasn¡¯t sure how to express her excited emotions. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t exactly express herself at the moment. Not only that, she couldn¡¯t show even a hint of abnormality. ¡°It¡¯s stunning.¡± Evan¡¯s words rang in her ear, snapping her out of her daze. She then smiled at him and said, ¡¯Thank you.¡¯ In the end, Evan bought that dress, along with the others he¡¯d chosen for Jenny, and sent them all to the ind. The amount of clothing was enough for her to wear for many years. It seemed Evan had never thought carefully about how long Jenny would stay on the ind. To be more exact, he dared not think about it. As they were done with their shopping, they went to a restaurant to eat. The air between them was strange. It wasn¡¯t tense, as they didn¡¯t hurl hurtful words or remarks at each other. But it wasn¡¯t urate to say that things were pleasant between them, either. Anyone could tell that they were not on the same page. ¡°How do you feel about this ce, Jenny?¡¯ Evan asked, a little nervous, as he wanted Jenny to like it there. Jenny ate her steak and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good but very different from our home country in terms of customs and practices.¡± ¡°Really? Then¡­¡± Evan put down his knife and fork and became serious. ¡°If I ask you to stay here from now on, will you?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t want to broach this topic with him at first. After all, they were destined to not be able to come to an agreement. But since Evan brought it up, she had no choice but to make things clear to him. ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t. Maybe it doesn¡¯t matter where you live, but it¡¯s different for me. I prefer to live in Clusia because that¡¯s my country.¡± Evan smiled bitterly, not surprised by her answer. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Since you knew I wouldn¡¯t, when do you intend to send me back?¡± Jenny asked. Their eyes met, and Evan was at a loss for words. ¡¯In a while more.¡± Jenny chuckled. Wasn¡¯t that what he said before? She knew that Evan had no intention of sending her back to Clusia but was just dragging her along, hoping one day she¡¯d choose to stay. Fortunately, she was prepared for this a long time ago, so she wasn¡¯t disappointed. They didn¡¯t continue with the topic and silently ate their steaks as if nothing had happened. After dinner, the group got back on the private jet and returned to the ind. At the airport, Alec watched the jet ne disappear into the distance and took out his tablet, which showed a small red dot moving away. He instructed someone to keep an eye on it and pinpoint the ind¡¯s exact location. If he couldn¡¯t find a chance to take Jenny away from the outside, he would have to hijack the jet ne. Of course, his ideal n was to take her away while she was in the city, as the chances of sess would be higher. Back on the ind, Olivia found out that Evan had taken Jenny out shopping without inviting her, and she was going crazy in the castle. ¡°Evan!¡± Olivia saw the two of them return and rushed over angrily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite me to go shopping?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to do?¡± Evan replied coldly, keeping a distance from her and even shielding Jenny behind him. ¡°If there¡¯s something to do, I can leave it to someone else. It¡¯s not like I have to deal with it personally,¡± Olivia retorted. If she¡¯d known that they were going shopping, she would have followed them no matter what. Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 I¡¯m Not a Seductress Like Her ¡°Next time,¡± Evan replied hastily. He intentionally didn¡¯t bring Olivia along. Evan knew exactly what Olivia was thinking, but unfortunately, he had no other intentions toward her. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Olivia had been working for him for many years, perhaps Evan would have already lost his patience with her. Olivia pouted and then saw the bodyguards behind her carrying a lot of things. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Did you buy these for me? Evan, you¡¯re so nice!¡¯ However, before she could approach the items, Evan ordered, ¡°Put them in Jenny¡¯s room.¡± Immediately, the bodyguards went upstairs with more than ten bags each, but not one was for Olivia. Following that, Olivia¡¯s expression darkened considerably. Howard quickly handed her the bag he was holding. ¡°Boss didn¡¯t forget about you. This is what he bought for you.¡± In fact, it was Howard who reminded Evan about Olivia before leaving. Only then did Evan reluctantly agree to let him buy something for Olivia. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have even remembered that Olivia existed. Olivia looked puzzled, but seeing that Evan didn¡¯t deny it, she smiled and took the gift. Her mood soured when she saw that it was a set of skincare products. ¡°Why do you always buy me this?¡± Howard didn¡¯t say anything, thinking to himself that they didn¡¯t even know her size, so how could they buy her clothes? If he didn¡¯t know what brand of skincare products she used, they probably wouldn¡¯t know what to buy for her at all. Evan ignored her and looked at Jenny, who was behind him. ¡°You must be tired from a day of shopping. Head back to your room and rest.¡± ¡°Okay. You should rest early too.¡± Jenny nodded. She had long since lost interest in watching Olivia throw her tantrum. Evan and Jenny went upstairs together and went back to their respective rooms. After the two disappeared, the faint smile on Olivia¡¯s face disappearedpletely. She threw the things into Howard¡¯s hands and asked, ¡°You bought these for me again, didn¡¯t you?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Absolutely not. The boss paid for it.¡± Although he was the one who swiped Evan¡¯s card, it was indeed Evan who paid for it. In this regard, he didn¡¯t deceive Olivia. Seeing that Olivia wasn¡¯t convinced, Howard repeatedly nodded to assure her. Finally, she took the bag andined softly, ¡°Why does Jenny have so much, and I only have this little? Evan is really unfair.¡± ¡°Olivia, Jenny is different from you. She¡¯s someone special to Boss. You should know this,¡± Howard reminded her. His kind reminder made Olivia even more unhappy. ¡°Hmph! She¡¯s indeed different from me. I¡¯m not a seductress like her.¡± Olivia thought that if she had even a tenth of Jenny¡¯s ability to seduce people, Evan wouldn¡¯t ignore her completely. ¡°Boss isn¡¯t interested in you. It has nothing to do with Jenny.¡± They all knew of Olivia¡¯s feelings toward Evan, but they also knew that Evan wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in her. Regardless of Jenny¡¯s existence, Evan wouldn¡¯t consider her under any circumstances. They could see it clearly, but unfortunately, Olivia couldn¡¯t. ¡°How can you say it isn¡¯t because of her? If it weren¡¯t for her, Evan would definitely like me!¡± Howard was rendered speechless. He didn¡¯t know where Olivia got her confidence. ¡°Wait and see. I won¡¯t give up easily.¡± She looked at Jenny¡¯s room upstairs and didn¡¯t believe that she, who had been by Evan¡¯s side for so many years, would lose to a worthless woman who hadn¡¯t lifted a finger sinceing to the ind. In Olivia¡¯s eyes, Jenny was powerless and weak-someone she could easily crush. Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 You Bewitched Him Somehow! Jenny was upstairs in her room,pletely unaware of what Olivia was nning-not that she cared anyway. She knew that she would be safe in this ce as long as she had Evan¡¯s protection. Even so, she didn¡¯t n to stay here for long and wanted to leave. She just didn¡¯t know how to leave. Perhaps she could only wait for Alec toe and rescue her. Next door, in Evan¡¯s study, Howard had just calmed Olivia down and was called into the study by Evan. ¡°Boss.¡± Howard pushed the door open and saw Evan sitting at his desk, seemingly worried about something. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Evan heard the sound and looked up at him. ¡°Did you notice anything unusual on your way back today?¡± ¡°No,¡± Howard replied. Despite his assurance, Evan felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right. It had been half a month since they¡¯de back to Monaerim. Even if Alec and the others didn¡¯t have much influence abroad, they shouldn¡¯t have failed to locate him by now. ¡°Send someone to check if Alec is still in the country,¡± Evan ordered. He needed to know where Alec was. Howard nodded and left to do as he was told. After he left, Evan sat in his study, sighing helplessly. ¡°Jenny, what can I do to make you want to stay here?¡± Two dayster, Jenny was trapped on the ind again and couldn¡¯t get out, so she naturally couldn¡¯t contact Alec. She was very anxious. Plus, Evan had be busy these days, but she didn¡¯t know what he was up to. She was worried that Alec¡¯s whereabouts would be discovered since they were in a foreign country and on Evan¡¯s turf. Just when she was worrying about whether she should find a chance to go to Duxdence, Olivia came looking for her. ¡°Tell me, how much money do you need to leave Evan?¡¯ Olivia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Although Evan had warned her several times not to bother Jenny, she couldn¡¯t bear seeing the two of them being together day in and day out. She knew that if she didn¡¯t take action quickly, she wouldn¡¯t have any chance with Evan. When Jenny heard that, she didn¡¯te to her senses for a long time. How much money? It seemed that Olivia was clueless about her true identity. Well, it was kind of expected. Evan wanted her to stay there and naturally wanted to separate Jenny from her past. Olivia didn¡¯t know what was going on in Jenny¡¯s mind. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t speaking, she simply assumed that Jenny was being arrogant. ¡°Don¡¯t think that Evan really likes you that much! He was just momentarily charmed by you. When hees to his senses, you won¡¯t be able to get anything from him.¡± ¡°Do you want me to stay away from Evan?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°Of course! You¡¯re not worthy of him at all.¡± Olivia nodded without hesitation. That was obvious. Why would she bother saying all this to her if she didn¡¯t want Jenny to leave? Jenny lowered her head and was in deep contemtion for a moment. When she looked up again, she felt as if Olivia was her savior. Nheless, she tried her best not to show it too obviously. ¡°Is that so? But Evan likes me so much.¡± ¡°Evan doesn¡¯t like you! You bewitched him somehow!¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t ept this fact. ¡°Really? Does he like you then?¡± Jenny pretended to be confused and deliberately hit on her sore spot. Olivia thought about it for a moment, and then she nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Evan likes me. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been arguingtely, so he found you to deliberately make me jealous.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s too much!¡± Jenny immediately pretended to be very aggrieved. She felt that her acting must be very bad, but there was nothing else she could do. Olivia, who was trying every means to make Jenny leave, didn¡¯t pay attention to how imusible her actions were at all. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Ten Million? Olivia cleared her throat and said seriously, ¡°So, I¡¯m giving you money now and asking you to leave for your own good. Although Evan¡¯s behavior isn¡¯t right, I¡¯mpensating you with some money so you¡¯re not losing out.¡± Jenny pretended to be wronged and asked softly, ¡°How much money can you give me? I don¡¯t want too little. Although Evan doesn¡¯t like me, he never hesitated to spend money on me.¡± That made Olivia so angry that she clenched her teeth. ¡°One million!¡± Olivia spat. Jenny then looked at her haughtily and said, ¡°Evan spent more than that when he took me shopping the other day.¡± ¡°How much do you want then?¡± Olivia asked. She wasn¡¯t short of money. In fact, she¡¯d made a lot of money while working for Evan all these years. ¡°Add another zero to the price,¡± Jenny said casually, sounding so unbothered and carefree, as if ten million was nothing to her. Olivia was provoked and pointed at her while asking, ¡°Ten million? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, then forget it. Evan is treating me well now, so I don¡¯t really want to leave,¡± Jenny said, getting up to leave. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Seeing her about to leave, Olivia became flustered. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Anything else you want to say?¡± Jenny stopped and turned to look at her. In fact, she didn¡¯t really want to leave either. Olivia gritted her teeth and finally nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay. But once you take the money, you have to disappear from Evan¡¯s sight immediately.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. You have to figure out a way to get me off this ind, or I won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± Jenny thought it would be better to make Oliviae up with a solution for her to escape since she was more familiar with the ce. Olivia frowned at Jenny¡¯s request but thought it made sense. If she didn¡¯t help, Jenny would never be able to leave this ce. Besides, she couldn¡¯t feel at ease without personally seeing her off. ¡°Okay. You stay put. After I make arrangements, I¡¯ll have someone notify you,¡± Olivia instructed as she turned to leave. She had to think of a way to send Jenny away without Evan knowing. Suddenly, she had a brilliant idea-if she could just send Jenny away and kill her in a ce where nobody was around, then she could im that Jenny had escaped on her own. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to spend a single penny and could still get rid of her. The more Olivia thought about it, the more feasible the n seemed to her. Jenny watched her leave and wondered what she was thinking. She had her own n too. Since Olivia was going to get her off the ind, she nned to make arrangements with Alec in Duxdence for a secret departure. She figured the salesgirl at the clothing store in Duxdence could probably contact Alec. That night, instead of eating as usual, Jenny sat at the dining table to wait for Evan to return. Half an hourter, the sound of a private jet could be heard outside the castle, which meant that Evan had returned. These past few days, he¡¯d been flying off in the private jet every morning and returning at night. If they weren¡¯t on an ind, those past few days would have been the best opportunity to leave since Evan wasn¡¯t around to check on her every day. But now that she¡¯d struck a deal with Olivia, Jenny believed she would find a way to help her leave the ind. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wait for me? If you¡¯re hungry, go ahead and eat,¡± Evan said as he walked into the dining room and saw Jenny waiting for him. He was touched by her gesture. Jenny smiled and replied, ¡®It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not very hungry. It¡¯s more fun to eat together when youe back.¡± Evan felt guilty when she said that. ¡°You don¡¯t have any friends here, so you must be lonely.¡± Jenny smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Okay, hear me out. Why don¡¯t youe with me to Duxdence tomorrow morning? I¡¯ll have someone take you around for a tour,¡± Evan suggested. He didn¡¯t think it was a good idea for Jenny to stay cooped up in the castle all the time since it would eventually lead to resentment on her part. Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Not Interested Upon hearing that, Jenny was truly shocked. She had deliberately waited there to find an opportunity for Evan to take her to Duxdence, but before she could even mention anything about it, he¡¯d taken the initiative to offer her an outing. Seeing how she kept mum, Evan thought she was still upset and continued, ¡°Jenny, I know you want to go back to Clusia, but¡­I really hope you can stay here. So, can you at least try? If after some time, you really can¡¯t get used to living here, then we can discuss going back.¡± Jenny came to her senses after a while and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright then.¡± Upon hearing that, Evan breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Jenny didn¡¯t insist on going back. Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. He didn¡¯t want to make their rtionship too tense, and he knew that Jenny was the type to be persuaded rather than coerced. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Jenny said. Perhaps because her mood had improved, she spoke to Evan with a bit more patience. Evan didn¡¯t know Jenny¡¯s n; he had even hoped that Jenny would get used to it there and eventually agree to stay. Unfortunately, he was destined to never see that day. ¡°You seem pretty busytely. What are you working on?¡± Jenny asked casually. Evan thought about it for a moment and didn¡¯t withhold anything from her.¡± After I left, there have been a few traitors among us that caused some trouble. I¡¯ve been dealing with them.¡± Jenny nodded, not really interested in the specifics. ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t taken any mercenary business in a long time. Now that I have my ownpany with my subordinates, it¡¯s not like before.¡± Evan was worried that Jenny might be biased against him, as he knew she disapproved of doing illegal things. Upon hearing that, Jenny was briefly stunned and wondered why he had purposely told her all that. She¡¯d never shown an interest in any of his affairs at all. However, upon looking up and meeting Evan¡¯s gaze, Jenny instantly understood the meaning behind his words. ¡°Oh, is that so? That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll slowly make sure everything is on the right track.¡± By then, there would be nothing to hide. Jenny smiled, but in reality, she was itching to ask Evan what he meant by¡± the right track.¡± Was he no longer taking up the mercenary business but trafficking drugs instead? She hadn¡¯t investigated it thoroughly, but she could roughly guess what he was up to from the hushed conversations of the people on the ind. She didn¡¯t say anything because she knew that Evan wasn¡¯t benevolent or kind. Although he hadn¡¯t done anything to her yet, it was only because she had nothing to threaten him with. If she knew too much, it would be even more impossible for him to let her leave. After dinner, Evan took Jenny for a walk by the seaside. Sometimes, Jenny felt that if she hadn¡¯t been forced toe, she would have really liked it there. After experiencing the busy life in Bardoff City, she could truly appreciate how rare these leisurely days were. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, the timing to enjoy something like this wasn¡¯t right for her. Standing by the sea, Jenny couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The sunset is beautiful.¡± ¡°Do you like it? If you do, you can see it every day from now on,¡± Evan replied. Jennyughed dryly. Even if she could see the beautiful scenery every day, she would still tire of it. She looked into the distance and changed the subject. ¡°Why don¡¯t you like Olivia? She¡¯s pretty and loyal to you.¡± Jenny thought that if Evan liked Olivia, they could be happy together. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in her,¡± Evan responded. His answer was straightforward, making Jenny feel helpless. ¡°Then what do you like about me?¡± she asked. Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Going Crazy With Jealousy The question seemed to be difficult for Evan to answer, and he didn¡¯t give an answer for a long time. Just when Jenny thought he wouldn¡¯t answer, Evan spoke up, ¡°Jenny, you know, sometimes liking someone is just a feeling. It¡¯s a feeling that cannot be described, and you can¡¯t even control it. But when that person appears, you just know that she¡¯s the one you want, n For Evan, Jenny was that person. Although Jenny had confessed to him in the past, Evan¡¯s impression of her gradually faded, and he almost forgot about her until he met Gilbert. For some reason, when Gilbert suggested he go back to pursue Jenny, he agreed without much hesitation. When he saw Jenny, he knew that she was the person he¡¯d been looking for all along. Humans¡¯ feelings worked in strange ways like that sometimes- he couldn¡¯t even exin it himself. Jenny listened as her lips twitched. It wasn¡¯t anything as magical as Evan made it out to be. In Jenny¡¯s opinion, it was either falling in love over time or just superficial attraction. As for which category Evan belonged to, she wasn¡¯t sure yet. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back and rest. Remember to get up early tomorrow. I¡¯ll take you to Duxdence.¡± Evan snapped out of his daze, not really minding Jenny¡¯sck of response to his philosophy about love. The two turned around and walked back. Inside the castle, Olivia saw everything. She was very close to going crazy with jealousy. Since Jenny arrived, she¡¯d never been alone with Evan at all. Even when they were together for missions outside, he would take out his phone from time to time to chat with Jenny. Olivia felt like Jenny was drawing Evan away from her even when she wasn¡¯t physically around. She took a deep breath and tried to calm down. In two days, she would be able to get everything arranged. By then, she would send Jenny off the ind and find a chance to deal with her in Duxdence. After that, she could finally cease worrying. ¡°I¡¯ll let you prance around for a few more days, Jenny. Very soon, you¡¯ll be out of my way,¡± Olivia thought sinisterly. Inside a small vi by the seaside in Duxdence, Alec looked at the gathered intelligence with his brow furrowed. The situation was very unfavorable. This was Evan¡¯s territory, and even if he could get onto the ind, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bring Jenny out of the city. The best way was to do everything quietly and take Jenny away before Evan could react, as it would give them more time to escape. But how could he get Jenny off the ind? Alec looked toward the ship that transported goods to the ind. It seemed like the only option. He had to study it further to ensure that everything would go smoothly. He was afraid that if Evan discovered his n, he would abandon all reason and choose to destroy Jenny so that no one else could have her. Alec couldn¡¯t let that happen at all costs. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Both Alec and Jenny didn¡¯t sleep well that night. Alec spent the entire night thinking about feasible solutions, while Jenny was too skittish. As long as she could sessfully pass her message to Alec that day, they would be halfway to leaving the ce. But what about the salesgirl? Was she really working for Alec? Although she¡¯d passed a message to Jenny once, Jenny still felt uneasy and doubtful. But now, besides her, Jenny had no other way to contact Alec, so she had to take the chance. She woke up early, wrote everything carefully on a note, and tucked it into her clothes. When she got to Duxdence, she only needed to hand the note to the salesgirl without saying a word. Jenny believed the n would go without a hitch because Evan wasn¡¯t suspicious of her yet. Thinking of that, she carefully kept the note and hid it in her clothes. Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 You Seem Excited She¡¯d just finished tucking the note away when she heard the sound of Evaning down the stairs outside the door. Jennyposed herself, opened the door, and walked toward him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Up so early?¡± Evan was a little surprised to see here out of her room. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to wake up early?¡± Jenny asked in reply, suppressing her feelings of anticipation. Evan smiled and led her to the dining table. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wake up so early. You can sleep a little longer if you want.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not very sleepy.¡± Jenny refused. She was afraid that Evan would suddenly change his mind and decide not to take her out. ¡°You seem excited to go.¡± Evan handed her a sandwich and remarked casually. Jenny nodded and didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I¡¯ve been staying on this ind day after day. I feel like I¡¯m bing isted from the world. Of course, I¡¯m excited to go out.¡± Evan opened his mouth, wanting to apologize, but immediately realized that his apology was meaningless and could only serve tofort himself. They quickly finished breakfast, and Evan took Jenny onto the private jet. It was her second time going out, so Jenny was much more at ease than the first. After arriving at Duxdence, Evan had to attend to some business, but he didn¡¯t trust Jenny enough to let her wander alone, so he asked Howard to follow her. Jenny was well aware that he wasn¡¯t concerned about her safety, but rather, he was afraid she would run away. She didn¡¯t object because she knew it would be useless and would only make Evan unhappy. If he sent her back before they even got to leave the airport, she would lose all chances of contacting Alec. After Evan left, Howard stood next to Jenny in a somewhat displeased mood. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°To the mall. The one we went tost time was pretty good. Let¡¯s go see if there are any new arrivals.¡± Jenny smiled and walked out of the airport. Just likest time, as soon as Evan¡¯s private jetnded at Duxdence airport, Alec got wind of it immediately. Therefore, when he saw Jenny walk into the same mall and then into the same store as before, he knew that she must have something to say to him. After Jenny left, he quickly found the salesgirl and secured the note she¡¯d written. Having read the contents of the note, he paid the salesgirl arge sum of money before leaving contentedly. He wasn¡¯t worried about Evan investigating the girl. After all, she was a local and had lived there for decades without any issues. The only thing shecked was money, and Alec just happened to notck money. Jenny wandered around the mall. She bought some clothes as evidence of her shopping, but she didn¡¯t buy many. Finally, she had lunch at the mall and left reluctantly. Nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t sent back to the ind right away but was taken by Howard to Evan¡¯s workce. As Evan had said, he had now established apany, and it looked quite impressive. If it weren¡¯t for Jenny knowing what kind of business he was doing in private, she would probably believe he¡¯d truly turned over a new leaf. ¡°You¡¯re done shopping?¡± Evan looked at Jenny, who was sitting on the sofa, and felt a little helpless. He could tell that her enthusiasm was nowhere near as high as when she hade out in the morning. Jenny nodded and leaned back on the sofa. ¡¯Yeah, there wasn¡¯t much to see. The clothes were the same, and there weren¡¯t many nice ones.¡± ¡°Well, when we have time, I¡¯ll take you to Luedross. It¡¯s livelier over there.¡± Evan smiled as he looked at her. After all, Jenny had only recentlye there, so it was normal for her if she felt like a fish out of water. Jenny responded with a cursory ¡°okay¡± but didn¡¯t really take it to heart. Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 You¡¯re Thinking Too Much She stayed in Evan¡¯s office the whole afternoon until they took the private jet back to the ind in the evening. ¡°Do you travel back and forth like this every day in the past?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t help but ask. Although the flight only took an hour, she still found it troublesome. ¡°No, I was mostly in the city of Duxdence. I onlye back here asionally,¡± Evan answered. But now it was different. He couldn¡¯t leave Jenny to stay in Duxdence alone, but he also didn¡¯t want to be away from her for several days, so he had to travel every day. When Jenny heard him say that, she knew what he meant. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to travel to and fro like this every day. I won¡¯t run away.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Are you showing concern for me?¡± Evan smiled, secretly happy that Jenny cared about him. Jenny was speechless. Although she felt annoyed, she didn¡¯t say anything.¡± I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary,¡± she finally said. ¡°It¡¯s necessary for me.¡¯ Seeing Jenny every day was something he¡¯d been dreaming of. Jenny had nothing to say to that and remained silent. The jet nended quickly, and the two of them walked straight to the castle and returned to their respective rooms. After returning to his room, Evan asked Howard, ¡°Where did she go today?¡± Howard reported where she¡¯d been and asked in confusion, ¡°Boss, what are you worried about?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little worried.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t sense anything amiss right now, he just had a feeling that Jenny wasn¡¯t the kind of person who gave up easily. If she were to get angry with him, scold him, or even leave him, Evan could ept it, and he was even prepared for it. But Jenny was too calm throughout this whole time, and that made him feel a little uneasy. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Maybe Miss Walter has figured things out and thinks that you¡¯re not too bad,¡± Howardforted him. Howard thought the world of Evan. In his opinion, women like Jenny, who didn¡¯t know what was good for them, deserved death for their ignorance. ¡°Go get some rest.¡± Evan nodded and waved him off. He also hoped that he was thinking too much and that Jenny had truly decided to stay. Another three days passed by calmly, but Jenny felt increasingly anxious. Why hadn¡¯t Olivia given her any updates yet? Could she really pull it off? If Olivia couldn¡¯t get her off the ind, Jenny had to quickly think of another n. She couldn¡¯t just keep waiting like this. Just when she was stressing about it, Olivia pushed open her door. ¡°Evan won¡¯t be back until veryte tomorrow, and he won¡¯t be leaving the ind for a long time after that. So, tomorrow is your only chance.¡± Upon learning about that, Jenny felt helpless as she thought, ¡°If I fail tomorrow, then I won¡¯t get another chance to escape for a long time.¡± However, she didn¡¯t say it out loud. She nodded and asked, ¡°How are you going to get me off the ind?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll put you in a box and send you away on a supply ship. After it docks, you¡¯ll have to figure it out on your own.¡¯ Olivia had already done enough by helping Jenny get to Duxdence. She didn¡¯t arrange anything else for Jenny after that. Jenny wasn¡¯t worried, as she¡¯d already contacted Alec in advance. As long as she could reach Duxdence, Alec would be able to find her. ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny nodded and agreed. No matter what, tomorrow was her only chance. Even though she knew that Olivia wasn¡¯t a good person, Jenny had to take the gamble. Seeing that Jenny had agreed, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief. ¡¯Rest well and prepare yourself. I don¡¯t want you to fail tomorrow.¡¯ In any case, she had to get Jenny off the ind. Only if she died outside could Olivia escape any suspicion. If she died on the ind, Evan would definitely think it was rted to her. Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 No Turning Back Despite Olivia telling her to rest well, Jenny couldn¡¯t sleep all night. She was very worried and afraid that something unexpected might happen. As Olivia had said, that was herst chance in the near future. If Jenny missed the opportunity, she didn¡¯t know how long she would have to stay in that ce. The next morning, when Evan¡¯s footsteps faded into the distance, Jenny immediately sat up from bed. He was going out, just as Olivia had told her. As the private jet took off, Jenny¡¯s nervous mood finally rxed a little. She was at least one step closer to sess. Soon, there was a knock on the door. Upon opening it, there stood Olivia. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Let¡¯s go!¡± Olivia whispered. She didn¡¯t have time to waste with her. Although she was happy to see Jenny leave, betraying Evan also agonized her. Jenny followed Olivia. She then hid in what Olivia called arge box. At least at that moment, she was handing her life to Olivia. It wasn¡¯t that she trusted her to that extent, but their current goals happened to be the same at the time. In no time at all, Jenny could feel the box being lifted off the ground. She heard someone outside the box ask, ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°How dare you ask me what¡¯s in there? My personal items are in there, alright? Do I have to give you a list of my stuff?¡± Olivia chastised impatiently and unkindly. The person dared not speak again. After all, everyone on the ind knew that Olivia and Howard were the two people Evan trusted the most. They wouldn¡¯t do anything that would bring harm to Evan. Jenny boarded the ship sessfully in the box and breathed a sigh of relief. As the ship started moving, Jenny knew she was gradually drifting away from the ind. She was excited but also nervous. She didn¡¯t even know if Alec had received the message or whether he was even there. Everything was just based on her guesswork. But now, even if it was just a shot in the dark, she had no way of turning back. The ship sailed for about three or four hours and finally stopped. Jenny, who had been half asleep in the box, suddenly felt unbelievably nervous. Soon, someone lifted the box she was in off the ship and said, ¡®This is Olivia¡¯s.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Another group of people took over and carried her away. They didn¡¯t walk far before they put the box down in a corner and opened it. The sudden brightness made Jenny ufortable after being in the dark for so long. She didn¡¯t act rashly because those people were all armed. Sure enough, once her eyes adjusted to the light after she opened them, she saw the gun in the person¡¯s hand pointed at her forehead. ¡°Where¡¯s the check?¡± It seemed Olivia had never intended to let her take the money. When she gave her the check, she nned to take it back. ¡°So, Olivia is someone who doesn¡¯t keep her word, huh?¡¯ Jenny tried hard to stay calm and buy herself as much time as possible. The person sneered at her condescendingly, ¡°Who do you think you are to deserve Olivia¡¯s promise?¡± Jenny pursed her lips. ¡°I can give you the check, but you have to prepare a car for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t figured out the situation yet, Miss. Who said we only want money?¡± The person laughed, and his two followersughed too. Jenny wasn¡¯t surprised by that. She anticipated that Olivia had no intention of letting her leave alive. Her men didn¡¯t take action on the ind because Evan would easily suspect her. They waited until she left the ind, and they could make their move in Duxdence. Even if her body was found afterward, they could say that she escaped and was killed by someone else. What a cunning n! Unfortunately, Jenny wasn¡¯t a fool either. ¡°It seems that I won¡¯t survive.¡± Jenny sighed helplessly with a hint of grievance. The men didn¡¯t take her seriously, and it never crossed their minds that Jenny would resist. To be more precise, Jenny was a weak and powerless woman in their eyes. Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Absolute Silence When Jenny decided to fight back, she didn¡¯t know what the oue would be. She was left with no choice. After all, it was unlike her to silently wait for death to befall her. However, before she could even touch the person in front of her, the man suddenly fell with a gunshot to the head. His two subordinates soon dropped to the ground in the same way too. To her surprise, Jenny turned around and saw Alec walking toward her. She had to admit that Alec looked like a god who had descended from heaven at that moment. His handsomeness was further amplified by his heroic deed ofing to her rescue in the nick of time. ¡°Are you okay?¡¯ He walked up to her with eyes full of concern. Jenny shook her head and smiled at him. ¡¯You came just in time. If you were anyter, who knows what would¡¯ve happened.¡± She¡¯d been prepared to fight three men on her own. The chances of her surviving were indeed very slim. Hearing her words, Alec felt guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just came from the airport because I thought you would be there.¡± Ever since he received Jenny¡¯s message, Alec had been waiting every day. He ordered his men to search the airport every single day to check if she¡¯d shown up. They would then immediately rush to the docks when he confirmed she wasn¡¯t there. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, Alec. Thank you.¡± Given hisck of information about where she was, Jenny knew it was a miracle for Alec to appear there at the right time to save her. Alec hugged her, taking in her physical presence greedily. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m so d I found you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. I haven¡¯t been gone that long,¡± Jenny teased him. At most, it had only been a month, not as exaggerated as Alec seemed to suggest. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the saying ¡®distance makes the heart grow fonder¡¯?¡¯ Alec replied. Jenny rolled her eyes at him but didn¡¯t free herself from his embrace. In reality, she was very grateful. If it weren¡¯t for Alec¡¯s persistence in finding her, what other way could she have escaped from the ind? Maybe she could have found a chance to escapeter, but it would have definitely dyed many things. She would have to wait until she¡¯d at least gained Evan¡¯s complete trust. She didn¡¯t have that much time to waste. Therefore, she was very grateful for Alec¡¯s appearance. After a brief conversation, Alec left with Jenny. After all, this was still Evan¡¯s territory. He might immediately send someone after Jenny if he found out she had left. When she got onto the ne leaving Duxdence, Jenny finally felt she¡¯d truly escaped. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Then again, she didn¡¯t know what Evan¡¯s reaction would be. Would he stille looking for her? Jenny hoped not. She felt it was better to part ways like this; without decimating thest bit of goodwill between them. At eleven o¡¯clock that night, a private jetnded, and down came Evan. He walked briskly toward the castle. Aftering to the ind, this was the first time he¡¯d been away for such a long time. Surprisingly, he missed Jenny very much. He was cheered by the fact that he wouldn¡¯t need to stay away for so long after this, and he would have all the time in the world to apany his beloved Jenny. He walked into the castle smiling but soon found it was silent. There was no one in the living room. Evan didn¡¯t think it was anything out of the norm. After all, it was veryte, and Jenny was probably already asleep. However, he still wanted to see her, so he walked to her door and knocked on it. ¡°Jenny, are you asleep? If you¡¯re not, can Ie in and chat with you? N There was no response. Downstairs, in Olivia¡¯s room, she heard the private jetnding and Evan walking into the castle. At that moment, she was deathly afraid of Evan finding out about the good work she¡¯d done. But when she heard him going straight upstairs to Jenny without hesitation, she felt her decision was correct. If Jenny continued staying there, Evan would never look at her twice. Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 There¡¯s No One in the Room Olivia had her worries too. Although she¡¯d sent Jenny away and arranged for her to be disposed of, she still hadn¡¯t received any news from the three people she sent over, so she didn¡¯t know if Jenny was dead or alive. The knocking from upstairs continued, annoying Olivia as shey in bed tossing and turning. Evan had been waiting for five minutes, but there was no sounding from the room at all, which rmed him. Jenny wasn¡¯t a heavy sleeper; even if she¡¯d been asleep at this hour, she should have been awakened by his knocking. There were no servants in the castle, so even if he wanted to find someone to ask, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find anyone. He raised his hand and knocked on the door again, but no one answered. Evan began to sense that something wasn¡¯t right, and his tone became serious. ¡°Jenny, are you there? Say something if you are; otherwise, I¡¯ll have toe in.¡± No one answered. The castle waspletely silent. Evan called Howard, who quickly came over. Howard was still dealing with something, so he hadn¡¯t returned to the castle yet and was a bit confused when he received Evan¡¯s call. ¡°The room key,¡± Evan said coldly. Howard didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he didn¡¯t dare dy and quickly found the key to Jenny¡¯s room. When the door was opened, there was no sign of Jenny in the room. She had disappeared without a trace. When Howard saw Evane out of the room with a gloomy expression, he immediately realized what had happened. ¡°Boss, Miss Walter¡­¡¯ ¡°Go get Olivia for me,¡± Evan ordered coldly. Howard was taken aback, but under Evan¡¯s icy gaze, he quickly went downstairs to knock on Olivia¡¯s door. Olivia hadn¡¯t expected Evan would choose to open Jenny¡¯s door right away. She thought he would leave after getting no response. She¡¯d even thought that he might not find out until tomorrow morning that Jenny had left. When she came out of her room, Evan had alreadye down and was sitting on the sofa in the living room. Olivia walked over with some trepidation and confusion. ¡°Evan, you¡¯re back. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Jenny?¡± Evan asked, staring at her. ¡°Jenny?¡± Olivia had considerably good acting skills and was prepared for this situation, so she wasn¡¯t too flustered. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Isn¡¯t she resting in the room?¡± Olivia replied. Evan sneered, and his gaze gave her a feeling that she was being seen through, which made her particrly uneasy. ¡°There¡¯s no one in the room,¡± Evan stated. Olivia was surprised. ¡°How is that possible? I saw her enter the room with my very eyes, and she hasn¡¯t come out since.¡± Howard was also shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, could Miss Walter be at the seaside?¡± After all, Jenny liked to go to the seaside, so it wasn¡¯t unusual for her to not be in her room. ¡°When did you see her enter the room?¡± Evan asked. ¡°This morning,¡± Olivia answered. Evan frowned, already starting to get angry. ¡°This morning?¡± ¡°Yes, after you left, she returned to the room and told me not to look for her. Otherwise, she would say I bullied her when you came back. Under these circumstances, how would I dare to look for her?¡± Olivia exined. Evan found it ridiculous. ¡°You never knocked on the door after that?¡± ¡°I knocked during lunch and dinner, but she didn¡¯t answer,¡¯ Olivia said. She then pouted and continued, ¡°You know I don¡¯t like her. I can¡¯t be bothered if she has eaten or not.¡± Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Do You Think I¡¯m a Fool? Evan had expected Olivia not to be on good terms with Jenny. He asked Olivia to stay not because he wanted her to have a good rtionship with Jenny but simply hoped she would take care of her. Looking at her with scrutiny, Evan looked as if he was doubting the truth in her words. Olivia could tell he was suspecting her and asked incredulously, ¡°Evan, you don¡¯t think I drove her away, do you? Do you think I would help her?¡± That was true. Everyone assumed it was highly unlikely for Olivia to help Jenny. No one would have expected that it was indeed her who sent Jenny away. However, she didn¡¯t do it for Jenny¡¯s sake but to help herself. ¡°Search the entire ind and leave no stones unturned!¡± Evan ordered. In fact, he knew the likelihood of Jenny still being on the ind was slim, but he didn¡¯t give up. He had to at least make an effort to find her and see her with his own eyes to feel at ease. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. That night, the ind was in chaos. No matter how Howard and his men searched the ind, there was no trace of Jenny. It was as if she had disappeared into thin air. Listening to Howard¡¯s report, Evan remained silent with a calm face. ¡°Don¡¯t bother continuing with the search. She¡¯s no longer on the ind.¡± Although he had suspected it before the search, he still felt dismayed upon confirming it. After all that they¡¯d been through, she still chose to leave him. ¡°Boss, this is impossible! There are only two ways off the ind. Where could she have gone?¡¯ Howard was puzzled and couldn¡¯t figure it out. Evan wasn¡¯t surprised by this. He nced at Olivia, who was standing there, and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s the work of a traitor.¡± ¡°A traitor?¡± Howard was shocked. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll find that traitor no matter what.¡± Olivia, who was standing to one side, felt a chill run down her spine. She had the feeling that Evan was referring to her. While she was thinking about whether she was suspected, one of Evan¡¯s subordinates came in through the door and reported, ¡°Boss, we received an express delivery at thepany.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± He was not in the mood to deal withpany matters now and spoke irritably. Despite his cranky attitude, the subordinate didn¡¯t leave and said softly, ¡°It¡­ it was sent by Jenny.¡± With those words, everything fell silent. Olivia¡¯s eyes widened with shock, unable to believe what she just heard. ¡°Jenny sent it? Does this mean she¡¯s not dead?¡± Olivia pondered anxiously. Before she could even think about what Jenny could have sent, the subordinate who came to report whipped out his phone and opened the photo album before handing it over to Evan. There were two photos, one was the express delivery note with Jenny¡¯s name, and the other was a check with Olivia¡¯s name. At this point, Evan understood everything. He turned his head and looked at Olivia, who was standing beside him, ¡°You¡¯ve worked with me for so many years, yet you¡¯re still not smart enough.¡± Olivia was stunned, and her intuition told her that whatever Jenny sent was definitely nothing good. ¡°Evan, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Did you give Jenny a check?¡± Evan asked in return. As soon as those words were spoken, Olivia¡¯s legs went weak in an instant. ¡°That bitch! How dare she stab me behind my back!¡± she screamed inwardly. If it weren¡¯t for the check, even if Evan suspected her, there wouldn¡¯t be any evidence. In the end, he would probably let her off the hook considering how long she¡¯d been in his service. All that might change now. Olivia bit her lip and suddenly felt aggrieved. ¡°Evan, things are not what you think. It was Jenny who coerced me!¡± ¡°She coerced you? And you still gave her money?¡± Evan sneered and let her continue with her farce. Olivia hurriedly exined, ¡°She forced me to find a way to help her escape, and she made me write her a check. Other than that, she threatened to kill me! I had no choice but to-¡° ¡°Enough!¡± Evan interrupted her coldly. ¡¯Do you really think I¡¯m a fool?¡± ¡°Evan¡­¡± ¡°Get lost. From now on, I don¡¯t want to see you ever again. Get off the ind immediately.¡± Evan looked away, not wanting to say another word to her. Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 You Never Wanted to Stay Olivia couldn¡¯t believe that Evan was actually going to kick her off the ind. Staying on the ind meant she was one of Evan¡¯s close confidants. Once she was kicked out, even if she went to work in thepany, it would bepletely different from before. ¡°Evan! You can¡¯t do this! I¡¯ve been with you for so many years. How can you kick me out?¡± She couldn¡¯t ept such an oue. She found it utterly incredulous. She¡¯d also put in so much of her effort in this ce. Even in the beginning, it was she and Evan who bought this ind as their base of operations. But now, she was going to be kicked out? Unfortunately, faced with her pleading, Evan¡¯s stony heart wasn¡¯t the slightest bit moved. ¡¯Get out! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not upholding thest bit of courtesy toward you!¡¯ ¡°Evan!¡± Olivia gritted her teeth at him. At this moment, her hatred and resentment were magnified several times over. Seeing that Olivia was about to rush over to Evan, Howard held her back and forcibly pulled her out of the castle. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. Boss is angry right now. He¡¯ll get even more infuriated if you go against him.¡± ¡°What do I do then? He¡¯s going to kick me out!¡± Olivia cried. Right then, she was truly shattered. Sighing helplessly, Howard wondered how things had turned out this way.¡± Alright. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. You go to Duxdence and calm down for a few days, and I¡¯ll talk to Boss.¡± ¡°Is there still a chance for me?¡± Olivia was unsure. Recalling Evan¡¯s cold expression earlier, she felt that he would never let her return. Howard wasn¡¯t sure either, but he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You and I are Boss¡¯ most loyal followers. He won¡¯t be that ruthless. But¡­you¡¯ve really gone too far this time.¡¯ ¡°What did I do wrong? It¡¯s all because I love him. If it weren¡¯t for that, would I have done this?¡¯ Olivia couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°You like Boss. We all know that. But he doesn¡¯t like you, and you know that too. Boss likes Jenny, and this was probably his only chance to be with her. But you went ahead and ruined his chances completely. Of course, he¡¯s angry,¡± Howard said with another sigh. Now that Jenny had left, unless Evan went back to Bardoff City to look for her again, he probably wouldn¡¯t have had another chance toe into contact with her again. On top of that, the chances of them meeting again were close to zero. With how things had turned out, Howard surmised that Evan wouldn¡¯t go to Bardoff City to look for Jenny again. In fact, everyone knew that Jenny didn¡¯t like Evan. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t change that. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I just thought that after Jenny left, maybe he would look at me more after Jenny left.¡¯ Olivia didn¡¯t know where she went wrong. Did all this misfortune happen to her simply because she loved him too much? Howard could only persuade Olivia to leave for now. He then turned and went back to the castle. By then, Evan was no longer in the living room. Howard sighed, seeing the light turned on in Jenny¡¯s room upstairs. It seemed that it would be a sleepless night for his boss. In Jenny¡¯s room, Evan stood on the balcony silently. Suddenly, his phone rang, which brought him back to reality. At that moment, he didn¡¯t feel like answering the phone, but he still took it out for some reason. It was an unfamiliar number. In this situation, he would just hang up, but today¡­ The call was connected, and it took a while before he tentatively asked,¡± Jenny, is that you?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Jenny answered. ¡®Sorry for leaving without saying goodbye.¡± Evan smiled bitterly. It was Jenny; his intuition was pretty urate. ¡°I understand. You never wanted to stay here,¡± Evan said solemnly, mocking himself. He¡¯d been deceiving himself, thinking that if he worked hard enough, Jenny might be willing to stay when he knew very well that she wouldn¡¯t. Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Why Did You Bring Me Here? After a brief silence, Evan asked, ¡®Was it Alec who took you away?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t hide anything. By then, they¡¯d already crossed the borders of Monaerim. Even if Evan came after them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up. ¡°He¡¯s the ultimate winner, it seems,¡± Evanmented with a bitter smile. No matter how hard he tried, in Jenny¡¯s heart, Alec was more important than him at the end of the day. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jenny was somewhat dissatisfied with this and corrected Evan¡¯s words.¡± Neither of you won. I¡¯m a person, not your trophy.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± ¡°Evan, this is thest time I¡¯ll call you and thest time I¡¯ll contact you. I hope you wont contact me in the future either. This is good enough,¡± Jenny dered. She sounded quite heartless when she said all that, but it had to be this way. She didn¡¯t want Evan to continue to focus his energy on her, as it would only cause endless trouble. Evan felt a piercing pain in his heart, feeling as if he¡¯d been stabbed with a knife. ¡®I understand what you mean.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Jenny said with a nod. Finally, she said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Okay, you take care too.¡± Evan didn¡¯t say anything more to persuade her and ended the call. He knew he couldn¡¯t hold on to her. Even if he said they could still be friends in the future, Jenny wouldn¡¯t agree with him. Their rtionship had significantly changed since he left her on the ind. Perhaps it was even earlier than that. The moment he went through with his n to kidnap Jenny and tried to keep her by his side by faking a crippling injury, they were destined not to be able to go back as they once were. In Eldezar, a country far from Monaerim, Jenny was sitting on a hotel bed. She decided to make thest call to Evan on a whim, ending their years of friendship. After the call, she no longer had any grievances. Everything would be in the past, gone with the wind. However, looking around and being reminded of where she was, Jenny felt slightly exasperated and helpless. When they boarded the ne, Alec didn¡¯t tell her they weren¡¯t going back to their home country, but rather to Lourdon in Eldezar. The doorbell rang. Jenny got up from the bed, opened the door, and wasn¡¯t surprised to see Alec standing at the door. ¡°Why did you bring me here? We should hurry back to Clusia. Gilbert and Zack must be worried sick,¡± Jenny stated as she walked back to her room. Alec smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already informed them.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°So, why did you bring me here?¡± ¡°You studied here before, right?¡± Alec asked. Jenny nodded. She had gotten her Ph.D. in this city, so she was quite familiar with it. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you show me around? Since we¡¯re already abroad, there¡¯s no rush to go back,¡± Alec said with a smile. He wanted to spend more time alone with Jenny. However, he and Evan were fundamentally different. If Jenny didn¡¯t want to stay, he wouldn¡¯t force her. He would book a flight back home with her right away. Jenny looked out the window and could see the Faire Tower clearly. ¡°Okay, I can be your tour guide for two days since you saved my life,¡± she said. She was wondering how she could repay Alec for saving her; this was a good opportunity to show her gratitude. After changing their clothes and having breakfast at the hotel, they headed toward the famous Faire Tower. Jenny was surprised that Alec was interested in it. ¡°You¡¯re interested in this thing? There¡¯s nothing much to see here,¡± she said. ¡°Traveling is about going from ces that we¡¯re tired of to ces that other people are tired of,¡± Alec replied. Jenny didn¡¯t refuse and went along with Alec¡¯s n. After all, she was only a tour guide for the next two days, so she would do whatever he wanted. Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Be My Girlfriend As it was very early in the morning, there weren¡¯t many tourists at the Faire Tower. Only two or three people were around, and it was quite serene. Alec looked up at the iron tower in front of him and asked, ¡°Can we go up?¡± ¡°We can. Do you want to go up?¡± Jenny thought Alec was just there to take a look, but she didn¡¯t expect him to have the intention of ascending the tower. Could he have reallye here to travel as a tourist? Alec nodded and looked at Jenny hopefully. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go up and take a look.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re here,¡± was what all tourists would say. Jenny had actually been there before. She¡¯de excitedly in her first year of studying abroad since it was a famousndmark many said one should visit at least once in a lifetime. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded and led Alec up the iron tower. There was an elevator, and it was fast. In no time, they were standing on top of the tower. They could easily see the whole city in its splendor from their position. ¡°This city is still the same as before. Not much has changed,¡± Jenny sighed. It was a huge contrast from Bardoff City. If she left for a few years, Bardoff City would definitely be different by the time she came back. Alec nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go down after we¡¯ve had enough of the scenery here. Since you want to travel, there are many other ces we should visit,¡± Jenny said, turning around to leave. Unexpectedly, Alec grabbed her wrist and stopped her from leaving.¡± What¡¯s the hurry? Let¡¯s look for a while longer.¡¯ Jenny wondered what else was there to see. Helpless, she had no choice but to continue to stand and look into the distance. Before she realized it, Alec had moved behind her and gently called her name, ¡°Jenny.¡± Jenny turned around and was astonished to see Alec kneeling on one knee, holding a ring in his hand. He said, ¡°Be my girlfriend.¡± Jenny quickly came back to her senses. Luckily no one was around; otherwise, she would be embarrassed. ¡°Are you confessing or proposing?¡± ¡°Either one is fine. If you¡¯re okay with it, I can propose too.¡± Alec smiled. Jenny rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Dream on.¡± ¡°Jenny, just give me an answer. Are you willing to be my girlfriend? I¡¯m still kneeling here.¡± Alec couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. He was quite confident before, but now he had no idea if Jenny would ept him since she still hadn¡¯t given him a concrete answer. With a slight smile, Jenny said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Since you want me to be your girlfriend, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to kneel for a while more. Show me more sincerity.¡± ¡°If you promise to be my girlfriend, I¡¯ll kneel however long you want me to,¡± Alec replied hurriedly. He didn¡¯t have a problem with kneeling; he was just afraid Jenny wouldn¡¯t say yes to him. Instead of answering, Jenny took the ring from his hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me a New Year¡¯s gift before? I thought you were going to confess with that ring.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think that ring was good enough. This one is even prettier.¡¯ Only the most beautiful ring was worthy of Jenny in his eyes. Although Jenny didn¡¯t say anything, the corners of her mouth that lifted up revealed her true thoughts. She was utterly delighted. She returned the ring to Alec and instructed, ¡°Here, put it on for me.¡± Alec was so overjoyed that he cried, and in his flustered state, he helped Jenny put on the ring. He was even shaking a little bit. Jenny couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why are you so nervous? It¡¯s like you¡¯re eighteen.¡¯ ¡°Hey, it¡¯s my first confession. It¡¯s natural to be nervous.¡± Alec couldn¡¯t remember if they had ever confessed their love for each other before, but he felt certain that he¡¯d never prepared as carefully as he did this time, and he¡¯d never been as nervous as he was a moment ago. Perhaps that was just how people were-they never realized how precious something was until they¡¯d lost it. He looked at the person in his arms and silently vowed to never let go of Jenny again. Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 I¡¯ll Be Better in the Future ¡°Hey, my darling, Jenny.¡± ¡°Hey, my darling, Alec.¡¯ It was still daytime in Lourdon, but it was already night in Bardoff City. Hundreds of people were simply scrolling mindlessly online, and when they saw the news, they instantly perked up and grabbed their popcorn. ¡°Has Mr. Faust finally found his princess?¡± ¡°Oh, how sweet of them!¡± ¡°They¡¯re such a perfect couple.¡± They didn¡¯t really have a lot of fans. They weren¡¯t celebrities, after all. The only people who followed them were people who truly cared about them. Hence, the inte showered them with blessings. When Stephanie called, Jenny and Alec were having lunch. When she picked up, she heard Stephanie¡¯s excited voice through the receiver.¡± Jenny! Have you really gotten together with Alec?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She had no clue why Stephanie was so surprised. It was to be expected, wasn¡¯t it? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After Stephanie¡¯s call, several others called. Once they confirmed that her ount had not been hacked, they sent her their blessings. Alec got a call, too, but it was from Old Mr. Faust. Old Mr. Faust was not someone who would be actively online. He got to know about them so quickly because of Alfred. After dinner at Alec¡¯s house, Old Mr. Faust was no longer as resistant toward Alfred. It could also be because of his old age. He epted Alfred as a part of his own family. Most importantly, he could tell that Jenny and Alec had already epted Alfred. Old Mr. Faust naturally would not have a reason to push him away. Hence, whenever Alfred came to Parrington, he would choose to visit Old Mr. Faust. He was the one who told him about Jenny¡¯s and Alec¡¯s development. ¡°Rx, Grandpa. I know what to do.¡¯ Alec was a little exasperated. Old Mr. Faust didn¡¯t seem to trust him at all. He felt like he would treat Jenny unfairly. What a joke. Alec had pursued her tirelessly. Why would he treat her unfairly? He hung up. Jenny put her phone away, too. ¡°Was that Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yeah. He told me to cherish you this time and that if I treated you like crap again, he would break my legs. I¡¯m beginning to doubt if he even is my grandpa,¡± Alec said self-deprecatingly. Jenny smiled. ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t have a good impression of you.¡± After all, Alec had not been the best person the first two times. They wouldn¡¯t have divorced if he was. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be better in the future.¡± Alec didn¡¯t deny it. He gave Jenny some food. ¡°Eat more.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny nodded. Then, she asked, ¡°How many more days will we be here?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see where it takes us. Nothing much is happening in Faust Group. Of course, it¡¯d be great if we could stay for a few more days. After all, it¡¯s not every day we get to vacation like this.¡± He wanted to apany her more, but after taking over the Fausts, he was nose deep in work. Now that he thought about it, he wasn¡¯t so sure if taking over the Fausts was the right choice. But if he hadn¡¯t chosen to do so, he wouldn¡¯t be worthy of Jenny, who was now the head of the Walters. Jenny didn¡¯t mind. The hospital had given her a long holiday, and she didn¡¯t want to waste it. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll stay for a few more days.¡± Their decision was made. After lunch, they headed toward the next destination. But now, Alec was enjoying it fully. He was no longer nervous about confessing. Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Is There Any Point in Pretending Evan was one of the first to receive the news of Jenny and Alec getting together. He couldn¡¯t quite describe what he was feeling. Naturally, he felt disappointed. However, he also found himself feeling relieved. He no longer fooled himself with the promise of hope. He had totally given up. He put his phone away and looked at Howard. ¡°Let¡¯s go to thepany.¡± ¡°Do you want to take two days off, sir?¡± After Jenny left, Evan had not rested. No one could endure so much work without rest. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°I¡¯m fine. If you¡¯re tired, you can get someone else to follow me around.¡± Evan didn¡¯t feel tired. Working was the only way he could relieve the pain in his heart. Howard would never say that he was tired. He was just worried for Evan. But since Evan had made up his mind, he said nothing else and got the ne ready. Three dayster, after Gilbert hung up on a call with Jenny, he stood by the window, deep in thought. He didn¡¯t like Alec before. In fact, he tried his hardest to stop them from getting together. However, he understood now that Jenny and Alec were fated to be together. No one could stop them. He found that he was astonishingly calm. He was not as agitated as before when they got together the first time. Perhaps he had truly let go of Jenny and thought of her as his sister. No matter her decisions, he would support her as long as she was happy. He sighed deeply, feeling at ease. At this moment, his phone rang. He held it up and realized that it was Paul. He frowned. The call ended quickly, but Gilbert¡¯s eyebrows were still tightly knit. He and Paul never contacted each other. If Paul called asking to see him, it wasn¡¯t good news. Gilbert could guess why Paul wanted to talk to him. But he didn¡¯t want to go precisely because of it. He wanted no part in Marigold¡¯s affairs. He took no interest in them at all, but he still put his coat on and went to Paul¡¯s bar. Gilbert pushed the door open. It was quiet in the private booth, apletely different atmosphere compared to the public area. Only Paul was in the booth. ¡°Have a seat,¡¯ Paul said. Gilbert sat on the opposite, frowning slightly. ¡°Why did you call me here?¡± Paul sipped some wine and smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I have no idea,¡± Gilbert said at once. ¡®I¡¯m busy. If you have nothing to say, I¡¯ll leave.¡± He hadn¡¯t even wanted toe at all. And now, seeing Paul like this, he regretted it even more. ¡°Gilbert, we¡¯re both men. As men, we should at least be able to shoulder basic responsibilities.¡± Paul looked at him coldly, his gaze frosty. Gilbert didn¡¯t actually leave. When he heard that, he merely knitted his brow together. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Is there any point in pretending? Why else would I get you here?¡± Paul asked with a smile on his face. He couldn¡¯t see why Marigold liked Gilbert. Paul didn¡¯t like him at all. Gilbert¡¯s expression was turning sour, too. He looked at Paul, enunciating clearly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it many times-the child in Marigold¡¯s body is not mine. And even if it is, I will not ept it!¡± ¡°You dare say such despicable words?¡± Paul was angry enough to deliver a punch. But he held it in as best as he could. After all, he was here to solve a problem, not pick a fight. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 The Fight However, Gilbert was not there to solve problems-he didn¡¯t think that there was one in the first ce. If there was, it was all Marigold¡¯s fault. It had nothing to do with him. He looked at Paul and repeated, ¡°You know very well what Marigold and I are like. Would you marry a woman like that?¡± ¡°What do you mean, a woman like that? Would this have happened if you hadn¡¯t touched her?¡¯ Paul was furious. Gilbert had spoken as if Marigold were a whore. Gilbert couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. He stood his ground. ¡°Tell her that if the child is mine, she should abort it quickly. I won¡¯t ept the kid. And if it¡¯s not mine,¡± he scoffed, ¡°don¡¯t appear before me again.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After that, he made to leave. He had nothing more to say to Paul It was no wonder that Marigold would have such twisted delusions. In his eyes, the Wagners were all the same. The apple didn¡¯t fall far from the tree. But before Gilbert could reach the door, Paul jumped up andnded a blow on him that made him stagger to the ground. ¡°Bastard! Who do you think you are? How dare you look down on my sister? I¡¯m going to fucking kill you!¡± Paul grew up alongside Alec. Although he wasn¡¯t as good as Alec in terms ofbat ability, he was still pretty darn good. As for Gilbert, he learned self-defense with Jenny for only a few days. Thus, it was a losing battle for him. In the end, Gilbert was carried away in an ambnce, and Paul was dragged off in a police car. When Jenny and Alec received the news, they were stunned. She hung up. ¡°Paul?¡± ¡°And Gilbert?¡± Alec said. They shared a smile, both a little speechless. ¡°What were they doing?¡± Alec held her in his arms and buried his head in the crook of her neck, greedily inhaling her scent. ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s probably about Marigold.¡± Jenny pushed him away. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that already settled? Why would they fight each other?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one who thinks it¡¯s settled. Paul would never let Marigold raise the kid on her own. Although he looks to be heartless, he¡¯s pretty protective of Marigold. He probably just wants her to have a happy ending,¡± Alec said. Jenny frowned, feeling a headacheing. ¡°But Marigold was insistent on raising the child by herself. I talked with her before and stopped telling her to abort the child. I think she¡¯ll be able to raise the child well.¡± ¡°So no one is really in the wrong. Paul was just protecting his sister.¡± As for Gilbert, Alec couldn¡¯t say he was in the wrong, either. If he were in his shoes, letting Marigold stay alive would already be a form of mercy. When he saw how distressed Jenny looked, Alec felt an ache in his heart and embraced her again. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. We¡¯ll talk about it when we go back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny felt it was time for them to go back, too. Although the hospital wasn¡¯t urging her to return, she was already restless. On top of that, Paul and Gilbert had caused a scene. She had to check on the situation. But she couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty towards Alec. ¡°We can still go wherever you¡¯d like to go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It doesn¡¯t matter where I go as long as I¡¯m with you.¡± Alec smiled, his voice maic. Jenny rolled over, burying herself in his chest once more. Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Send Him to Jail After Jenny and Alec got off the ne, they left in two separate cabs. One went to the hospital, and the other to the police station. Before Jenny entered the hospital ward, she heard shoutsing from inside. ¡°What fucking right did Paul have to start hitting you? I¡¯m going to sue him for beating you up this badly!¡± It was Zack¡¯s voice. It was obvious that he was furious. ¡°We can¡¯t hold back anymore. We have to send him to prison,¡¯ Zack said once more. Although he and Gilbert fought before because of J, they would still face things like this together. Gilbert thought he was being noisy. ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done. Wagner Group is not an easy target.¡± After Paul took over Alec¡¯s business in Parrington, his business surpassed Gilbert¡¯s. If Gilbert were to sue him, he might not be victorious. ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? We have Jenny on our side. She¡¯s the head of the Walters!¡± Zack didn¡¯t think it was a problem at all. As he spoke, Jenny pushed the door open. ¡°It¡¯s lively in here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Jenny.¡± Zack rushed over. ¡°You must avenge Gilbert.¡± Jenny went to Gilbert¡¯s side and asked, ¡°What do you think? If you want to sue him, we will.¡± ¡°Forget it. You may have the Walters, but he has Alec.¡± The Fausts were leagues stronger than the Walters. Gilbert didn¡¯t think that he would win at all. Before Jenny could speak, Zack said, ¡°Alec is Jenny¡¯s boyfriend now. Is he really going to go bros before hoes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for you to say, Zack. Alec is great as my boyfriend, but I wouldn¡¯t be mad if he helped Paul. I¡¯d understand.¡± They were great friends, after all. Alec wouldn¡¯t let Paul go to prison. Gilbert nced at her, understanding what she meant. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll let this go.¡± ¡°Have you made your decision?¡± Jenny teased. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me to sue him.¡± Gilbert rolled his eyes at her. He saw through Jenny¡¯s schemes easily. Jenny didn¡¯t deny it. It was true she didn¡¯t want them to end up in court. Paul was only doing it for Marigold. Besides, Gilbert was indeed being a little irrational. Jenny didn¡¯t continue the topic of sending Paul to prison. She changed it instead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you honestly consider Marigold? Her methods were a little unorthodox, but she really likes you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to say anything of that sort again, Jenny,¡± Gilbert said solemnly, upset. Jenny pouted. Oh well. ¡°How are your injuries?¡± she asked. Gilbert shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re alright. I¡¯ll recover in about two days.¡± Afterforting Gilbert, Jenny left the ward. Zack followed her out and asked, ¡°Jenny, are you really going to let Paul go like that?¡± ¡°What else am I going to do? He was just angry on behalf of his sister. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± If it were Jenny, she¡¯d be angry too. Maybe not angry enough to throw hands, but enough to strike if the situation called for it. Zack pouted and asked softly, ¡°Is Marigold¡¯s child really Gilbert¡¯s?¡¯ N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°It¡¯s very likely,¡± Jenny concluded. Zack was surprised. ¡°I thought that Marigold was lying.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use in lying. It¡¯d be exposed sooner orter.¡± One paternity test was all it¡¯d take to expose the lie. She didn¡¯t think Marigold was as idiotic as that. Zack sighed. ¡°Gilbert¡¯s really unlucky this year.¡± Not only had he not fallen in love, he was faced with an obstacle like that. Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 I¡¯d Advise You Not To Go Jenny nced at him. ¡°You seem to be doing well these days.¡¯ ¡°Of course I am.¡± The moment the words left his mouth, Zack nced at the ward behind him. Thankfully, Gilbert hadn¡¯t heard him. ¡°But I¡¯d neverpare to you, Jenny. How was the honeymoon with Alec?¡± ¡°What honeymoon? Don¡¯t you be cheeky,¡± Jenny huffed. They weren¡¯t even married. Zack covered his smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a different way of saying it.¡± ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t be bothered with you. Go find J or something.¡± Jenny stood up to leave. However, she didn¡¯t leave the hospital. She went to Gavin Porter¡¯s, the director, office instead to tell him that she was back and ready to work. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You haven¡¯t used up all your annual leaves yet. You can have a few more days off.¡¯ Gavin did not agree to her request to start working. Jenny frowned. He continued, ¡°The schedule for the next few days has been made. Just wait a few more days. The other departments have people who want to go on holiday, too.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t say anything else. It seemed like she had to settle the things between Gilbert and Marigold in these few days. However, she had no idea how to go about it. She left the hospital and realized she did not know where to go. She lived at Evan¡¯s vi before, but Evan was gone now. She couldn¡¯t keep staying there. Jenny thought for a while and decided to move back into her little apartment. Right as she was about to hail a taxi, her phone rang. It was Alec. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital entrance. Have you settled things over there?¡± She knew that he had gone to the police station to see Paul. He should have gotten him out by now. Alec murmured in response and said, ¡°I¡¯lle get you.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t refuse and waited for him to arrive. Marigold ran into Jenny when she came to the hospital and was shocked.¡± Aren¡¯t you and Alec on holiday? When did youe back?¡± ¡°We just got back,¡± Jenny answered. She was bewildered by Marigold¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°Are you here to have an ultrasound?¡± Marigold shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Gilbert.¡± ¡°To see Gilbert?¡± Jenny was surprised. Gilbert probably wouldn¡¯t want to see her right now. ¡°I want him to forgive my brother. He was only fighting him because of me. I don¡¯t want him to go to prison.¡± Marigold had no other options. She had no voice in the Wagners, and the others were unwilling to help her. They wanted Paul to go to prison so that they could divide the family¡¯s assets among them. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Jenny raised her eyebrows, understanding Marigold¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to go. Gilbert probably doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Marigold smiled bitterly. ¡°My brother is in the wrong this time. I just want to apologize on his behalf.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Paul is already released from the police station. You can call him.¡± Jenny looked at Marigold¡¯s bump. If she went into the hospital and fought with Gilbert, there was no telling what would happen. Marigold was overjoyed. ¡°Really?¡± Jenny nodded. With no hesitation at all, Marigold called Paul. Indeed, he was already bailed out with Alec¡¯s help. She hung up and looked at Jenny gratefully. ¡°Thank you for letting it go and helping my brother.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It was Alec.¡± Jenny shook her hands hurriedly. If she went to help Paul, Gilbert would curse her to the Heavens. The most she could do was hold herself back when Alec went to save Paul. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 You¡¯ve Gone Mad Marigold was still grateful. ¡®Alec is your boyfriend now. He might have listened to you if you told him not to save my brother.¡± Paul would not havee out of the police station so easily if it weren¡¯t for Alec¡¯s help. ¡°That¡¯s between him and Alec. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t think that Marigold needed to thank her. She had done nothing, after all. As they spoke, Alec¡¯s car stopped by the entrance. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Alec rolled down his window and got Jenny in the car. He saw Marigold standing next to her and said, ¡°You can sit in the back. Paul is in the car, too.¡± They¡¯d juste out of the police station. Alec hade for Jenny before dropping him home. Marigold was surprised. The windows of the backseat rolled down as well. Paul looked displeased. ¡°Why are you here?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Are you okay, Paul?¡± Marigold hurried over and got into the car. Jenny sat in the passenger seat, and the car moved quickly. Paul looked disheveled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be okay? What could Gilbert do to me?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have hit him, Paul,¡¯ Marigold said in a soft voice. Paul was angry when he said that. He red at her and said, ¡°I was avenging you. Do you think I¡¯d pick on him for no reason at all?¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m the one who wanted to keep the child. It has nothing to do with anyone else,¡¯ Marigold exined, afraid he would turn angry. She wasn¡¯t ming Paul for throwing hands. He was just too impulsive. What if Gilbert refused to let it go and sent him to prison? At the mention of her child, Paul felt irritated. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, abort that kid at the hospital tomorrow. You can¡¯t have it!¡± He was holding on to the hope that Gilbert would marry Marigold and put everything to an end. But now, based on how Gilbert reacted, he knew it was impossible. Paul would rather be cruel and get Marigold to abort the child. It would benefit everyone. ¡°I wont,¡± Marigold refused. ¡°I can raise it alone. I don¡¯t need anyone else.¡± ¡°Marigold Wagner!¡± Paul roared. He was incensed now. Marigold was afraid of him, but she was determined. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll tarnish the Wagners¡¯ name, you can disown me. That way, I won¡¯t damage the family¡¯s reputation no matter what I do.¡± ¡°You¡¯re fucking crazy!¡± Paul red at her. He¡¯d have pped her to her senses if she weren¡¯t pregnant. Jenny saw that they were about to fight. Weakly, she said, ¡¯Stop fighting. Why dont I invite Gilbert out and discuss this with him?¡¯ ¡°What is there to discuss? Gilbert is a bastard!¡± Paul said at once. He didn¡¯t think he had beaten Gilbert up enough. Marigold, however, agreed. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much to discuss. It¡¯s my child. Why should I have to discuss it with someone else?¡± Jenny was speechless. She looked at Alec, who caught her imploring gaze and said, ¡°Putting the kid aside, you still have to talk about the fighting, don¡¯t you? I don¡¯t want to keep picking you up from the police station. You¡¯ll be staying there the next time around.¡± Paul scowled, upset. ¡®Fine. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to do anything to me.¡± Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Let¡¯s All Sit Down Paul was stubborn, but Marigold was sensible. She said at once, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to Alec. Let¡¯s all sit down and talk it out. Then everyone can be on their way without affecting anyone.¡± Paul said nothing, so Jenny took that as a yes. She sent Gilbert a text, to which Gilbert replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She sighed in relief. If everyone could talk it out, things wouldn¡¯t go south so quickly. Alec drove the Wagner siblings home and then left. ¡°Send me to my apartment. The one near the hospital,¡± Jenny said. However, Alec didn¡¯t listen to her. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of living separately from me, are you?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡¯ Jenny didn¡¯t think there was. Although they were in a rtionship, it didn¡¯t mean they had to live together. Alec was reluctant. ¡°You could even stay in Evan¡¯s vi. What¡¯s wrong with moving in with me? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to make you share my bedroom. But of course, I¡¯d be alright with it if you wanted to,¡± he added quickly. Jenny rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Who would want to share a bedroom with you? You¡¯re dreaming. I just think that even though we¡¯re dating, we should each have our own spaces. We don¡¯t have to live together.¡± It was said that distance made the heart grow fonder. They wouldn¡¯t have that if they lived under the same roof. Alec disagreed. ¡°I think it¡¯s great. Plus, it¡¯d help us determine if we¡¯re suitable for each other. What do you think?¡± Jenny was silent. These were all excuses. Alec just wanted to take advantage of her. ¡°Jenny, we¡¯re definitely marrying each other. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll be able to take better care of you if we stay together. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just keep on being neighbors with you.¡± If Jenny moved back into that apartment, he¡¯d move in next door. No matter where Jenny went, they wouldn¡¯t be too far from each other. Jenny was hesitant. But then, she and Alec had already had sex before. Why did she have to hesitate? They were just going to live together. It wasn¡¯t really a big deal. After all, they were already set to spend the rest of their lives together. ¡°Alright,¡¯ Jenny agreed. Alec smiled. He was obviously pleased. ¡¯We¡¯ll go straight to the vi, then. We¡¯ll move your things over slowly.¡± ¡°You can arrange it.¡± The decision was already made. Jenny was not going to ponder whether it was the right one. Of course, she was nervous. However, feelings like that wouldn¡¯t affect her much. She didn¡¯t conform to social expectations. She didn¡¯t care about what anyone said as long as she lived for herself. Soon, the car reached the vi. Alec had probably ordered for someone toe and keep it in order. The house was clean even though he was gone for a while. The floors were nicely warmed up, and a cozy feeling embraced Jenny when she went in. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. On top of that, there were groceries in the kitchen. It all looked nned. Jenny rolled her eyes. ¡°You probably already decided I¡¯d be moving in, didn¡¯t you?¡± Alec smiled dryly, not denying her im. ¡°The bedroom I prepared for you is on the third floor, next to mine. You can see if you like it. If you don¡¯t, you can select another one.¡± Alec had already gone into the kitchen. He looked like he was going to prepare dinner. Jenny couldn¡¯t be of much help, so she went to the third floor. Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Chapter 11341 Ached for You More It was Jenny¡¯s first time on the third floor. Before, she had only gone to the study on the second floor for a while. She had not gone up to the third floor. When she got up there, she realized that there were only two rooms on the floor. Besides Alec¡¯s, the rest seemed to be specially prepared for her. She pushed the door open and went in. Although it was said to be just one room, it was huge. However, it was already filled. A drawing room greeted her. Two plush pink couches sat in the room. It was an adorable sight. She walked further inside and found an especially big walk-in closet. She wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all. It was huge. There used to be five rooms on the floor, and Alec had turned them into only two rooms. He had probably converted all four rooms into one for her and kept his the same. When Jenny walked through the closet, her first thought was that this was definitely not done in one day. The closet was not bare. Branded clothing and essories were hung inside, and most of them were brands that Jenny already owned. The bed was in the style that Jenny liked. Even the wallpaper, bedside cab, and curtains matched her preferred styles. It was obvious that Alec had put a lot of effort into it. Jenny had to admit that she was touched. However, she could sense that he had been nning it for a long time. She didn¡¯t really feel repulsed by it, though. She picked out an outfit and went into the bathroom. She had not had a change of clothes sinceing down from the airne and going to the hospital. When she got out of the bathroom, the smell of dinner had already drifted upward. She felt hungry at once. She went downstairs and stood at the kitchen doorway. ¡°When did you prepare the things upstairs?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°When I moved in.¡± Truthfully speaking, every house of Alec¡¯s had a room prepared for Jenny. He was prepared for her to move in at any time. Jenny was dubious when she heard that. It all felt rather weird. ¡°Weren¡¯t you angry when I moved into Evan¡¯s vi? I thought you would be mad.¡± She even thought that Alec would give up on her. ¡°I was.¡± Alec didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°But I ached for you more. You had no choice but to take care of Evan. The only thing I could do then was to try and let you leave him as soon as possible. At first, I wanted to get a doctor to treat him so you wouldn¡¯t have to keep taking care of him. I didn¡¯t expect it was all part of his borate schemes. It¡¯s all very scary to think of now.¡± Thank God he had discovered it in time. If he hadn¡¯t, Jenny would have been fooled by Evan and brought out of the country against her will. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. When he brought up Evan¡¯s scheme, Jenny¡¯s heart felt heavy. ¡°Yeah. Who would have thought? I¡¯m sorry, Alec,¡± she said, looking at Alec, who was chopping up some vegetables. Alec stopped and looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t ever have to apologize to me, Jenny. I¡¯d rather hear you tell me that you love me.¡± Jenny was moved at first, but then when he said those words, the feeling vanished. ¡°Hurry up with the cooking. I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Alec smiled. He wasn¡¯t mad at all. Jenny didn¡¯t leave. She stood in the kitchen doorway, watching him cook with fluid movements. Anyone might think he was a seasoned chef at a restaurant. She suddenly thought that having someone like him around would be nice. It was better than eating at the hospital every day. That was the only advantage she could think of from having Alec as her boyfriend. Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Liar It was a hearty dinner. Alec even brought out a bottle of red wine. Jenny had no idea what he was celebrating. ¡°Have a ss, Jenny.¡± Alec poured out some wine and smiled at her. Jenny felt that his smile was dubious. She looked at him warily and asked,¡± You¡¯re not thinking of making me drunk, are you?¡¯ Alec didn¡¯t quite know how to respond to that. ¡°We haven¡¯t really celebrated us getting together before.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t tell what went through Jenny¡¯s mind at times. Was he that sort of person? Jenny smiled dryly and tried to ease the awkwardness. ¡°I was just joking. I know you¡¯re not that type of guy.¡± Alec chuckled. He didn¡¯t really push it. They clinked their sses together and drank the wine. Jenny preferred eating since Alec was pretty good at cooking. She wasn¡¯t much of a drinker. She looked at Alec. He seemed to have drunk quite a bit. ¡°Do you know how happy I am to finally be with you, Jenny?¡± Alec, who was getting tipsy, looked at Jenny with love in his eyes. Jenny felt vulnerable under Alec¡¯s scorching gaze. ¡°Maybe not¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how afraid I was to lose you. I was so afraid you wouldn¡¯t give me another chance, that we¡¯d spent the rest of eternity just being neighbors.¡± He couldn¡¯t imagine Jenny with someone else. He felt that Jenny¡¯s happiness had toe from him. Alec was probably truly drunk. Sometimes he would say romantic things, but he would never use such sappy words. However, Jenny was touched. After all those twists and turns, she still decided to be with Alec. To her, that was destiny. They were fated to be together. When she saw that Alec was still going to drink, she hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore. You¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°Still, I am happy. Really happy.¡± Alec rested against Jenny, feeling satisfied with what their future might bring. Jenny let him keep on mumbling. They arrived at the bar. Jenny did not know why Paul would choose to meet there. Was it because it was his territory? Did he want to fight again? She nced at Paul and Gilbert, sitting in the private booth, and then at Marigold, who was behind a screen. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Jenny didn¡¯t want Marigold to be there. After all, Gilbert¡¯s words were harsh. Marigold would be upset if she heard them. However, Paul insisted on bringing her over, saying he wanted her to face reality. Jenny had no choice but to let him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two start by telling each other what you want,¡± Jenny said. The silence couldn¡¯t carry on forever. She and Alec would be the unofficial judges for today. Paul rolled his eyes. ¡¯Wants? Did she think this was a courtroom?¡¯ he thought. But once Alec red at him, Paul said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s simple. He slept with my sister and got her pregnant, so he must take responsibility!¡± ¡°And what about you, Gilbert?¡¯ Jenny asked. Gilbert was surprisingly cooperative. He had to respect Jenny, after all.¡± Marigold is a grown adult. She should have known the consequences of setting me up. Hence, she doesn¡¯t need me to be responsible for her. She should be responsible for herself.¡± ¡°Liar!¡¯ Paul was upset. Jenny interrupted him. ¡°And this is why you two are at odds with each other. The result will not change no matter how many times you talk it out.¡± Paul shrugged. Gilbert said nothing. Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Taking the Money Jenny and Alec shared a nce.He nodded, indicating that he was alright with anything that she said. "Everyone should just take a step back," Jenny said. She looked at Paul. "You should know that my brother will never take responsibility for Marigold.Hence, you should let it go." "What do you think?" Paul was cold. "Gilbert is your brother.Of course, you''d help him." "I couldn''t force him to do what he doesn''t want to do even if he wasn''t my brother," Jenny retorted. Paul was unwilling to solve the problem. Paul sneered.He wouldn''t have paid attention to Jenny if it weren''t for Alec. "Gilbert, this might not be your responsibility, but it has already happened.You have topensate them in some way." Jenny looked at her brother.She was indeed there to resolve their problem.She didn''t want them to hold this against each other. It wouldn''t benefit either Marigold or Gilbert. Gilbert didn''t object, letting Jenny continue. "You can''t support her emotionally, that''s for sure.That leaves you with the more materialistic option." In other words, money. Before Gilbert could react, Paul said, dissatisfied, "What do you mean, Jenny? Do you think the Wagners are broke? I didn''te here looking for his money." If it was money they were discussing, the Wagners were much richer than Gilbert. "That''s the Wagners'' business.This money is for Marigold and has nothing to do with you.You have no right to refuse on her behalf." Jenny didn''t think that Marigold would refuse. novelebook She was stubborn but not a fool. Once the child was born, the expenses would be through the roof. Whether Gilbert liked it or not, that was his child.He had to pay. Paul wanted to retort, but in the end, he didn''t. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Alright.I agree." Gilbert did not hesitate much.He just wanted to settle it quickly. "Will she stop pestering me once she gets the money?" "You fucking..." Paul couldn''t bear it anymore, but Alec mped his hand over his mouth.Gilbert wasn''t afraid of him. The most that Paul could do was beat him up again. "I don''t care what you say.I will never recognize that child as my own." He was willing to pay up only because he didn''t want to embarrass Jenny and wanted the matter settled quickly. Behind the screen, tears welled up in Marigold''s eyes.She didn''t let them fall.She was no longer the Marigold from before. Now, she had someone to protect. She couldn''t be weak. Jenny was right. Marigold needed the money that Gilbert gave.It didn''t matter if Gilbert believed it or not. This was his child. Hence, she wouldn''t feel guilty about taking his money. "That''s settled then.My brother will pay Marigold child support.We''ll put out the other fires when they crop up." What if Gilbert thought the child was cute and regretted his decisionter on? Marigold would have the right to call the shots if that ever happened. Jenny was actually looking forward to seeing Gilbert be tortured by Marigold. That would be fun to see. No one said anything else. Gilbert wrote a check on the spot. It was basically all of the capital he had. The nine figures would enable Marigold to raise the child very well, even without the Wagners'' help. They weren''t broke, but they had to admit that this amount wasrge for Gilbert. It was a lesson learned for him. From now on, he would not get drunk in public and allow another Marigold to appear. Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Let Him Sit With His Thoughts Gilbert left the bar after writing the check. It was then that Marigold came out from behind the screen. She had already calmed herself down. Besides the redness in her eyes, nothing else was shown on her face. "I don''t know what you see in him!" Paul was a little angry to see her. Marigold said nothing and sat at the side. Jenny slid the check over and said, "I know you don''t want to contact him often, but for the child''s sake, you must take this money." "You don''t have to tell me to.I will." However, the amount written on it made her gasp. She looked at Jenny and then at Paul, who snorted and said, "This isn''t even a lot." "Is this too much, Jenny?" novelebookMarigold ignored her brother. Even to the Wagners, it was not a small sum. Jenny shook her head. "He can earn the money back.It''s not much.Only enough to ensure that you can raise the child stress- free." "Alright." Marigold didn''t refuse.She knew that Gilbert was giving her this much to make her stay away from him. If this was before, Marigold would not have been able to do it. But now, nothing else mattered to her except the money. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jenny sighed in relief after seeing Marigold ept the money. Things would be difficult if she didn''t take it. "If it were up to me, I''d take the money and abort the kid.You still have so much life left.Are you really going to throw all that away? For a kid?" If this child is born, Marigold would have a hard time finding someone to marry. Marigold looked at Paul seriously. "Please don''t say things like that anymore, Paul.I''ve already made my decision.From now on, this child is my world.If you talk about aborting it again, I will be very upset." "I''m just doing what''s good for you!"Paul was angry. novelebook Marigold said nothing.She didn''t need his version of good. Seeing that they were about to fight, Jenny said, "I''ll send you back.¡± "Okay.Thank you." Marigold nodded.She didn''t want to hear Paul say anything else.She had already had enough of him. Just like that, Jenny and Marigold left the bar, leaving Alec and Paul in the private booth. Paul was still mad.He said, Was I wrong, Alec? I''m just doing what''s good for her." "You weren''t wrong, but...Marigold wasn''t, either.You just can''t understand what a mother feels," Alec said. Paul was solemn. "Let''s just leave it at that.Don''t bother about it anymore, and don''t go picking on Gilbert.I won''t bail you out of prison the next time," Alec warned. He didn''t want Paul and Jenny to fight. Paul rolled his eyes. "You''re pussy whipped." Alec merely smiled. What was wrong with that? Paul didn''t have a taste of what it was like yet. Outside the bar, after Jenny watched Marigold leave in the cab, she turned to look for Alec. Just then, he walked out. "Where''s Paul?" Jenny was bewildered to see only him. "Don''t bother him.Let him sit with his thoughts," Alec said nonchntly. "Alright.As long as he doesn''t bother Gilbert anymore." Jenny didn''t care what Paul thought as long as he left Gilbert alone. "Don''t worry.He wouldn''t dare." With Alec''s warning, Paul probably wouldn''t repeat the same mistake. Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 A Couple of Lovebirds Jenny looked at Alec, who was driving the car. "Aren''t you going to thepany?" "I am." He''d just arrived, and a mountain of work was waiting for him in the office. However, he wanted to apany Jenny fora while longer, so he was not going there yet. Jenny read his mind and said, "We have lots of time, Alec.We don''t have to be together all the time.Do you know what I mean?" If Alec left his work to see her like this in the future, Jenny would start thinking she was affecting him. "I know.Don''t worry.I''ll handle the things in thepany." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Alec nodded with a smile. "I''ll just send you back." "Take me to the shopping mall.I invited Stephanie out," novelebook Jenny said quickly. Alec nodded. "Okay." They drove toward the mall. Alec asked, "Is Stephanie with Leonard yet?" "Probably not.She''d tell me if they were." She and Stephanie had contacted each other these few days, and Stephanie hadn''t told her anything about Leonard at all. Hence, Jenny guessed that they were not together yet. Alec seemed to sigh in relief when he heard that. Jenny nced at him and asked, "You don''t think Paul still has a chance, do you?" "As long as she''s not with other men, of course he does." It didn''t matter if they thought it was a small possibility. What mattered was what Paul thought. Jenny leaned her head against the window.She couldn''t be bothered to say much else. "Whatever.I don''t think there''s any hope for him.It''s best if he faces reality soon.Besides, isn''t Mnie nice? She''s such a nice girl, yet he doesn''t know how to cherish her," novelebook Jenny scoffed. Alec didn''t know whether tough or to cry. "You seem to have double standards, Jenny." Jenny didn''t think there was anything wrong with Gilbert not liking Marigold, but she thought that Paul was an ass for not liking Mnie. "Of course.Paul can''tpare to my brother." Jenny felt a little guilty, but she admitted it anyway. Paul wasn''t her friend. In fact, because of the whole incident with Stephanie, she didn''t like him at all. Hence, she''d want to help her brother. Alec didn''t mean to me her.He smiled. "Of course.They can''tpare." The car swiftly arrived at the mall entrance. Stephanie happened to be getting down from a cab, as well. When she saw them, she ran up to greet them. "Jenny! Mr.Faust! Congrattions on your win, Mr.Faust," Stephanie teased. Alec had certainly put a lot of effort into pursuing Jenny. But Stephanie thought that this was all his fault.He didn''t cherish her before. Alec thanked her but showed no sign of following them. "You can go shopping together.Put it on my tab." "You''re so generous, Mr.Faust!" Stephanie pped her hands. Alec was rich enough to afford to say things like that. When Alec was about to leave, Jenny said, "Be careful." "Alright.Call me when you''re done shopping.I''lle and fetch you." He drove off, quickly disappearing from sight. Jenny didn''t retract her gaze until the car waspletely gone from sight. Stephanie snapped her fingers in front of her face. "Hello? Earth to Jenny." Jenny came back to her senses and red at her. "What are you doing?" "The honeymoon phase is really something.You two are such a couple of lovebirds," Stephanie teased. She suddenly felt the urge to start dating. Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 They Are Going To Marry They held hands as they walked into the mall and talked about Jenny''s recent events as they shopped. Once Stephanie learned everything, she said, "Evan really went too far.Did he honestly think he could trap you in there forever?" As Jenny''s long-time friend, she knew that even if Jenny couldn''t find an escape n quickly, she would never give up and spend the rest of her life with Evan. Jenny smiled bitterly.She would probably never understand what went through Evan''s head, but she guessed that with all their years apart, Evan no longer understood her. "Well, what about you and Alec? You didn''t agree to be with him just because he saved you, did you?" Stephanie didn''t think that Jenny would be so impulsive. If she were the type to agree to be ina rtionship because of one kind gesture, she would have gotten together with Evan ages ago. Jenny was quiet for a bit before speaking. ''We probably fulfilled our destinies by being together.If it weren''t for Evan''s scheme, I might have gotten together with him long ago." She was already preparing herself to agree to be with Alec.It was only because of Evan that they had to drag things out. Stephanie didn''t think there was anything wrong with them being together.She was just fascinated. "After all those twists and turns, you still ended up together.Is fate really so magical?" "Perhaps." novelebook Jenny wasn''t too sure of it herself. "But it''s good that you''re with Alec.You''re taking no losses." Stephanie could tell that Alec would never leave Jenny. Truth be told, she was rather envious. Love would really push people forward. Jenny didn''t talk about her and Alec anymore.She brought up Stephanie and Leonard. "What about you and Leonard? Haven''t things progressed yet?" "Things are left like this for now.He''s busy.And when he''s not, we eat together and sometimes watch movies together." Leonard had never actually told her that he liked her, much less confess. Stephanie liked him somewhat, but she couldn''t be the one to say it. "By the way, Jade and Max are going to marry.She asked me to go dress shopping with her recently," novelebook Stephanie said. Jenny was stunned. "Marriage? So quickly? Why didn''t I know about this?" "You hadn''te back yet, so she didn''t call to let you know." Stephanie and Jade met each other through Jenny. Logically speaking, Jade and Jenny were closer to each other, and the wedding dress shopping should have been Jenny''s duty. But Jenny was still overseas then, and they didn''t know when she would be back. That was why Jade contacted Stephanie instead. They could get along together. Even if Jenny weren''t around, they would still meet up to shop and grab a cup of coffee. Jenny pursed her lips, feeling conflicted. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "She and Max haven''t been together for very long, have they? And they''re nning to marry so soon?" "Jade said that as long as you meet the right person, it doesn''t matter when you marry." Stephanie didn''t know what Jade was thinking, but the woman was pretty happy now. Max probably treated her well. At those words, Jenny thought of what Alec had said about marriage. At the time, Jenny had wanted to take things slow. But now, when she heard about Max and Jade''s wedding, she wondered if she was overthinking things. Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 I''m Joining You For Dinner "When are you and Alec nning to marry?" Stephanie directed the topic of the conversation toward Jenny and Alec. "Oh, I mean, remarry." Jenny had nothing to say to that. "It''s still early." Jenny still had yet to n a marriage. "I envy you so much.You are all marrying and getting together, and I''m still single," Stephanie eximed sadly. Jenny didn''t pity her. Instead, she rolled her eyes. "There are so many people out there willing to be in a rtionship with you.But do you want to?" "I do." Stephanie just wanted a normal love story, unlike her incident with Paul. "Then try it out with Leonard," Jenny suggested. Stephanie pursed her lips and said softly, "I''ll see.Who knows if he actually likes me? I don''t want to overdo things." "The choice is yours.As long as you won''t regret it." Stephanie may be her good friend, but she couldn''t make the decisions for her. Things like love had to be sorted out on her own. They talked as they shopped, and soon they bought plenty of things. The afternoon went by rather quickly. The sky gradually turned dark Stephanie guessed that Alec would probably arrive soon and said, "I''m going to go home so! don''t get in your way." "Oh, don''t you think of pulling that trick on me." Jenny didn''t think that Stephanie had to worry about it. Alec wouldn''t mind either. Jenny pulled at Stephanie, who couldn''t escape. "I just don''t want to bother the two of you." "Don''t say things like that.I''ll get angry." novelebookJenny pretended to be upset.She wasn''t the type to ditch her friends for her boyfriend. Stephanie didn''t insist. "Alright.I''ll join you for dinner.I promise I''ll be good." Alec soon arrived.He didn''t mind that Stephanie was there.He looked at Jenny and asked, "What do you want to eat?" "I''m fine with anything.You can decide." Jenny didn''t feel like eating anything in particr. Alec looked at Stephanie. "What about you?" "I''m fine with anything, Mr.Faust.You two call the shots.I''m just tagging along," Stephanie hurriedly replied.She was still a little intimidated by him. Alec looked at her and said, "Since you''re Jenny''s friend, you''re my friend, too.You can just call me Alec.You can drop the formalities." Stephanie was shocked. Alec had never said anything like that to her before.It seemed that he truly had changed. "In that case, we shall have ratatouille." Alec made his decision. Jenny and Stephanie didn''t object. They walked into the restaurant. Jenny and Alec hade there before, so they were familiar with it. It was Stephanie''s first timeing there because she was always busy at work.She didn''t have the time to eat at ces like this. When they sat down, Jenny''s phone rang. It was Jade.She picked up, guessing what the call would be about. "Hey, Jade." "Have you had dinner yet, Jenny?" Jade said. Over the phone, Jenny could hear herughter. "I''m in the middle of it.What about you?" novelebook Jenny asked. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jade was surprised to hear that. "I was just about to invite you out.Who are you eating with?" "Stephanie and Alec," Jenny said. Jade said nothing as if discussing with someone else on the other end. Then, she said, "Where are you? We haven''t had anything to eat yet.Do you mind if we join you?" Jenny didn''t agree at once.She looked at Stephanie and Alec and said, "Jade wants toe over.Max is probablying, too." "Sure,"Stephanie said. But then she felt a little guilty since she was only a guest. Alec nodded. "You can decide." Jenny smiled. She gave Jade the restaurant''s address and waited for them toe. Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 What Have I Done Wrong? They came quickly. As Jenny had suspected, Max was next to Jade when she called. Hence, he came, too. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve met, Jenny.¡± Max was still the charming man he was. However, he looked easier on the eyes. It could be a psychological thing. Jenny couldn¡¯t help teasing him. ¡°Yeah. I remember that you even wanted to pursue me before. What a pity you gave up in the end.¡± Max was speechless. He snuck a nce at Jade and coughed dryly. ¡°I was just ying you. You¡¯re not even my type.¡± ¡°Oh really? You seemed pretty serious about it at the time. Aren¡¯t I right, Alec?¡± Jenny looked at Alec, who had long been by her side. Alec nodded solemnly. ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d actually end up with her.¡± Max wanted to cry. ¡°What have I done wrong? Why are you torturing me?¡± Jade was right there. How could they say things like that? Furthermore, he hadn¡¯t wanted to pursue Jenny back then. He just wanted to make Alec angry. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Jenny smiled. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Max was exasperated. He leaned toward Jade and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I don¡¯t even like her.¡± Jade said nothing, and he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°It¡¯s true. I was just trying to make Alec angry.¡± ¡°Oh, so now you¡¯re saying I¡¯m lying?¡± Jenny was upset. ¡°How are you going topensate me for that, Max?¡± ¡°What is there topensate? I might have been ying you, but I never hurt you. In fact, I helped you out quite a few times,¡± Max said. Jenny thought about it, and it was true. ¡°Well, you were still pretty despicable back then.¡± ¡°What do you want me to do, missy?¡± Max was surrendering. He didn¡¯t want to argue with Jenny any longer. Jenny couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°I just won¡¯t get you a gift. In fact, you¡¯ll have to get me one when the time comes. After all, I¡¯ll have to call you my brother-inw in the future.¡± Jade was like a sister to Jenny. Hence, Max would be her brother-inw. Max was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect it to be settled so quickly. ¡°That¡¯s no biggie. I¡¯ll get you a gift.¡± The teasing was over. The waiter brought them the menus, and they ordered their food. Afterward, Jade said, ¡°Jenny, you know about Max and me getting married, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I just learned about it. You¡¯re so shameless, Jade. You didn¡¯t even tell me sooner.¡± Jenny pretended to be upset, but she was actually very happy for Jade. The fact that she was willing to marry Max meant that she had truly moved on. All of her hurt would not be able to affect her now. Jade felt embarrassed. ¡°I wanted to tell you in person. It didn¡¯t feel sincere saying it over the phone.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t want to press the matter further. ¡°When is the wedding?¡± she asked. ¡°In one week,¡± Jade said. ¡°That quickly?¡± Jenny wasn¡¯t expecting it to be this early. Before Jade could speak, Max said, ¡°We got a fortune teller to pick a date, and that was the best time for us to marry.¡± There was no doubt that they¡¯d want to have a happy marriage. Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 I Don¡¯t Care About All That Jenny did not say anything to that. They seemed to have already prepared everything. ¡°Is there anything that you need me to help with?¡¯ ¡°We actually do,¡¯ Max said, smiling. But then, Jade continued for him, ¡°We¡¯ve already nned out the wedding, but I haven¡¯t found my bridesmaids yet. So, I was thinking of making you and Stephanie my bridesmaids.¡¯ ¡°Of course, I can!¡± Jenny agreed at once. She would dly do it. But then, she asked, ¡°I¡¯ve divorced. Wouldn¡¯t that affect anything? Bridesmaids are supposed to be unmarried.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t care about all that.¡± What Jade wanted was to have her friends be her bridesmaids. She didn¡¯t care if they were divorced or married. Jenny had no reason to refuse now. ¡°That¡¯s settled, then.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Are the groomsmen decided?¡± Max nodded. ¡°Yup.¡± They were his subordinates. He didn¡¯t care about formalities like that as long as the groomsmen weren¡¯t as handsome as he was. He only cared about who he married. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me to be one of your groomsmen?¡± Alec suddenly asked. Everyone was shocked. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Max spoke, his face full of disbelief, ¡°You? You¡¯re joking.¡± Max would be incredibly honored if news spread out that Alec was his groomsman. ¡°You invited Jenny to be a bridesmaid, but you¡¯re not asking me to be a groomsman. Do you want Jenny to stand with another man?¡± Alec didn¡¯t actually want to be a groomsman. He just didn¡¯t want Jenny to stand with another guy. Besides, the wedding party would have fun together. They might even get intimate with each other. Alec wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate that. Jade hurriedly waved her hands and exined, ¡°That¡¯s not our intention. We didn¡¯t invite you because we didn¡¯t know if you¡¯d want to.¡± ¡°If Jenny is okay with it, so am I.¡± In other words, if Jenny wasn¡¯t okay with it, so was he. Jade and Max nced at each other. They knew what the other meant without even saying a word. ¡°That¡¯s settled, then. Jenny will be the bridesmaid, and you¡¯ll be the groomsman.¡± ¡°What about me? Are you going to pair me up with a stranger?¡¯ Stephanie was on the verge of tears. Jade looked pained. She had no other options, but then Jenny suggested,¡± Why don¡¯t we let Leonard be the groomsman?¡¯ ¡°What? Him?¡¯ Stephanie was stunned. ¡¯He and Jade don¡¯t know each other. II ¡°That¡¯s a small matter. Everyone will know each other after a meal or two. In fact, I think he¡¯ll be happy to do it.¡± Jenny nced at Jade, who got the message. Jade nodded quickly. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll contact himter.¡± As for how she¡¯d receive his contact, that was no problem at all. Stephanie said nothing. Alec teased, ¡°I could get Paul if you want.¡± ¡°No!¡± Stephanie waved her hands around hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll have Leonard.¡± Leonard was the lesser of two evils. Alec sighed inwardly. It looked like Paul truly would not have a chance. The decisions were made. Jade got up to use the restroom, and Jenny looked at Max. ¡°Have you settled things with the Pearsons? I don¡¯t want anything to happen on the wedding day.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do I look like someone fickle? I¡¯m in charge now. The others can only shut up and deal with it.¡± He was no longer the Max that they knew in Parrington. Back then, he wasn¡¯t much of a good person. Now, towards the Pearsons, he had no mercy at all. Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 You¡¯re Not The Person I Like Jenny nodded in satisfaction at his attitude. ¡°Jade is my family. If you make her suffer, 111 beat you up!¡± The Walters could easily defeat the Pearsons. Of course, Jenny didn¡¯t want that to happen. She would prefer to see Jade and Max happily married. ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much.¡± Max smiled. ¡°Why would I be in such a hurry to marry her if I didn¡¯t like her?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t wait to marry Jade. He loved her that much and wouldn¡¯t let anyone object. ¡°Howe I¡¯ve never seen you so deeply in love?¡± Jenny teased. Perhaps she was still biased against Max. After all, Max had given her the impression that he was a yer. If he had just been honest from the start, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem now. ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s because¡­¡± Max cocked his head and looked at her,¡± you¡¯re not the person I like.¡± Jenny was speechless. ¡°And she doesn¡¯t need you to like her,¡± Alec continued, ring at him. Back then, if he hadn¡¯t known that Max didn¡¯t actually like Jenny, he would have punched him in the face. ¡°I know, I know.¡¯ Max nodded hurriedly, a smile on his face. Jade came back quickly. They talked as they ate, and the meal was soon over. Watching Max and Jade leave, Jenny turned and was about to tell Stephanie that they would bring her home. However, Stephanie had already hailed a cab. ¡°Thank you for being such good hosts, Jenny and Mr. Faust. Good night!¡± She had been third-wheeling the whole night. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Stephanie soon disappeared. Jenny was amused. ¡°I don¡¯t even mind. Why does she care so much?¡¯ She felt that even if she had gotten together with Alec, Stephanie was still her friend. She didn¡¯t think that Stephanie was bothering them at all. ¡°Do you know how two people can be best friends?¡± Alec looked at her.¡± They put themselves in each other¡¯s shoes and don¡¯t force them to do things that they are ufortable with. That¡¯s how their friendshipsts.¡± ¡°I know what you mean.¡± Jenny sighed. She understood his reasoning. She just didn¡¯t think there was a need to be so polite. Alec opened the door to the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny nodded and got into the passenger seat. On the way back, Alec suddenly said, ¡¯What Max said is true. When you like someone, you can¡¯t wait to marry them.¡± ¡°Are you talking about him? Or yourself?¡± Jenny nced at him. Alec smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just like him. I just want to bind the person I love by my side forever.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no use, Mr. Faust. You have to use your charms to get someone to stay,¡¯ Jenny said, smiling. Alecughed. ¡°You¡¯re right, Jenny. What, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m charming enough to let you stay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± It was the perfect amount. Alec smiled once more. He was in a great mood. The car quickly reached the vi. Since the night was still young, Alec went to his study to settle some business affairs. Jenny read a book in the meantime. At first, she¡¯d wanted to head to her bedroom, but Alec wanted her to stay with him, so she agreed. She could hear the tapping sounds from his keyboard. She looked at him, watching his long, slender fingers typing rhythmically on the keys. He looked handsome under the warm light. She trailed her gaze up toward his chiseled face. Paired with his serious expression, he was an attractive sight. Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Do I Get A Choice She no longer turned the pages of the book she was reading. She merely stared at him as if she just couldn¡¯t get enough of him. Her gaze was scorching. Even Alec, who was preupied with work, could feel it. However, he said nothing and pretended not to notice. He kept on working, albeit a little distracted. While preupied, Jenny had gone up to his desk. She knocked on his table. ¡°You¡¯re daydreaming.¡± Alec looked at her. Right now, Jenny looked mesmerizing. ¡°Your gaze was distracting me.¡± ¡°Are you done with work?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied. Jenny smiled. ¡°Fine?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re nning on doing something afterward, I¡¯m done with work. But if you¡¯re not nning on doing anything, I¡¯ll just keep on working.¡± Alec¡¯s words were straight to the point. His actions proved to be even more so. Instantly, Jenny was pulled into his arms. ¡°Which one are you choosing?¡± he asked. She leaned against his solid chest, hearing his heartbeat. She blushed. ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± She was already in his arms. He was merely teasing her with the illusion of choice. Alec kissed her lips fiercely and passionately. Jenny responded in kind. She was picturing this while staring at him from the couch earlier. Their kiss grew deeper, and soon, they began losing their clothes. Everything else that happened afterward was on natural instinct. Jenny fell asleep on the ne. When she woke up, the ne was already beginning its descent. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Alec closed shut the document in his hands. ¡°We¡¯re about to touch down.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± Alec leaned in toward her and said softly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t tired.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes and scolded him for being a pervert. He didn¡¯t mind.¡± Why should I be all proper around you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Jenny ced her attention elsewhere. For whatever reason, her ears had turned red. Alec didn¡¯t tease her anymore. He turned solemn. ¡°Once we¡¯ve seen my grandfather, I¡¯ll take you to Orchid Vige.¡± Their trips back home would only grow less frequent. Alec wanted to take Jenny to her hometown. Jenny was stunned. She hadn¡¯t even considered it. ¡°Okay.¡± The people she knew in Orchid Vige had basically all gone, but she still wanted to go there. She¡¯d be able to pay her respects to her grandfather, too. ¡°Is Grandpa really not nning to stay with us in Bardoff City?¡± Jenny was worried. Old Mr. Faust wasn¡¯t in good condition. Alec sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve tried talking some sense into him, but he isn¡¯t willing to move.¡± Alec could actually understand him somewhat. After all, Old Mr. Faust had lived his entire life in Parrington. That was his home. It was only natural that he wouldn¡¯t want to leave. Besides, he was growing weaker. Perhaps he was afraid of dying in a city that did not raise him. Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 You Have Not Disappointed Me ¡°But you needn¡¯t worry. Warren is looking after him. Normally, nothing really happens.¡± Alec didn¡¯t know who he wasforting¡ªJenny or himself. Jenny didn¡¯t talk about it anymore. She was thinking ofing there often to see him so that they would have no regrets in the future. She couldn¡¯t help thinking of her own grandfather. Although he wasn¡¯t really her biological grandfather, Jenny still cared for him a lot. She was grateful that when he died, she was by his side. 1 The nended, and they walked out of the airport. They sat in the car that Warren had prepared forthem. ¡°Mr. Alec. Miss Jenny.¡± Warren was in a good mood seeing them both. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When he saw Jenny, he felt conflicted. Back then, he drove Jenny to City Hall to get her divorce agreement. He used to think she and Alec were not fated to be together. Who would have thought that their fate was already written in the stars? Alec didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He asked, ¡°How is my grandfather? Is he alright?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in a pretty stable condition. He seems to be pretty happy, in fact. It might be because of you getting together,¡± Warren replied. ¡°Alright. And what did the doctors say?¡± Alec asked. Warren grew somber. ¡°The doctor says that this is the result of him overworking since an early age. He can only rest. As for how long he has to live¡­that¡¯s an unknown factor.¡± Old Mr. Faust didn¡¯t have any serious illnesses. He was simply old. On top of that, he worried too much in his earlier years. Right now, the effects of that were showing up on his body. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Alec was grateful to Warren. If it weren¡¯t for his care, Alec would not have gone to Bardoff City with such ease of mind. Warren smiled. ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Mr. Alec. I¡¯ve been following him for years now. If you don¡¯t mind me saying it, Mr. Faust is like a brother to me.¡± He had watched Alec grow over the years as well. He was no longer like a butler to them but a rtive. Alec said nothing else. Some things had to be kept in his heart. They headed toward the Old Mansion. After Alec left, Old Mr. Faust sent away many of his servants, leaving only a few to serve him. It looked deste now. ¡°Mr. Faust said there was no point in having so many people around, so he told me to fire a few of them. These people are enough to keep the house up and running,¡± Warren exined when he saw Alec frown. Alec nodded and said nothing. It was his grandfather¡¯s decision, after all. He didn¡¯t object to it; he was just worried. They went into the living room. Old Mr. Faust was sitting in a wheelchair. Because of his weak condition, it was very hard for him to stand. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Alec and Jenny both said, walking toward him. At the sound of their voices, Old Mr. Faust¡¯s closed eyes opened. However, his gaze was not as piercing as before. ¡°You¡¯re here, Alec and Jenny. Come, sit.¡± They sat on either side of him. ¡°I brought Jenny here to see you, Grandpa.¡± Deciding toe to Parrington was Jenny¡¯s idea. She said they had to tell Old Mr. Faust they were together. He would be ecstatic. Alec, of course, agreed, and they booked a flight to Parrington in the morning. ¡°Good. Very good.¡± Old Mr. Faust nodded and held both of their hands.¡± You have not disappointed me, Alec.¡± He truly wished for Alec and Jenny to be with each other. He was even worried that Alec would lose her. It seemed that he had underestimated his grandson. Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 I Owe You an Apology Alec smiled softly and looked at Jenny. ¡°Grandpa, I only want Jenny as my wife. Of course, I won¡¯t let go of her.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Old Mr. Faustughed heartily. ¡°See, you¡¯re creating trouble for yourself! Had you listened to me, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up thisplicated!¡± Alec had only seeded in making Jenny his girlfriend after the winding detour, which was still a far cry from her wife status in the past. Looking embarrassed, he rubbed his nose and said, ¡°This shows that Jenny and I are destined to be. No matter how much we¡¯ve gone through, we still end up together.¡± Old Mr. Faust did not reply, as he had decided to close an eye on Alec¡¯s remark. After all, his grandson would never admit that he had been making dumb decisions in his rtionship with Jenny. The three of them chatted for a while before Old Mr. Faust shooed Alec into the kitchen. ¡°Go, go! The kitchen needs your help. I need a private chat with Jenny.¡± ¡°Sure, but you¡¯d better not bully her,¡± Alec replied, earning a re from his grandfather. The old man snorted. ¡°You should ask Jenny if I have ever bullied her.¡± When Jenny first married Alec and joined the Fausts, he didn¡¯t show any interest in her at all. At that time, Old Mr. Faust fought for Jenny in the family, giving her two peaceful years of living under the same roof. Although the marriage failed, no one could deny that Old Mr. Faust protected Jenny well. Anyway, that was only a cheeky remark from Alec. He got up and headed to the kitchen soon. After he left, Old Mr. Faust turned to Jenny. ¡°Jenny, do you truly want to be with Alec? You¡¯re not saying yes to him just to shut him up, are you?¡± He was concerned that Jenny wasn¡¯t truly in love with Alec, which might lead to a short-lived rtionship. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t y around with rtionships. I¡¯ve given it serious thought,¡± she answered. Heughed merrily and patted the back of her hand. ¡°Great! Good to hear that. I¡¯m Alec¡¯s only living rtive, and I¡¯m worried he¡¯d be alone once I¡¯m gone. That¡¯s why I wish that he has someone by his side. You can take care of him, or it can be the other way around, but at the very least, he won¡¯t be lonely. I¡¯m so relieved now that he has you.¡± She sensed a sharp pang of pain in her heart. Staring at the old man whose hair had grayed, she comforted him, ¡°Grandpa, you shouldn¡¯t overthink. You will live a long life.¡± ¡°What¡¯s good about living a long life? I¡¯m happy and content as long as Alec isn¡¯t lonely.¡¯ Even if he were to die at that moment, he¡¯d be leaving with no regrets. Still, he hoped to make it to Alec¡¯s wedding. Jenny dropped the topic because it was too heavy. The discussion would bring her and Old Mr. Faust¡¯s mood down. Old Mr. Faust swiftly changed the topic and said, ¡°Jenny, actually, I owed you an apology all along.¡± She was startled by the sudden confession. ¡°Grandpa, why so?¡± ¡°I wanted Alec to marry you, not because I was happy with you. I heard about your identity from your grandpa, and I thought by having Alec marry you, the Fausts would further prosper once you return to your roots in Bardoff City.¡± He sighed and added, ¡°I was driven by personal desire in my efforts to get the two of you remarried. I wasn¡¯t exactly doing it in your best interest like you might have believed.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He felt more ashamed after confessing his intentions out loud. Using a youngdy as a pawn to expand the influence of the Fausts was a shameless move indeed. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 It¡¯s All in the Past Now Jenny was surprised when Old Mr. Faust brought up the issue. She knew about his intention early on, but evidently, she didn¡¯t care because she never bothered to bring it up anymore. Of course, she hated being a pawn in someone¡¯s game, but she acknowledged that Old Mr. Faust treated her well during her two-year marriage. Moreover, she was the one who gave the final nod to the marriage after Old Mr. Faust and her grandpa discussed it. Therefore, she had no one to me. ¡°Grandpa, why are you bringing it up? It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± She smiled at him with a calm look on her face, much to his relief. He insisted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I was in the wrong. I had wanted to find a chance to apologize, and I feel better now that I have done it.¡± In reality, he insisted on apologizing to her because he feared Jenny would hold a grudge against the Fausts due to his selfish intentions from years ago. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past,¡± she repeated. Yes, everything was in the past. Old Mr. Faust might have been calctive, but that was years ago. She trusted that Alec was honest with her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Yeah, you are right. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± He nodded, feeling reassured. They chatted for a bit, and he learned that Alec and Jenny would visit Orchid Vige. He then reminded Alec to pay respects to Jenny¡¯ste grandfather at the vige. After lunch, Old Mr. Faust retired to his room for a nap while Alec brought Jenny out for a stroll on the streets. It hadn¡¯t been long since they left Parrington for Bardoff City. Parrington did not change much, and they felt a sense of familiarity when they walked on the streets. ¡°Do you have anywhere you want to check out?¡± he asked Jenny. She scanned her surroundings, but nothing came to mind. ¡°Let¡¯s have a simple stroll. It doesn¡¯t take long toe here from Bardoff City. If I miss Parrington, I can always visit.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he agreed, listening to everything she said. The couple strolled aimlessly on the streets while chatting once in a while. They didn¡¯t speak much, but they werefortable in each other¡¯s presence and got along perfectly. When night arrived, Warren called them and said that Old Mr. Faust wanted to know when they¡¯de home. After that, Alec and Jenny slowly made their way back to the Old Mansion. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Old Mr. Faust asked with a smile when he saw the couple. Jenny went up to him and answered, ¡°We went out for a walk on the streets, n ¡°True. There¡¯s nothing much to see in Parrington, especially when both of you are locals. You left for Bardoff City, but that wasn¡¯t too long ago. You wouldn¡¯t miss Parrington just yet,¡± Old Mr. Faust analyzed. Jenny nodded and agreed with what he said. She didn¡¯t feel longing for Parrington, perhaps because she wasn¡¯t away for long enough. Meanwhile, Alec was nowhere to be seen in the living room. He didn¡¯t need his grandpa¡¯s reminder¡ª he had started preparing dinner in the kitchen. There was a chef in the Old Mansion, but Old Mr. Faust allowed the chef a day off, knowing that Alec and Jenny were visiting. He wanted Alec to cook for everyone. When he first tasted Alec¡¯s cooking during New Year¡¯s in Bardoff City, he btedly realized what he had missed. Alec kept his culinary skills a secret; even Old Mr. Faust wasn¡¯t aware of it. Had the old man known, he would have made Alec cook for him all the time. On the other hand, Alec was fine with doing all the work because he was willing to cook for his grandfather and Jenny. The Old Mansion was filled with love and harmony. Jenny chatted with Old Mr. Faust in the living room as Alec made dinner in the kitchen-it was the picture of a lovely family. Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Faye¡¯s Letter The three of them were chatting over dinner at the dining table. Suddenly, Old Mr. Faust thought of something and waved at Warren. He then whispered something to the butler when he leaned in. Warren left very quickly, but he appeared again before long. Jenny saw that the thing Warren brought over was a letter. That was quite unexpected. ¡°I suddenly remembered that we received a letter after you moved to Bardoff City. It¡¯s from Faye.¡± He had not opened it and had no intention of giving it to Alec either before this. He was mainly worried that it might affect Jenny and Alec¡¯s rtionship. However, Old Mr. Faust felt there was no need for him to be so concerned anymore. Their rtionship was much better than he had expected. Therefore, he decided to hand the letter to Alec. After all, it was meant for him. He was Alec¡¯s grandfather, but he had no right to stop the letter from getting to him. Jenny felt like it was only yesterday that everything had happened when she heard Faye¡¯s name. Alec was dazed for a moment as well. However, he still epted the letter and opened it. Jenny was sitting across from Alec. She was a little worried when she saw Alec frown. Why did Faye write to Alec all of a sudden? She would not be pulling some tricks again, would she? Even though Alec had exined that he only treated Faye like a sister, Jenny still felt a little ufortable, no matter what. It was most probably because she once thought that Faye was the reason Alec did not go to her in the two years they were married. Everything was rifiedter on, but some things she had felt in her bones just could not be forgotten. When Alec put the letter down, Jenny automatically asked, ¡°What did she say?¡¯ Alec didn¡¯t intend to hide anything, so he handed the letter to her. ¡°She said she¡¯sing back.¡± Jenny was stunned. It was true that anything that could go wrong would go wrong. However, she was still able to keep calm. She epted thetter from him and took a few nces at it. The content of the letter was very simple. Faye simply asked if Alec was doing well, then she said she was done with her studies abroad and was preparing to return. Jenny felt that Faye was quite shameless. She refused to believe Faye had not been paying attention to her and Alec while abroad. Since she had been following their news, she should have known that Jenny and Alec had already gotten together. Still, she wrote him a letter. Could she have forgotten why she was sent away in the past? If Alec had not moved quickly back then, she would have sent Faye to jail no matter what. Jenny had only let her off the hook out of respect for Alec. Not only did Faye not restrain herself, she even dared to appear before her. Did she truly think that Jenny could be easily bullied? Jenny returned the letter to Alec and said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Whether she wants toe back or do something else doesn¡¯t interest me at all. However, let me be clear¡ªif she dares to do something to me again this time, I won¡¯t let her go. Even if you send her abroad again, I¡¯ll go after her and bring her back.¡± Not only was that important, but if Alec dared to do anything again, their rtionship would certainly be affected. Alec could not help butugh when he saw her saying that so seriously.¡± What are you thinking? I¡¯ve already repaid all the kindness Anthony had shown me when I sent her abroad back then. Whether she comes back or not has nothing to do with me.¡¯ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He didn¡¯t n to reply to her letter. He didn¡¯t care either. Even if Anthony once saved his life, he had helped Faye plenty all these years. He felt he no longer owed Anthony anything anymore. Therefore, if Faye dared toe back and offend Jenny again, not only would he not help her, but he would even help Jenny to put her in jail. He would not let her ruin his rtionship with Jenny. Nobody would be allowed to ruin their rtionship! Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Who Would Believe That? He was so straightforward that Jenny didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. ¡°Are you sure? She was the person your savior had asked you to take care of.¡± ¡°So what if he had saved my life? Do you think I¡¯m¡ª¡± Alec stopped mid sentence. ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t sacrifice my lifetime of happiness for her.¡± Jenny knew what he wanted to say. He wanted to bring up the fact that she had promised to take care of Evan. She pursed her lips and said nothing anymore. In any case, Alec better kept his word. Otherwise, she should not be med for showing no mercy. Old Mr. Faust nced at the two of them. Seeing they didn¡¯t get mad, he said satisfactorily, ¡¯That¡¯s right. You should just talk it through if there are any issues. I¡¯ve never liked Faye.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He had always felt back then that Alec had taken too much care of Faye. However, no matter what he said back then, Alec wouldn¡¯t listen. Fortunately, Alec had regained his senses at that moment. He was no longer as foolish as he was before. ¡°That shows that you have a sharper eye than a certain person, Grandpa,¡¯ Jenny said softly with a slight intention to mock. Alec was speechless. Refusing to admit defeat, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve never liked her. You¡¯re clearly the one who kept thinking I have a thing for her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your actions make me misunderstand.¡± At the bottom of it all, it was still Alec¡¯s fault. Alec moved his lips, wanting to defend himself. However, before he said anything, Old Mr. Faust kicked him. ¡°Is Jenny wrong? I think she¡¯s absolutely right.¡± Alec was speechless. He already lost his rights before Jenny married him. If she really married him, would he still have any right to speak? Well, what could he do? One of them was the person he was determined to marry, while the other was his grandfather, who raised him. He could not offend both of them. He could only spoil them. There was no other way. Seeing Alec at a loss for words, Jenny could not help but chuckle secretly.¡± Alright, Who cares if she¡¯s returning or not? We just have to live our lives well.¡± Old Mr. Faust hurriedly echoed, ¡¯Jenny¡¯s right. What¡¯s important is to live our lives well.¡± Alec was speechless again as he thought, ¡°Anything Jenny says now would be right, wouldn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you have your own opinion at all, Grandpa?¡¯ After dinner, Alec was called into the study by Old Mr. Faust. ¡°Alec, I¡¯m warning you. If Faye truly returns, you¡¯d better stay away from her. ¡± Old Mr. Faust¡¯s expression darkened. The smiling expression he had at the dining table earlier was long gone. Alec was very hurt. ¡°Grandpa, am I that unreliable?¡± ¡°Hmph! If you¡¯re reliable, I would have long had a great-grandchild.¡± Old Mr. Faust snorted, greatly displeased. Alec pursed his lips as he was speechless. ¡°You divorced Jenny because of Faye back then. If you break up with Jenny because of her again, I¡¯ll think of a way to end her even if I can¡¯t end you.¡¯ He had not gotten his hands dirty for many years, but he would not mind getting rid of someone again for his grandson¡¯s happiness. Alec quickly stepped forward tofort him when he heard that. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I really don¡¯t have any feelings for her. Besides, who said I divorced Jenny because of Faye? I divorced her then because I had no feelings for her.¡± He had not even met Jenny at that time. He had been considering getting a divorce since the day he got married. It had nothing to do with Faye. Unfortunately, Old Mr. Faust did not believe what he said at all. Who would leave such a great wife at home and not visit her at all if he did not fancy another woman? Who would believe that? Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Fate Had Made a Fool of Them Old Mr. Faust sneered a few times. He finally let Alec go after warning him once again. When Alec came downstairs, Jenny was lying on the couch in the living room while tapping away on the phone. She was most probably chatting with someone as she was smiling. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Alec walked over and stood behind her. Jenny did not hide from him. While sending the message, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m discussing with Steph and Jade what kind of bridesmaid dresses to choose. We want something that looks good without stealing the bride¡¯s thunder.¡± ¡°Any results? Let me have a look.¡± Alec smiled and shook his head. He was thinking that women had plenty of choices, unlike men, who did not even need to choose. A ck suit for all would do the job. Jenny put her phone in front of Alec. ¡°What do you think of this?¡± Alec took a closer look at it. It was a long, green dress that might not be ttering on everybody. However, he nced at Jenny¡¯s figure andplexion and felt that she would probably look good in it. ¡°It works. It¡¯s not too outstanding, but it¡¯s not ugly either.¡± After all, Jenny was not the star of the show. Alec figured that what they had in mind was probably something basic. Jenny nodded in agreement as well when she heard him saying that.¡± That¡¯s right. It¡¯s this kind of ordinary dress that would be more suitable.¡± Jade said she did not mind whatever they wore, but Jenny felt that Jade should be the prettiest one on her wedding day. Being Jade¡¯s bridesmaids, Jenny and Stephanie should just y their part as the perfect foil to Jade. ¡°What did Grandpa say to you?¡± Jenny asked Alec after she put her phone away. Alec was helpless at the mention of that. He sat down next to Jenny. ¡°What else could it be? He¡¯s just giving me a warning to keep my distance from Faye. He¡¯s probably afraid that you and I will be separated again.¡± ¡°You deserved that for treating me that way back then.¡± Jenny snorted indignantly. She didn¡¯t think anything was wrong with Old Mr. Faust¡¯s warning to Alec. If she was in his shoes, she would also feel that Alec had feelings for Faye. Of course, that was the past. As for the current moment, she still had to observe the situation. Alec looked at Jenny seriously. ¡°Could it be that you also think it was because of Faye that I divorced you back then?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I had to admit that I indeed thought that way when we got a divorce.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t deny it either. Alec had a headache. He continued, ¡°It was because I was unhappy that Grandpa had arranged our marriage that I wanted to divorce you back then. That was why I was thinking of getting a divorce. I hadn¡¯t considered that there¡¯s a possibility I would fall in love with you.¡± If he had known he would fall in love with Jenny, he would not have taken the unnecessary step and divorced her. ¡°I get it.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°But I was actually having quite a good time back then.¡± Alec did not return, but she enjoyed her time as Mrs. Faust. On top of that, she had Old Mr. Faust¡¯s support, so she was living her life freely. ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard you enjoyed food and drinks every day at the mansion and lived a free and easy life.¡± Jenny probably had never thought of falling for him back then. Therefore, in the two years he didn¡¯t meet Jenny at the mansion, she also had never gone to the company to look for him. In other words, their feelings were mutual. None of them loved the other. However, Jenny could continue to make do with her situation, but Alec could not bring himself to do it back then. All he had in mind was to get a divorce. That was because he was still fantasizing about meeting his true love. Nobody expected that the one that got away was his true love. ¡°Enough about that. It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Jenny could not help but want tough. She waved as she felt it was embarrassing to talk about all that. In a nutshell, fate had made a fool of them! Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 For Your Sake When Jenny woke up the following day, Alec had already made breakfast, and Old Mr. Faust was also sitting at the dining table. They seemed to be waiting for her. Jenny felt a little embarrassed, so she quickly went to the dining room downstairs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I overslept.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s still early. I¡¯m up early because of my age. Don¡¯tpare yourself to me,¡± Old Mr. Faust said with a smile, inviting her over for breakfast. Jenny sat down at the table and then looked at Alec. ¡°What time did you wake up to make breakfast?¡± ¡°Not that early. Warren was the one who got most of it.¡± He only woke up to make the pancakes. ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡¯ Jenny smiled at him, feeling a little apologetic. Alec felt happy when he heard her saying that. ¡°Making breakfast for you is not hard work for me at all.¡¯ If Jenny wanted it, he could make breakfast for her for the rest of her life. ¡°Ahem!¡± Old Mr. Faust cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m still here.¡± How had he never noticed that his grandson was so cheesy? Jenny was the only person who could stand it. If he were in her shoes, he really would not be able to ept it. Alec did not say anything else anymore. Jenny covered her face as she smiled and remained silent. The three of them had breakfast in silence. Then, Jenny and Alec left the Old Mansion to make the drive to Orchid Vige. They didn¡¯t have much time for their visit this time round. Alec had plenty of things to handle for Jade would get married that weekend, so Jenny had to return earlier to see if she needed any help. Jenny didn¡¯t notify David¡¯s family beforehand about their trip to Orchid Vige this time. It was mainly because she didn¡¯t want to argue with Hannah and Felicity. She wanted to secretly head over and also leave in secret after visiting her grandfather¡¯s grave. When David walked past his father¡¯s graveter, he saw the flowers and candles Jenny had left behind. He then figured that she hade by. However, he didn¡¯t me Jenny for not paying his family a visit. After all, if she really had gone over, Hannah might stir up some trouble again. Jenny had probably thought of that as well, which was why she did not visit his family. He sighed and walked toward the field nearby to start working for the day. After Jenny and Alec returned from Orchid Vige, they stayed at Parrington for three more days before leaving. As Old Mr. Faust watched Alec and Jenny walk into the distance at the Parrington Airport, he could not help but sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t even know when they will be returning next time.¡± A home would only be lively when there were a few more people in it. With Jenny and Alec gone, only a few maids would be left at the Old Mansion, so Old Mr. Faust felt lonely. ¡°Mr. Alec cares for you so much, so he certainly woulde back often to visit you,¡± Warren replied. Then, he added, ¡°Besides, Bardoff City is not far from here. If you miss them, we can fly over to see them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Old Mr. Faust nodded, breaking his gaze into the distance.¡± Let¡¯s go. We should go home.¡± When Warren wheeled Old Mr. Faust into the car, Alec and Jenny had boarded the ne as well. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Alec was probably truly upied. His phone had not stopped ringing. He just kept getting calls from others. When Jenny saw him like that, she knew he would be working day and night again for a few days after he returned. She could not help but feel a little sorry for him. ¡°Do you have a lot of things to take care of in the Faust Group?¡± ¡°Mmhmm. After all, it hasn¡¯t been that long since I¡¯ve taken over, so there are many people making trouble behind my back,¡± Alec replied, but he was staring at theptop in front of him and tapping away on the keyboard. Jenny sighed and said, ¡°Still, you need to take more breaks.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Alec closed hisptop. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take care of my health, even if it¡¯s for the sake of spending more time with you.¡± He was not willing to part with Jenny early because of his health. He didn¡¯t care about all these in the past, but he could no longer ignore them at that moment. Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 You Started It Soon, the ne took off and headed toward Bardoff City. Jenny felt sleepy as soon as she boarded the ne, so she fell asleep on Alec¡¯s shoulders very quickly. Alec waved to a stewardess, requesting a nket. Then, he put the nket on Jenny gently. The gentleness in his eyes was almost spilling over. The stewardess standing at the side was extremely envious when she saw it. She could not help but ask softly, ¡°Sir, is she your wife?¡¯ ¡°Not yet. She¡¯s my girlfriend,¡± Alec replied without thinking too much about it. His gaze was fixed on Jenny the whole time. It was inevitable that the stewardess would think she still had a chance when she heard that Jenny was only his girlfriend. In this day in age, even a married couple could get divorced, let alone a couple that had yet to get married. They might be madly in love at that moment, but who could tell how long they could stay together? Thinking of that, the stewardess plucked up the courage to ask, ¡®Sir, may I have your contact? I can immediately contact you when ourpany has any promotionster.¡± It was only then did Alec notice something was not quite right. He looked up at the stewardess standing across from him. When she saw him looking at her, she immediately tucked the loose strands of hair behind her ear and smiled a little flirtatiously. ¡°No need for that.¡± Alec looked away very quickly. He just wanted to see what kind of woman would be so unobservant. Did she not see that Jenny was by his side? How dare she hit on him. The stewardess was stunned. She was a little surprised as that was the first time someone turned her down. The man in front of her was young and handsome. Given that he could afford to fly first-ss, he must be loaded as well. However, the people she usually served were also wealthy. Therefore, it was inevitable that she found herself in an awkward situation. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand-¡¯ ¡°Can you shut up? Didn¡¯t you see that my girlfriend¡¯s resting?¡± Alec¡¯s tone became unpleasant. If he were not afraid that he might disturb Jenny, he might have raised his voice when scolding the stewardess. The stewardess¡¯s face turned pale in disbelief. Just as she was about to say something, she was pulled away by the cabin manager. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you, Mr. Faust.¡± Then, she pulled the young stewardess away. Finally, Alec had some peace and quiet. When he turned his head to look at Jenny, he realized that she had opened her eyes at some point and was a little annoyed. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± ¡°Someone tried to hit on you in front of me. If I didn¡¯t wake up, then I would be too unwary, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Jenny said with a smile. Alec pulled her back into his arms. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be wary. I only have eyes for you.¡± ¡°Is that so? I see that the girl just now is quite pretty.¡± She looked pretty enough to be an influencer, at least. If Jenny were a man, it would be hard for her not to have a crush on the stewardess. After all, the man would not need to take responsibility after sleeping with a girl who threw herself at him like that. Alec rolled his eyes at her. He was a little angry. ¡°Am I that superficial to you?¡± Jenny fell silent. It seemed like she was truly thinking about what kind of person Alec was. Alec¡¯s expression darkened. He leaned in and kissed Jenny on the lips.¡± You¡¯ve gone overboard!¡± Jenny snickered and pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me. I want to sleep.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who started it, alright?¡± Alec expressed his grievances. Jenny ignored him, closed her eyes, and fell asleep again. She actually did not take the stewardess from earlier seriously at all. She had been woken up, so it was only natural that she was a little annoyed. The young stewardess was pulled into the crew restpartment. Just as she was about to say something, the cabin manager scolded her in a stern voice, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re on the clock now?¡± ¡°I was just trying to provide a better service for our customers in the first- ss cabin.¡± The young stewardess did not feel that she was wrong. Instead, she was very unhappy about the cabin manager¡¯s appearance. Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Do You Really Have a Crush on Her? The cabin manager rolled her eyes when she heard that. Then, she sneered coldly and said, ¡® You know very well why you did that. I don¡¯t wish to expose you, but if you affected your work, don¡¯t me me for not showing you mercy.¡± The stewardess wanted to say something else, but the cabin manager didn¡¯t let her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look closely at who that person is? How could you even think you¡¯re worthy?¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± The stewardess had just joined this airline after leaving her previous employment. She was not from Parrington, so she truly didn¡¯t know Alec. The cabin manager didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, she looked at her in disdain. ¡°In any case, he¡¯s someone out of your league.¡± Then, the cabin manager left. The stewardess, however, was a little unwilling to admit defeat. She looked up Alec¡¯s name on the passenger list andmitted it to memory. She was thinking of checking his identity outter when she left the ne. Soon, the nended. Jenny woke up just in time. She got up and disembarked with Alec. However, something they hadn¡¯t expected happened while waiting for their luggage at the baggage carousel. The stewardess who hit on Alec on the flight earlier actually followed them there. ¡°Mr. Faust,¡± she called out to Alec with a smile. ¡°Mr. Faust, this is my business card. If you need anything, you can call me. I promise to satisfy you.¡± Alec was perplexed while Jenny sneered secretly. The stewardess winked at Alec. It was because she had already looked Alec¡¯s information up online that she knew who he was. She felt she had no chance with a person like him, but even if she could only be his mistress, she would be fine with that. Therefore, she chose to make a move as she didn¡¯t want to miss her only chance. Before Alec said anything, Jenny grabbed the business card from his hand, nced at it, and threw it in the trashcan beside them. ¡°Even if you wish to get yourself a customer, you need to see who you¡¯re talking to. Have you thought of the consequences before you act like this?¡± The stewardess was upset. She didn¡¯t know Jenny¡¯s identity, so it was only natural that she was not too polite with her. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! I gave that to Mr. Faust. Who are you to throw it away?¡± ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend. Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Jenny looked back at Alec and asked with a smile. She was smiling, but Alec felt that her smile masked her hostility. Without even hesitating, he nodded hard. ¡°Of course, you can. I support any decisions you make.¡± The stewardess was speechless. She thought, ¡°This man can¡¯t be a fool, can he? Could he be rejecting me when I¡¯ve already thrown myself at him?¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡¯ Their luggage had arrived, and Alec had already gotten them. Of course, Jenny didn¡¯t wish to waste any time on the stewardess anymore. When Jenny walked past her, she stopped in her tracks again. ¡¯Oh yes. I¡¯ll file aint against you. You should start thinking about who you should hand your business card to so that you can keep your job.¡± The stewardess was so pissed off that she was at a loss for words. However, she started to feel a little scared immediately after that. Would Jenny truly file aint against her? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Jenny but of Alec. If Jenny were to file aint in Alec¡¯s name, then she definitely would not be able to keep her job. At that moment, she was a little scared. She immediately called her boss. After she coaxed her boss in a cutesy manner, her boss finally agreed to meet her. Jenny and Alec had no idea about that. They were not interested in it either. However, Jenny was serious when she said she wanted to file aint. As soon as she got in the car, she called the airline toin about the stewardess. Alec couldn¡¯t help but be amused when he saw her describing the stewardess¡¯s tone dramatically to the person on the other end of the call. After the call ended, Alec said, ¡°I thought you were joking, but you actually filed aint.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a person who likes to joke.¡¯ Jenny nced at him, then she said with suspicion, ¡°You can¡¯t really have a crush on her, can you?¡± Alec was speechless. He immediately used his finger to flick Jenny on her forehead. ¡°What are you thinking about? I just thought that kind of person isn¡¯t worthy of you wasting your time. If you¡¯re really mad, I¡¯ll have someone take care of itter. There¡¯s no need for you to call personally.¡¯ Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 It Is an Important Event ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t feel I¡¯ve wasted my time. I feel it¡¯s quite interesting.¡¯ Her life was too dull, so of course, she would not feel that it was a waste of time when things get spiced up sometimes. Alec said nothing further when he heard her saying that. ¡®Do I first take you home?¡± ¡°No need. Just drop me off at Jade¡¯s home. I¡¯ll go and see if she needs any help.¡± Jade and Max¡¯s wedding would be in a couple of days, so Jade should be very busy at that moment. As her bridesmaid, Jenny had to go and have a look. Alec had no objections. He told the driver the address and asked him to drive them there. ¡°What about you? Are you going to thepany?¡± Jenny asked. Alec nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve only left for a few days, but there¡¯s already a bunch of things piled up and waiting for me to handle. There are too many things to handle at the Faust Group, and those people from the Faust family don¡¯t want to get involved at all. That¡¯s why I¡¯m quite busy.¡± ¡°Alec, I think you can try letting Julian or Isabelle help you. They are also a part of the Faust family, so they probably won¡¯t do anything to the Faust Group.¡± Jenny had met the siblings. She felt they were quite amicable and had no ill intention. If Alec were to handle such a hugepany on his own, he would be swamped with work forever. However, once he had a couple more people helping him, it would be much easier for him. Alec fell silent for a moment. He thought that she made some sense. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to themter and see what they think.¡¯Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t have his guard up against those few people from the Faust family. On the one hand, it was because he was confident in himself; on the other hand, he also felt Julian and Isabelle probably had no ill intentions. In any case, they were much more reliable than Xavier and Luke. Soon, they arrived at Jade¡¯s home. Jade had bought a property in Bardoff City because she had moved to the city. At that moment, her home was bustling. She was going to get married. It would be her second marriage, but to Jade¡¯s parents, it was still a happy asion. They had always been worried that their daughter would lose hope in marriage after experiencing failure once. Fortunately, she was still willing to get married. They had met Max. He was a little unreliable back then, but they could tell the young man truly loved their daughter and was good to her. As Jade¡¯s parents, they didn¡¯t have any other demands. As long as he was good to their daughter, there would be nothing to be concerned about. When Jenny arrived, Jade¡¯s home was packed with her rtives. After Jenny entered and met Jade¡¯s parents, she quickly greeted them,¡± Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Weston.¡± There were a lot of people in Jade¡¯s home. After Jenny greeted Jade¡¯s parents, Jade got her out of there and went to the cafe opposite her home. ¡°Gosh, finally, some peace and quiet.¡± Even Jade found her home noisy, let alone Jenny. However, they were her rtives, so she could not say anything. She was just feeling troubled as she could not find an excuse to leave. Fortunately, Jenny arrived, which provided Jade the chance to leave. ¡°It¡¯s good to have so many people. After all, a wedding is an important event. Your parents also hope that you can have a grand wedding,¡± Jennyforted Jade, as she did not want her to feel unhappy at that moment. Jade, however, was not really unhappy. She just felt they were a little noisy. ¡°I know. I originally wanted to have something simple this time and just have dinner with our parents. But Max disagrees. He insisted on having a big one. If he hadn¡¯t, things would not have been so troublesome.¡± If it was ording to her idea, they didn¡¯t even need to have a wedding ceremony, wedding photos, and a reception. Just a simple dinner at a hotel for their family and friends would do. Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 We¡¯re Just ying the Supporting Roles Jenny and Max were on the same page on that matter. ¡¯Max just wants to be good to you. Which woman wouldn¡¯t want a grand wedding?¡± ¡°So what if we had a grand wedding? It won¡¯t hold us back at all from having arguments in the future,¡¯ Jade said in a mocking tone. Jenny could not help but burst outughing. She didn¡¯t know what to say.¡± It¡¯s because you¡¯ll argue in the future that you have to save some good memories. This way, when you guys do argueter on, you¡¯ll be reminded of how much you loved each other back then when you think of the wedding.¡± Jade pursed her lips and said nothing. She wanted to say that all these were useless. She also had a grand wedding with Hayden back then, but that didn¡¯t stop them from arguing and fighting. In the end, he betrayed her and forced her to agree to the divorce without taking even a cent for alimony. She didn¡¯t say it, but that didn¡¯t mean Jenny was clueless. ¡°Jade, everybody is different. You can¡¯t marry Max with any prejudices. It¡¯ll be hard for you to live a happy life that way.¡± Jenny hoped this was a marriage that could bring Jade happiness and let her forget the pain she got from her first marriage. ¡°I know what you mean. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that foolish.¡± She just could not help thinking about it sometimes, but she would not truly take it to heart. Everything would pass eventually. Perhaps it was already in the past at that moment. ¡°Oh yes, Jade, I came over today to ask if you needed me to help you with anything. Maybe blow some balloons, wrap some gifts, or something,¡¯ Jade said with a smile, trying to divert Jade¡¯s attention. Jade shook her head. ¡®So many of my family members are here, so all those have long been taken care of.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was at Parrington the past few days. I should havee earlier to help.¡± Jenny felt a little apologetic. She felt that she had failed as her bridesmaid. Jade did not mean that, so she said, ¡°The reason my mother invited so many rtives over was to do all these. They were very happy to help. Don¡¯t think about it too much.¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Jenny nodded and moved on from this topic. After giving it a thought, Jade said, ¡°Having said that, you and Stephanie have yet to try your bridesmaid dresses. Since you¡¯re avable now, let¡¯s go try it on, so it won¡¯t have any fitting issues when you wear themter.¡± She didn¡¯t mind Jenny and Stephanie looking prettier than her at her wedding. She even hoped that they would doll up. She would also be happy seeing them looking beautiful. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give Stephanie a call.¡± Jenny epted her suggestion. It would also be the perfect chance for them to discuss what they should be doing on Jade¡¯s wedding day. It was Jenny¡¯s first time being somebody¡¯s bridesmaid, so she had no experience at all. Stephanie came over very quickly after Jenny called her. Things at Walker Inc were more stable recently, so she was not too busy. Besides, she had already gotten the hang of handling thepany¡¯s matters, so even if she did not go to the office, it would not be a big deal. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. All three of them went to the bridal shop together. Jade had ordered her wedding dress there. It also had bridesmaid dresses, so she got them from the same shop out of convenience. Jade asked the shopkeeper to bring the bridesmaid dresses over, and then she pushed Jenny and Stephanie into the dressing room. ¡°Go try them on.¡± Soon, both of them came out of the dressing room. The dresses fit them very well. Both of them had a fairplexion, so they looked very pretty even when wearing green dresses. ¡°This is my first time seeing somebody looking so pretty in a green bridesmaid dress.¡± The shopkeeper could not help but praise. When she looked at Jenny in particr, her eyes were beaming. If she had not known Jenny¡¯s identity, she probably would have wanted very badly to ask Jenny to stay and be their shop¡¯s model. ¡°Jenny, Stephanie, these dresses suited both of you very well. You look very pretty,¡± Jade could not help but praise them as well. Jenny smiled and said, ¡°Jade, we¡¯re just ying the supporting roles. The prettiest of all is still you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re the green leaves that serve as a foil to you, the beautiful blossom,¡± Stephanie echoed. Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Tell Me if This Is Real By the time Jenny returned home, it was already nightfall. After she and Stephanie tried on their bridesmaid dresses, Jade treated them to dinner. When she walked through the door, Alec was working in the living room. He instinctively turned his head to look at the door when he heard it being opened. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Mmhmm. Have you had dinner?¡± Jenny asked with care. Alec shook his head. ¡°Not yet. I was thinking of having dinner after finishing this work.¡± When Jenny was not around, he didn¡¯t even bother having dinner, much less making them. He was just focused on working. As he said that, Jenny already came to him and put the takeout she got on the table. ¡°I knew you hadn¡¯t had dinner. Luckily, I got takeout for you.¡± ¡°It was Jade¡¯s treat, yet you got takeout. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Alec teased her. He didn¡¯t continue working. Instead, he sat next to Jenny and hugged her. Jenny smiled as she didn¡¯t mind that it was Jade¡¯s treat. ¡°We¡¯re so close, so we won¡¯t care about things like these.¡± ¡°That makes sense. Your rtionship with Jade does seem quite good,¡± Alec said as he unpacked the takeout. He didn¡¯t feel it earlier, but after Jenny came home, he started to feel a little hungry. It was the food he liked, so he could tell that Jenny did not order something randomly. Instead, she had put thoughts into ordering the takeout for him. Alec was pleased. ¡°You¡¯re really great, Jenny.¡± ¡°I just got you takeout, and that¡¯s great?¡± If she were to personally make him dinner, Alec would be over the moon, wouldn¡¯t he? Alec nodded while digging in. ¡°Of course. You won¡¯t be so concerned about me back then. This shows that I¡¯m bing more important in your heart. Of course, I feel happy.¡± He made a great case, not only about the fact that Jenny got takeout for him but also the fact that she cared more and more about him. Jenny was stunned. She pursed her lips as she was not willing to admit it.¡± Don¡¯t tter yourself. These are just the leftovers.¡± Alec smiled when he heard that. He didn¡¯t refute her as he knew it very well deep down. ¡°Did Max join you guys for dinner?¡± If Max did join them, then Alec would be a little annoyed as he should have followed them as well. Fortunately, Jenny shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t. He should be upied with the wedding matters.¡± Alec nodded and said with a faint smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯s quite serious. At first, when he said he wanted to pursue Jade, I thought he just wanted a casual rtionship like before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought so too back then.¡± She even warned Max about it. She didn¡¯t expect that he was serious about it. They were even about to get married soon. ¡°I wonder when I will be able to marry the woman I love.¡± Alec could not help but sigh while having his dinner. Jenny rolled her eyes at him before getting up. ¡°Enjoy your dinner. I¡¯m going to the room to rest.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to talk with me a little longer?¡± Alec asked. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± Jenny waved, then she went upstairs and disappeared from Alec¡¯s line of vision. Alec chuckled helplessly as he watched her leave. ¡°Alright. I have to continue working hard then!¡± Two dayster, it was Jade and Max¡¯s wedding. There was a lounge dedicated to the couple on the second floor of the hotel. At that moment, the bride and the groom were making their final preparations. Jade held Jenny¡¯s hand and was a little nervous. ¡°Tell me, Jenny, is this real? Why do I feel it¡¯s a little unreal?¡± She had sworn secretly to never trust a man again when she divorced Hayden. However, at that moment, not only did she trust a man again, but she was even going to marry him! ¡°Jade, it¡¯s real.¡± Jenny remained calm and collected. It was as if herposure could influence Jade and calm her down. Jade took a deep breath and calmed herself down. Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 I¡¯m Not in a Hurry Not long after that, the wedding officially started. As the announcement of the bride¡¯s entrance was made, the door of the hall was opened. Jade took her father¡¯s hand as he escorted her into the hall. Max looked at her from the stage, and the love in his eyes could not be concealed at all. One step after another, Jade¡¯s father walked her toward Max. Then, he put his daughter¡¯s hand in Max¡¯s hand. ¡°Max, I¡¯m leaving Jade under your care. I hope you won¡¯t let me and her mother down.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Weston. I promise that you won¡¯t be disappointed,¡± Max said seriously. He desperately wanted to swear to him on the spot. Tears welled up in Jade¡¯s eyes, but she held them in and didn¡¯t burst out crying there and then. The wedding ceremony continued. As Jade¡¯s bridesmaid, Jenny saw it up close when they said their vows to each other. She also watched them hug and kiss each other. She gave them her blessings from the bottom of her heart. Finally, it was time for the bouquet toss. Jenny rubbed her palms. However, just as Jenny was prepared to showcase her skills, Jade handed her the bouquet directly. ¡°Jenny, I hope you¡¯re the next person to be blessed with happiness.¡± Jenny was stunned. ¡°Hurry up and ept it. I have no objections to this at all.¡± Stephanie nudged Jenny¡¯s arm. At the very least, Jenny had a boyfriend. Stephanie didn¡¯t even have one, so she was not in a hurry at all. In the end, Jenny didn¡¯t refuse the bouquet. She felt it would be more meaningful if she had caught the bouquet herself, but it was a blessing from Jade, so she could not refuse it. When the ceremony ended, Jenny returned to the table. Alec put some food on her te. ¡°You¡¯re hungry, aren¡¯t you? Hurry up and eat up.¡± As the bridesmaid and groomsman, they were busy the entire day helping out with the ceremony, so they truly had not eaten much. ¡°Mmhmm. You too.¡± It was Jade¡¯s reception. Of course, Jenny had to eat more. While they dug in, Jade and Max started going around to have a toast with guests. Soon, they got to their table. Jade was a little drunk but was still very happy when she saw Jenny married now. You should work hard as well!¡± ¡°Jade, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Jenny put on a forced smile. Why did she suddenly feel like everybody was urging her to get married? She was still very young. Jade smiled and raised her ss. ¡°Thank you for helping out today. For longsting happiness.¡± ¡°For longsting happiness,¡± Jenny and the rest echoed, knocking their drinks back in one go. Jenny could hold her liquor quite well, so one drink was no big deal to her. However, Stephanie only had a moderate alcohol tolerance. Therefore, Leonard quickly took Stephanie¡¯s drink from her and gulped it down. Stephanie was speechless. ¡°You can¡¯t drink alcohol,¡± Leonard said. Stephanie pursed her lips. She thought that she was not that weak. ¡°Steph, do you feel very touched by the fact that Leonard cares about you so much?¡± Jenny deliberately teased her. Stephanie red at her when she heard that and said nothing. She did feel a little touch, but it was not much. After that, they did not say anything anymore. They simply focused on eating. After all, they were truly starving. The guests left very quickly when the wedding ended. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. There was a dinner party at night, but that was only for Jade and Max¡¯s friends. They were all still young, so they could enjoy themselves happily. After they all left the hotel, they were all driven to Max¡¯s mansion by the ride Max had arranged for them. The dinner party would be held there. It was the first time Jenny hade over. It was also the same for the others, Jade included. Of course, to be more precise, it was not Jade¡¯s first time there. She had been there once before. However, the mansion lookedpletely different from how it was at that moment. Max had meticulously decorated the mansion. Fresh flowers and balloons could be seen everywhere. In any case, it just looked exceptionally dreamy. All of them cheered to tease Jade, which made her a little embarrassed. She then whispered to Max, ¡°Why did you do all this for?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Max frowned. He purposely got someone to decorate the mansion for her because he felt Jade would probably like it. Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Do You Think I¡¯m Drunk? Jade opened her mouth, but after falling silent for a moment, she still could not speak against what she felt. ¡°I like it very much. Thank you.¡± ¡°Jade, I¡¯m your husband now. If you really want to thank me, can you use another method?¡± Max was displeased. Jade¡¯s tone sounded as if they were not close at all. Jade¡¯s face flushed. However, perhaps because of the alcohol, she was not as restrained as before. She raised her head and gave Max a peck on his lips. Then, she said in annoyance, ¡°That should be enough, right?¡± ¡°Well, I need a little more,¡± Max said. ¡°What-¡° Just as she wanted to ask what more he needed, she waspletely in Max¡¯s arms in the next second. He immediately pressed his lips against hers and turned that gentle peck earlier into a deeper kiss. Everybody in their surroundings screamed and cheered. Jade was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a ce to hide. That kisssted for a long time. It was unclear if Jade was out of breath or was just shy when it ended, but her face was as red as a tomato anyway. She felt too embarrassed to face the others, so she red at Max before running upstairs. Max chuckled. He thought that this wouldn¡¯t work. They were already married, but she was still so shy. What should he do in the future, then? Jenny and the rest were standing at the side. She had cheered quite loudly earlier. She would be lying if she said she was not envious of the happiness Jade and Max were feeling at that moment. Jenny turned her head as she wanted to say something to Alec, who was standing next to her. However, she saw Alec staring at her with a burning gaze. She cleared her throat and moved a couple of steps to the side.¡± There are many people here. Don¡¯t fool around, alright?¡± Not only were there quite a few people they were unfamiliar with, but they were also celebrating Jade and Max¡¯s wedding. They were not the star of the show, so they should not make a fool of themselves. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Alec put on a faint smile, pulled her into his arms, then whispered to her,¡± So what you meant to say is that I can do it when there are fewer people?¡± Jenny felt awkward. She did not want to speak to him anymore. She scanned the surroundings but didn¡¯t see any signs of Stephanie. She was still standing there earlier. How could she go missing in a blink of an eye? ¡°Leonard took her somewhere else,¡± Alec said. Jenny¡¯s eyes widened as she could not believe it. ¡°Where did they go?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe¡­Leonard wanted to take this opportunity to tell her something.¡± Alec saw it very clearly. When Max and Jade were kissing earlier, Leonard had been staring at Stephanie the whole time. He clearly desired her. At such a moment, other than feeling sorry for Paul, there was nothing else Alec could do. Alec¡¯s words, however, got Jenny very excited. ¡°Really? He finally can¡¯t hold himself back and is going to confess?¡± If that were true, then that day was truly a good day. ¡°You care about other people¡¯s business so much. Why aren¡¯t you caring about my feelings?¡± Jenny wanted to look for Stephanie, but Alec hugged her tightly, not allowing her to leave. She felt Alec probably had too much to drink, so she reminded him, ¡°You should drink less if you can¡¯t hold your liquor. If you get drunkter, I won¡¯t be able to get you home.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m drunk?¡± Alec was helpless. Was he the kind of guy who would get drunk easily? Jenny said nothing. However, her eyes were saying that he was drunk. Alec sighed and broke his gaze away from her. ¡°Forget it. Go have fun, then. I¡¯ll deal with you when we get home.¡± He truly could not do anything with Jenny since they were on someone else¡¯s turf. Jenny nced at him suspiciously when she heard that. Seeing he didn¡¯t continue hugging her, she got up and went upstairs. She decided to go looking for Jade. Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 What if I Don¡¯t Want To? Jenny knocked on the door before entering. Jade had already gotten changed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you having fun downstairs, Jenny?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to check on you and also to look for Stephanie,¡± Jenny answered. She was not deliberately trying to ruin Jade and Max¡¯s first night as husband and wife. It was rather because Max was still drinking with his friends downstairs at that time, so Jenny felt it was not too good to leave Jade alone and came upstairs to check on her. ¡°What¡¯s up with Stephanie?¡± Jade asked. Jenny shook her head. ¡°Nothing. She probably went somewhere with Leonard.¡± Jade was not worried anymore when she heard that Stephanie was together with Leonard. ¡¯I didn¡¯t know Leonard before this, but I can tell through this wedding that he really likes Stephanie. I just don¡¯t know when he¡¯s nning to tell her.¡± Everybody could tell. It was to the extent that even Stephanie, herself, knew about it. However, Leonard would not take the initiative to confess to her, putting Stephanie in a tough spot. ¡°Mmhmm. Let¡¯s just wait and see. I¡¯m sure he can¡¯t hold it in for much longer.¡± Paul was still eyeing Stepanie. Jenny simply didn¡¯t believe that Leonard was not worried about that. While chatting, both of them came out of the room and returned to the party downstairs again. Stephanie was a little confused when Leonard brought her to the backyard. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡¯ Compared to the lively front yard, the backyard was much quieter. There was almost nobody in sight. She was having a st watching the kiss when Leonard dragged her away. ¡°I just have something I wanted to say to you.¡± Leonard was a little drunk when he said that. Stephanie blinked and said uncertainly, ¡°Are you sure you want to do it here?¡± She felt that the time and ce were not quite suitable. However, Leonard looked like he could not wait any longer anymore. ¡°Stephanie, do you¡­have someone you like right now?¡± Leonard asked in a reserved manner. Stephanie almost rolled her eyes at him. She thought, ¡°If I do have someone I like, why am I still wasting my time with you here?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°No,¡± Stephanie said. At first, Leonard was happy. However, he immediately thought of something, and he became sullen. ¡°No? What do you think of me then?¡± Stephanie looked at him suspiciously and was straightforward with him.¡± Leonard, if you want to tell me that you like me, just tell me straight. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± She didn¡¯t like such an indirect confession like what Leonard was doing. If he liked her, he should just confess to her straight away. Why did he ask her what she thought about him? What if she told him he wasn¡¯t that great? Was he going to give up? Leonard didn¡¯t expect to get such a reply from Stephanie. He suddenly did not know what to do. ¡°Stephanie, l-l-l just¡­¡± He was so nervous that he could not speak clearly. Stephanie was speechless. She might as well say the words for him, ¡°You want to say that you like me, right?¡± Leonard kept nodding his head. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Just tell me directly then. Why did you have to beat around the bush?¡± She was a person who liked to be direct. Leonard¡¯s face flushed as he was a little embarrassed. ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t say yes.¡± When Stephanie saw Leonard¡¯s cheeks turning red, there was a moment where she could not tell who was actually the one being confessed to. She was not blushing at all, but his cheeks were already red. ¡°Stephanie?¡± Leonard was on tenterhooks as Stephanie remained silent. ¡°I want you to be my girlfriend. Do you want to?¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡¯ Stephanie rolled her eyes at him. Leonard was stunned. Once again, he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be my girlfriend, we can first be friends. I will wait until the day you say yes.¡± ¡°Leonard, you¡¯re the deputymissioner no matter what. Are you usually this shy when you work your cases?¡± Stephanie could not help but ask him. He was indeed not too simr to the impression of a deputymissioner she had in mind. Leonard was stunned, and then he immediately shook his head. He was not like this when he was working on his cases. ¡°This is my first time confessing my feelings to someone, so I¡¯m a little nervous,¡± Leonard told her honestly. Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 Perhaps It¡¯s Time to Take a Step Forward It was his first time? Stephanie¡¯s eyes widened as she could not believe it. She questioned if he was telling the truth. ¡°You¡¯ve never had a girlfriend before?¡± ¡°Mmhmm. I was a chubby kid back then, so who would have had a crush on me?¡± Leonard said, feeling a little embarrassed. Then, he continued, ¡°I started working after that, and I was swamped at work every day. So I didn¡¯t have the time to think about it anymore.¡± If he had not met Stephanie, he might not even want to get himself a girlfriend at that point. After all, it was not important to him to have a girlfriend. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Then why are you thinking of getting a girlfriend now?¡¯ Stephanie found it strange. No matter how she looked at it, she still found it a little strange that a person who had been busy working suddenly wanted to have a girlfriend. Leonard looked at her. After falling silent for a while, he decided to tell her the truth, ¡°Actually, it started because I knew about you and Paul. I knew his hands were not clean. I didn¡¯t want you to be with that kind of person as you would ruin yourself sooner orter. Later, as we interacted more, I realized I really liked you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve plucked up the courage to confess my feelings to you today.¡± Stephanie said nothing, but she believed what he said deep down. After all, she felt strange when they first met each other. She didn¡¯t think that she was pretty enough that someone would fall for her at first sight. ¡°Paul¡­¡± ¡°He was controlling the ck market when he was in Parrington back then, so practically all of his businesses were illegal. However, now that he¡¯s moved to Bardoff City, he has turned most of his businesses into legal ones. If he doesn¡¯t continue breaking thew, and if he doesn¡¯t let me find any evidence against him, I cant do anything to him as well. Dont worry,¡± Leonard said. Of course, that was provided if Paul didn¡¯t continue to do anything illegal. If he continued breaking the law, Leonard would still not let him off the hook. Stephanie rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. If he really did break thew, just catch him. It has nothing to do with me at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very d that you think so.¡± He was afraid that Stephanie still hadn¡¯tpletely given up on Paul yet. They seemed to have gone a little off-topic. Leonard scratched his head.¡± Stephanie, you still haven¡¯t told me if you¡¯re willing to be my girlfriend.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re so busy. Even if I were to be your girlfriend, you probably wouldn¡¯t have time to spend with me.¡± When she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, she could do anything alone. However, once she had a boyfriend, she still hoped that he could spend time with her. When Leonard heard that, he immediately said seriously, ¡°Dont worry. I¡¯ll certainly free up more of my time to be with you. All of my time after work and during all the holidays are all yours.¡± He was very sincere with his words. Stephanie was a little touched when she looked at him. ¡® You have to think it through. I¡¯m not as great as you think I am.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through.¡¯ He would not have confessed his feelings that day if he had not thought it through. ¡°Then¡­¡± Stephanie looked at him and smiled. ¡°My answer is yes.¡± Leonard was stunned, and then he immediately beamed brightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Stephanie. I won¡¯t let you get hurt at all.¡± He pulled her into his arms. He just hugged her and did nothing else. Even so, he was already pleased. As Stephanie nestled in his arms and felt his warmth, she felt a little uncertain for a moment. Could this man in front of her truly bring her happiness? Stephanie was actually feeling nervous. However, it was time for her to take a step forward. When they returned to the front yard, they were already holding each other¡¯s hands. Jenny could tell at a nce that the air between them had changed. She could not help but smile. She then nudged Alec with some smugness.¡± I bet the two of them have gotten together.¡± Alec looked in the direction of Jenny¡¯s gaze and saw Leonard and Stephanie holding hands. In that instant, Alec could tell as well. Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 Inappropriate ¡°I was wondering where they had run off to. I didn¡¯t expect that Leonard would actually confess his feelings to Steph today. What an appropriate timing he had chosen,¡± Jenny said softly while looking at the two of them. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Alec didn¡¯t respond. At that moment, he could only feel sorry for his best friend, Paul. There was probably no chance for Paul anymore. Seeing that he said nothing, Jenny figured out what he was thinking. ¡°You better warn Paul not to cause trouble. If something happens to Steph or Leonard, I wont spare him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Paul is not that kind of person,¡± Alec said. He knew Paul would certainly feel miserable when he got the news, but he probably would not go to the extent of hurting Stephanie and Leonard. Truthfully, Alec wasn¡¯t confident about it. After all, Paul had always been obsessive. In his mind, Stephanie had always been his, and now, Stephanie was taken by somebody else. It would be strange if he could ept that. While they were talking to each other, Stephanie and Leonard arrived in front of them. ¡°Jenny, let me introduce you to my boyfriend, Leonard.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± Jenny smiled. She could tell that Stephanie was quite happy. ¡°I¡¯m leaving Steph in your care, Mr. Sullivan. I wont spare you if you dare to treat her badly.¡± As Stephanie¡¯s best friend, Jenny felt she had to warn him beforehand. Leonard nodded and said in an extremely serious manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Walter. I will be good to her.¡± She was his first girlfriend, but she would also be hisst. The dinner party was still going on. It was obvious that Max was very happy that day; he was having a good time with his friends as well. Jade didn¡¯t interrupt them. She just drank champagne with Jenny and others and chatted casually with them. The dinner party ended veryte at night. After everybody had left, Jade helped Max back to their bedroom. At that moment, only the two of them were left in the huge mansion. It was so quiet that they could even hear each other breathing. Max was a little drunk, so it took Jade a lot of effort to get him onto the bed. She truly had no energy left to help him take a shower. She was going to take his jacket off and let him sleep straight away. However, just when her hand touched the button on Max¡¯s jacket, Max grabbed her hand. ¡°Jade.¡± She blinked. She was a little surprised to see that Max¡¯s eyes were opened. ¡°You¡¯re not drunk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m drunk,¡± Max said. Then, he pulled Jade into his arms. ¡®But even if I¡¯m drunk, I still remember tonight¡¯s the night we consummate our marriage.¡± Jade¡¯s cheeks immediately turned red. ¡°How inappropriate.¡± ¡°Inappropriate? We¡¯re a married couple now.¡± Max was not happy about it. He immediately rolled over and pinned Jade under him. At that moment, they were close enough to easily feel each other¡¯s breath. For some reason, they be nervous. They stay frozen in ce for a few seconds. Jade was the one who made the first move in the end. ¡°Why are you dawdling? Are you a man or not?¡± Max could not help butugh. He was truly pissed off by what she said.¡± You¡¯ll know if I¡¯m a man or not soon.¡± Upon saying that, he lowered his head and kissed Jade on her lips. The driver Max had hired first dropped Alec and Jenny home before he was ready to continue and drop Leonard and Stephanie home. ¡°We¡¯re gonna go now,¡± Jenny said to Stephanie, who was in the car. Stephanie nodded and waved at them. ¡°Bye. I¡¯ll see you again another time. h Immediately after that, the car started again and disappeared from Jenny and Alec¡¯s sight. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s a little chilly outside. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡¯ Alec wrapped his arm around Jenny and walked toward their home. He didn¡¯t let her stay at the entrance. Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 I Like How Things Are Right Now Jenny finally had free time after Jade and Max¡¯s wedding. Thankfully, the holiday wasing to an end as well, which meant she would be returning to work at the hospital, sparing her from the boredom of staying at home. ¡°Dr. Walter, are you back from the holiday?¡± When she got back to the department office, she was greeted by many. She nodded and responded to them. She much preferred the environment in the hospital. While there waspetition sometimes, most staff were focused on their patients and didn¡¯t engage in workce drama. On the first day of her return, she had to meet a seemingly endless number of patients. The consultations went on until 7 pm. The sudden busyness tired her out, but she felt exhrated at the same time. ¡°Are you done with work?¡± Alec showed up at the door when she wasn¡¯t looking. He was dressed in a grey coat and was leaning against the door frame. Looking at him from afar, he had a distant quality that would keep people away from him. Only Jenny knew that he was cold on the outside but passionate within. She changed out of her white doctor¡¯s robe and walked up to him. ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Okay. Are you tired?¡± he asked with concern when they left the hospital. She shook her head-the day¡¯s work wasn¡¯t too tiring for her. ¡°I like how things are right now.¡± Soon, they left the hospital. McKenna and Derrick showed up from a corner, and she remarked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that Jenny Walter would choose a man who¡¯s a match for her socially? Look, I was right.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, babe, you were right.¡± Derrick had no idea why she had to bring up the topic. ¡°So, have you totally given up on her?¡± she pressed on. Looking dumbfounded, he surrendered and said, ¡°Oh god, I did not have any feelings for her anymore. Why wouldn¡¯t you believe in me?¡± McKenna had harped on the question multiple times, and he assured her as many times, but she didn¡¯t seem convinced. She pouted and looked in the direction where Jenny and Alec had left. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t trust you. I think it¡¯s normal to fall for her because she¡¯s such a ster woman.¡± She would have fallen for Jenny if she were a man. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯d fall for Alec Faust since he¡¯s an outstanding man?¡± Derrick countered with a little annoyance. ¡°What nonsense! I didn¡¯t even know him,¡± she refuted. Although Alec was a capable and good-looking man, she didn¡¯t feel anything for him. Derrick held her hand and said, ¡°See? You won¡¯t fall for someone easily just because of their credentials. Don¡¯t fret over this again, alright?¡± He had nothing but regrets for his previous interest in Jenny. He had merely wanted to leech off her because of her social standing, but his n backfired. As for McKenna, he admitted that he first cozied up to her because she was the daughter of a hospital department director, but now¡­ He stared at the woman in his arms as his gaze softened. He had no idea who was the predator or the prey in this game of love between them anymore. Once Alec brought Jenny back home, he immediately started prepping dinner in the kitchen. She followed suit and offered to help, adding, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through this fuss. We can dine out orContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. get a private chef to help.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s no trouble at all. I like cooking dinner for you,¡± he replied while washing the greens. She was taken aback for a while before she chuckled, thinking, ¡°This man is in flirting mode at any time.¡± Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Chapter 11631 Once Loved You While Jenny and Alec were flirting with each other, Stephanie ran into someone she wished she wouldn¡¯t meet. She had just got off work when she noticed a man standing in the elevator lobby of her apartment. She immediately halted in her tracks as she stared at him in astonishment and nervousness. She did not know why he came to meet her thiste in the day. Perhaps, she was a little traumatized and scared of him due to the unsavory incidents that she went through in the past. Still, she gritted her teeth and went up to him with much courage. She kept a few steps in the distance between them, which was just perfect for a conversation or an immediate escape. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked. Paul threw away the cigarette butt between his fingers and nced at her.¡± Why are you standing so far away from me?¡± She ignored him and reiterated, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to ask if you¡¯re with Leonard Sullivan now.¡¯ Alec had broken the news to him with the intention of making him give up on Stephanie. Unfortunately, Alec underestimated Paul¡¯s obsession with the woman. How could Paul give her up so easily? Once he got the news, he immediately showed up at the entrance to her apartment to ask her about it. Feeling jittery, she tried hard to mask her anxiety. ¡®Yes. Leonard is my boyfriend now.¡± Paul¡¯s expression crumbled. The veins on his forehead bulged in anger, and he appeared to be ready to give her a beating at any second. She was afraid of him and took a few steps backward. ¡¯Paul Wagner, do not try anything funny! I told you long ago that I was not into you anymore.¡± ¡°Steph, how could you say you are not into me anymore? I don¡¯t believe you. ¡± Paul was living in his fantasy and refused to believe she was in love with another man. She was troubled and at a loss for how to handle him. ¡°Paul, let¡¯s look to the future. We deserve to live our lives.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No! I can¡¯t live without you,¡¯ Paul eximed. She rolled her eyes at him, feeling speechless. ¡°Paul, you should stop trying to tter me. You know better than anyone how you treated me in the past. That¡¯s no love-it¡¯s purely a need to control.¡± He wouldn¡¯t have hurt her in that way if he truly loved her. ¡°Steph, I know I was wrong and am willing to change. I just need you to give me a second chance,¡± he pleaded, his eyes moist with tears, looking pitiful. Too bad she had no lingering feelings for him anymore, and his pitiful demeanor did not win her sympathy. She stared at him and announced coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have a boyfriend now. I love him a lot and do not n to date anyone else now.¡± In other words, she refused to give Paul a chance. Hearing that, he went up and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Why? You loved me so much. How could you suddenly im that you¡¯re not in love with me? Have you never loved me from the start?¡± She felt pain in her wrist and frowned. ¡® Paul, don¡¯t you think the question is rather unimportant now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not!¡± he yelled. Of course, it was important! He wanted to know if she had ever loved him. She sighed and looked at him with pity. ¡°I once loved you.¡¯ But she wasn¡¯t in love with him anymore. He stared at her with teary eyes and refused to let go. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! How could you not love me anymore? You must be lying. You¡¯re still angry at me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Paul! Let me go!¡± Worried that he might spiral and go out of control, she wanted to leave. However, he clutched on tighter. ¡°No, I wont! I will never let you go!¡± Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Who Do You Think You Are? Stephanie¡¯s greatest fear hade true. She was most fearful when Paul lost control. She knew he¡¯d do anything in that situation, even imprisoning her in his vi. She refused to go through that harrowing experience again. When she was trapped and troubled, a figure appeared from behind her and punched Paul to the ground. ¡°Leonard? Why are you here?¡± She was surprised to see him because he should be working his shift at the police station. He shielded her and stared at Paul in a hostile manner. ¡°You didn¡¯t reply to my texts, so I was worried and had to visit you.¡± He started worrying when she didn¡¯t reply to his texts in time. Moreover, he knew Paul¡¯s wretched character and needed to check on Stephanie in person. Thankfully, he had arrived on time to protect her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I worry you.¡± She looked a little embarrassed. When she first agreed to date Leonard, she decided to leave the past behind and tied all the loose ends with Paul. To her dismay, he still came to her apartment. Leonard took her hand and said unhappily, ¡°Why are you saying sorry? It¡¯s not your fault. I should have walked you home from work.¡¯ ¡°Wow, I¡¯m invisible to you, huh?¡± Paul wiped away the blood from his lips and smirked. How dare they disy their affection before him, thinking he was easily bullied? Leonard gave him an icy re. ¡°Steph is my girlfriend now. Mr. Wagner, please know your boundaries.¡± ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Paul asked with a terrifying smile. Leonard walked up to him, staring him in the eyes. ¡®Paul Wagner, you¡¯d be damn wrong to think you have hidden your crimes well. This is a warning-l will not go easy on you if you pester Steph.¡¯ Although he did not have concrete evidence at the moment, he¡¯d definitely send Paul to jail if he uncovered something damning. ¡°Is that so? Try me. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s thest man standing.* Paul had no regard for a mere deputy commissioner. He was no stranger to killing and didn¡¯t mind dirtying his hands by taking one more life. The two men were head-to-head, and tensions were high, threatening to explode at any moment. Feeling worried, Stephanie pulled at Leonard.¡± Let¡¯s ignore him. Send me home.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Leonard did not want to waste time with Paul. There was no point throwing empty threats at each other. They should save the actual fight forter. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The couple entered the elevator. Paul watched from afar without barging in. ¡°Leonard Sullivan? Who do you think you are?¡± He lit up another cigarette as he made a call. ¡°Look into this man for me. I need everything on him.¡± Paul scoffed at Leonard¡¯s attempt to take Stephanie away from him-the man had overestimated himself. Paul believed that Stephanie was his and no one should take her away from him. When Stephanie and Leonard exited the elevator and arrived at the door, he urged, ¡°Go in. I¡¯ll watch until you¡¯re inside. He needed to see her walk inside her house to feel assured. She did not budge. Biting her lips, she blurted out, *Do you want toe in?¡± ¡°Uh¡­Your parents are at home. It¡¯s going to be awkward.¡± He looked shy. Even though he was her boyfriend, he needed more time to get ready to meet the future inws. However, she wasn¡¯t bothered by his concerns. ¡°Juste in. My parents are really nice.¡± Since she was insistent, he decided not to back out. He bit the bullet and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Mr. Walter Has Gone Missing Back at Alec¡¯s vi, Alec served dinner in no time and sat down to eat with Jenny. The two chatted during dinner, mostly about the interesting episodes in her consultations. While talking, a thought crossed his mind, and he said, ¡°I have an event on Sunday. Do you want to go with me?¡¯ Since they started dating, they had not attended official events as a couple. Sunday¡¯s event would be a great time to do so. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed immediately since she would be free on Sunday. ¡°Here. Eat up.¡± He piled food on her te with a smile. He was clearly in a good mood. Although their days looked simple and monotonous, it was a dreame true for him. After dinner, he went back to work in his study. Jenny went to the living room to read. After the previous incident, she didn¡¯t follow him to the study anymore-she¡¯d be distracted from her reading, and he¡¯d struggle to focus on work. She was reading profession-rted books to prepare for a professional exam in two months. Even with her talent and experience in the field, she¡¯d need to treat the exam seriously. Her thoughts were interrupted by a sudden call. It was from Mr. Ortiz, which shocked her. ¡°Mr. Ortiz.¡± ¡°Miss Walter. Mr. Walter has gone missing.¡± She heard his worried tone and sat up straight from her rxed position on the couch. ¡°What happened?¡± Next, Mr. Ortiz updated her on the events prior. Graham had apparently tried to look for Lte Bell based on the clues in his hands. When he was close to getting to her, he went missing, which was rming. She frowned deeply after hearing that. ¡°Mr. Ortiz, you¡¯ve been with my dad. What do you think is the reason behind his disappearance?¡± ¡°I think¡­¡± A pauseter, he shared his honest thoughts, ¡°It has something to do with your mom¡¯s side of the family.¡± She wasn¡¯t surprised at the answer. In fact, she harbored the same guess. ¡°We ran into a few assassination attempts as Mr. Walter dug deeper. We managed to handle those attempts. From that moment, I knew someone didn¡¯t want us to look deeper into her. So, I advised Mr. Walter to give up.¡± Obviously, Graham would not give up easily. After some serious thinking, she said to him, ¡°Mr. Ortiz, send the information you have to me. I mostly need the information on my mom¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll send them over to you soon,¡± he promised. After the call, her eyebrows were knitted tightly out of grave concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alec came to the first floor and went up to her. He knew that something was wrong, given the expression on her face. She didn¡¯t hide the truth from him. ¡°My dad¡¯s gone missing.¡± Even Alec looked worried at that moment. Graham was Jenny¡¯s dad and his future father-inw. If anything bad happened to Graham, it¡¯d greatly affect Jenny. ¡°Don¡¯t panic for now. He might be safe too. We can surely find him,¡± he sat by her side and assured her. She nodded rationally. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± She was gripped by worry, but she¡¯d never lose her mind. Her priority now was to locate Graham, and the other matters could be dealt with another day. She heard a chime on her phone-Mr. Ortiz had sent her the information. She stopped talking to Alec and started pouring over the files. Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Alec joined Jenny in checking out the information in an attempt to help. After she was done reading, the expression on her face grew serious. Just as she had guessed, her mom, Lte, came from an impressive background. The Bell family was quite something. But Jenny had never heard of the family in Bardoff City, which could only mean that the family was located somewhere else. She nced at Mr. Ortiz¡¯s current location-he was in Bayside City. It was a city near the sea. She had heard of the ce before. Residents of Bayside were rumored to be good in business, and they mostly ran family businesses. The families there were very united. ¡°Alec, how possible do you think it¡¯s the doing of my mom¡¯s family?¡¯ she asked him. He gave it some thought and answered, ¡°Judging from the situation and the details you shared about your parents, I think it¡¯s highly possible that her family took your dad.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. From the clues in the past, one could tell that Lte Bell¡¯s family was against her marriage to Graham, which was why they took her away and barred her from showing up. Alec, however, was confused by their action because Graham was still a good match for Jenny¡¯s mom, even if he weren¡¯t the head of the Walters. The Bayside City families might be filthy rich, but they could never rival the Bardoff City families in terms of stature. Alec and Jenny would not know the reason behind the puzzling action. Perhaps, they could only get to the truth once they found Lte. ¡°I think so too. Maybe the family found out that Dad was looking for my mom, but they made a move against him because they didn¡¯t want him to reach her,¡¯ Jenny surmised. ¡°What do you n to do, then?¡± he asked. She fell silent, rapping her knuckles against the tabletop. A momentter, she answered, ¡¯Of course, I¡¯ll knock on their door and ask for my dad.¡± She would never act like Graham, who insisted on searching for her mom in secret even after he found out about the Bells. It was a waste of time, in her opinion. She¡¯d confront the family right away instead of going through a grueling search. ¡°Yeah. That works,¡± Alec agreed with her. If the Fausts and the Walters worked together, no Bayside family was to be feared. Once she made her decision, she refused to waste more time since Graham was still in the hands of that family. Alec held her hand and said in defeat, ¡°I know you¡¯re anxious, but you should wait until the next morning. There¡¯s no flight to Bayside City at this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pack my bags and take leave from the hospital.¡± The mention of leave- taking made her embarrassed. She had just returned from leave but had to excuse herself again. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. The Faust Group has acquired the hospital, so you¡¯re the boss now. You can go to work or take leave as you wish.¡± He smiled at her. The acquisition was something he¡¯d been busy with. She froze after hearing that. No wonder the director told her not to rush her return to work and had been extra nice to her in the past two days. She was at a loss for words. ¡°Why would you acquire the hospital out of the blue?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to overthink it. It¡¯s part of the usual business strategy of the Faust Group,¡± he exined. A usual business strategy? She¡¯d be a fool to believe in him. Still, she knew he acquired the hospital in her best interest-he didn¡¯t want to burden her with the information and hoped she¡¯d befortable at work. ¡°Thank you,¡¯ she thanked him and went upstairs, disappearing from his sight. He stared at her and pouted. ¡°It¡¯s always a thank you from her without any physical reward.¡± Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 When Jenny boarded a flight out of Bardoff City, she could not help butment her hectic life due to all the things she had to deal with. She wondered how Graham was holding up, hoping nothing bad had happened to him. This time around, Alec did not join her on the trip to Bayside City. On the one hand, he was busy with work in Faust Group; on the other hand, Jenny was confident she could handle the matter independently. She was far from helpless and handled most things in life well on her own. He was worried about her but did not insist on going with her-he knew her personality too well. There was no changing her mind once she arrived at a decision. It was a four-hour trip from Bardoff City to Bayside City, a longer trip than to Parrington. That was no surprise because Bayside was closer to the sea. While everyone in Bardoff was huddled up in coats, the residents of Bayside could show off in summer dresses. When Jenny alighted the ne in her coat, she was instantly attacked by the heat and started sweating on her back. She quickly found a restroom and changed out of her thick clothes into something comfortable. Mr. Ortiz was already waiting for her at the entrance to the airport. He was a longtime staff in the Walter Family. After Graham handed the family matters to Jenny, he enrolled Mr. Ortiz in his search for Jenny¡¯s biological mom. At this point, Graham was more than an employer to Mr. Ortiz. ¡°Mr. Ortiz!¡± Jenny waved at him after she spotted him. He respectfully opened the car door for her. ¡°Miss Walter, please get in.¡± ¡°Sure.* Without wasting time, she entered the car, and they left the airport. He appeared worried in the car. ¡®Miss Walter, we have heard nothing from Mr. Walter. Could something¡­have happened to him?¡± ¡°Mr. Ortiz, do you know the location of the Bells¡¯ family home?¡± Instead of answering him, she posed another question. He was slightly taken aback before replying, ¡°Yes. I went there with Mr. Walter once, but I only took a nce from the entrance. I didn¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go visit the Bells,¡± she ordered, to his surprise. He asked, ¡°Did you say we¡¯re going to the Bells? What do you mean?¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t find my dad, we will confront the Bells and demand his release. I don¡¯t think they¡¯lly a finger on me.¡¯ She was rather confident on that front. At the end of the day, she was part of the Bells as well. If she met the family, she might have to address the heads of the family as her grandpa and grandma, even though she would refuse to do so in that event. Mr. Ortiz thought that Jenny¡¯s decision was bold, but it was a perfect n upon second thought. Confronting the Bells sounded easier than wasting time searching for Graham. Soon, he turned the car around and sped toward the Bell Vi. The vi was easily located because the Bells were popr in Bayside City. Jenny stared at the vi from afar and scoffed, ¡°They seem to follow the same design in this city.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Yeah, I think so. Mr. Walter and I realized that when we first arrived.¡± The residents preferred to show off their wealth through the design of their homes, which was their expression of vanity. When the car rolled to a stop, Jenny hopped out with a concerned Mr. Ortiz by her side. ¡®Miss Walter, are you sure you want to march in like this? Won¡¯t they do something to you?¡± ¡°Mr. Ortiz, we¡¯re living under the rule ofw. They won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Well, at least on the surface. She couldn¡¯t be sure if the Bells would secretly make a move on her after she left the vi later. However, she wasn¡¯t bothered by the thought because she had her men to protect her. Who knew if the Bells would end up at a disadvantage? Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 After that, Jenny headed straight toward the vi, marching as though she was on her way to a battle. Mr. Ortiz hurried after her. Thest thing he wanted to see was Jenny getting herself in trouble after what had happened to Graham. She knocked on the door. A pair of servants, one old and one young, answered the door fairly soon, and both frowned at the visitors. ¡°Who are you? And what are you here for?¡¯ It wasmon knowledge among the residents of Bayside City that this area was the territory of the Bells. No one would stir trouble there because that¡¯d be courting death. Jenny and Mr. Ortiz didn¡¯t look like locals to the servants. ¡°I¡¯m here to meet the head of the Bell family,¡± Jenny announced. The young man frowned and smirked. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you demand to meet the head? You¡­¡± ¡°I am the daughter of Lte Bell. Pass the message to him. Let¡¯s see if he will meet me or not,¡¯ Jenny fired back boldly. She was confident that the Bells would be curious about her current life. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The man¡¯s expression crumbled upon hearing Lte¡¯s name. Her name was like a banned word in the family, and no one was allowed to mention or gossip about her. For decades, Lte Bell¡¯s name had disappeared from the family¡¯s collective consciousness. The young man was shocked to hear it mentioned again and from the mouth of Lte¡¯s daughter at that. He dared not make a decision, so he told Jenny that he would notify the family head before vanishing from the door. She was in no rush, and she hung out at the door. ¡°Miss Walter, do you think they¡¯ll meet you?¡± Mr. Ortiz asked anxiously. She nced at the door and said nonchntly, ¡°They probably will. Aren¡¯t they curious about me after all the years?¡± Indeed, the Bells were curious about Lte¡¯s daughter. They weren¡¯t expecting her to be alive. After all, they received news from Bardoff City years ago that the girl was dead. Not only was the daughter alive, she even traveled all the way to their residence. Was she here to demand justice for her mother? But Lte was no longer with the Bells. So, what did she want from them? ¡°Sir, would¡­would you like to meet with her?¡± the servant inquired. A moment of silenceter, Barry Bell cast a questioning look at his wife, who was seated beside him, as though he wanted her opinion. Georgina Simpson was silent for a while but finally ordered, ¡®Let her in.¡± The servant immediately left. Barry turned to Georgina. ¡°What do youthink is the reason for her sudden visit?¡¯ ¡°Is there any reason other than asking about Lte?¡± When she mentioned Lte, she did so without any hint of emotion, as if she was discussing a stranger. Barry behaved in the same manner, only with more disgust at Lte. ¡°No matter what¡¯s her reason, we have nothing to fear. She¡¯s a Walter, but so what? The Bells don¡¯t fear them,¡± Georgina dered. Barry nodded, thinking that she was right. Soon, Jenny was brought into the main hall, where Barry and Georgina were seated. They were her maternal grandparents, but she¡¯d never acknowledge her rtionship with them. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Bell,¡± Jenny addressed them in a polite but distant manner. The old couple exchanged a look. Georgina was slightly shocked upon seeing Jenny¡¯s face, for the granddaughter bore an uncanny resemnce to Lte. For a moment, she thought she was staring at a young Lte. Barry held the same opinion, but instead of being engrossed, he asked coldly, ¡°What brings you to the Bell family?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you, Mr. Bell, about the whereabouts of my dad,¡± Jenny exined her purpose of visit without beating around the bush. Hearing that, Barry and Georgina looked confused, but they soon snickered at her. ¡°You¡¯re here to ask about your dad? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡¯ ¡°Is it? I don¡¯t think so,¡± Jenny replied as she fixed her eyes on Barry. ¡®My dad has recently been looking for my mom, Lte. Just when he¡¯s close to getting a clue, he vanishes all of a sudden. Mr. Bell, what do you think? Who would have taken him?¡± Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 ¡°Is Graham Walter looking for Lte? But why? It¡¯s been many years, and he should have put the past behind him,¡± Barry thought. Barry and Georgina had many questions in their head, but instead of saying them out loud, they treated Jenny coldly. ¡°Are you suspecting us of taking your dad?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone else who¡¯d do that aside from the Bell family. That¡¯s why I came here to clear things up,¡± Jenny exined, her eyes remained fixed on the couple. She observed the look in their eyes and was puzzled by their shocked faces when they heard that Graham was searching for Lte. Did they not know about Graham¡¯s disappearance at all? Who would be the mastermind behind the disappearance if not them? ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s ridiculous.¡¯ Barry scoffed, looking displeased. ¡°Graham Walter thinks too highly of himself. We¡¯d never waste time on him. And you -who do you think you are? Why should we prove ourselves to you?¡± Her expression fell. The rumors appeared to be true-the Bell family was the elite in Bayside City. ¡°Mr. Bell, you overestimated us. My dad and I are running this small business. Of course, we are no match for the Bells.¡± Jenny refused to back down. Even though the Bells were not as influential as the Walters, they had their pride and standing. Bayside City was their territory, and the Walters had to defer to them in the area. Barry understood the underlying meaning of her words and scoffed, ¡°The Walters is one of the Ten Elites, but us Bells are not scared of them at all.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± She gave him a hawkish stare. ¡°What if my family works with the Fausts? Would you still be as fearless?¡± Barry, who never lived in Bardoff City, was still privy to developments in Bardoff City. The Fausts had a new family head, which was rumored to be a young man. Was Jenny associated with him? Jenny shed him a soft smile with a hint of glee. ¡°The head of the Faust family, Alec Faust, is now my boyfriend. I think he wouldn¡¯t turn me down if I asked him to work with me against the Bells.¡± Barry¡¯s expression changed upon hearing that. He did not fear the Walters, but the Walters working with the Fausts would be a problem¡­ ¡°If that is not enough to make you fear us, how about throwing in the Windsors? James Windsor is my senior. I bet he wouldn¡¯t say no,¡± she added. She did not believe that the Bell Family had the capability to take on the attacks from three Bardoff Elites. Barry knew that as well. After going through multiple changes in his expression, he faltered and appeared upset. ¡°What do you really want?¡¯ ¡°I want nothing from you except for the whereabouts of my dad.¡± This time, she sounded stern. At first, she started with room for negotiation, but now, she was threatening him. Barry frowned but didn¡¯t let his anger get the better of him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Lte has left the family for decades. Even if he wants to look for her, this is not the right ce to start.¡± ¡°She left the Bells?¡± Jenny frowned. She had no idea about that information. ¡°Yes. After we brought her home, she refused to follow our arrangements. So, she left us,¡± Barry exined with ackadaisical attitude. Jenny doubted his ount-if the Bell Family went as far as to bring her home, why would they allow her to leave that easily? Full of questions, she decided to focus on Graham¡¯s safety for the time being. ¡°Do you really have nothing to do with my dad¡¯s disappearance?¡± Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 ¡°No. Before your arrival, we had no idea that your dad was looking for Lte,¡± Barry replied. Jenny frowned, thinking that the matter might be moreplicated than it seemed. Who was behind Graham¡¯s disappearance if the Bell family wasn¡¯t involved? It was unlikely that Graham had any enemies in Bayside City, though. She lowered her head as she sank into deep thoughts. Seeing that, Barry didn¡¯t want to waste time on the matter. ¡°I¡¯ve said all there is to be said. You shall leave now. We do not wee you, so I hope this is the final time we meet.¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Logically, I should call you Grandpa and Grandma. It boggles me why you were against my parents. My dad isn¡¯t that inadequate, is he?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Barry bellowed. ¡°I¡¯m not your grandpa! Lte had an illicit affair with a man behind our back and gave birth to a bastard child! Remember- you are not rted to us!¡¯ His tone was filled with hatred and disdain. In his eyes, the fact that Jenny shared their blood was an insult to the family. ¡°Hah! A bastard child?¡± she scoffed. That was her first time hearing that description. She lifted her head and shot him an icy nce. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no interest whatsoever in your family. And you¡¯d better noty a finger on my dad. If I caught you lying, I swear I¡¯d wipe your family off the surface of the earth!¡¯ With that, she got up to leave. At the door, she turned around and asked Barry, ¡°Where did Lte go?¡¯ Barry¡¯s face crumbled as though he was avoiding something. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We didn¡¯t look for her after she left. And we have not been in contact for decades.¡¯ Had it not been for Jenny¡¯s visit, they would have forgotten about the existence of their daughter. ¡°What lovely parents you are.¡± Chuckling sarcastically, Jenny left the Bell couple. Barry and Georgina watched on, lost in their thoughts. In the beginning, they thought Jenny resembled Lte. After some interactions, they realized that the daughter couldn¡¯t be more different than the mother. As a daughter of the Bells, Lte was weak and timid. The only time she rebelled was when she escaped from her family and gave birth to Jenny with Graham. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But Jenny was different. From their short meeting, the Bells could tell that Jenny was a merciless woman. Barry gathered himself and ordered his servants, ¡°Get someone to look into Graham¡¯s disappearance. He went missing in Bayside City something¡¯s fishy.¡± ¡°Barry, do we really need to investigate? What does his safety have to do with us?¡± Georgina was against the move. She was reluctant to be associated with Graham in any way. ¡°We need to! Even if we can¡¯t find him, we need to gather evidence to prove that we have nothing to do with his disappearance,¡± he exined. ¡°If Jenny wants to destroy us with the help of the Fausts and the Windsors, we are no match for them.¡¯ Even if they were in their territory in Bayside City, they would be toast if the three elite families from Bardoff City came for them. It was a risk he couldn¡¯t take. Meanwhile, Jenny had marched out of the Bell Vi. Mr. Ortiz was waiting at the entrance. Seeing her, he hurried over. ¡°Miss Walter, are you alright?¡¯ Time passed by slowly as he waited for her in anxiety. ¡°I¡¯m fine. But the Bells imed they had no idea Dad came looking for Lte.¡± They had reached a dead-end in their pursuit, and Jenny felt lost. Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Mr. Ortiz was taken aback by the revtion. ¡°They didn¡¯t do it? Who else would do that? Were they even telling the truth?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. But they don¡¯t look like they¡¯re lying,¡± Jenny sighed. The troubled look on his face tickled her. She chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry for now. I¡¯ll figure something out. Dad will be fine.¡± ¡°Miss Walter, I hope you¡¯re not overexerting yourself.¡± Mr. Ortiz knew that Jenny was more worried than him, but she still had the strength tofort him. He was speechless at her resilience. They left the Bell Vi. Not long after, Jenny got a call from Alec. They chatted quickly, and the call soon ended. Then, she rested her head against the window, wracking her brain to figure out the mastermind behind Graham¡¯s abduction. Later, they arrived at Graham¡¯s temporary amodation in Bayside City. Mr. Ortiz opened the car door for her. ¡°Miss Walter, this is where Mr. Walter and I stay in Bayside City.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± She nodded and followed him into the residence. After learning that Jenny would fly to Bayside, the staff had prepared the daily essentials. The vi had everything for her. She went into her room andy on the bed, but instead of drifting off to sleep, she was thinking about the missing Graham. She was stuck in her search, and that worried her to no end. That was the moment she heard the ring of a text notification. She had wanted to ignore it, thinking it was spam. But she was surprised to find that it wasn¡¯t spam when she wanted to check something on her phone. She tapped into the text. Its content was simple-there was an address and a sentence. ¡°If you want to keep your dad safe, leave Bayside City with him and never return.¡± She shot up on the bed. She had no idea who sent her the text, nor could she verify its authenticity, but it was good news anyway, especially when she had reached a dead-end in her search. She held onContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. tightly to the new clue. Rushing out of her room, she quickly called for Mr. Ortiz. ¡°Mr. Ortiz, get everyone toe along with me.¡± She needed to stay on high alert. It¡¯d be a disaster if she went to confront the mastermind and got ambushed. Still, Graham¡¯s army of men should be good enough to handle any threat. ¡°Miss Walter, where are we going?¡± Mr. Ortiz gathered everyone but couldn¡¯t help asking. She was honest with him because she trusted him, and she told him about the text. He frowned when he heard about it. ¡°Miss Walter, isn¡¯t the entire thing rather sloppy? The text could be fake!¡¯ ¡°Mr. Ortiz, we have no choice. Even if the text is fake, I need to check out the ce with my own eyes,¡± she argued. Mr. Ortiz understood where she was going, but he was concerned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that someone wanted to bait you. Mr. Walter is missing now. I can¡¯t have anything happen to you too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Look, that¡¯s why I asked you to gather all our men.¡± She smiled at him. Although she was nervous, she had nothing to fear. Still frowning, Mr. Ortiz made two separate calls. ¡°I¡¯ll gather more men just to be safe.¡± Although all of Graham¡¯s men were ready to be dispatched, Mr. Ortiz needed to find some bodyguards for hire. With money, one could find such bodyguards anywhere in the world. Jenny agreed to it because they¡¯d be safer with more men around. Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Jenny tried not to keep her hopes high before heading to the address. If the mastermind was that kind, they wouldn¡¯t have stringed Mr. Ortiz along. She even prepared to fight any attackers at the ce. Regardless of the motive, Jenny believed she¡¯d at least get some information out of captives. With that in mind, she arrived at the address with her men in no time. They saw an ordinary house, and nothing looked off. She frowned and went to the front door. Mr. Ortiz hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Miss Walter, I¡¯ll do that.¡± He¡¯d be putting Jenny in danger if someone awaited them behind the door. She wanted to turn down his protection, but Mr. Ortiz had opened the door and barged in. Feeling defeated, she followed closely behind. There was nothing wrong with the interior of the house. It was well-kept and looked lived-in. Just when they were scanning the environment with heightened alert, the door to a room suddenly flung open. The guards quickly formed a circle around Jenny and prepared to counterattack. However, they were caught off guard when they saw a woman emerge from the room. They did not know what to make of the situation. Jenny made her way through the men and looked at the woman, who was staring back at her. Then, the woman asked, ¡¯Are you Jenny Walter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jenny nodded. The woman turned to the side to make way for her. ¡°Come on in. The man you¡¯re looking for is in the room.¡± Jenny was flustered once again. She wondered, ¡°Is Dad really in there? Is it that easy to get to him?¡± The woman noticed the doubt on her face and exined, ¡°There¡¯s no danger in there. Just rx.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t want to take her word for it, but since they had traveled all the way there, she needed to take a look. Therefore, she followed the woman into the room. When she saw Graham on the bed, she was gripped by a wave of mixed emotions. Before she could speak, Mr. Ortiz ran past her and asked, ¡°Mr. Walter? What happened to you?¡¯ Graham was unconscious. Jenny shot a confused look at the woman, who exined, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just knocked out for a while and will wake up soon.¡± Jenny sighed in relief and performed a checkup on him. His condition was as described by the woman. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what exactly is happening?¡± The situation was beyondprehension, and Jenny looked at the woman in the hope of an exnation. However, she was destined to be disappointed. The woman shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no idea either. Someone paid me to take care of him. I was told that someone would show up and pick him up today, and I was told your name. I know nothing more.¡± Jenny started thinking again. Who would be behind this? She recalled the text she received and suspected the sender was the mastermind. But that begged the question¡ªwho was that person? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Did they have something to do with Graham¡¯s disappearance? Or did they save him? She was drowning in questions, but no one could help her out. The woman added, ¡®You are asked to leave Bayside City immediately after picking up the man.¡± Jenny nodded and thanked the woman, ¡°Thank you for taking care of him. I hope you bring this secret to your grave after we leave.¡± Regardless of the woman¡¯s identity, Jenny could not trust her and had to remind her to keep her mouth shut. When Mr. Ortiz handed the woman a check, she seemed taken aback but quickly epted it with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I will not tell anyone.¡± Next, Jenny asked Mr. Ortiz to instruct the men to carry Graham out of the house as they prepared to leave. When Jenny turned around to exit the house, the woman called her from behind. ¡°By the way, I can offer you some information.¡± Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 However, the woman did not borate on that information. Instead, she nced at Jenny in anticipation. Speechless, Jenny asked Mr. Ortiz to furnish a second check. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the info?¡± ¡°The person who called me to take care of this man is a woman,¡¯ she answered. A woman? That was indeed an important clue. Soon, Jenny left with Mr. Ortiz, Graham, and the other men they brought along. Graham woke up in the middle of the trip, but she didn¡¯t notice it. ¡°Jenny? Why are you here?¡± He rubbed his temples and thought Jenny was merely an illusion. At that time, the car had arrived at the entrance to the vi. Jenny didn¡¯t answer, but she opened the car door for him. ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we are in the house.¡± Graham agreed, and he was helped into the vi by Mr. Ortiz. Once they were in the vi, she reminded Mr. Ortiz to increase the security of thepound by hiring more guards. Somehow, she felt that the case had note to a close. After she made all the necessary arrangements, she finally turned to Graham. ¡°Dad, can you tell me what happened?¡± A moment of silenceter, he told her everything from the start. After arriving in Bayside City, he searched for Lte¡¯s whereabouts, but he failed to gather any clues. Just like Mr. Ortiz said, Graham had survived a few assassination attempts, confirming his suspicion that Lte was indeed in the city. He must have been close to the truth. Otherwise, the mastermind wouldn¡¯t have sent assassins after him. Still, he was unable to get more clues on Lte. On the day he went missing, he had been walking along the streets when he spotted a woman who looked like her. He sprinted after the woman without much thought and ran into an alley, where the woman vanished into thin air. While worrying about his next move, someone hit his head from behind, and he fainted. The next thing he knew, he woke up and saw Jenny in front of him. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you were unconscious throughout the time you went missing?¡± she asked. He nodded, and she frowned. It seemed that the person behind this incident wanted to keep him unconscious on purpose. If so, what would be her motive? Jenny could not find a reasonable exnation for the move. She was even baffled and sank into silence. Graham felt bad for her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jenny, for giving you trouble.¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? I have to save you because you¡¯re my dad!¡¯ She sounded impatient and dropped the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on finding out the person who hit you. Why did she text me to bring you home? Wasn¡¯t that too much?¡± Graham nodded, but he held a different opinion. ¡°Jenny, I don¡¯t think she has bad intentions. She must have been doing that in my best interest.¡± ¡°Oh, how is that so?¡¯ ¡°I told you that I survived a few assassination attempts, right? If I kept looking for Lte, I might run into more attempts. Perhaps, she knocked me out to save me from the danger,¡± he offered his analysis. She thought his exnation was solid. ¡°So, once she learned I was in Bayside City, she instantly contacted me, telling me to collect you and leave the city.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡± He nodded, thinking that there was a good chance they were right. Jenny agreed with him, but she struggled to figure out the motive of that woman. ¡°But why did she do so? Does she know you? Why would she help you?¡± She did not believe that people would help others out of pure goodwill. She worried that the woman who helped Graham might turn out to be a ticking time bomb if they could not figure out her identity soon. Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Graham had no answer to Jenny¡¯s question. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have a feeling that she isn¡¯t acting with malice.¡± She could have jumped on all the opportunities to take his life when he was unconscious if she had bad intentions. ¡°That aside, may I know when exactly you n to leave Bayside City?¡± Jenny started entertaining the idea of leaving Bayside City with Graham. After all, the city was too dangerous, and she agreed that Graham shouldn¡¯t hang around for too long. He fell silent. A long pauseter, he insisted, ¡°Jenny, I dont¡¯ want to leave just yet. I have a feeling that your mom¡¯s around. If I leave, I might never find her again.¡¯ ¡°I went to check with the Bells. She has left home for decades. Are you sure she¡¯s still in Bayside City?¡¯ Jenny countered. Graham was shocked to hear that Jenny had visited the Bells. ¡°You went to meet them? What were you doing there?¡± ¡°They were prime suspects in your disappearance. Of course, I had to question them,¡± she answered, confident in her decision. Looking defeated, he said, ¡°Why would they tell you the truth if they were behind it? Have you ever considered that something bad could have happened to you when you confronted them without thinking?¡± The look of protest was written all over his face, and he was slightly enraged. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. I know the Bells are quite something in Bayside, but us Walters are not to be messed with as well.¡¯ She smiled. She confronted the Bells exactly because she was confident they wouldn¡¯ty a finger on her. Graham sighed and let go of the matter because he knew Jenny was strong -willed. He asked, ¡°Did they tell you that your mom has left the family for decades?¡± ¡°Yeah. The Bells seemed to be very sensitive around the mention of Lte Bell. Sounds like she¡¯s been away for a long time.¡± Judging from their reaction, Jenny felt that the Bells were telling the truth. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Graham was silent. Where would Lte be if not with the Bells? Jenny pressed on, ¡°So, are you not going to leave, even if you know she¡¯s not with the Bells?¡± ¡°Of course. Even if your mom is not with her family, she must be somewhere in the city. Why else would assassinse after me?¡± The assassins must have been sent because someone wanted to obstruct his search. It proved that he was going down the correct path. In the face of his insistence, she knew she couldn¡¯t change his mind. ¡¯ Alright then. I¡¯ll help you to look for her.¡± ¡°But Bardoff City¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything¡¯s fine there,¡± she replied. He didn¡¯t say anything after that. He could use an extra pair of hands. Maybe the search would be more effective with two. Meanwhile, a Dafoe Mansion was located south of Bayside City. The city was full of mid and small- sized families like the Bells, but the Dafoes were on another level-they were the kings. It was not an exaggeration to describe the city as belonging to the Dafoe family. Anyone who wanted to make a living in the city needed the approval of the Dafoes. Otherwise, their business would fail, or worse, they might end up as bodies abandoned in deserted corners of the city. The mansion was gorgeously and intricately designed in a courtyard style. Birds and blossoms filled the courtyards, turning thepound into heaven on earth. Lte Bell sat in her bedroom as she watched the view of the courtyard, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy it. Clutching her phone, she constantly fixed her gaze on the screen until it lit up from a text notification. ¡°They picked him up.¡± She let out a relieved sigh. Next, she took out the SIM card, crushed it in half, and threw it into the toilet. When she was done, she heard a knock on the bathroom door. ¡°Lyn.¡± Her adrenaline rushed as she forced herself to calm down. Shebed her hair in front of the mirror and finally wandered out of the bathroom once she found no hint of panic in her. Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 ¡°What are you doing in there?¡± She heard a man¡¯s voice from above her head. Her heart sank, but she acted normal by looking into his eyes. ¡¯What else can I do in the bathroom? If He gave her a doubtful look as if he wanted to find the truth in her eyes. Too bad she was no longer the naive youngdy she used to be. Now in her forties, she was no longer youthful and had long shed her innocence from her younger times. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She looked away and went around him. Eric Dafoe stared at her but did not ask more questions. ¡°There¡¯s a dinner tonight. You¡¯ll go with me.¡± That was not a question; it was an announcement. Lte wasn¡¯t surprised at his attitude. He had always been like that. ¡°Me again? You have an endless supply of women around you. Why do you always want me to go with you? Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯d stir trouble?¡± ¡°Lte Bell, you are my wife!¡± Eric looked furious. He hated when Lte put on an uninterested look. She always seemed unbothered by the number of women he kept outside. She smirked at his words and leaned against the wall, staring coldly at him. ¡°Wife? That¡¯s an unfamiliar word.¡± ¡°Cut the nonsense. Are you going or not?¡± he snickered. She pursed her lips but ultimately agreed to it. After all, she had to keep an eye on Eric in case he sent someone to assassinate Graham again. Eric left the bedroom and went into his study. ¡°Sir,¡± the assistant lowered his head and greeted Eric right when he entered. Eric took a seat and asked, ¡°Is Graham Walter dead?¡± The assistant¡¯s expression froze in terror. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Graham Walter went missing, and we haven¡¯t found him.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t? What are you doing?¡± Eric was unhappy with his men and questioned their abilities for failing to get rid of Graham Walter. The assistant dared not utter a word. Worse, his phone buzzed at the wrong time, making him sweat all over. Eric nced at the unmoving assistant and said unhappily, ¡°Take the call! What are you doing, standing there?¡± ¡°Oh, sure.¡± The assistant quickly picked up the call. Soon, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Sir, Graham Walter showed up.¡± ¡°Okay. So, you know what to do, right?¡± Eric looked intently at him. If his men failed to kill Graham Walter, they¡¯d be good for nothing, and he would have no reason to keep them around. The assistant nodded furiously and was driven out of the study by Eric. Meanwhile, Eric sat in his chair, staring nkly at the room next door. No one knew what was on his mind. Back at Graham¡¯s vi, Mr. Ortiz looked a little concerned. ¡¯Miss Walter, Mr. Walter has juste home. If the outsiders learn about him, they might send someone to murder him.¡± In his opinion, Graham should be kept hidden. ¡°Mr. Ortiz, since we¡¯re here to look for Lte, we need some clues. If those people do not show themselves, how will we get the clues?¡± At the very least, they should figure out who harmed Graham. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. In contrast to Mr. Ortiz¡¯s worried face, Jenny was totallyid back. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a charity dinner tonight in Bayside City?¡± ¡°Yes. There seems to be one,¡± he answered. Jenny stood up and beamed at him. ¡°Get my dad ready. We¡¯ll attend the dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mr. Ortiz was confounded. ¡°Miss Walter, shouldn¡¯t wey low during these times?¡± They had attracted unwanted attention with just their presence. If they attended the dinner, they¡¯d only attract more eyes. Moreover, Mr. Ortiz felt that Graham was in no mood to attend any charity dinner. Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Knowing what Mr. Ortiz was thinking, she smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have clues now. If we attend dinners like this, we could at least get something. Go, Mr. Ortiz. Tell my dad everything I¡¯ve said. He will go.¡¯ She knew Graham would agree to anything as long as he could find Lte. And she was right. After hearing the message conveyed by Mr. Ortiz, Graham agreed to the idea without hesitation. Mr. Ortiz was visibly worried, but all he could do was arrange for more bodyguards. When night descended on Bayside City, crowds were swelling in its grandest five-star luxury hotel. Those who attended the charity dinner were famous names in the city. They mingled around with wine sses in their hands. Those who watched from the outside might mistakenly think of it as a meetup among close acquaintances. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The dinner was about to start when Jenny and Graham showed up. They located their seats and sat down. Since they were at the event searching for clues, she kept a low profile and picked a ce in the back, where she started observing the guests in attendance. Barry Bell and Georgina Simpson were in attendance as well. They sat in the row before Jenny, but they didn¡¯t notice the presence of Jenny and Graham. Just when Jenny thought the dinner was starting, the door to the hall opened, apanied by a flurry of activity. ¡°It¡¯s Eric Dafoe!¡± someone gasped. ¡°He even brought Lte Bell to the event. The audacity!¡± another added. Jenny and Graham were shocked to hear Lte¡¯s name, and both turned to look at the two guests. At the door, Eric had an arm around Lte¡¯s waist. Although both were no longer youthful, they looked regal from afar. Complicated emotions gripped Jenny. The woman for whom her dad was searching high and low effortlessly showed up before him with another man. Worried for him, she turned to look at him. ¡¯Dad, are you okay?¡± Graham didn¡¯t answer. She looked closer and saw tears shimmering in his eyes. His attention wasn¡¯t on the man with Lte; he cared more about Lte herself. Indeed, anyone would be as agitated as him at a reunion after decades. Lte seemed to have sensed Graham¡¯s burning gaze. She wanted to turn around to have a look, but Eric forcefully led her to the first row and sat her down. The couple didn¡¯t notice Graham¡¯s presence, and Lte kept her mouth sealed about her odd feelings just now. Instead, she sat beside Eric with feelings of resentment and disgust for her partner. The dinner started in no time. The items at the auction were all sponsored by the dinner guests. Jenny sponsored an item in her collection-a ruby pendant left behind by Lte years ago- to look for her mom. To her disbelief, Lte turned up at the event with a man. The man seemed to be an Eric Dafoe from the whispers around her. Jenny pulled out her phone and covertly texted Zack, asking for help to look into Eric Dafoe, who appeared to be from an unusual social background. She knew she had to proceed carefully from now on. The auction continued. The items auctioned at the beginning did not attract Eric¡¯s attention. His eyes were mainly on Lte. When she expressed a liking toward any of the items auctioned, he¡¯d win the bidding to get it for her, and his biddings were generous. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Graham collected himself, his eyes still on Eric and Lte in the front row with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°Looks like your mom has found love again after all these years. That¡¯s good.¡¯ He had no n to disturb Lte. If she was truly happy, he would not interfere in her life. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. At that time, Jenny looked away from her phone after reading the information sent by Zack. The sight of Eric and Lte seemed the more ironic to her. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re overthinking. Don¡¯t you think Lte doesn¡¯t like Eric Dafoe?¡± Jenny still squirmed at the thought of addressing Lte as ¡°Mom¡±. After all, they¡¯d never met in person. It took her a long time to address Graham as ¡°Dad.¡± At this moment, Lte was nothing more than a stranger to her. Had it not been for Graham¡¯s insistence to search for Lte, Jenny was prepared to live a life without her mom. However, her mindset shifted after she read the details about Eric. Graham turned to her with a confused look. ¡°What do you mean? Is your mom forced into the rtionship?¡± ¡°From the information in my hands, after her family took her back to Bayside City, she was forced into marrying Eric Dafoe. They don¡¯t have a good rtionship over these years.¡± The information showed that Lte wasn¡¯t into Eric, but the man seemed to treat her well. Still, Jenny believed that there was more to the story. Even if Lte disliked Eric, she could have treated him with basic respect. There must be a good reason behind her intense disgust for him, and Jenny was sure she¡¯d find out the truth sooner orter. Graham didn¡¯t know what to feel about the information. ¡°If your mom doesn¡¯t like Eric Dafoe, we need to figure out a way to help her escape!¡± He knew too well the torturous feeling of spending years with a partner one didn¡¯t love. ¡°Let¡¯s find a chance to ask more questions about this statement. What if the information is incorrect? We can¡¯t break their marriage.¡± Although she hoped to see Graham living out hister years in happiness, they should not be breaking up anyone¡¯s family in the process. Even if Graham was her dad, she would not ept him if he ruined anyone¡¯s family. Graham nodded. He didn¡¯t need Jenny¡¯s reminder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that hopeless.¡± The auction was still ongoing, and Lte felt someone¡¯s gaze on her. In Eric¡¯s presence, she dared not act in a way that raised eyebrows. She focused on the items on the stage to divert her attention. ¡°The next item is a ruby pendant sponsored by Miss Jenny Walter from Bardoff City. The starting bid is one million dors.¡± Once the host introduced the items, the guests at the event started whispering to each other. The Walters, from Bardoff City? Why would the Walters attend this particr charity dinner? Not only was Jenny unflinching in the face of the attention and gossip, but she also stood up and greeted everyone at the event. This time, Lte finally noticed Jenny¡¯s presence. In fact, Lte¡¯s mind was a mess after she heard the Walters being mentioned onstage. She immediately knew Jenny¡¯s identity from their close resemnce. She turned to the ruby pendant being auctioned on the stage, and her face soured. The ruby pendant was something she left behind for Jenny before her family dragged her away. She was surprised to see the ruby pendant again and at an auction event at that. Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 In a second, multiple thoughts rushed through Lte¡¯s mind. Eric clearly spotted the change in her expression and cast a different look at Jenny. The auction started. Someone bid for the ruby pendant, but not for much. There was no reason to keep the pendant in the auction since Jenny had intended to look for Lte with the pendant, but Lte was right there in front of her. So, she decided to take back the ruby pendant by bidding for it. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Five million.¡± Jenny raised her auction paddle. The people around her understood her intention and let her have her way. They did not want to get on the wrong side of a Bardoff City family. Just when Jenny was expecting to retrieve the ruby pendant, Eric raised his auction paddle from the front row. ¡°Ten million.¡± There was a collective gasp because no one had expected Eric to express interest in the pendant. He spun around and looked at Jenny. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Walter. My wife loves the ruby pendant.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s an honor, but it¡¯s an item that my mom left behind for me. If possible, I¡¯d like to have it back.¡± With that, she raised her paddle and pushed the bid up to 15 million dors. By saying that, she informed Eric of her identity. She knew he was not dumb, and he would figure out her identity by now. Before this, she had doubts about the ims of a bad rtionship between Lte and Eric. By now, she was confident that there were no feelings of love between the two. Lte feared Eric, and he was driven by a sickly urge to possess her. She decided that she¡¯d bring Lte with her. ¡°20 million.¡± Eric engaged in a battle with her. She smiled and offered 30 million, but he doggedly outbid her. Feeling defeated, she said to Eric, ¡°Mr. Dafoe, why don¡¯t you offer 100 million dors if you can afford it? I¡¯ll give up if you do so. Otherwise, keeping up this bidding war is a waste of time.¡± She made it clear-if Eric could not afford to offer 100 million dors, he shouldn¡¯t waste his time bidding because she was more than capable of offering that figure. ¡°If so, I shall grant your wish.¡± He scoffed and lifted his paddle. ¡°100 million! 11 Everyone gasped again. No one had expected the unassuming ruby pendant to be the item that was auctioned highest price in this event. More than that, they were curious about Eric¡¯s feelings for Lte. Rumors had it that the couple were not close. Someone even imed that Eric physically abused her at home. But if the couple were on bad terms, why would Eric spend 100 million dors on an item Lte loved? Lte had no idea what was going on in the mind of others. If she knew, she would scoff and spit on their rosy take. Others might not understand Eric¡¯s motive, but she knew he was doing everything out of his urge to possess her. Eric knew about Jenny¡¯s identity, and he naturally noticed Graham, who was right beside Jenny. Of course, he would not admit defeat in front of his wife¡¯s ex-lover. Lte and Graham exchanged nces. Thest time they looked at each other was decades ago. They were no longer a young man and youngdy, but they confirmed their feelings for each other after the look. Falling for each other again after many years-that was the definition of true love. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Dafoe! The ruby pendant is yours.¡± Jenny gave up on the bidding war. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the wealth of the Dafoes from Bayside City could rival that of a nation¡¯s riches. The rumors are true!¡± She had poured over the information sent by Zack, from which she learned the prowess of the Dafoes. But she was not going to back down. Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Eric shot a nce at her and smiled. ¡°Miss Walter, you are being humble. Everyone here knows that the Walters is one of the Ten Elites in Bardoff City.¡± The guests were speechless. Right, the Dafoes and the Walters were influential families everyone had to defer to. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I wonder if you¡¯re interested in a partnership?¡± she inquired. Eric was astonished at herments because he could not figure out what she was up to. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss further with you after the auction.¡± Since the auction was ongoing, she didn¡¯t want to discuss more under the watchful gazes of the others. The conversation ended there, and the auction took off again. Still, Jenny and Eric were not in the mood to watch anymore. Eric whispered in Lte¡¯s ear, ¡°Your daughter is way more clever than you. ¡± Lte did not say a word. He added, ¡°What do you think the father and daughter are up to? Are they here to bring you with them?¡± Upon closer look, the smile on his face appeared murderous. She bit her lip and denied it, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m now your wife. Why would I leave with them?¡± ¡°Is that so? Good.¡± He chuckled and said no more. No one could tell if he was convinced by Lte¡¯s words. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Lte was dumbfounded by Jenny¡¯s move. She wondered, ¡°Jenny, what exactly are you doing? Didn¡¯t I ask you to leave with your dad? How could you engage in his shenanigans?¡± After Jenny took her seat, Graham frowned. ¡°Jenny, what are you¡­¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s fine. Everyone knows what¡¯s going on, and there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush with Eric Dafoe. Even if you im you¡¯re not here to look for Lte, he wouldn¡¯t believe you.¡± Jenny was unconcerned. Eric would make a move anyway, so all they needed to do was to prepare for the imminent attack. Graham nodded. After learning that Lte wasn¡¯t having a good time with Eric, he badly wanted to leave Bayside City with her. Therefore, he offered Jenny his full support. His only concern was for Jenny¡¯s safety. The auction came to a close, and thus began the boring dinner event. Between the ss clinking and small talk, Jenny located Eric and prepared to approach him with a ss of champagne. ¡°Jenny, you¡­¡± Graham was concerned. ¡¯Why don¡¯t I go to him instead?¡± ¡°Oh, forget about it. You¡¯re his love rival. I¡¯m scared that he¡¯d only end up fighting you.¡± If the two grown men were embroiled in a fight, they¡¯d only humiliate themselves. Plus, Jenny knew that Graham was no match for Eric in a physical battle. Graham did not refute. After learning that Eric wasn¡¯t treating Lte right, he knew that he would be easily incensed upon seeing the man. Jenny told him not to worry and instructed him, ¡°I¡¯ll buy time by talking to Eric. You¡¯ll take the opportunity to find Lte and rify the situation, especially asking her if she¡¯s willing to leave with us.¡± ¡°Yes. Got it.¡± He nodded. Then, Jenny left him and marched in Eric¡¯s direction. ¡°Mr. Dafoe!¡± She looked at him with a smile. Eric was standing with Lte beside him. ¡¯Let¡¯s continue our conversation from before. I¡¯m very interested in a partnership with the Dafoes.¡± He snickered and raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Miss Walter, are you joking with me now?¡± ¡°Of course not! I never joke around.¡± But she had no idea if the ¡°partnership ¡± would evere to fruition. Eric scrutinized her, his eyes traveling between her and Lte. ¡°Miss Walter, you resemble my wife.¡± Jenny chuckled and winked at him. ¡°Well, that¡¯s for sure. Mrs. Dafoe is my mother, after all.¡¯ Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Silence hung over them after Jenny¡¯s remark. It was so quiet that the only sounds heard were their breathing. Eric and Lte were shocked at how casually Jenny dropped the information, which was different from what they had anticipated. ¡°Mrs. Dafoe, you look shocked. Do you need to take a breather in the bathroom?¡± Jenny stared at Lte. Lte wanted to say that was unnecessary, but she noticed the look in Jenny¡¯s eyes and guessed that her daughter had other ns. ¡°You¡¯re right. I need to leave for a moment to calm down.¡± She looked at Eric. He caught the back-and-forth between Lte and Jenny but was not too bothered because he knew they could not do much in his territory. ¡°Go. Call me if you need anything,¡¯ he said to her. She nodded with a wry smile and headed for the bathroom. When she was far away, Eric¡¯s expression changed. He wiped the fake smile off his face. ¡°Miss Walter, what are you up to?¡± ¡°Mr. Dafoe, you¡¯re overthinking things. I really want to work with you. I think Bayside City is a decent ce. If the Walters ever expands our business here, we¡¯ll still need your support,¡± she assured him with a smile. He nced at her, not believing a single word out of the mouth of this shrewd youngdy. Still, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to call her out because he would soon find out about her n. ¡°Are you saying the Walters wants to expand in Bayside City? Why? Is Bardoff City too cramped for the Ten Elites?¡± he scoffed, sounding disdainful at the mention of the Ten Elites. Jenny didn¡¯t mind his arrogance, knowing he was born into wealth. ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone¡¯s looking for better opportunities elsewhere. We¡¯re the same.¡± ¡°Hah! And what¡¯s your n for the partnership?¡± he asked. Next, Jenny started bluffing him. She was not a business expert, but she learned a few tricks after spending time with Alec. Meanwhile, Lte was trying to calm down in the bathroom. She started thinking about the reason Jenny wanted her toe there. Someone entered the bathroom, interrupting her thoughts. When she turned around, she immediately understood Jenny¡¯s intention. ¡°Nettie.¡± Graham¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears as he stared at the woman in front of him in a daze. He had never thought that he could see her again in this life. Her first reaction upon seeing him was panic. ¡°Why are you here? Leave right now!¡± She was scared that Eric¡¯s men would spot them together. If Eric learned about their short encounter, given his character, he would never spare Graham. ¡°Nettie, how have you been doing over the years?¡± Graham ignored her words and pressed on. Tears filled her eyes when she felt his care for her. ¡°I¡¯m pretty good. How about you?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not,¡± he confessed to her. ¡°Life hasn¡¯t been good ever since you left.¡± ¡°How is that so? I heard you got married and had a daughter.¡± Lte smiled bitterly. She picked up the details from Eric, who would spite her with Graham¡¯s life updates during their arguments to force her into giving up on him. Graham felt a little sorry for Lte when she mentioned his second marriage. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nettie. I was¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me. I¡¯ve been married for years now. We have our lives. You shouldn¡¯t come looking for me anymore.¡± She refused to listen to him. No matter the reason behind his second marriage, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that he was a married man.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 I Don¡¯t Know What You¡¯re Talking About Lte refused to listen to Graham, but he went on anyway, ¡°Nettie, I married Rowena ss because I fell into her trap. We have long since divorced.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re divorced?¡± She didn¡¯t know about that. ¡°I have never loved her. You¡¯re my one and only love,¡¯ he confessed. Her eyes brimmed with tears, for she shared the same affection. Still, the thought of Eric¡¯s wicked tricks stopped her from confessing her true feelings. ¡°Thank you for your love, but I¡¯m doing well now, and I do not wish to be disturbed. Leave this city with Jenny if you care for my best interest. Do you know how much danger you¡¯ll put her in?¡¯ ¡°I know. Jenny is quite stubborn, especially after learning that your life isn¡¯t all roses with Eric. We agreed to leave the city with you.¡± He added, ¡®Nettie, Jenny is our daughter. We have owed her a lot over the years, but she cares about us and never holds a grudge against us. She¡¯s such a great kid. Sometimes, I feel grateful for having a daughter like her.¡± It was heart-wrenching to hear his words. If she had a choice, she would choose to raise her daughter. s, she wasn¡¯t given the chance to do so years ago. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Nettie, do you want to leave with us? We will live new lives from now on,¡¯ he asked for her opinion. She was taken aback by the suggestion and was tempted to agree, but¡­ She was too afraid to say yes. On the one hand, she knew she would never escape from Eric¡¯s grasp. On the other hand, even if she sessfully escaped from him, she¡¯d be recaptured, not to mention the danger it could bring to Graham and Jenny. After a short silence, she shook her head under his intent gaze. ¡¯I don¡¯t want to. I choose to stay with Eric. We get along pretty well.¡¯ ¡°Nettie! Stop lying! He hasn¡¯t been treating you right at all! He forced you to marry him, and you don¡¯t even love him!¡± Graham felt sorry for Lte, and he could tell her hesitation was out of concern for his and Jenny¡¯s safety. The more she worried forthem, the more certain he became. Lte was shocked to learn that Graham was in the know, and she was at a loss for words. ¡°No matter what, I will not leave Bayside City with you. Both of you should leave the city soon.¡± ¡°Nettie, did you send someone to knock me out?¡± he asked, and she appeared taken aback. He continued, ¡°You had me knocked out and made me disappear because you wanted to protect me from Eric¡¯s assassination. Is that right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± She was stubborn but secretly surprised. How did he learn about her n? ¡°Nettie, I know you have a ce for me in your heart. Why else would you do that for me? You could have watched me die and live peacefully with Eric.¡± He stared keenly at her, eager to confirm his hunch. Her silence was the best answer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jenny is smart. She¡¯ll think of a way to get you out.¡± Graham knew her answer and came to a decision for her. ¡°Did he really ask me not to worry?¡± she wondered as she silently smirked. How would that be possible? ¡°Graham, you don¡¯t know how scary Eric Dafoe can be!¡± she sighed. ¡°Listen to me and leave the city with Jenny. Alright?¡± ¡°Nettie, I am no longer the man from years ago. I couldn¡¯t protect you in the past, so I watched on as you were hurt and brought away by the Bells. But now, I can offer you protection. So, give me a chance, will you?¡± he persuaded her sincerely, his eyes fixed on her. She gaped, but no word came out of her mouth. What else could she say? No matter what she said, she could not change Graham¡¯s decision. Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 She Should Call Me Stepdad At the event hall, Jenny engaged Eric in a talk. Anyone watching would think they were serious about the business partnership, but Eric knew all too well that Jenny was buying time. He downed the red wine in his ss and gave her an emotionless look. ¡°Was that enough time?¡± ¡°What?n She appeared puzzled. ¡°You were buying time. Was that enough?¡± He chuckled as his gaze wandered to the restroom. Lte seemed to have walked in that direction. Jenny smiled at his cleverness. ¡°Mr. Dafoe, it seems you care a lot about my mother.¡± He snickered and looked at her sharply. ¡°Of course. She¡¯s my wife.¡± ¡°Your wife?¡± She smirked. ¡°But I heard that you¡¯re mistreating her.¡± ¡°So what? Do you think you and your useless father stand a chance to leave with her just because I¡¯m mistreating her?¡± His tone was full of mockery, and he looked disdainful upon mentioning Graham. Jenny¡¯s expression contorted. She had note across someone as impudent as Eric in a long time. Still, she was understanding of hisck of manners. He was the king of Bayside City who had no regard for anyone else. Suppressing her rage, she asked, ¡°Who knows? What if we do?¡± ¡°I advise you to give up on that idea. It¡¯d be a pity if you and your dad were to remain in Bayside City forever,¡± he suggested with a smile as though it wasn¡¯t a threat. Jenny smirked, seemingly unbothered. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I am attracted to danger.¡± ¡°Huh. You¡¯re very different from Lyn.¡¯ If Jenny didn¡¯t bear a striking resemnce to Lte, Eric would have doubted their mother-daughter rtionship. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Well, every person is different,¡± she chirped. From the corner of her eyes, she noticed Lte entering the event hall again and assumed that Graham was done talking to her. So, she excused herself, ¡°Mr. Dafoe, we shall see what happens.¡¯ ¡°Interesting. I can¡¯t wait for it.¡± He saw Lte as well and gestured at her toe over. The light in Jenny¡¯s eyes dimmed as she left without a word. At first, Lte thought she had a chance to speak to Jenny, but she was disappointed to see Jenny leaving just when she rejoined Eric. ¡°Your daughter is an amusing character.¡± He pulled Lte into his arms as he looked in the direction where Jenny had left. He didn¡¯t sound too different, but his words sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°What do you want to do? You¡¯d better stay away from Jenny. I¡¯ll fight you if you dare!¡± ¡°What is in that dirty mind of yours? She should call me her stepdad. Why would I be interested in her?¡± Eric was a yboy, but he had no interest in smart women like Jenny. He¡¯d much prefer dumb blondes. Stepdad? The idea made Lte sick. She exined, ¡°I have no ns to reconnect with her. And you¡¯re not her stepdad either.¡± ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t you? She was confident she could leave with you, from what she told me.¡± He looked at the woman in his embrace, eyes crinkling in a smile. His words caught her by surprise. Did Jenny say that to Eric? Did she have any idea how dangerous it was? Knowing Eric, Lte felt anxious and added, ¡°I am your wife now. Of course, I won¡¯t leave with someone else.¡± ¡°Is that so? Good.¡± He didn¡¯t interrogate further. He was smart enough not to take someone at their word Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 I¡¯m Not a Mistress Jenny spotted Graham standing not far away from the hotel entrance and approached him. ¡°Dad, how was the talk with Lte?¡¯ she asked. Graham had aplicated look on his face mixed with slight concern.¡± She said she wont leave with us and requested that we leave Bayside City.¡± ¡°Cut that nonsense, Dad. I don¡¯t care what she said to you. Most importantly, what do you think about her life with Eric Dafoe?¡¯ Lte would definitely refuse to leave because she was concerned for Graham and Jenny¡¯s safety. Jenny hadn¡¯t had much chance to interact with Eric, but she could tell the man was no angel. After her question, Graham shared his thoughts, ¡°She¡¯s in the exact situation as the information you gathered on her. Eric Dafoe probably doesn¡¯t treat her well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good enough. Once we confirm that, we will leave with her no matter what. We can¡¯t leave her behind to suffer.¡± Lte was, after all, her biological mother, and Jenny wasn¡¯t heartless. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. She¡¯s still married to Eric. They aren¡¯t divorced.¡¯ In other words, bringing Lte with them was futile because she would remain Eric¡¯s wife on paper. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Indeed, it was tough to get Lte to divorce Eric. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush it. We¡¯ll go home and figure it out. At least we know where she is. Right?¡¯ ¡°True.¡± He nodded. Locating Lte was a huge step forwardpared to his blind search from before. They went into the car and left the hotel. On the way back, Jenny was thinking hard about how to leave the city with Lte. Before that, she had to figure out how Lte could divorce Eric. However, judging from Eric¡¯s possessiveness, it was unlikely that he¡¯d ever divorce Lte. Sighing, she wondered if they had finally reached a dead-end after locating her mother. After the charity dinner ended, Eric and Lte went home as well. In the car, Eric scrunched up his eyes without saying a word. Lte leaned against the car window silently, worrying that Eric wouldy a finger on Jenny and Graham. Still, she wouldn¡¯t bring up her worries-not even bringing up Jenny and Graham¡¯s names-out of fear that it¡¯d drive Eric mad. Soon, the car arrived at the Dafoe Mansion. They entered the house one after another. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re back.¡± The voice of a young man greeted them once they entered the living room. Lte immediately frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡¯ Eric cautiously examined the young man. Pete Dafoe nced at his father and protested, ¡°I¡¯m still your son, you know? Why? Can¡¯t I even visit home?¡± ¡°Home? Do you finally know where your home is? I thought you¡¯d forgotten about your home after you had your crazy fun out there,¡± Eric scoffed. He was always strict with his son. However, Pete was unbothered. Instead, he shifted his gaze to Lte. ¡°I refuse toe home because you married your mistress.¡¯ Lte¡¯s face fell at that word. ¡°Pete Dafoe, how many times did I tell you? I¡¯m not a mistress.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Pete chuckled. ¡°Would my parents have divorced if it weren¡¯t for you?¡± Lte thought his usation was ridiculous. She had been married to Eric for decades. Pete was only a few years old when she first joined the family. For some reason, he thought of her as his father¡¯s mistress since then, and he was always hostile to her. Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Try Me Lte almost lost it a few times and wanted to beat up the rascal, but she couldn¡¯t because Eric doted on his son. ¡°Eric Dafoe, have you never told your son what actually happened? You pressured the Bells for my hand in marriage. Did you think I¡¯d marry you otherwise?¡¯ She was truly angered. After being forced to marry Eric, Eric¡¯s son used her of being a mistress, and she refused to take that lying down. Eric¡¯s expression soured. ¡®You said you didn¡¯t want to marry me? Who would you prefer, then? Graham Walter?¡¯ She shouldn¡¯t take his silence on the way back home as his forgiveness. ¡°Eric Dafoe! Your son is ndering me!¡± She jumped in anger. ¡°Why are you taking him seriously?¡¯ Eric countered as though the twenty year-old Pete was still a child. Lte gritted her teeth and came to a realization when she glowered at the father and son. ¡°Sure, I shouldn¡¯t take him too seriously. I¡¯m a fool for expecting you to speak up for me. You¡¯d rather have me used than get yourself dragged, isn¡¯t it? You and your son are both disgusting!¡± With that, she stomped up the stairs. Although she badly wanted to escape from that horrible ce, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance to do so. Eric was still furious after hearing Lte m the bedroom door. He stared at Pete coldly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Nothing, really. I heard there were some interesting episodes at the charity dinner. So I made a visit on purpose.¡± He was always gleeful to witness Eric and Lte arguing. Eric shot him an icy re. ¡°Be thankful that you¡¯re a Dafoe. You¡¯d be dead meat otherwise.¡± Had Lte agreed to bear him children, he would have long given up on Pete, the problem child. ¡°Right. Everyone knows that you¡¯re ruthless.¡¯ Pete snickered. ¡¯You got my mom killed because she refused to divorce you, isn¡¯t that right? I¡¯m curious, though-why didn¡¯t you get rid of me along with her?¡¯ He knew that Lte was speaking the truth about the mistress usation. After all, he was no longer the naive kid from years ago, and he had thoroughly investigated his father¡¯s affairs. He would still hate on Lte because his parents wouldn¡¯t have divorced if she hadn¡¯t shown up, and his mom wouldn¡¯t have lost her life. ¡°If that¡¯s all you have to say, you can get lost now.¡± Eric looked unperturbed. Pete knew that his empty insults wouldn¡¯t hurt his father in any way, but he still hurled the words at him just to release his pent-up frustration. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not all. I heard about that woman¡¯s daughter, and that makes me curious.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Finally, a frown crept up Eric¡¯s face. ¡°I think that woman¡¯s daughter might be an interesting character. I kind of want to give her a try.¡± Pete chuckled. The bedroom door suddenly flung open, and a wild Lte appeared in the corridor. She gave Pete a death stare. ¡°If you dare to have any funny ideas about Jenny, I¡¯ll dig up your mother¡¯s grave!¡¯ ¡°You¡ª¡± Pete was astounded by her chilling threat. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Try me! If you so much asy a finger on Jenny, I¡¯ll see it through!¡± Lte threatened him, knowing he cared the most about histe mother. Too bad his mother was dead. If that woman was alive, Lte could have held her hostage, but she had no choice but to threaten him with his mother¡¯s dead body Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Be More Attentive In the end, Pete left the mansion in a storm of rage, and one wondered if he had taken Lte¡¯s words to heart. Just as she let out a sigh of relief, Eric went up to the second floor and stood in front of her. Before she could speak to him, he grabbed her by the neck. ¡°So, did you meet Graham Walter? Did he get intimate with you?¡± It turned out that Eric wasn¡¯t as unbothered as he appeared on the surface. To him, Lte was his woman, and regardless of whether he actually loved her, no other man should touch her. He was silent on their way home because he was figuring out a way to teach her a lesson. What could be done to scare her into not seeing men behind his back? After racking his brains, he concluded that a beating was the most effective. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Her attempts to push him away were futile. ¡°Eric Dafoe, you¡¯re a sick man!¡± ¡°Yeah, this isn¡¯t your first day knowing that about me, is it?¡± he was as calm as water, but he tightened his grip on her neck, and she instantly gasped for air. Then, she was dragged into the bedroom and thrown onto the bed. ¡°Eric Dafoe, get out of my room!¡± Even after many years of marriage, they never shared the same bedroom. ¡°Get out? You¡¯re my wife. What¡¯s wrong if I want to sleep with you?¡± While speaking, he pinned her underneath and ignored her struggles. He was dead set on taking her. She fought back against him but ended up being beaten before sumbing to his aggressive advances. Even though they never shared a room after many years, that was not the first time Eric had forced himself on her. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Many times, she considered taking Eric with her to her death, but she had lingering affection for the world. To be exact, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to part with Jenny and Graham for good. When she thought she couldn¡¯t go on anymore, she¡¯d think of her daughter and the man she loved the most. Whenever Eric assaulted her, she¡¯d keep thoughts of Jenny and Graham in her mind. She could only tell herself that Eric was a tool for her. That was the only way she could live without the crushing humiliation. Meanwhile, back at Graham¡¯s vi in Bayside City, he tossed and turned for the whole night, thinking of a way to bring Lte with them. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t make any progress on that. Jenny woke up in the morning to his dark eye circles. ¡°Dad, did you not sleepst night?¡± ¡°How could I when Nettie¡¯s suffering?¡± he sighed, wishing fervently that he could bring her with him right away. Jenny went to the dining table and wolfed down her cereal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Eric Dafoe¡¯s running a huge business. There must be some dirt on him. We need to dig up that dirt. As long as it poses a threat to the Dafoes, I believe he¡¯d choose to protect his family name over keeping Lte.¡± A man like Eric would pick his family¡¯s reputation over everything else. ¡°Will that work?¡± Graham sounded concerned. ¡°Yes.¡± Jenny was confident about the n. Now that they found Lte, everything else would eventually work out. He was visibly relieved when he witnessed her confidence. ¡°I¡¯m aging now and not as shrewd as you when ites to strategizing. You need to be more attentive to your mom¡¯s case.¡± ¡°Yeah. I got it,¡± she answered without much thought while finishing the cereal. Graham sat across from her with aplicated look on his face. ¡°Jenny, have you never thought of Lte as your mom?¡± Every time Jenny referred to Lte by her first name, he would feel upset. Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 I Hope You Don¡¯t Resent Her Jenny put aside her cutlery and stared at Graham defeatedly. ¡°I had not seen her at all when I was a kid. Now, you want me to call her ¡¯Mom¡¯? I cant dothat.¡± ¡°I know, and I hope you won¡¯t resent her. It¡¯s all my fault that she had to leave.¡± Things wouldn¡¯t have ended this way if he were capable enough to keep Lte by her side. Jenny didn¡¯t seem to mind as she brushed it off. ¡°Both of you shouldn¡¯t feel guilty at all. I was living a good life at Orchid Vige. And you hired all those teachers to give me lessons. You yed a role in shaping my sess today.¡± Although Graham had never once visited her at the vige, she found the teachers he hired very helpful and meaningful. ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± He wallowed in regret, even though it was toote. The conversation ended there. Jenny quickly changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯d better not go out in the next few days. Eric Dafoe would probably send his men. We¡¯ve strengthened the security here at the vi. You¡¯ll be safe if you stay inside.¡± ¡°Okay. I got it.¡± He nodded. ¡°But what about you? You¡¯re in danger too.¡± Lte had never wanted to be with Eric. Jenny showing up would only strengthen her resolve to leave, and under those circumstances, Eric would likely get Jenny out of the way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I have security.¡± Moreover, she was skilled inbat herself. To top it off, she had invited Melissa to Bayside City to stand guard over her in secret. Jenny could stay safe from Eric¡¯s men if Melissa is with her. Graham said nothing more and granted Jenny a peaceful breakfast. After that, she left the vi to look into the properties under Eric Dafoe¡¯s name to investigate any illegal activities. She thought, ¡°He rules over Bayside City, but so what? He¡¯s not above thew.¡± To her surprise, she was greeted by a ck sportscar when she arrived at one of Eric¡¯s properties. A young man hopped out and glided over effortlessly with a smile. ¡°Hey there, lovely. Care to have a drink with me?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She nodded. ¡°How does coffee sound?¡± the man inquired, inviting her into his car. She agreed with a smile and entered. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Pete Dafoe was overjoyed. He had thought highly of Jenny, but it seemed that she was ready to submit to him. The Walters? They were nothing but a fake Bardoff City elite that amounted to nothing. Jenny would¡¯veughed hysterically if she knew what was on his mind. The Bayside City residents were narrow-minded, perceiving their city as the whole world and thinking they were invincible just because they were wealthy. Howughable! The sports car was parked in front of a high-end cafe. Jenny and Pete entered the cafe, and he selected the most expensive private lounge, perhaps to show off. After they took their seats, he asked, ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t asked for your name.¡± ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you know? I thought you were prepared.¡± She nced at him with a smile, resting her chin on one hand. Her gaze was full of ridicule, as though she was staring at a clown. His face contorted, but he remainedposed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Mr. Dafoe, you¡¯re no fun.¡± She smiled and sipped on the coffee that the waiter brought her. She examined his changing expressions, finding them amusing. Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 What¡¯s There to Work On? After an excruciatingly lengthy silence, Pete gave in and asked, ¡°When did you recognize me?¡± ¡°First of all, you bear some resemnce to your father,¡± she exined.¡± Secondly, I looked into the Dafoes before this. Not only do I know you well, I am privy to the matters of all your family members.¡¯ If people in the Dafoe family tree stood before her, she might recognize and name them better than Pete could. At this point, Pete¡¯s smile was wiped off his smug face, but he soon emerged from his silence as he recalled the main goal of his meeting with Jenny. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great. I don¡¯t even have to introduce you to all of them next time.¡± ¡°What?¡± She was perplexed, as though she hadn¡¯t figured out the meaning behind his words. ¡°I think you¡¯re a lovely youngdy. Since I¡¯m single, I shall allow you to date me.¡± He sounded rather frivolous and seemed to believe that it was Jenny¡¯s good fortune to have a chance at dating him. This time, she burst outughing. ¡°Are all the Dafoes narcissists?¡± Eric was conceited, and so was his son. They were family indeed. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Jenny Walter, I know your family is one of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City, but you are nothingpared to us Dafoes. I am giving you a chance right now,¡± he huffed. She sighed as she silently questioned her decision to join him at the cafe. Finally, she put on a straight face. ¡°Pete Dafoe, why don¡¯t you tell me about your motive instead of wasting time with pleasantries? I still think there is an opportunity for us to work together.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to work on?¡± he scoffed. ¡°Isn¡¯t there? I thought you were ambitious.¡± Her gaze pierced through him as she smiled. ¡°You must have had nothing to do with the invincible Dafoes that you keep harping about.¡± He grimaced at her remark. At first, he thought that Jenny was an interesting character. If he could date Jenny, he¡¯d make Lte choke on anger. However, his impression of Jenny had since changed. ¡°I know you¡¯re unhappy about Lte Bell and think of her as the reason behind your mother¡¯s death. That¡¯s why you approached me-you wanted to provoke her. But does that even mean anything?¡± She gave him a look of pity. Yes, she pitied him, and she also thought that he was pathetic. When he realized what was going on, he could no longer smile. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°I believe you understand very well that your father, Eric Dafoe, was responsible for your mother¡¯s tragic death. Things wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way if it weren¡¯t for him. So, you should work toward recing him, not wasting your time on Lte. Provoking her is a useless move.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have wasted her time persuading Pete if she didn¡¯t need his cooperation. The Dafoes were all crooks to her anyway. Jenny¡¯s words got Pete shaken up and thinking. He approached her to y her, but she was talking business with him. He needed time to process the huge change. Silence filled the lounge once more. Suddenly, Jenny¡¯s phone buzzed from Mr. Ortiz¡¯s call. She looked serious when she saw the caller ID, but she openly picked up the call in Pete¡¯s presence. When Mr. Ortiz informed her that the vi was under attack, she merely acknowledged the incident and hung up. Instead of leaving, she stared at Pete, waiting for him to speak Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Is My Proposal Attractive? Pete gathered himself with a shocked look on his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home? Are you not worried that your dad is dying?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t die.¡± She sounded confident because she had made the security arrangements ording to her investigation into the Dafoes¡¯ dispatchable security. As long as Eric Dafoe did not send his full force, the vi would be safe. And she was confident that Eric wouldn¡¯t do so, because he wanted to get rid of Graham with his own hands. ¡°So, Mr. Dafoe, is my proposal attractive?¡± She was more interested in Pete¡¯s reply. He looked at her with a seriousness that reced his flippant attitude from earlier. ¡°Why would I listen to you and go up against my father? I¡¯ll be taking over the family sooner orter.¡± ¡°Oh. Are you sure?¡± Jenny shed him a knowing smile and furnished him with a few photos from her bag. ¡°Your father bore a few children with his mistresses. Every one of them is more capable than you. You¡¯re still the eldest son and heir of the Dafoes only because your maternal grandfather is still around. Your father dare not cross a line because their family is pretty influential. Guess what Eric Dafoe will do once your grandfather is no longer around?¡± She casually stated the truth without any provocation. Pete stared at the photo in front of him. It was a photo of Eric having a meal with a woman and a young man around his age. The other photos were in the same vein, only with different women and children of varying ages. He didn¡¯t question the children¡¯s identity at all because they all bore a resemnce to Eric. As he flipped through the photos, his expression started to crumble. ¡°You dug nevere across, proving that Eric was meticulous in hiding his secrets. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. How would I have the guts to show up in front of your father without any solid proof?¡± She smiled. If she was incapable of getting her hands on simple evidence like the one she showed him, their meeting today would have been meaningless. He shifted his nce from the photos to the woman seated across from him. ¡°Since you have dug deep into his life, you should also know that I don¡¯t have a say in family affairs.¡± Eric had consolidated the power in his hands, and Pete was nothing but a jobless bum. It was almost impossible for him to win control of the Dafoes from his father. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re still the eldest son and heir of the family, at least to the public. If something happens to Eric Dafoe, you¡¯ll be next in power.¡± She smiled at him with a devilish look in her eyes, sending a shiver down his spine. He couldn¡¯t believe the words that came out of her mouth as fear crept up in him. ¡°W-what do you n to do? Are you seriously going to take him out? You better forget about it because it¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Calm down. That¡¯s not the only method. As long as you¡¯re willing to cooperate, just leave the strategizing to me. You will execute the n. How does that sound? Do you want to bet on this?¡± Jenny had a n in mind, but she needed someone to work with, and Pete would be her best candidate. He appeared hesitant, not knowing if he should trust Jenny. If they worked together and the n failed miserably, he¡¯d suffer a horrific death. She knew he was undecided, but she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. ¡°If so, take your time to consider my proposal. I need to return to the vi and take a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded. Indeed, he needed time to think long and hard about her suggestion.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Are You Using Me? Jenny was ready to leave, but she was not leaving alone. Looking at Pete, she requested, ¡¯Now, please send me home.¡± ¡°Are you asking me to send you home?¡± He furrowed his brows, displeased at her orders. She smiled and added, ¡°Eric Dafoe¡¯s men are watching me nearby. They will make a move once I walk out alone. I¡¯m not scared of them, but I don¡¯t like wasting my time warding them off. I need to get home as soon as possible to check on my dad. Got it?¡± Pete, who was initially confused, finally understood the situation. ¡®Are you using me?¡± ¡°How can you say that? As partners, you should ensure my safety. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± She lifted a brow at him, feelingpletely justified. Pete was unhappy but had to follow her instructions. After all, thest thing he wanted was to see Jenny harmed. They left the lounge and got into his sports car. Eric¡¯s men were caught by surprise. ¡°That¡­that woman is with Mr. Pete. Do we still make a move?¡± ¡°Of course not, stupid! We¡¯d be damned if we injure Mr. Pete.¡± The assassination n was thwarted. When Pete drove Jenny to the vi, they found Eric¡¯s men had been taken down. Mr. Ortiz was busy cleaning up at the entrance. When he saw her, he hurried over. ¡°Miss Walter.¡± ¡°Hey. Is my dad okay?¡± she asked. ¡°Mr. Walter is fine. Thankfully you arranged for adequate security, and Mr. Faust came just in time,¡± he answered. ¡°Mr. Faust?¡± A puzzled expression appeared on her face. The next moment, they saw Alec emerging from the vi. She was taken aback by his presence. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried for you. That¡¯s why.¡± He had been worried for her ever since he heard that Jenny was challenging the Dafoes. After finishing his work in Faust Group, he rushed to Bayside City without wasting time. Feeling touched, she walked to him. ¡°Thank you, but I can handle this on my own.¡± Pete suddenly interrupted their conversation with dissatisfaction. ¡°Hey! Won¡¯t you invite me for tea since I sent you home?¡± ¡°Mr. Dafoe, you should skip tea and hurry home to think over my proposal.¡¯ Jenny was in no mood to entertain him. With that, she went into the living room with Alec, leaving Pete speechless at the door. However, he didn¡¯t protest further and left in his car very soon. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He had been hesitating about the coboration with Jenny, but he came to a decision after meeting Alec Faust. With the support of the Fausts and the Walters, he stood a higher chance of sess-it would be a rare opportunity that he wouldn¡¯t want to miss. In the living room, Jenny was pulled into a hug by Alec, who sounded a little jealous. ¡®Look at you, going out with other men after I left you alone for a bit! Jenny, you¡¯re making me upset.¡± ¡°What other men? That¡¯s Eric Dafoe¡¯s son! I¡¯m discussing working together with him.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. She wondered, ¡°Can¡¯t he see that I am uninterested in Pete Dafoe?¡± Her words failed to assuage him. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just don¡¯t like seeing you surrounded by men. I¡¯m angry now, so you¡¯d better know what to do.¡± Dumbfounded and helpless, she coaxed him, ¡°Alec, don¡¯t fool around.¡± It didn¡¯t work on him because he was anticipating a sincere act of ¡¯apology.¡¯ She had no choice but to give him a peck on the lips. ¡¯Are you happy now?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Then, he hugged her tighter and bit her lips as his kiss deepened. Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Just Wait and See When they wrapped up the long kiss, Jenny yfully red at him. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Alec had pretended to be upset just so he could take advantage of her. ¡°I don¡¯t mind acting shamelessly in front of you.¡± He held her and refused to let go. Suddenly, they jumped at the wry cough from the second floor. Jenny immediately broke free from Alec¡¯s arms. Graham descended from the stairs, acting as though he didn¡¯t witness the intimate act. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re home. Did you run into any trouble?* ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine. How about you? You¡¯re not in shock, are you?¡± She collected herself, putting the attack at the back of her mind. Graham joined them in the living room and sat across from them. ¡°This is not my first time-l¡¯m experienced. Why would I be in shock?¡± ¡°Sure, you¡¯re amazing,¡¯ she jokinglyplimented him. After that, she told him about the suggestion to work with Pete Dafoe, to which he responded with worry. ¡°Will he agree to it? Eric is his father, after all. Any average man will not agree to work with us to take down his father.¡± ¡°Well, there you have it. Pete Dafoe is no average man.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Technically, all members of the Dafoe family were not your average Joe. Since Graham had no better idea, he allowed Jenny to make the decision.¡± You can decide on what to do. I have no objection as long as we leave this city with your mom.¡± ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give it my best,¡± she replied. Graham retired to his room, leaving some space for the new couple who were madly in love. He knew better than to be the third wheel. When Graham left, Jenny nced at Alec. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say a word just now? Are you scared of my dad?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not scared of him, but I¡¯m worried I might leave a bad impression. Silence is golden.* He knew that Graham held a grudge against him for divorcing Jenny. She chuckled and looked at him, amused. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought I¡¯d see you acting this way. What a rare sight!¡± ¡°Quit poking fun at me. I did this all for you.¡± He cared about the perception of her family and friends because he was worried he¡¯d lost her again. Jenny pursed her lips and didn¡¯t retort. She knew very well that Alec was doing all this for her-he¡¯d never be timid and humble otherwise. Patting his shoulder, she encouraged him with a smile, ¡°Well, keep going! I think you¡¯re doing well!¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll keep working on getting your dad¡¯s eptance,* he grumbled, and sheughed heartily. Meanwhile, Pete was slightly petrified to see Eric in the living room when he got home. He felt as if he was caught red-handed, but he quickly calmed down and wandered over to his father. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Did you meet with Jenny?¡± Eric asked. Lte rushed out of the bedroom after hearing that and red viciously at Pete, who didn¡¯t seem too bothered. ¡°Yes, I did. I thought I told you I was interested in her.¡± ¡°Pete Dafoe! Just wait and see! I¡¯ll dig up your mother¡¯s grave!¡± Lte hurled empty threats at him at the top of her lungs-it was hard for her to even step foot outside of the mansion. Eric nced at her and said coolly, ¡°Get back into your room.¡± She wanted to retort but kept her mouth shut after meeting Eric¡¯s hostile gaze. She finally gave up and returned to her bedroom. She was afraid of Eric and the inhumane abuse he¡¯d inflict on her when he was enraged Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 You¡¯re Pretty Ruthless N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Pete chuckled after Lte fled to her room. He never bothered to mask his distaste for her, a fact that he made known ever since she joined the family. ¡°What exactly are you up to?¡± Eric fixed his eyes on his son in an attempt to read him. s, he realized btedly that Pete, the son whom he had neglected, had grown into an unreadable young man. Pete sat on the couch and said casually, ¡°What else can I do? I just want to make her suffer.¡± ¡°And you find that interesting?¡± Eric never bothered to exin the reason behind the divorce to Pete. He was toozy toy it out, even though everyone was clear about the reason. Instead, he sat back and watched as Pete released his anger on Lte. Pete chuckled again. ¡°Of course. She¡¯s very interesting.¡± ¡°Hah. Whatever.¡¯ Eric couldn¡¯t care less about what Pete had in store for Jenny. In his eyes, she was no different than a dead woman. However, he cautioned, ¡°I need to warn you about Jenny Walter. She¡¯s no average woman. You¡¯d better be careful not to y into her hands.¡± Pete scrunched up his eyes, thinking, ¡°Well, who knows? You might be the one ying into her hands.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t lose my sanity over a woman, unlike you. He tore apart Eric¡¯s hypocrisy without mercy and left the mansion. He made the visit to get the confirmation he needed, and he appeared to have arrived at an answer. Soon, Jenny received a call from Pete. He agreed to work with her, and she was d to hear that. Her n was simple-the first step was to get Lte out of the Dafoe Mansion, and to do so, she needed Pete¡¯s help. ¡°Jenny Walter, you¡¯re using me to save that woman, am I right? Will you really help me get rid of Eric if I get her out?¡± Pete was no fool. He learned Lte was a bargaining chip, and she¡¯d be equally effective under Eric¡¯s captivity. However, if Jenny seeded in leaving with Lte, she could walk back on all her rosy promises, leaving him deep in regret. She understood his concern and exined, ¡¯They are legally married. Even if I bring Lte with me, their marriage is still valid, and Eric can take her back anytime. You should know that is not my endgame.¡± ¡°Oh? Does that mean you have a n to make Eric agree to a divorce?¡± Peteughed, thinking that it was impossible. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. But you know, we don¡¯t always need his approval to divorce,¡± she suggested. Pete was momentarily surprised, but he soon understood the meaning behind her words. Indeed, the death of one¡¯s spouse would make it easier to get a divorce. If Lte wanted a peaceful life, Eric would have to be removed from the equation forever, and his fate seemed to be sealed. ¡°You¡¯re pretty ruthless,¡± he concluded. She smiled and denied it, ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it. I won¡¯t use any illegal means. I n to lure Eric to Bardoff City and throw him behind bars there.¡± She didn¡¯t mind sharing her n because Pete was in the same boat as her-he had no other choice. Since Bayside City was the Dafoes¡¯ territory, getting Eric jailed here would be impossible. But things would be different in Bardoff City, where the Walters had the upper hand and wouldn¡¯t be affected by the actions of the Dafoes. Once she found incriminating evidence on Eric, she would send him to prison Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 What Are You Afraid Of? After hearing Jenny¡¯s n, Pete sank into a long and thoughtful silence. Feeling unsure, he asked her, ¡°Are you confident he¡¯d follow you to Bardoff City? He¡¯s not dumb. He sure knows the huge risk in going there.¡± ¡°He wille after me. A man as possessive and arrogant as him will do so.¡± She was sure about it. Although she didn¡¯t interact much with Eric, she had met countless men just like him. Wasn¡¯t Paul Wagner one of them? Eric was even worse than Paul. Therefore, she was sure he¡¯de after them once they brought Lte to Bardoff City. He would not stop until he captured her and brought her back to Bayside City. Surprisingly, Pete didn¡¯t refute it, for he knew Eric well, and his father was exactly like how Jenny described him. ¡°Even if he follows you to Bardoff City, are you confident in sending him to jail? Are you sure you have evidence against him?¡± As a Dafoe, he knew that his family was not the mostw-abiding, but he didn¡¯t have any proof of the shady dealings. Plus, he¡¯d never act in a way that hurt his family. Reading his mind, she assured him, ¡¯Don¡¯t worry. I have nned for all of that. Even if I don¡¯t look into the Dafoes, I¡¯m sure Eric himself has plenty of blood on his hands. What you need to do is to help me with that.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Pete was baffled¡ªhe thought Jenny would ask him to expose the Dafoes¡¯ illegal activities. She nodded. ¡°Yes, that is all. Give me the list of those who died in his hands, and I will think of a way to deal with it.¡± i They saw eye to eye, but he was still unsure. ¡°Will that be fine?¡± ¡°Are you afraid?¡± She scoffed at him. ¡°What are you afraid of? Are you worried that he¡¯d hurt you if you fail?¡± He didn¡¯t argue because he was indeed scared. He might be rebellious in front of Eric, but he had always feared his father. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯ty a finger on you because you¡¯re his son. Just shift the me to me.¡± Jenny was fearless because she was confident in herself. Her attitude swayed him, and finally, he bit the bullet. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go for it!¡± He wouldn¡¯t die even if he failed, so why not give it a try? If he won, he wouldn¡¯t have to live under Eric¡¯s thumb, a freedom he had been craving. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After the call, Jenny started thinking hard about ways to smuggle Lte from the Dafoe Mansion and out of Bayside City. She needed to give it serious consideration because Eric was a madman. If he found out about the n, he¡¯d rather go down in mes than watch Lte leave. She was too deep in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t notice Alec entering. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He went up to her and asked patiently. She confessed her worries to him, only to make himugh. ¡°Jenny, you underestimated the Fausts and the Walters.¡± ¡°Oh? How? Tell me.¡± Even though she was the head of the Walter family, she didn¡¯t have a full picture of their influence. ¡°The Dafoe family is king in Bayside City, but they¡¯re no match for us. Do anything you want. Eric¡¯s not a threat to us, at least from what we can see,* he exined. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 I Only Ask For One Thing Despite Alec¡¯s assurance, Jenny wasn¡¯t totally relieved. She¡¯d rather be safe than sorry and didn¡¯t want to see anyone around her hurt. After a few days of peace, Eric had to leave Bayside City for a business trip. Jenny thought his absence would be a good opportunity for them. However, Eric was no fool. As Jenny and Graham were still in Bayside City, he knew they hadn¡¯t given up on rescuing Lte. Therefore, he would be worried about leaving Lte behind. ¡°Pack your stuff and join me on a business trip tomorrow,¡± he informed her. The surprised look on her face quickly changed into confusion. ¡°This is the first time in many years you have wanted me to join you on a business trip. Why?¡± ¡°I do what I want. Do I have to exin myself to you?¡± Eric had always been short-tempered with her through his words or actions. One couldn¡¯t tell his affection for Lte judging from his behavior. But it was wrong to conclude that he didn¡¯t have feelings for her because he stubbornly refused to let her go. She hung her head and pursed her lips. ¡°I thought you refused to let me leave Bayside City because it¡¯s your territory, and no one could stir trouble here. Now, you¡¯re choosing to bring me with you. Aren¡¯t you worried we¡¯d run into trouble once we leave Bayside?¡± Eric made a lot of enemies, but no one could touch a hair on his head when he was in Bayside City. However, things would look very different if they left the city. One of the reasons he refused to let her leave was for protection. On top of that, he believed that by physically restricting her to Bayside City, she¡¯d be under his full control. ¡°You seem reluctant to go with me,¡± he remarked. It was a statement, not a question. She was openly honest about it. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to be around you. I would like to live a few years longer.¡± ¡°Hah! You always look like you¡¯re tired of living. I thought you didn¡¯t want to live,* he jeered. She pursed her lips. Indeed, she had lost the will to live before meeting Graham and Jenny in person. After seeing them, she suddenly believed she had the strength to keep going for a while. If she gave up before seeing the light at dawn, that¡¯d be a great waste. He seemed to have read her mind because he grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him. ¡°Lte Bell, are you still hoping for that good-for- nothing, Graham Walter, to save you? You better know you can¡¯t escape from me as long as I¡¯m still breathing.* She didn¡¯t utter a word of protest, but her silence irked him more. He hated it when she put on a deste and hopeless look. Still, after some consideration, he agreed that bringing Lte with him was not a rational decision. He was sure that Graham would grab the opportunity to attack if he brought Lte out of Bayside City. He didn¡¯t have resources outside of Bayside City, which mightplicate things. After a furious internal debate, he called Pete over. ¡°What?¡± Pete asked impatiently. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Eric didn¡¯t want to fight with him, so he appeared gentler than usual.¡± You¡¯re not a kid anymore. It¡¯s time for you to help out.¡± His words puzzled Pete. He continued, ¡°I need to leave Bayside City for a few days. I¡¯ll leave everything here in your hands. You can order my men around as much as you like, but I only ask for one thing.¡± Then, Eric stared keenly at him, saying icily, ¡°Do not let Lte Bell take one step out of the city. Even if she¡¯s dying, she should die here in Bayside City.¡± Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 I Need to See Her Pete was silent with a somber look on his face. Eric might think he was considering the task, but Pete was actually panicking. He wondered,¡± What¡¯s wrong? Why did he suddenly involve me in the family affairs? Did he find out about something?¡± ¡°You have an army under you. Why do you want me to watch over her?¡± Pete put on an annoyed look, showing his displeasure about Lte. ¡°You¡¯re my son, and you will take over the family one day. It¡¯s time to get you to work. This is a new challenge for you,¡± Eric exined. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t trust Lte with anyone other than his family. After some debate, he only had one choice-Pete. Pete was silently smirking at his father¡¯s excuse. He would have trusted Eric had he not known about his father¡¯s bastard children. Too bad he was in the know. Therefore, he would not trust Eric¡¯s promise of handing him control of the family. Still, he didn¡¯t call him out. ¡°You knew that Jenny Walter is after Lte. If you leave, they will make a move.¡± ¡°Do you think you can¡¯t handle them?¡± Eric frowned, displeased. ¡°Of course not!¡± Pete hurriedly denied. ¡®I¡¯m only worried that you might me me if we suffered massive losses.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Regardless of how many men we lost, I wont me you as long as you keep Lte safe.¡± Eric wouldn¡¯t have left Bayside City at this critical moment had it not been for the business affair. Pete seemed relieved after hearing that. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t be trying your best. Give it your best!¡± Eric reminded him. Pete said nothing, but he was silently mocking the madman that was his father. Once Pete left Dafoe Mansion, he immediately called Jenny. ¡°You¡¯re in luck. Eric is leaving Bayside City tomorrow, and he wants me to keep an eye on Lte. This must be the best chance for you.¡± ¡°What luck? He must have a reason for leaving Bayside City at this time.¡¯ She smiled. She never believed in luck. ¡°Did you make him leave?¡± Pete guessed her n right away. He was no fool. She dodged the question and informed him, ¡°The n is scheduled for tomorrow. After confirming that Eric Dafoe has boarded the ne, we will show up and bring Lte with us.¡± ¡°If you take her, what should I say to Eric?¡± Pete asked, feeling jittery. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You are still of use to me. I won¡¯t give you up,¡± she assured him. ¡°By the way, you can station some of Eric¡¯s men at the mansion. If something bad happens, you can at least shift the me onto someone else. Plus, I have set up an extrayer of protection for you.¡± She only shared the information to calm him down but didn¡¯t go into details. Pete could not stop worrying. However, he knew he had no way out ever since he decided to work with Jenny. He had no choice but to bite the bullet and pray that Jenny would keep her promise of not abandoning him. After the call, Jenny dialed another number. ¡°Has she arrived? Okay. Bring her to the vi. I need to see her.¡± She wasn¡¯t joking about the extra protection for Pete. If Pete were smart, he would soon realize that Eric wouldn¡¯t hurt him-he would only marvel at the ingenuity of their n.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Hope He Doesn¡¯t Disappoint Me The next day, Eric left Bayside City in his private jet. Even after making the arrangements, he was gued by anxiety. He had a hunch that something bad would happen. ¡°Sir, you look worried.¡± His subordinate was concerned after noticing the frown on Eric¡¯s face. Eric collected himself and asked coolly, ¡°Do you think Pete is any good?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Mr. Pete might look unreliable, but I think he deliberately puts on that front. He¡¯s still pretty capable,¡± the subordinate answered. ¡°Is that so?¡± Eric stared out of the window. ¡°Hope he doesn¡¯t disappoint me. ¡± He had a few children out of wedlock, but he had no n to make any of them the family heir, at least for now. After all, Pete was his eldest son, and he also had a team of capable men. He didn¡¯t mind handing over the family responsibilities to Pete if the kid looked promising. However, he wouldn¡¯t waste time on Pete if he was hopeless. Eric had many sons, one of whom would prove to be smart and worthy of the position. Meanwhile, Pete had moved into Dafoe Mansion after Eric left. He was busy strengthening the security at home. Everything looked smooth and secure. ¡°Stop looking out. Jenny and Graham Walter had better note. If they show up, I promise not to let them leave alive,¡± Pete provoked Lte, who was on the second floor. She went silent as she secretly worried about the doubled-up security at the mansion. She knew this was the best chance for Jenny to make a move, but Eric might have foreseen the n. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to be rescued. She thought, ¡°Jenny, I¡¯d rather you and your dad leave than put yourselves in danger.¡± Jenny and her men moved fast. When gunshots rang in thepound, Pete jumped up from the couch and yelled, ¡°Take them down! I¡¯ll watch over that woman!¡± With that, he ran to the second floor and pointed a gun at Lte¡¯s head. The guards were worried that he¡¯d take the opportunity to kill Lte, but none had the guts to speak up. Before Eric left, he had instructed them to take orders from Pete. When they left the mansion to take on Jenny¡¯s men, he let go of Lte and smirked. ¡°You should thank your lucky stars for that good daughter of yours. I¡¯d really like to get rid of you if not for her.¡± ¡°Pete, what are you doing?¡± Lte was no fool. She sensed that Pete was acting rather unusually, and he didn¡¯t seem to be holding her hostage. He nced at her and chuckled. ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯m working with Jenny.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She stared at him, bewildered. Why would Eric Dafoe¡¯s son work with Jenny? However, Pete didn¡¯t bother to exin himself. He shoved Lte into her bedroom and stood guard over her. He had no idea about Jenny¡¯s resources and wondered if they could take down Dafoe Mansion security. At the end of the day, he would not step a foot outside of the mansion for fear of getting injured. Whatever the oue, it wouldn¡¯t affect him much. The gunshots didn¡¯tst for long. Truth be told, Eric had underestimated the capability of the Walters and the Fausts. Although they were not from Bayside City, with their influence, they could descend on the Dafoes with an army they assembled. The Dafoes would be no match. After the shooting ended, Jenny opened the door to Lte¡¯s room. Pete was a little surprised to see her Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 I''ll Take Care of Everything "Is...is everything settled?" Pete sounded uncertain. Jenny nodded and turned her attention to Lte. "Let''s go.There''s no time to waste.I''m worried that Eric Dafoe has something else in store for us." "Right, right.Leave now!" Pete was equally concerned. "But what do I do if you leave me behind?" He was the only one standing after everyone else was taken down by Jenny''s forces. Not only that, Lte was gone. Wouldn''t he be in hot water? Jenny nced at him and gestured at someone behind her. A woman showed up at the door, and Pete''s jaw promptly fell to the floor.His gaze traveled between Lte and the other woman. Even Lte was simrly baffled. "After we leave, this woman will remain here.From now on, she will be Lte Bell.When the time comes, you can tell Eric that everyone was taken down, but you forced us to leave by pointing a gun at her head.As for how long you can go without Eric finding out about the fake Lte, it''s all your luck," Jenny exined. She had made all the necessary arrangements for Pete.She contacted the sses and got in touch with the woman who resembled Lte. Before this, Rowena had attempted to force Graham and Jenny into submission using the woman, but they managed to see through the lie.She brought the woman to Bayside City and taught her Lte''s mannerisms. Truthfully, if Eric didn''t spend his time at the mansion daily, it''d be hard for him to spot the fake Lte. Still, there was a chance he''d see through the setup instantly after his many years living with her. In the end, it all boiled down to luck. Luck? Pete felt a shiver down his spine. "Do you take my father as a fool?" "How about this? Tell him that we brought Lte with us, but she decided to return.You believe she came home because she couldn''t part with the luxurious life.That''s why she refused to go with us.And tell him that you never thought she was a fake," Jenny cooked up an excuse for Pete.He agreed that it was a better lie than the first one. "Okay then.You should go.Be prepared in Bardoff City.I bet he''ll be after you in no time." He didn''t believe he could stall Eric for long with the fake Lte. "Okay." Jenny nodded. Even without Pete''s reminder, she''d be fully prepared to take Eric on. She turned to Lte and said defeatedly, "Let''s go." "Just like this? But I''m still legally married to Eric..." Everything felt unreal to Lte, who thought leaving was futile because she would still be Eric''s wife on paper. Jenny understood her concern, but she didn''t have time to exin. "Don''t worry about that.I''ll take care of everything.Just listen to me now ande with me." Lte stared at the daughter she hadn''t seen since birth while struggling withplicated feelings. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jenny was a familiar stranger to her. "Okay.I''ll listen to you," she finally agreed, out of desperation to escape from Dafoe Mansion and her wish to live with Jenny.She had missed the early years of her daughter''s life and wouldn''t want to miss out on the remaining time she had with Jenny. Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 She''s Probably in Shock Jenny left with Lte and her men. Pete went up to the fake Lte and asked, "What''s your name?" "Lte Bell," the woman answered in a tone and mannerisms that resembled Lte. Pete thought that was a non-answer, but at least she was immersed in her role. "Okay.Go to bed and rest.If Eric Dafoees home, try not to talk to him too much." He believed that sleeping was the best course of action. The lookalike might fumble if she talked to Eric. The woman agreed andy down in bed. After that, Pete exited the room and was greeted by the sight of other men. They were not stationed at the mansion but rushed over after getting the news of the attack. "Mr.Pete, what happened?" they asked. "The Walters charged at us and killed many of our brothers.It''s despicable!" He gritted his teeth with acting that deserved an Oscar award. "How merciless! We''ll go after them!" The men sprang into action but were stopped by Pete. "It''s fine.They have been gone for a while.I bet we can''t even track them down.Just inform my father." No one objected to his suggestion. "So, is Mrs.Dafoe..." "Tell my father not to worry.She''s still here," Pete exined. Someone immediately called Eric, while the others cleaned up the mansion. They soon realized that the losses were not as huge as previously assumed. Most of the men were alive but lost consciousness due to excessive blood loss. That kept the new group of men busy, sending their wounded brothers to the hospital. In no time, Pete got a call from an enraged Eric, who barked, "What happened?" "Just like you predicted, Jenny Walter made a move," Pete replied. "What about Lte?" Eric¡¯s priority was to keep his wife safe, and he couldn''t care less about the casualties. Smirking, Pete answered, "She''s still in the mansion.She was taken by Jenny at first, but for some reason, she came back.I reckon she probably couldn''t bear to part with our family wealth.She''s not as virtuous as she seems, you know." Pete still sounded as disdainful as before.However, the situation felt odd to Eric. "Did you say she was taken earlier but came home by herself?" "Yeah." "Where is she? I need to see her." Eric wouldn''t believe Pete''s words without seeing Lte with his eyes.He always assumed that Lte would never return once she had a chance to escape, but the situation turned out differently from what he expected. Pete knocked on Lte¡¯s door and turned on the video call. "Looks like she''s asleep." A nket was draped over the woman, blocking the full view. Still, one could tell she was "Lte" from the angle. Eric was much relieved upon seeing that. "Why is she asleep?" "She''s probably in shock.It''s a bloody mess out there." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. While speaking, Pete quickly left the bedroom in case Eric spotted any irregrities. One could tell that Eric was in a foul mood from his sour face. "I''ll send extra security.Keep her in the mansion." "Roger that." Then, he asked, "Do you n toe home soon?" Eric fell into silence.He did think about rushing home. "You don''t have to do that.I can hold down the fort.Jenny Walter has suffered major losses, so she won''t attempt again any time soon." Pete didn''t want Eric to be home so soon, for the sooner Eric arrived at the mansion, the earlier he might find out about the fake Lte. Pete would prefer to keep his father away from home for a few days to buy time for Jenny''s n. Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 I Am Too Impatient Finally, Eric was convinced to return after he was done with his business trip. Still worried, he wanted Pete to report to him daily about Lte. Pete readily agreed to the request because it would be hard for Eric to spot the fake Lte through phone calls. At the same time, Jenny and her entourage had boarded a private jet to Bardoff with a heavily disguised Lte. There, she met Graham again.He had been staring eagerly at the entrance. When she showed up, he headed to her without hesitation. "Nettie." "Graham." She bit her lips as she felt a wave of emotions washing over her. Jenny nced at them and interrupted at a rather bad timing, "Take your seats now.We''re taking off soon.You''ll have plenty of time to chatter." Lte and Graham looked sheepish. They had forgotten about the existence of other people on the ne out of excitement. Everyone went to their seats. Lte took her seat beside Graham. She watched the ne ascend into the clouds, leaving behind Bayside City, which looked tinier from the air. Suddenly, she was immersed in the sweet taste of freedom.She had finally escaped from the city that had been her prison for decades. "Nettie, are you okay?" Graham was worried about her because she looked a little upset.She was pulled back to reality and smiled at him. "I''m fine.I''ve never been this fine before." She had mentally prepared herself to be Eric''s captive in this life, but she finally had the chance to leave.She might haveughed hysterically if she didn''t have to worry about being perceived as a madwoman.She was on cloud nine, but she remained rational. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Jenny, how did you convince Pete to help you? He has hated me forever." Lte was caught off guard when Pete offered his help. Jenny looked at her. "He''s not helping me.He''s helping himself." Lte was perplexed, so Jenny exined the n to her. There was nothing to hide anyway. Once Jenny put Eric behind bars, Lte would file a divorcewsuit, and he''d have no choice but to agree. "Jenny." Lte felt bad after hearing Jenny''s n. "I''m sorry.I owe you a lot, but you''re the one helping me instead." "You don''t owe me anything.I think I''ve been doing quite well over these years." Jenny was unconcerned about Lte''s guilt.She also had no attachment to her mother.She only searched for Lte because Graham stubbornly wanted to do so. Honestly speaking, she didn''t care about Lte''s life in Bayside City at all.Her indifference upset Lte. "Jenny, I..." Graham took Lte''s hand and shook his head.He whispered in her ear, "Don''t rush it.Take your time.She acted the same way when I took her home and slowly opened up to me." "Yeah.You''re right.I''m too impatient." She was rushing it because she was eager to hear Jenny calling her "Mom." She understood that asking for an intimate rtionship was too much to ask, especially when Jenny had grown up without her. "That''s true.I shouldn''t be impatient." Lte calmed down and said to Jenny, "Thank you, Jenny." Jenny nced at her without a word. Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 You''re Really Taking the Liberty Jenny finally felt relieved when the ne touched down at Bardoff Airport. Although Alec reassured her throughout the trip, she still felt uneasy.It wasn''t until they were physically in Bardoff City that her worries eased. Even if Eric showed up in Bardoff City, she had nothing to be scared of because he couldn''t bring Lte away. Graham and Lte returned to Walter Castle, and Jenny followed them home.It had been some time since shest visited. She hadn''t lived there for long, but it was home to her. The Walter family was home. There, the staff and bodyguards gathered. When Graham and Lte arrived, the staff split into two lines and respectfully greeted them, "Mr.and Mrs.Walter." Graham was pleased with the wee, but Lte thought the title was unsuitable. "Graham, tell them I''ll go by Madam Bell.I haven''t divorced Eric, so I can''t be Mrs.Walter." He pursed his lips, looking reluctant. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Dad, Madam Bell is right," Jenny interjected. She agreed that it was not the time for Lte to go by Mrs.Walter. Since she had shared her opinion, Graham had to agree to it and made the staff readdress Lte. Next, they went to the living room, but Lte felt awkward because it was her first time visiting. "Nettie, this will be your home now.You can change the arrangement and decor, pick your room, and nt flowers as you like," he told her. She looked cheerful, like a youngdy.She was in her forties, but she had the same youthful smile from her twenties. Jenny left the living room for the backyard with Alec to avoid interrupting her parents. "Sorry to trouble you," she thanked him as they walked side by side.He took her hand and pulled her closer. "Jenny, we are one.Your troubles are mine.Your mother is my mother too.You don''t have to thank me." "Pfft, you really took the liberty of doing so." She rolled her eyes at him. Only Alec would im that Lte was his mother too. "I always take the liberty when I''m around you.To me, you''re family." He pointed that out because he wanted Jenny to realize she hadn''t seen him as one of her own. While the two were strolling in the backyard, Lte had chosen her room.She stood on the balcony and gazed at the couple on their walk. "How''s that guy...Alec Faust?" she asked. Although she imed she wasn''t in a rush to get to know Jenny, the sight of her daughter walking close to another man was concerning to her. Graham frowned at the difficult question. "Their rtionship isplicated.I''ll tell you more about it, and I need your Opinion too." "Sure." She nodded. "What do we do now?" "We rest, of course.You must be exhausted after a few hours on the ne." He wanted her to stop worrying and have a good rest. She was indeed tired, and it wasn''t because of the ne ride.She had been losing sleep, especially after learning that Jenny would save her during Eric''s absence, and she worried for her daughter''s safety. When the dust was settled, exhaustion crept in. "I''ll take some rest." "Alright." He nodded and left her room. Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Who Is That Woman? After Graham left the room, Lte was about to take a shower when she remembered she hadn''t brought any clothes¡ªshe had left in a hurry, after all.She sighed at the thought. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Graham pushed the door open and said, "By the way, Nettie, there are new clothes in the wardrobe that you can wear for now.We can buy you clothes you liketer." After so many years, he no longer knew what kind of clothes Lte liked, so he had someone prepare several different clothes for her to wear for the time being. But it didn''t matter as they still had plenty of time in the future to figure out what she liked. After that, Graham left the room, leaving Lte to explore her wardrobe full of new clothes and dresses. She was moved. This was the man she loved. Even after so many years, he was still as attentive and gentle as before. Lte chose a set of pajamas, went to take a shower, and theny on the bed. For the first time in many years, she enjoyed a peaceful rest. While she and Graham rested, Jenny was still busy with work. She had just received a list from Pete. It was a list of people who had died in Eric''s hands over the years. Looking at the long list, she thought Eric deserved to die. It was her first time thinking that way about a person. She began investigating and getting people to contact the families of those who had died. She wanted to ensure that Eric would never leave Bardoff City. Jenny did as much investigating as she could while Eric had yet to discover that the Lte in Bayside City was fake. Alec was also helping her. Working together, there was hardly anything they couldn''t find out. A weekter, Eric returned to Bayside City. As soon as he got off the ne, he went straight home without any dy.He pushed open the door to Lte''s room and saw the woman sitting on the balcony. For a reason unknown to him, he breathed a sigh of relief, relieved that she was still there. He walked over to her and asked, "Why didn''t you leave with Jenny?" The woman hesitated for a moment when she heard his voice from behind her but quickly regained her composure. "I have gotten used to it over the years.My life here is fine." Her voice and tone were very simr to Lte''s.Hence, he didn''t suspect a thing. "Is that so? I thought you would be eager to leave," he said, attempting to see her face to determine whether she was lying. Her long hair covered her face, blocking most of Eric''s view, which upset him. "Look at me!" he ordered. However, she didn''t turn to him, which made him angry. He reached out and grabbed her neck, forcing her to look up at him. Instantly, his eyes widened in disbelief, and he cried out loud, flinging her to the ground. "Who are you?" "I''m Lte," she answered without hesitation. Everyone said she was Lte. "No! You''re not Lte!"Eric wasn''t stupid or blind. Although he and Lte had had disagreements in recent years, they have lived together for decades.He would know if a different person was pretending to be her. The woman kept her head down and remained silent. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Furious, Eric stormed out of the room and went to Pete, who hadn''t had a chance to leave yet. "What is going on? Who is that woman upstairs?" He grabbed Pete by the neck, the veins of his forehead bulging. Despite the dire situation, Pete maintained an innocent, clueless expression. "Father, what are you talking about? Isn''t the woman upstairs Lte?" Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 I Don''t Know What You''re Talking About A loud p echoed in the room.It threw Pete off his bnce, and he fell to the ground.Eric was truly ruthless in his attack, so much so that Pete, a grown man, was left dizzy and disoriented. "Pete! Where is she?" Eric was losing his mind.He stared intensely at Pete as if he wouldn''t hesitate to kill him if his answer was unsatisfactory. Unfortunately, harsh threats didn''t work well on Pete. Initially, he felt guilty about coborating with Jenny against his father. However, the p erased all feelings of guilt.He wondered if Eric truly regarded him as his son. Given the way he was acting, Pete was probably nothing more than a dog he raised. Hence, his feelings of guiltpletely disappeared. "I genuinely don''t understand what you''re talking about." Despite the blood trickling from his mouth, he spoke sincerely, which made Eric suspicious. "You don''t know that the woman upstairs isn''t Lte?" Eric asked. Feigning shock, Pete answered, "How is that possible? She is obviously Lte." Eric didn''t say anything, nor did he take any further action. Upon careful consideration, if he hadn''t spent so much time with Lte, perhaps he wouldn''t have recognized her immediately. "You really can''t tell that she is a fake?" Eric looked at him skeptically, his gaze fixed on Pete as he tried to see through him. Unfortunately, Pete had long mastered the skill of pretending in front of Eric. At this moment, Eric could glean nothing from looking at him. Eric ordered someone to bring the woman down from upstairs. Brandishing a gun, he aimed it at her, asking. "Tell me.Who are you?" "I am Lte," she repeated. She wasn''t lying, as that was the only name she remembered.She didn''t remember how she ended up in the sses¡¯ hands, but she remembered that Jenny had rescued her.So when Jenny asked for her help, even though she had warned her it was dangerous, she agreed without hesitation. Once she repaid Jenny''s favor, she could finally be herself. Enraged, Eric pped the woman and shouted, "Where did Jenny take her?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about," the woman replied. Eric threw the woman aside and ordered his subordinates, "Take her away and interrogate her thoroughly, but don''t kill her." Since she had such an uncanny resemnce to Lte, there might still be some use for her. The woman was taken away, and silence once again filled the living room. Pete put on a mask of surprise throughout so that Eric wouldn''t notice anything amiss. Eric nced at him and said, "She and Lte do look somewhat simr, but if you look closely, it''s not difficult to distinguish between them." He was suspicious of Pete. "Father, you spend every day with Lte.Of course, you can easily tell them apart.But I can''t.So when I saw that woman, I never imagined she wasn''t her." Pete had rehearsed those lines countless times in his head, so Eric couldn''t get any useful information from him. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Eric still found it a little strange. "What you''re saying makes sense.Since that''s the case, go and find out where Lte is.I want to know where she is immediately." "Alright, I''ll investigate it right away." Pete stood up and left the house immediately. Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Isn''t That Too Risky? Eric watched his son''s departing figure and, for some reason, felt that his son had be even more inscrutable since his return. However, he couldn''t afford to dwell on such thoughts. Finding Lte''s whereabouts was the most important thing to him. In fact, he already had a hunch that they wouldn''t be in Bayside City after rescuing Lte.It was most likely that Jenny and the others had returned to Bardoff City. His guess was urate. Pete quickly returned home after calling Jenny to confirm if he could tell Eric that Lte was in Bardoff City. Upon hearing that, Eric wasn''t surprised. "Prepare the people.We will go to Bardoff City in two hours." "Isn''t that too risky, Father? Since Jenny dared to take her to Bardoff City, it means she is confident.I''m afraid that if we go there recklessly, we won''t be able to take Lte back," Pete said, expressing his concern. Eric, however, was unfazed. "Lte is my wife.Would there be a problem with me taking my wife home? Even in Bardoff City, do they have the right to stop me from bringing my wife home?" "Alright, I''ll make the arrangements," Pete said, not continuing to persuade him, acting as if he was worried about not being able to dissuade Eric. The truth was he was thrilled. Everything was going just as Jenny had anticipated. Eric was going to Bardoff City for Lte.It seemed that Jenny''s n would likely be very sessful. At the thought of seeding the Dafoe family, Pete felt quite pleased. In Bardoff City, Jenny had already learned everything from Pete. However, she was not anxious. Walter Castle was an impregnable territory. Even if ten Dafoe families were trying to break in, they wouldn''t be able to take Lte away. Moreover, she had also contacted Leonard. If anything happened at Walter Castle, he would immediately bring people over. If that happened, they could seize the opportunity to bring Eric to the police station. However, they wouldn''t stop at just sending Eric to the police station; it would be useless. After all, the Dafoe family still had some power and influence in Clusia. Jenny hadn''t contacted the families of the deceased just for show. With everything nned, she was only waiting for Eric toe to her. Jenny entered the Faust Group building with a packed lunch in hand. With no one stopping her, she made her way to the president''s exclusive elevator, heading toward the floor where Alec''s office was located. Subsequently, the employees of the corporation began to murmur amongst themselves. Although they had known about the rtionship between the two, it was Jenny''s first visit to Faust Group, so everyone was curious. Jenny, however, had no clue that they were discussing her.She knocked on the door. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After hearing Alec''s voice from inside, she pushed it open. "Jenny? Why are you here?" Alec was surprised to see her at his office. "I guessed that you''ve probably been too busy to have lunch on time, so I brought you lunch," Jenny said, handing him the packed lunch she had brought. The lunch was made by the chefs of the Walter family. Although it couldn''tpare to Alec''s culinary skills, Jenny thought it was still decent. Alec didn''t mind whether she made it herself or not. The fact that she brought him lunch was enough to make him happy. "Have you eaten?"he asked. "I already had lunch at home with them," Jenny replied. She was referring to Graham and Lte. Graham had insisted that Jennye home for meals every day, iming it would strengthen their bond, but Jenny didn''t see the need for that. Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 I Know You''ve Got It Covered "Has everything been arranged? Do you need my help?" Alec asked while eating the lunch Jenny had brought. Jenny shook her head. "There''s no need for that.If I can''t handle Eric in Bardoff City, then my family wouldn''t be one of the Ten Elites." "Okay, alright.It''s your call.Just remember, if you can''t resolve it, let me know.I''ve got your back." He didn''t make any decisions for Jenny without her consent because he knew she didn''t like that. Jenny nodded, but she didn''t dwell on the topic. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After having lunch with Alec in his office, she didn''t linger any longer and left thepany, knowing that he would get busy again. When Vincent came in shortly after Jenny left, he could still see the smile lingering on Alec''s face. "Mr.Faust," he said, "I received news that Eric is on a flight to Bardoff City." Alec''s expression turned serious.He didn''t intend to leave the situation alone. "Send some people to the Walters and let Jenny coordinate them as she pleases." Although he wouldn''t interfere, Alec wouldn''t staypletely uninvolved.He figured he could be helpful by providing her assistance. Nodding, Vincent added, "Previously, you hired Julian and Isabelle.They have been here for a while now, and based on the feedback so far, they are doing well." "Good, keep an eye on them.If they show potential, invest more in their development," Alec said. Jenny''s proposal had helped him find a solution. While he didn''t mind being a bit busier from time to time, he didn''t want to be busy forever. Handing thepany over to people he trusted would be the path he would have to take in the future. After listening to Vincent''s report on recentpany news and ensuring that there were no major issues, Alec finally felt relieved. Everything was returning to normal, and soon he wouldn''t be so busy every day. Alec and Jenny received news that Eric had arrived in Bardoff City at the same time. Hence, she didn''t go to the hospital in the afternoon for work but returned to Walter Castle. Although she was confident in her n, she knew she had to be cautious when facing a madman like Eric. "Jenny," Graham called as soon as she arrived.He pulled her aside and whispered, "You know that Eric has come to Bardoff City, right?" "Yes, I''ve already received the news." She nodded, rather surprised by her father. "Wow, you''re quite well-informed." "I''ve managed the Walter family for decades.Do you think I''m not capable of doing this?" Graham rolled his eyes at her. Although he had delegated most of the Walter family''s authority to Jenny, he still had some people under him. Jenny paid his words no mind. With a smile, she said, "Of course you are.I know you''ve got it covered, but you don''t have to worry about Eric.I''ve already made all the arrangements.If he dares to make a move, I guarantee he won''t leave unscathed." "Well, I know you have everything arranged.I was just asking, "Graham replied, not too worried about it. While the two of them were talking, Lte was sitting silently on the second floor. Although she couldn''t tell what they were discussing, she figured that it was probably rted to Eric. Given the timeline, Eric was probably back from his business trip, and he might already be on his way to Bardoff City. Although she knew how powerful the Walters were and how capable Jenny was, she couldn''t help feeling anxious as she hadn''t divorced Eric yet. Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 This is Our Territory At night, the streets of Bardoff City were bustling with people. Tender, green leaves sprouted from trees in the early spring, showing signs of new life. Eric, who hurriedly arrived in Bardoff City, had no mood to appreciate the surroundings. He went straight to his destination, contemting how to take Lte away from the Walters. Although he had brought a considerable number of people with him this time, he didn''t have much confidence in confronting the Walters head-on. After all, Bardoff City was not his territory. Little did he know that he had been under surveince ever since he stepped out of the airport. Whatever he nned to do, he couldn''t escape the watchful eyes of Jenny''s people. For the next two days, the Walters remained unusually quiet, waiting for Eric to make a move. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, he seemed to have disappeared without a trace, showing no sign of activity. Jenny''s people kept an eye on Eric. They saw him around and about every day, and if they didn''t know better, they would have thought he was just touring Bardoff City. Failing to figure out what he was up to, Jenny asked Alec, ¡°Do you think he''s afraid to make a move?" "Don''t underestimate him.Eric isn''t acting like this because he''s afraid.He''s just waiting for the perfect opportunity," Alec replied. He never underestimated anyone, especially not Eric. Although they hadn''t had any interaction, based on the information he had gathered, Alec knew that Eric was something else. Jenny actually understood this as well, but Eric''s inaction made her anxious. "Then what do you think he''s doing?" "Don''t worry too much.Perhaps he''s waiting for us to let our guard down," Alec said. Jenny thought about it and figured that he might be right. Eric wasn''t a fool; he probably guessed that they were all waiting for him to make a move at this time.She leaned back on the sofa, feeling bored. "I haven''t been to the hospitaltely.I''ve just been waiting here for him to make a move, but he''s not doing anything.It''s so boring." "If you ask me, you should keep yourself busy.As long as everything is arranged here, he won''t dare to make a move while you''re around," Alec suggested. He believed that Eric might be hesitant to act because Jenny was always at Walter Castle.That made sense to Jenny. "You''re right.I''ll go to the hospital tomorrow." "Yeah, don''t worry.This is our territory.Eric won''t be able to take anyone away from here," Alec reassured her. Jenny nodded in agreement and leaned on Alec¡¯s shoulder, feeling weary.She wished everything would be resolved quickly so that she could live a peaceful life. The next day, Jenny went to the hospital as usual. However, Eric still didn''t make a move, leaving everyone anxious and unable to understand his intentions. In the following days, Jenny continued her work at the hospital. If she didn''t see Lte at home every time she returned and if she didn''t receive reminders that Eric was still in Bardoff City, she would have forgotten about his existence. Eric didn''t wait forever. While Jenny was performing surgery, something finally happened at Walter Castle. Unfortunately, Jenny was in the middle of surgery and couldn''t be reached. Even if she had been notified, she wouldn''t be able to leave the patient and rush back. However, she had made all the arrangements, so she wasn''t too worried. When she came out of the operating room and received a call from Graham, she quickly changed out of her surgical gown and rushed home. The Walters had suffered significant losses, and she finally understood what Eric had been up to. Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Don''t Speak to Your Mom Like That Fortunately, Eric didn''t seed in taking anyone away. Instead, he ended up getting shot and escaped in a sorry state. When Jenny arrived home, Graham wasforting Lte. Upon seeing Jenny, he said, "Don''t worry, we''re all fine." "Yes, did Eric escape?" Jenny asked, looking at Leonard, who was present as an official on the case. His involvement meant that he could crack down on Eric''s crimes. Leonard nced at her and said, "I have already made arrangements.Eric is now wanted nationwide." Regardless of whether he hadmitted any previous crimes, breaking into a home with armed men was already a crime. That alone was enough to ensure that Eric would be behind bars for a long time. However, both Jenny and Leonard were not that naive to believe that that alone would suffice, as the Dafoes were not as weak as they had imagined. "I have some information here that I believe you can make use of," Jenny said, pulling out a thick stack of documents from her bag. Those were all the information she had collected. Leonard took them and paged through them casually. However, as he went through them, his face became increasingly grim. "Damn it!" Leonard shouted in anger. Each piece of information represented a person who had died at the hands of Eric. The thick stack of papers represented countless lives. "I asked for your help not only for personal reasons but also because this person is truly despicable.I feel that allowing him to roam freely is an insult to the deceased," Jenny said. Although she hoped Eric would stop bothering Lte, she could set aside her personal feelings about a person. If Eric hadn''tmitted any crimes, she would have thought of other ways to deal with him. Leonard nodded, understanding Jenny''s intention. "Don''t worry.I know what to do." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Afterward, Leonard left Walter Castle. It was evident that he would likely personally take action in this matter. Jenny then turned her attention to her father and Lte. With a hint of concern, she asked, "Dad, are you both okay?" Graham opened his mouth, but he didn''t answer, his gaze shifting to Lte by his side. He was fine, but Lte seemed to have been greatly affected and had an unpleasant expression on her face. "What are you afraid of, Madam Bell? Are you worried that we can''t protect you, or do you not want to stay here?" Jenny asked rudely, her wordsced with annoyance. She didn''t understand why she was afraid. "Jenny!" Graham reprimanded her, "Don''t speak to your mom like that." Jenny pursed her lips. In her heart, Lte was still not her mother. Well, Jenny had not epted her as her mother yet. "It''s alright, Graham.I understand, Jenny.I''m being too weak.She was having a hard time getting over the fact that so many people had died because of her.In addition, she felt that she had brought endless trouble to Jenny and Graham, which made her unsure if she should remain there.Jenny sighed, trying her best to calm herself down. "Dad, take her back to the room to rest.A good sleep would help.I will handle the rest." "Alright, thank you for your hard work," Graham said. He also thought Lte needed rest, so he didn''t stay behind to discuss further with Jenny.He wasn''t worried, though¡ªhe still had faith in Jenny''s abilities. Lte stood up and looked at Jenny. "I''m sorry, Jenny, for disappointing you." "It doesn''t matter whether I''m disappointed or not.You are the person Dad likes, and as long as he''s not disappointed, it''s fine." In Jenny''s opinion, how she felt about the situation wasn''t that important. Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 Faye¡¯s Identity Lte was about to say something but ended up keeping it to herself, figuring that she should compose herself before having a chat with Jenny. Graham took Lte back to her room, and Jenny nced at the mess in the living room. She rubbed her temples and instructed someone to clean up the ce. As she sat on the sofa, she suddenly realized that Alec hadn¡¯t yet arrived. That wasn¡¯t normal. Usually, Alec would rush over immediately upon receiving the news. Worried, she took out her phone to call Alec. The call was quickly answered, and Alec¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Jenny, has everything been taken care of?¡± ¡°Yeah, everything has been dealt with, but Eric ran away,¡± Jenny replied. She wondered why Alec didn¡¯t come when he knew about the incident. As if he could read her thoughts, Alec said, ¡°I have something to deal with in the Faust family, so I can¡¯t come for the time being. However, I¡¯ve arranged for someone to go over.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. You take care of your business first.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t ask further. After all, she trusted that Alec wouldn¡¯t lie to her. She figured that Alec knew nothing would happen to the Walters even if he didn¡¯te. Hence, it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for him to be dyed if something had happened to the Fausts. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After hanging up, Jenny narrowed her eyes before instructing her people to start looking for Eric. She couldn¡¯t stop worrying until he was put behind bars. Alec hung up the phone and looked at the woman in front of him. ¡°Should I call you Faye, or should I call you Miss Wardley?¡± Alec frowned, looking at Faye, who was d in professional attire. Everything was unpredictable. He had never imagined that Faye was Miss Wardley, the daughter of the Wardley family, one of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City. Faye¡¯s expression turned slightly unpleasant as she tried to exin, ¡°Alec, the Wardley family sent you an invitation before. That asion was meant to formally introduce me and my brother¡¯s return to the family, but you didn¡¯te.¡± Alec recalled the invitation. He had indeed made ns to go with Jenny, but that night, Jenny received a call about Graham¡¯s disappearance. She left Bardoff City early the next morning. Hence, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to attend the banquet. After finishing his work, he went to Bayside City to find Jenny. The Wardley family¡¯s event didn¡¯t even cross his mind. ¡°Alec, to be honest, I never expected that one day I would find my biological parents, and they would turn out to be the Wardleys, one of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City.¡¯ The whole thing felt like a miracle to Faye. She used to feel inferior because of her humble family background, thinking that no matter how good her rtionship with Alec was, she wasn¡¯t worthy of him. However, things had changed. She was currently a youngdy from a wealthy family, not much inferior to Jenny. That was why she mustered up the courage to appear before Alec. s, despite all the time that had passed, she still hadn¡¯t figured out what was the difference between Jenny and her. ¡°I don¡¯t care about which family you¡¯re from, but I do have a question to ask you.¡± Alec chuckled lightly and continued, ¡°To be precise, I want to ask your brother, Anthony. I should call him Anthony Wardley, right? I¡¯m curious, didn¡¯t he sacrifice himself to save me back then? So, who is this brother you speak of? Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Are You Trying to School Me? Alec¡¯s tone was calm. Although there was not a single trace of anger in it, Faye found his words cold. ¡°The situation back then was veryplicated, and I don¡¯t know the specifics. Let my brother exin it to you,¡± Faye said. Although Anthony had already told her, she didn¡¯t dare to tell Alec the truth. Alec leaned back on the sofa and chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. He is the president of Wardley Inc. There¡¯s no need for him to exin anything to me.¡± ¡°Alec, listen¡ª¡¯ ¡°Stop. We aren¡¯t that close, Miss Wardley.¡± Alec raised his hand, no longer interested in continuing the conversation with her. Rather than wasting time with Faye, he¡¯d rather go back and spend more time with Jenny. Faye¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lip, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Alec, please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m still Faye.¡± ¡°Hm, Faye Lawrence and Faye Wardley are not the same.¡± Faye Lawrence was a pitiful orphan entrusted to him by Anthony, and Alec always treated her as a younger sister. Faye Wardley, on the other hand, was different. She was a daughter of the Wardley family, someone Alec had never known. ¡°Alec, to me, it¡¯s all the same. You will always be the person I¡¯m closest to,¡± Faye said. Alec replied with a sneer. ¡°Alec, I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me. If you¡¯re going to be like this, I would rather not have returned to the Wardley family,¡± Faye said in a sad tone that would have made Alec feel sorry for her in the past. However, in the present, his eyes held no emotion as he watched her throw a pity party. Without Alec¡¯sfort, Faye felt even more upset. ¡°Alec, I came here today on behalf of the Wardleys to discuss a deal with you.¡± Despite Alec¡¯s poor reaction, she wasn¡¯t in a rush to fix it immediately. After all, she would have plenty of opportunities to interact with him. After all, she was no longer the poor Faye Lawrence she used to be. When Alec heard that, he realized it was true. He had been discussing a deal with the Wardleys, so when he was informed that the representative of the Wardleys had arrived, he didn¡¯t think much of it and brought them in. Never had he expected it to be Faye. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°A deal? I don¡¯t think there is a need for a deal with the Wardleys anymore.¡± Since he learned about the current situation of the Wardley family, Alec no longer nned to cooperate with them. Upon hearing these words, Faye¡¯s face turned even paler, and she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Alec, I know you have misunderstandings about me and my brother, but you¡¯re not the kind of person who lets personal feelings interfere with business. This cooperation is important for both our families, so you should let your personal feelings interfere with it.¡¯ ¡°Are you trying to school me?¡¯ he asked with a sneer. ¡°No, Alec. I¡¯m just hoping that the deal between our families won¡¯t be affected as it is important to both families,¡± she answered, shaking her head sadly. ¡°I used to think the same way, but now, I have serious doubts about the Wardleys¡¯ internal situation, so I want to call it off. Is that not allowed?¡± Although this cooperation is important to the Fausts, they could live without it. Faye lowered her head. ¡°Alec, why are you like this? Regardless of what happened, we used to be close.¡± ¡°Used to be close?¡¯ Alec couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Miss Wardley, please be cautious with your words. I have never had any contact with the Wardley family. So what is this closeness you speak of?¡± ¡°Alec-¡° ¡°You may leave now. There is no need for further discussion. It would be best if you remind Anthony after you return that I need an exnation for what happened back then.¡± Alec seriously suspected that he had been manipted. Otherwise, how could someone who was supposed to be dead appear in Bardoff City Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Who Upset You? Faye bit her lip. Although she was upset, she dared not say anything more at the moment, afraid of provoking Alec further. She had no choice but to leave for now. She had no experience in doing business, and she usually didn¡¯t try to interfere in the affairs of the Wardley family. The reason she hade today representing the Wardleys to sign a contract with Alec was merely an excuse to see him. However, she never expected the encounter would turn out to be so embarrassing. After Faye left, Alec called Vincent into the room. ¡°Investigate the Wardleys. I want to know how Anthony died and came back to life with the Wardley family.¡± ¡°Very well, Mr. Faust.¡± The sudden revtion that Faye and her brother had be part of the Wardley family was unbelievable, not just for Alec; even Vincent couldn¡¯t believe it. Vincent had personally witnessed Anthony saving Alec¡¯s life in the past. If everything turned out to be false, then all the care Alec had shown Faye over the years would be a joke. He knew how angry Alec was, but surprisingly, he couldn¡¯t detect any trace of anger from his expression. Vincent thought that having a girlfriend must have its benefits. Jenny happened to be someone who could keep Alec under control, and as they spent more time together, Alec¡¯s personality changed little by little. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Everything had been cleaned at Walter Castle; not a trace of a gunfight was left to be seen. Jennyy on the sofa, not even bothering to rest. She scrolled through her phone, and a post from Faye suddenly caught her attention. Thinking about it, she hadn¡¯t seen any updates from Faye since she left Parrington and went abroad. Curious, Jenny clicked on the post, only to fall into silence when she saw its content. ¡°Hello, Alec. No matter my current identity, I will always be Faye to you,¡± the post read. ¡°P.S. I hope the cooperation between the Wardleys and the Fausts goes smoothly.¡± The post included a selfie taken by Faye, which had Alec¡¯s back in it. Jenny stared at it and began to frown. Faye had returned? From her post, it seemed that Faye¡¯s identity had changed. So, the thing Alec was preupied with was meeting Faye. Jenny wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so. She had thought that once she resolved the issues with Eric, peace would be restored, and she and Alec could live their life together. However, Faye suddenly appeared, and from her words, Jenny could sense she was up to no good. Did she want topete with her for Alec? Realizing that, Jenny suddenly felt annoyed. Just then, Alec called her. Jenny hesitated for a moment but ultimately decided to answer. She wanted to see what lies Alec would tell her. ¡°Jenny, is everything finished at Walter Castle? I¡¯lle to pick you up and take you home,¡± Alec said, his tone calm as if nothing had happened. Displeased, she answered coldly. ¡°Take me home? This is my home. Why should I go back with you?¡± Upon hearing her words, Alec was momentarily stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jenny? Who upset you?¡± Alec asked softly as if coaxing a child. Unfortunately, Jenny was not a child, and upon hearing his tone, there was no easing of her displeasure. It only intensified Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Owing Him Nothing Jenny remained silent and decided to hang up. She was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to listen to Alec¡¯s nonsense. On the other end of the phone, Alec was still driving and looked confused at her ending the call so suddenly. Although he didn¡¯t understand what exactly had happened, one thing was clear to him-Jenny was not happy. He stepped on the gas pedal as he headed toward Walter Castle. A few minutester, Alec appeared in the living room of Walter Castle, standing in front of Jenny. ¡°Jenny, can you at least tell me the reason you¡¯re angry? I¡¯m really worried about you,¡± Alec said, looking at Jenny beside him, unsure what to say. Jenny narrowed her eyes and ignored him, which made Alec frustrated. He had no idea why Jenny was upset, so he sat silently, trying hard to recall what he might have done to make her unhappy. Surprisingly, an idea soon popped up in his mind. He looked at Jenny and asked, ¡°Jenny, are you angry because of Faye?¡± Upon hearing her name, Jenny sneered at him. ¡°So, you finally know the reason.¡± Alec was exasperated. ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t know the reason. She just never crossed my mind, so I didn¡¯t bring it up.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jenny threw her phone at Alec. ¡°She never crossed your mind? Well, you¡¯ve crossed her mind.¡± Alec looked at the contents on her phone, and his face fell. He hadn¡¯t seen the post, most likely because Faye had blocked him. ¡°I had arranged a meeting with the Wardleys today to discuss a deal, but I didn¡¯t expect her to show up. Now she and her brother are part of the Wardley family,¡± Alec exined. Jenny quickly recalled that there was a Wardley family among the Ten Elites of Bardoff City. That sparked her interest. ¡°Did Faye suddenly be a member of the Wardley family? Is she the lost daughter of the Wardley family?¡± Jenny asked. Alec nodded. ¡°That seems to be the case for now. The Wardley family is currently under the control of her brother, Anthony.¡± Jenny found it quite interesting. Faye had disappeared for so long that Jenny thought she would never appear again. But now, not only did she reappear, she did so as the heiress of the Wardley family. The twists and turns of life left Jenny feeling rather stumped. ¡°You said her brother died while saving you? How can he suddenly reappear?¡± Jenny looked at Alec suspiciously, clearly doubting whether he had lied to her about those things in the past. Alec hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details. I find it strange too. I¡¯ve asked Vincent to investigate, so we should have some information soon.¡± ¡°Is that so? Haven¡¯t you considered Faye, who is now a member of the Wardley family? Now that you and she are considered a suitable match, don¡¯t you have any other thoughts?¡± Jenny expressed her doubts, considering that Alec had initially met her while trying to save Faye. Alec was exasperated. ¡°Jenny, what are you thinking? What does her new identity have to do with me? And regarding her brother, even if Anthony did die, I¡¯ve long since repaid my debt to him.¡± From the moment Fayeid hands on Jenny in the past, Alec stopped looking after her and sent her abroad. He had been telling himself that he no longer owed Anthony anything. Due to recent events, it seemed that not only did he not owe Anthony anything, but Anthony also owed him some answers. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Long Time No See Jenny was pondering the authenticity of Alec¡¯s words. Did he truly have no other thoughts now that Faye was back in the picture? ¡°Jenny, why do you still doubt my feelings for you?¡± Was there something he needed to do better? Hearing that, Jenny felt a bit embarrassed. She cleared her throat before saying, ¡¯I¡¯m just annoyed. I thought after dealing with Eric, we could finally have a peaceful life. Who would have expected Faye to appear at this moment?¡± She didn¡¯t deny that she didn¡¯t want other women, especially those who could affect their rtionship, to appear by Alec¡¯s side because she liked Alec. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Faye¡¯s appearance means nothing. We don¡¯t need to attach any importance to her.¡± In Alec¡¯s eyes, Faye meant nothing. Jenny took a deep breath and realized that she had been overthinking. Alec pulled her into his embrace and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will separate us again.¡± ¡°I just wanted a few peaceful days,¡± Jenny murmured. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°I understand, so don¡¯t worry. The things you¡¯re concerned about won¡¯t happen.¡¯ Faye didn¡¯t affect their rtionship in the past, and she wouldn¡¯t do so in the future. Jenny didn¡¯t say anything more. She hoped that the reality would be as Alec had said. In a vi on the western outskirts of Bardoff City, Eric¡¯s face turned pale. He had just regained consciousness after undergoing surgery. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Eric asked. ¡°The situation is not favorable for us, sir. The police are searching for us,¡¯ his subordinate answered. Eric¡¯s face darkened, and he remained silent. ¡°Should we return to Bayside City first, sir?¡± Bayside City was their territory. Even if the police were involved, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to them. However, in Bardoff City, they had little say. Eric frowned. After a moment, he asked, ¡¯Am I supposed to be afraid of them?¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡¯ ¡°Bring Pete to Bardoff City,¡¯ Eric said, interrupting his subordinate. This time, he failed to snatch Lte back, but he didn¡¯t n to give up like this. She was his woman; even if she died, she would die at his hands. Although his subordinate was worried, he didn¡¯t say anything more. He had a feeling that if they continued like this, something unexpected would ur. At the hospital, Jenny continued her work as usual. Alec had already persuaded her not to pay attention to Faye¡¯s return, but unexpectedly, Faye came to her on her own ord. ¡°Dr. Walter, long time no see.¡± In the consultation room, Jenny saw Faye. Jenny examined her from head to toe. As Miss Wardley, there were significant changes in her appearance and how she carried herself. Jenny smiled at her and asked, ¡®Miss Wardley, what seems to be the problem?¡± ¡°It seems that Dr. Walter has heard from Alec,¡¯ Faye sighed. ¡°Whether it¡¯s Faye Lawrence or Faye Wardley, I¡¯m still the same person. The only difference is the name.¡± Jenny put down the pen in her hand. Seeing that there were no patients for the moment, she was happy to chat with Faye. ¡°There is a difference.¡± Jenny grinned at her. ¡¯If you were Faye Lawrence, you would always be Alec¡¯s savior¡¯s sister. But now, as Faye Wardley and given that your brother is still alive, what do you think you are to Alec? I think what Alec is struggling with right now is not who you are, but how your brother deceived him back then.¡± No one liked to be deceived, and Alec was no exception. Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 I Can¡¯t Die Jenny¡¯s words struck deep, and Faye¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She bit her lip, still unwilling to admit defeat. ¡°My brother will exin everything, and I believe Alec won¡¯t hold it against us.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jenny raised an eyebrow. ¡°If you¡¯re so confident, then why did youe to see me today?¡± ¡°Well, I came to the hospital for a checkup. What else would I be here for?¡± Faye shot her a resentful look, which cracked Jenny up. Then, Faye took out her medical record and handed it to Jenny. ¡°You performed my surgery, and I still trust your medical skills, Dr. Walter. So I hope you will take care of my follow-up treatment.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jenny nced through the medical record and said calmly, ¡°Your condition seems stable, with no major issues. What do you need me to take care of?¡± ¡°With my condition, I¡¯ll need frequent checkups in the future. Since you¡¯re working at this hospital, I¡¯ll come directly to you if anything happens,¡± Faye said with a smile. Jenny put down the medical record and didn¡¯t refuse her. ¡°Sure, no problem. As a doctor, I will treat every patient seriously.¡± ¡°Dr. Walter, you really do separate your personal and professional matters clearly,¡± Faye said, slightly mocking her. Not intending to waste more time with her, Jenny asked, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, you can leave. There are still many patients waiting.¡± ¡°Jenny, aren¡¯t you worried about my return?¡± Faye couldn¡¯t contain herself. Jenny nced at her and sneered. ¡°Where did you get the idea that I¡¯d be worried?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you? In the past, my family was inferior to yours, so I couldn¡¯tpete with you. But now, it¡¯s different. I am Miss Wardley, and my status is not inferior to yours,¡± Faye felt that she could contend with Jenny. Speechless, she shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, go ahead and give it a try.¡± If Alec chose Faye, Jenny would just consider it a mistake on her part. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will try. I hope you won¡¯t end up crying miserably,¡± Faye snorted coldly and then stood up to leave. Jenny watched her leave and decided to forget about her. She believed Alec could handle it, so she didn¡¯t n to waste her energy on it. She still had to keep an eye on Eric. She didn¡¯t think he would give up so easily. He might already be nning his next move. Jenny wasn¡¯t wrong. Eric was indeed nning his next move, but this time, he didn¡¯t need many people. To be precise, he only needed himself. Inside the room, Eric had not fully recovered yet, and Pete was standing by his bedside. ¡°Father, are you alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t die,¡± Eric said, leaning against the headboard with some effort, looking at Pete. After a moment, he regained hisposure and finally spoke, ¡¯Do you know why I called you here?¡± Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Have You Decided? Pete shook his head. He really didn¡¯t know, but he felt uneasy inside, sensing it might not be good. But the reality turned out to be different from what he had expected. Eric sighed and continued, ¡°I will visit the Walters again, but this time, there¡¯s a good chance I won¡¯t return. So, before I go, I need to exin a few things to you.¡± Pete was stunned. Eric ignored his reaction and continued, ¡®Although I still have some doubts about your abilities, the Dafoe family will eventually be handed over to you. So, I n to exin some family matters to you in these two days. I know you have been dissatisfied with me all these years, and I don¡¯t expect you to understand me. But if I really cante back, you must hold up the Dafoe family for me.¡± Even if he died, Eric didn¡¯t want the Dafoe family to end just like that. Meanwhile, Pete was still confused, finding it hard to believe what he was hearing. ¡°To be honest with you, I have a few other children outside. But don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t affect your position. If I don¡¯t make it back, give them some money and let them live out their lives. Don¡¯t be too ruthless. After all, they are still your siblings,¡± Eric continued. That afternoon, he revealed many things-his secrets, the Dafoe family¡¯s secrets. When Pete came out of Eric¡¯s room, he still couldn¡¯t fullyprehend what had happened. Did he just entrust all the secrets to him? What was the meaning of this? Could he have known about his alliance with Jenny and deliberately told him these things? However, it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. Pete was at a loss and didn¡¯t know if he should continue cooperating with Jenny. He was well aware that if Eric visited the Walters again, he would not be able to make it back. Perhaps the next time he saw him would be at the police station. He hesitated. But in the end, he made up his mind. After all these years, it was the first time he was deciding for himself. Since he had started, there was no reason to stop now. So, he called Jenny and informed her that Eric hadn¡¯t given up. He also mentioned the matter of Eric entrusting the Dafoe family to him. After listening, Jenny somewhat understood Pete¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Hey, you can still back out. After all, he doesn¡¯t know about the things you¡¯ve done. As long as you don¡¯t say anything, you¡¯re still a dutiful son in his eyes.¡± Although it would be more difficult to secure a conviction without Pete¡¯s testimony, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. Eric had killed many people, so finding evidence wouldn¡¯t be difficult. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already started, there¡¯s no reason for me to regret it,¡± Pete said. Jenny smiled. ¡°Have you decided?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s proceed ording to n.¡± After hanging up the phone, Pete looked at Eric¡¯s room and couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of emotions. If Eric hadn¡¯t called him to Bardoff City, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to know his n, which would give Eric a chance for sess. However, he specifically called him from Bayside City toe here and revealed his n to him. If it were leaked to Jenny, Eric¡¯s n would fail. Pete looked up at the sky. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m finally going to avenge you. Eric will soone to apany you, and you will be happy then.¡± Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t want to meet you The uing week was not peaceful for Jenny at all. On the one hand, she was preparing for Eric¡¯s visit to Walter Castle. On the other hand, Faye kept visiting her at the hospital every few days. Jenny was annoyed. Wasn¡¯t Faye supposed to win Alec over? Why was sheing to her instead? Could it be that she was hoping Jenny would give up voluntarily? How naive of her. Of course, that wasn¡¯t what Faye had in mind. She came to find Jenny not because she wasn¡¯t going to find Alec, but because Alec refused to see her. She couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of him, so how could she try to win him over? Therefore, she could only choose the next best thing, which was to appear by Jenny¡¯s side. She knew that Alec came to pick up Jenny from work every day, and she could take the opportunity to see him. ¡°Dr. Walter,¡± Faye called as she entered the room. She was surprised to find Alec in the consultation room and broke into a smile. ¡°Alec, there you are.¡± Faye greeted him with a smile. Alec nced at her indifferently and asked, ¡°Did you pester her every day just to see me, as Jenny said?¡± Faye felt embarrassed. Although that was indeed the case, Jenny shouldn¡¯t have put it so bluntly. Her silence displeased Jenny. ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to see Alec, I invited him here today. If you have anything to say, say it quickly, as you might not have another opportunity.¡± She was truly tired of Faye coming to find her every day. Strangers might even think they had a good rtionship. Shocked, Faye¡¯s jaw dropped, and it took her a while to close her mouth. She didn¡¯t expect Jenny to be so straightforward. ¡°Dr. Walter, you misunderstood me. I just wanted to be friends with you¡­¡± Faye said sadly, trying to garner Alec¡¯s sympathy. Unfortunately, it had no effect at all. Alec nced at her and said, ¡°Jenny doesn¡¯t want to be friends with you. Since you¡¯re not looking for me, don¡¯t appear in the hospital again.¡¯ ¡°Alec, Jenny is my doctor.¡± Faye was unhappy. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Meanwhile, Alec was on the verge of losing his temper. Jenny held his hand and shook her head at Faye. Then she looked at Faye and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with being your doctor, but being friends is out of the question. I don¡¯t think we can be friends. Faye, you and I both know what your intentions are. Instead of denying it here, you should take the opportunity to say what you want to say to Alec. You don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll have the chance to see him again.¡± Jenny genuinely meant it. She specifically invited Alec toe over so that the two of them could resolve the matter, and she wouldn¡¯t have to be bothered by Faye every day. Faye¡¯s face finally fell as she failed to keep the act. Gritting her teeth, she reluctantly nodded and admitted, ¡°Yes, I came to find you because I wanted to see Alec. It¡¯s all your fault that Alec doesn¡¯t even want to see me. Can you say that it has nothing to do with you?¡± Jenny was speechless. What did it have to do with her? She never said that Alec and Faye couldn¡¯t meet. Before she could speak, Alec said, ¡°It has nothing to do with her. It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t want to meet you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Faye asked immediately, unable to ept it. ¡°Why?¡± Alecughed. ¡°Why should I see you? Are we close?¡± ¡°Alec-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to call me that. We¡¯re not close with each other,¡± Alec cut her off, annoyed. Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 Taking Him for Granted Time seemed to have stopped at that moment, but fortunately, Faye¡¯s heart was strong enough to take the blow, so she wasn¡¯t too affected by it. She tried to calm herself down and forced a smile while saying, ¡°Alec, I know you only treat me as your little sister, but it doesn¡¯t matter. In my heart, you¡¯ve always been my brother. Although we had some unpleasantness before, and I hurt Dr. Walter because of my immaturity, I have changed now and won¡¯t do those things again.¡± She was sincere, her eyes slightly reddened. She thought that Alec would respond to her sincere words. However, when she looked at him, she realized that Alec¡¯s gaze was never on her. But on Jenny the whole time. She wasn¡¯t even sure if Alec had heard her words. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This time, Faye really felt like crying, but Alec didn¡¯t give her the chance to do so. ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Alec asked her. Faye was stunned but nodded her head. ¡°In that case, let me tell you clearly that I used to treat you as my little sister, but now I¡¯m not interested in you, nor do I want to treat you as my sister. I think it¡¯s better for us to be strangers,¡± Alec said, his tone frosty; he didn¡¯t care about Faye¡¯s feelings at all. Faye was very hurt, and tears streamed down her face. ¡°Also, don¡¯te looking for Jenny again in the future. If I find out you¡¯re at it again, I won¡¯t let you or the Wardleys off the hook,¡¯ Alec warned. He didn¡¯t want Jenny to misunderstand him in the first ce, but Faye kept challenging his boundaries. Did she take him for a pushover? Did she think he wouldn¡¯t rebuke her? Now, Faye didn¡¯t even dare to cry. Jenny paid no mind to what they were talking about and was busy minding her own business. was still a little happy in her heart. It felt pretty good to be favored by someone. Faye left¡ªshe could do nothing else but leave in this situation. After she left, Alec finally hugged Jenny. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about this. I chose a man with a lot of admirers. ¡± Jenny sighed, feeling helpless about the situation. Alec was outstanding both in appearance and ability. He was no doubt one of the best. Naturally, many women were attracted to him. Even so, Jenny didn¡¯t feel worried at all. She didn¡¯t feel inferior; besides, if other women easily tempted Alec, he wouldn¡¯t be worth her affection. Reaching out to lightly flick on Jenny¡¯s forehead, Alec grumbled, ¡°You talk as if you didn¡¯t have any admirers. I wonder who was taken away by someone else before and almost couldn¡¯t return.¡± Jenny pursed her lips, thinking it would be better not to speak. Alec looked at his watch and asked, ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work. What do you want to eat tonight?¡± ¡°You decide. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Jenny thought it was a headache to think about what to eat every day. ¡°How about we go for some Clusian cuisine?¡± Alec didn¡¯t cook every day, partly because he was too lazy, and partly because even if he cooked delicious food, he would tire of eating his own cooking very quickly should he do it every day. Jenny thought about it and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Standing up as she spoke, Jenny took off her white coat. She changed into her own clothes and walked out of the hospital with Alec. They thought Faye had already left, but they didn¡¯t expect her to still be at the entrance of the hospital. ¡°Alec, Dr. Walter, are you going out to eat? Let¡¯s go together.¡± Faye smiled, having already calmed down. Alec frowned and was about to get angry when Faye spoke up in time, ¡°My brother will alsoe. Alec, haven¡¯t you always wanted to know what happened back then? My brother will tell you.¡± Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 A Worthy Death At the restaurant, what was originally meant to be a date between two people turned into a meal for four instead. It was supposed to be a cheerful meal for a happy couple, but it became a somber and serious asion. Jenny looked across the table at Anthony, the person who had saved Alec¡¯s life ording to what he had told her. He should have died many years ago. He and Faye actually looked quite simr. They weren¡¯t particrly outstanding in appearance. With their thick eyebrows and big eyes, they had the kind of appearance that wouldn¡¯t stand out if they were in a crowd. ¡°Mr. Faust,¡± Anthony said, his tone indifferent. He no longer had the humility typical of a bodyguard. Alec chuckled andmented internally, ¡°I guess things are different now.¡± He didn¡¯t really mind as he leaned back and said, ¡°So, tell me. What exactly happened back then?¡¯ ¡°Even if I don¡¯t say anything, with your current ability, you should be able to find out quickly.¡± Alec assumed that he was dead and hadn¡¯t thought of investigating previously. If he intended to personally look into the matter, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to discover the truth. Alec didn¡¯t say a word. While it was true that he could find it out by himself, he still wanted to hear it from Anthony¡¯s mouth. After all, he¡¯d been racked with guilt about Anthony¡¯s death for many years. Anthony took a sip of wine and slowly said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing much to say. Back then, it was just a matter of circumstances. I couldn¡¯t save Faye, so I could only ask you to save her.¡± ¡°So, you staged your own death and used that as a reason to entrust Faye to me, just so that I could cure her?¡± Alec asked. Anthony nodded straightforwardly. At this point, there was no point hiding anything any longer. ¡°Yes. At that time, given the circumstances, I had no other choice.¡± ¡°Well said. ¡®No other choice,¡¯ huh? What a great excuse,¡± Alec sneered. His mockingugh made Anthony¡¯s face fall slightly, but he kept his emotions in check. ¡°Mr. Faust, do you know? I really envied you in the past. I thought you were born into a good family and had everything you wanted. You weren¡¯t like me, a bottom feeder. Well, I didn¡¯t really mind living like that. Life was just tougher and more tiring, but at least I could still survive.¡± Right after saying that, he took another sip of wine. ¡°But fate messed with me. Faye fell ill at this time. I didn¡¯t have enough money for her treatment, and our parents were even less likely to have the money. If I didn¡¯t find a way, I could only watch her die.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As he said that, Faye started crying. When she found out about everything, she had veryplicated feelings. However, most of those feelings consisted of her gratitude toward her brother. Without his n, she wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to survive, let alone spend so many years by Alec¡¯s side. Alec was silent and unresponsive when faced with Anthony¡¯s confession and Faye¡¯s tears. ¡°At that time, I thought that if I could exchange my life for Faye¡¯s, I¡¯d dly do so. But then, was my life even worth anything?¡± Anthony asked rhetorically. ¡°Considering that, I had to choose a way to die that would make my life worth something. If I died to save you and entrusted Faye to you during my death, you would definitely find a way to save her. As it turns out, my guess was correct,¡± he borated. He then looked up and finished his drink. Alec also took a sip of his drink and felt his throat burning painfully. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell me back then? Maybe you didn¡¯t have to do this, and I would have saved her anyway.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing. Even if you could lend me money, how much would you lend me? Can you lend me money for a lifetime?¡± Anthony sneered. Even if Alec were willing, he wouldn¡¯t want to live a life in debt. He¡¯d been feeling inferior because he was a subordinate, and if he had taken Alec¡¯s money, he would have even less of a chance of standing on equal footing with him. But the money he received for dying to save Alec was different. It was a fair exchange, and no one would think that Faye did not deserve it. Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 What Are You So Proud Of? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Alec looked at Anthony and remained silent for a long time. He¡¯d never expected such an answer. Was it necessary to weave such a big lie just to keep Faye alive? Moreover, how did Anthony know that he wouldn¡¯t be willing to pay for Faye¡¯s treatment? At that time, Anthony was his confidant, and as long as he spoke up, Alec wouldn¡¯t refuse. While he was silent, Anthony continued speaking, ¡°Actually, I have my own selfish motives for doing this. You always act so high and mighty, like you¡¯re a god from the heavens. But I thought even someone as extraordinary as you could be outsmarted. This at least proves that I¡¯m not inferior to you- l¡¯m just not as fortunate as you in my birth status.¡± Upon hearing this, Alec, who was feeling a little sorry, instantly regained hisposure. He looked at Anthony coldly and said, ¡°So, you think that now that you¡¯re in charge of the Wardleys, you¡¯re qualified to sit here and talk to me?¡± Alec had been in Bardoff City for some time now, and if Anthony had wanted to show himself, he would¡¯ve done so long ago. But he didn¡¯t do that until now. It was a testament to how patient Anthony was to be able to wait that long to appear before Alec. ¡°You¡¯re right. The Wardleys and the Fausts are both part of the Ten Elites in Bardoff City. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m any worse than you.¡± Since he took over the Wardley family, Anthony felt that he¡¯d worked hard to elevate the family¡¯s status. The Wardleys were thriving now, so he was definitely qualified to sit across from Alec. Alec chuckled and didn¡¯t hide his disdain. It made Anthony very unhappy.¡± Alec, what are you so proud of? What do you have to bolster your arrogance?¡± Alec didn¡¯t say anything. He just felt that talking to this person was a waste of time. However, Jenny wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to bully Alec. She countered in a cold voice, ¡°Stop pretending. Even if you be the one in charge of the Wardleys, so what? Don¡¯t you feel very insecure inside? You don¡¯t think you can match up to Alec. That¡¯s why you¡¯re acting so tough.¡± Insecurity wasn¡¯t something that could be changed overnight. Even if one¡¯s status changed, the underlying sense of inferiority wouldn¡¯t just disappear. Anthony¡¯s expression changed almost instantly, as if he¡¯d been poked in a sore spot. He pointed at Jenny and said, ¡°Shut up! Who do you think you are to talk to me like that? I¡¯ve made it this far with my own abilities. Unlike you, who just got lucky. If it weren¡¯t for that, you wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to sit here today!¡± ¡°Why did she say I was acting tough? Why did she look at me with pity in her eyes?¡± Anthony raged internally. Jenny smiled and said, ¡°Your own abilities? Didn¡¯t Faye survive because of Alec¡¯s help? Didn¡¯t you come to where you are today because of your birthright? If you hadn¡¯t been brought back to the Wardley family, you would still be washing dishes in some restaurant now, right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself sound so noble. You¡¯re also a beneficiary of your identity. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re so superior,¡± Jenny interrupted him, her eyes full of contempt. Anthony couldn¡¯t say anything for a while because he knew very well that what Jenny said was true. If the Wardleys hadn¡¯t taken him back, he would still have nothing today. Seeing Anthony¡¯s reaction, Faye was a little worried and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Even if the Wardleys took us back in, you achieved your position today with your own abilities.¡± The Wardley family wasn¡¯t exactly peaceful. When Anthony first returned, no one paid much attention to him. He was able to be the head of the family because he was indeed capable. Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 I¡¯ll Monitor Her Jenny nced at Faye and said bluntly, ¡°Whether or not I am talking nonsense is not important. What¡¯s important is what are you ying at? Your brother doesn¡¯t think highly of Alec, so why are you bugging him? I don¡¯t understand you and your brother¡¯s logic.¡± Faye¡¯s expression stiffened. In fact, Anthony didn¡¯t agree with hering to find Alec. ¡°This is my business. It has nothing to do with my brother,¡± Faye spoke up and gave Jenny a cold re. Jenny was unbothered as she sneered, ¡°This has nothing to do with your brother? You¡¯ve really taken your brother¡¯s efforts for granted. You should know that he spent so many years pretending to be dead for your sake. And now you treat him like this?¡± ¡°Jenny!¡± ¡°If I were your brother, I would regret saving you in the first ce. If I knew things woulde to this, I would¡¯ve let you die,¡± Jenny continued, ignoring how livid Faye looked. Faye¡¯s face became all the more ashen. It was obvious that she was also afraid that Anthony would think this way. She looked a bit uneasy as she turned to Anthony, who was sitting next to her. ¡°Anthony¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, Miss Walter. Faye is my sister, so, of course, I have to save her. As for her liking Alec, that¡¯s her choice. Although I don¡¯t agree with it, I won¡¯t stop her,¡± Anthony retorted. He wasn¡¯t stupid. How could he not see that Jenny was deliberately trying to sow discord between him and Faye?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jenny didn¡¯t care if he saw through her intentions and kindly reminded him, ¡°I think you should still stop her. After all, stealing my man would make me very unhappy.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you nning to take action, Miss Walter?¡± Anthony wasn¡¯t afraid of her. The Wardleys were not inferior to the Walters. Jenny held her chin with one hand and replied thoughtfully, ¡¯Indeed, the Wardley family is quite a big deal, and the Walter family alone wouldn¡¯t be able to do you any harm. However, you should know that I¡¯m not alone. If I were to give the word, the Walters, Fausts, Windsors, and even the Watkins would make a move against the Wardleys. Are you sure you can handle all of us?¡± Jenny stared straight at Anthony, and his visibly strained expression showed that he¡¯d only considered making an enemy out of the Walters and Fausts. He thought he could team up with the other two families without any problem, and maybe even benefit from his retaliation. When he heard Jenny¡¯s words, he was reminded that James Windsor had a good rtionship with Jenny, and Jenny¡¯s sister was still with the Windsors. As for the Watkins, rumor had it that they were also in chaos now. The eldest daughter of the Watkins suddenly began to fight for control over the family, and many believed that the Fausts were supporting her behind the scenes. Judging from Jenny¡¯s words, it seemed those rumors weren¡¯t unfounded. With such a lineup, the Wardleys would be in a very weak position. Originally, Anthony was confident he could persuade other families to join forces with him to deal with the Walters and Fausts. But once those four families joined forces, no one would be willing to get involved in this mess. Seeing Anthony¡¯s face turn pale, Faye was a little worried. ¡°Anthony.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Miss Walter. I¡¯ll monitor Faye and won¡¯t let her disturb you two.¡± Anthony was well aware of the big picture. He wouldn¡¯t confront Jenny directly, at least not openly. When Faye heard that, she became anxious. ¡¯Anthony!¡± ¡°Listen to me, and don¡¯t argue.¡± Anthony didn¡¯t care what she thought and sternly rebuked her, not letting her say anything more. Faye was extremely aggrieved, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak again. Even though Anthony was still her brother, he now had another identity. He was the head of the Wardleys, and he couldn¡¯t let her indulge in her whims anymore. For a moment, Faye didn¡¯t know whether that was a good thing or a bad thing. ¡°Hearing you say that, I feel more relieved, Mr. Wardley.¡± Jenny nodded in satisfaction. She didn¡¯t expect Anthony to be so shrewd. Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Divorce? Dream On! When Jenny was talking with Anthony, Alec didn¡¯t interrupt. To him, Jenny¡¯s thoughts were his thoughts, so he didn¡¯t need to repeat them. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After Anthony and Faye left, the dishes on the table were barely touched. Jenny smiled and looked at Alec. ¡°Now, no one will disturb us while we eat. n ¡°Yeah.¡± Alec nodded; his gaze toward Jenny was extremely tender. ¡°Jenny, I really liked the way you stood up for me just now.¡± Jenny smiled and put some food on Alec¡¯s te. ¡°You¡¯re my boyfriend now. Of course, I have to speak up for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so overprotective of me when I¡¯m just your boyfriend. When I be your husband, you¡¯ll wage wars for me, wont you?¡± Alec teased. Jenny didn¡¯t answer the question and silently ate her food. She thought there was still a long way to go before she would be his wife. ¡°Do you think Anthony will really be able to control Faye?¡¯ Jenny changed the topic, suddenly feeling curious about it. Alec¡¯s face darkened a bit at her words. ¡°He¡¯d better be able to control her. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind teaching her a lesson.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you willing toy a hand on Faye?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t believe him. The way she doubted him made Alec very unhappy. The next second, he hugged her and kissed her without hesitation. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I¡¯m not jealous.¡± She harrumphed lightly and pushed Alec away. While the couple were eating, trouble was brewing at Walter Castle. Eric put on the clothes of a bodyguard and walked into Walter Castle confidently. The residence had more bodyguards these days, so no one noticed his arrival. He didn¡¯t actually n to take Lte away that day, as he understood clearly that he probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance to do so with his current ability. Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t matter. Since he couldn¡¯t take her away, he would make sure she stayed there forever-even if it was in the form of a corpse. Eric sneered to himself wordlessly, ¡°Do you think you can divorce me, Lte? Dream on!¡± He would make sure that even if Lte died, she would die as his wife. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to have her happy ever after with Graham. With that, Eric walked into the living room, finally attracting the attention of the people in Walter Castle. ¡°Who let you in? Get out!¡± The maid in the living room saw Eric and scolded him. After all, the bodyguards outside weren¡¯t allowed to enter that area. However, Eric ignored her and pulled out his gun, pointing it right at the maid. ¡°Where¡¯s Lte?¡± The maid was scared out of her wits. She timidly pointed upstairs to a room. Eric went straight upstairs and kicked open the door of the room. However, instead of Lte, he was greeted by a row of guns neatly lined up. Leonard and his men had been waiting there for several days, and they finally caught Eric. No matter what, Leonard wouldn¡¯t let him escape. As Eric was about to fire his gun, Leonard beat him to it and made his move first. Eric was hit, but instead of feeling pain, he felt dizzy. He lost control of his limbs and fell to the ground. Before his eyes closed, he saw Lte walk out of another room, shielded by Graham. He clearly saw the expression on Lte¡¯s face at the moment-there was not a trace of concern for him, no extra emotions, and only a subtle sense of relief. ¡°She must be d that I¡¯m finally caught, huh? That¡¯s right. She hates me so much, so she must be ted at my capture. She¡¯ll probably celebrate with Grahamter¡­¡± Eric thought. Before Ericpletely passed out, he was still unwilling to admit defeat, but he no longer had the chance to do anything about it. Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Forget I Said Anything Lte watched as Eric fell unconscious, feeling a flurry of emotions. ¡°Is he¡­dead?¡± she asked apprehensively. ¡°No, he¡¯s just passed out from the tranquilizer gun we just used. Jenny says that someone like him needs to face the full consequences of his actions through the legal system. He shouldn¡¯t be granted a quick and easy death,¡± Leonard replied before ordering Eric to be taken away. Before leaving, Leonard turned back to Lte and said, ¡°You can rest assured that you won¡¯t see Eric again in your lifetime unless something unexpected happens.¡± Lte was stunned, tears blurring her vision as she watched Leonard¡¯s figure draw further away. She was unable to utter even a single word. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Graham approached her and pulled her into his arms,forting her with a soft voice, ¡°Nettie, it¡¯s all over now. From now on, you can live the life you want.¡± ¡°Is it really over?¡± Lte asked, still somewhat dazed. Eric, that arrogant Eric¡­Was he really caught for good and would never be able to torment her again? Graham nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all over.¡± Looking slightly worried at her paleplexion, Graham added, ¡°Nettie, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Go get some rest.¡± Lte shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Since it¡¯s all over, I want to go out and take a look.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Graham agreed. Lte hadn¡¯t left Walter Castle for the past few days, mainly because Jenny was worried about her safety outside and had instructed them to stay home. Now that Eric had been captured and there was no longer any danger, they could go out at will. When Jenny and Alec rushed back and learned that they¡¯d already gone out, they were somewhat helpless. ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s better than constantly being stuck in the past,¡± Jenny expressed. She¡¯d rescued Lte so that she could be free and not be sad and miserable for the rest of her life. ¡°Do you have confidence in dealing with Eric?¡± Alec asked, hoping to help Jenny in some way. However, Jenny clearly didn¡¯t need any help. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already arranged everything. Eric will never appear before anyone again.¡± Even if they didn¡¯t bring up the incident where Eric brought armed men to storm Walter Castle, his previous crimes of having murdered many people were enough to have him executed countless times. This time, he was utterly doomed. ¡°My dear Jenny, you¡¯re so capable. You make me feel like I¡¯m somewhat useless.¡± Sometimes, he wished that Jenny would rely on him more. Jenny rolled her eyes at him and retorted, ¡°If you like someone gentle and weak, Faye fits your requirements. You should go find her.¡± Alec was instantly rendered speechless. ¡°Forget I said anything.¡± Alec covered his mouth to show that he would keep quiet and not speak carelessly again. Seeing that, Jenny stopped teasing him. She¡¯d always been tough and wouldn¡¯t change just because she was with Alec. Alec should have known this by now. Graham and Lte returned from a walk around the streets of Bardoff City and saw Jenny and Alec with smiles on their faces in the living room. ¡°Jenny, Eric has been caught,¡± Graham said excitedly to her. Jenny nodded. She¡¯d rushed back because she heard about the good news earlier. ¡°You can rest assured now. No one will stop you from being together anymore.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jenny.¡± Lte looked at Jenny. Although she was still very unfamiliar with this daughter of hers, at that moment, she was d that she¡¯d chosen to give birth to her. Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 Perhaps You¡¯re Right While sitting in the car, Jenny looked out the window. Lte¡¯s ¡°thank you¡± reverberated in her mind. For some reason, there seemed to be a boulder pressing on her heart, making it hard for her to breathe. Alec was driving, but he could sense the gloomy air around Jenny. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Jenny, are you thinking about Lte?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m thinking that she wasn¡¯t really in the wrong back then. She hasn¡¯t exactly led a good life for the past few years, and she¡¯s suffered even more than me. But I still won¡¯t acknowledge her as my mother. Do you think I¡¯m being unreasonable?¡± She¡¯d been pondering this question since they left Walter Castle, but she still hadn¡¯te up with an answer. Alec slowed down the car and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to put so much pressure on yourself. I believe that Lte can understand your inner conflict. It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t address her as your mom out loud right now. You¡¯ll have more time to spend together, and I believe that as long as Lte treats you well enough, you¡¯ll willingly call her ¡®mom¡¯ one day.¡± Alec¡¯s words made sense to Jenny, but she still felt a sense of anguish in her heart. ¡°I know what you mean. I just feel like she wasn¡¯t really in the wrong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. She isn¡¯t in the wrong, but neither are you. So, you don¡¯t need to carry such a heavy burden. Just listen to your heart,¡± Alec advised, not wanting Jenny to feel unhappy. Jenny sighed and rubbed her temples. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. I¡¯m just thinking too much.¡± Perhaps after spending some time with Lte, she would be ready to call her ¡°mom¡± just like how she called Graham ¡°dad.¡± She just needed a bit more time to reach that point. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the street food park. Isn¡¯t that where you like to buy your snacks from?¡± Alec asked. Jenny nced at him and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike those ces?¡± ¡°I used to, but now I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with them. I¡¯d like to experience the hustle and bustle of the world once in a while,¡± he replied. Most importantly, since Jenny liked to go there, he would naturally like it too. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m actually craving some of the food there.¡± She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she¡¯d eaten street food. Alec turned the car around and drove toward the street food park. As the weather gradually warmed up, more and more people went out shopping. At this hour, the park was packed with people and was bustling with activity. Jenny soon forgot her troubles, and under Alec¡¯s protection, she walked into the crowd, heading toward her favorite snack stall. She felt alive again when she felt the crowd pushing against her. Soon, Jenny bought some hot dogs that were very savory and satisfying.¡± Do you want to try some?¡± she asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Alec nodded, and Jenny immediately fed him a bit of the hot dog. At the moment, Alec was dressed in a ck suit, and Jenny was also dressed immactely. They stood out from the crowd and attracted a lot of attention. Someone secretly took a photo and posted it online with the caption: ¡°This is probably what they call a perfect match!¡± At first, not many people paid attention to the photo, as there were so many other things worth paying attention to on the Inte. The Inte had no shortage of beautiful women and handsome men. But as someone revealed the identities of the two, the photo instantly gained more traction. As Jenny and Alec were still strolling leisurely in the street food park, their photo became viral on the Inte. Although they weren¡¯t celebrities, their poprity rivaled even the hottest celebrities in the country. However, Jenny and Alec were unaware of all this. They strolled untilte at night, eating and drinking their fill, and only left the street food park after they were satiated. Alec¡¯s phone rang just as they stepped into the vi-it was a call from Vincent. Alec was surprised but still answered the phone without hesitation and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Stop Right There After Alec ended the call, he quickly went to check out what Vincent had said was blowing up on the Inte. When he saw the photo, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. When Jenny saw himughing, she was puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Check it out online yourself.¡¯ Alec didn¡¯t tell her. He thought it would be more interesting for Jenny to discover it herself. Jenny didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly did as he suggested. Soon, she found out what Alec wasughing about. She saw the photo and thought it was quite beautiful. She immediately tapped on the ¡°Save¡± button without hesitation; it was like she did it out of instinct. ¡°That was a nice photo.¡± Jenny put away her phone and expressed her opinion on the matter. Alec walked over and sat next to her. He asked, ¡°Vincent called just now and asked if I wanted to retract it. What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I don¡¯t care.¡± They were already boyfriend and girlfriend. In addition, the news about them wasn¡¯t nderous in any way, so Jenny didn¡¯t really mind. Alec smiled when he heard her say that, knowing what she meant. ¡°Then we¡¯ll just let it be.¡± As a result, their photo circted around the Inte for the whole night until the next morning before it was reced by newer, more pressing news. The attention it received decreased significantly by then. Jenny didn¡¯t pay attention to these things but noticed that many people were looking at her when she went to the hospital. When Pete came to find Jenny, she¡¯d just finished seeing thest patient. After the patient left, she looked up and noticed Pete standing next to her. ncing at him, shemented, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be doing well.¡± Pete looked tired and even had some stubble. He was unlike the Pete she¡¯d seen before. ¡°My father was arrested. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to not be doing well?¡± Pete asked rhetorically, sitting across from her. Jenny looked at him, unable to tell if he was genuinely worried about Eric or just acting. After a long silence, Pete suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think¡­he will be sentenced to death?¡± In fact, even if Eric were sentenced to life imprisonment, Pete wouldn¡¯t feel guilty. He thought his father deserved that punishment. But if it was the death penalty¡­ Despite all the hatred he had for that man, he still didn¡¯t want him to die. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jenny knew what he meant but didn¡¯t want to give him any hope. ¡°He¡¯s definitely going to die.¡± Pete pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Although he was your father, his hands were stained with blood, so he deserves death,¡± Jenny added. Pete understood what she meant and sighed heavily. ¡®I know, but I haven¡¯t gotten over it yet.¡± ¡°I heard that he¡¯d already handed over all the affairs of the Dafoes to you before he was caught. That meant he was aware of what the oue would be. You don¡¯t need to feel sad for him,¡± Jenny said. Pete nodded. ¡°I know. I was just asking casually.¡¯ ¡°Why did youe today, then? Our coboration is over, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to meet again.¡¯ Jenny¡¯s gaze was sharp and unfriendly. Pete smiled lightly and felt that Jenny¡¯s change of attitude came all too fast. ¡°I still need to testify in court to put the nail in the coffin. So, how can our coboration be consideredplete?¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t testify, Eric is already doomed. If you go, it¡¯s your personal choice to exact revenge against him. Whether you go or not is up to you.¡± Jenny smiled at him. Pete hated Eric immensely. If he missed this opportunity, there wouldn¡¯t be a chance for him to get his revenge again. Pete looked at Jenny, silently acknowledging how intelligent she was. ¡°You know, you¡¯re quite a fine woman. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± ¡°Stop right there. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Jenny ruthlessly rejected him. Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Magnanimous Brother-In-Law Pete smiled and said, ¡°I know, you¡¯re fixated on Alec. I really don¡¯t see what¡¯s so good about him that¡¯s worth your affection.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡¯ Jenny seriously doubted that Pete, who grew up in the Dafoe family, would understand what love was. Her guess was indeed correct-he didn¡¯t understand, nor did he intend to figure it out. If love would make him follow in Eric¡¯s step, he would rather never have something that destructive for the rest of his life. ¡°I¡¯m done joking around with you. I¡¯m here to invite you to dinner.¡± Pete returned to normal and stated his intentions clearly. Jenny looked at the time and found that it was indeed time for dinner. However, she¡¯d already made ns with Alec earlier. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that. We¡¯re just partners working together for a common goal. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not thanking you. I just think you¡¯re quite to my taste. As your younger brother, I should treat you to a meal,¡± Pete said with a smile. The word ¡± younger brother¡¯ made Jenny¡¯s hair stand on end. She red at Pete sternly and said dryly, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I don¡¯t have a younger brother as old as you.¡± ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t you ask Lte? I think she considers me her son.¡± Pete grinned confidently. Jenny didn¡¯t know how he had the audacity to say such shameless words. He hadn¡¯t exactly treated Lte well. What made him think that she would consider him her son? Waving at him dismissively, Jenny tried to shoo him away. ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t have time to eat with you.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a meal together¡­my dear sister.¡± Pete blinked at her pleadingly like a spoiled brat. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. A chill ran down Jenny¡¯s spine as she looked at him. At that moment, she thought he looked like a devil. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just want to improve our rtionship and have more contact with you in the future. After all, we¡¯re siblings,¡± Pete justified. Jenny didn¡¯t know what to say to that. Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe what Pete said. Upon careful consideration, she guessed that he couldn¡¯t suppress the Dafoes now and wanted to improve his rtionship with her in order to secure help. After all, with the support of the Walters, he would have more say within the Dafoe family. Alec walked in right then. Seeing Pete there, his cheerful expression immediately became gloomy. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, my dear brother-inw. Perfect timing, let¡¯s have dinner together,¡± Pete dered smilingly despite Alec looking all grumpy and unfriendly. Alec was at a loss too. He turned to look at Jenny, as if asking her what Pete meant by that. Jenny shook her head, indicating she hadn¡¯t the foggiest idea either. ¡°My dear sister and brother-inw, let¡¯s go. Come on, don¡¯t leave me hanging like this,¡± Pete spoke again, looking slightly aggrieved. Alec walked to Jenny¡¯s side. His originally indifferent face softened a bit.¡± Okay.¡± ¡°Alec¡­¡± ¡°He called me his brother-inw. How can I refuse him?¡± Pete¡¯s way of addressing ttered Alec to no end. Jenny was speechless, silently cursing that Alec was unreliable at times like these. ¡°As expected of my magnanimous brother-inw!¡± Pete then pped his hands and announced, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already booked a restaurant.¡± With that, Pete turned around and walked out, Alec and Jenny towing behind. ¡°Why did you agree, Alec?¡± Jenny was sure Pete had ulterior motives. Alec didn¡¯t care. He hugged Jenny and whispered in her ear, ¡°We both know his little tricks, and they won¡¯t affect us. So, what¡¯s the harm in agreeing?¡± ¡°But¡­ ¡°Jenny was aversive toward any further rtions with the Dafoes. ¡°Jenny, do you really think Lte doesn¡¯t care about Pete at all?¡¯ Alec suddenly asked, stunning Jenny with his question. Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Jenny Worries Too Much On the way to the restaurant, Jenny remained silent because of Alec¡¯s words. She hadn¡¯t thought about it before, but now she suddenly understood the meaning behind his question. It was possible that Lte had no feelings for Eric and even harbored resentment toward him. But she should have a different kind of feeling toward Pete. She¡¯d been a parental figure to him since his childhood, after all. Regardless of how Pete treated her now, she¡¯d likely sincerely treated him as her stepson. The bond that they had formed over the years wasn¡¯t something that would disappear overnight. Jenny couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless about this kind of situation. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to have any contact with the Dafoes anymore, but now it seemed like she had no choice but to keep in touch with Pete. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, Jenny. While Lte may have some motherly love for Pete, it definitely won¡¯t surpass her love for you. If she has to choose between you and Pete, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll choose you over him without hesitation,¡± Alec expressed. Jenny chuckled lightly. Was that so? She didn¡¯t feel that way at all. Although she was Lte¡¯s biological daughter, she hadn¡¯t really spent time with her mother at all. On the contrary, she was with Pete throughout his childhood and as he grew up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not exactlymenting that. I just don¡¯t want Pete to cause us troubleter on,¡± she exined. She didn¡¯t want to be involved with the troublesome Dafoes, nor did she care who Lte would choose. She was fine on her own and didn¡¯t need another mother to care for her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry-if anything happens, I¡¯m here,¡± Alec said with a gentle smile. His warm smile somewhat calmed Jenny¡¯s heart. She felt that she¡¯d been worrying too much. The Walters and the Fausts were close to being invincible when they joined hands in Clusia. At least most people wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble for them. Jenny thought that she¡¯s been a bit too paranoid. She nodded and smiled at him. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± As they chatted, Pete¡¯s car that was in front of them halted. Alec¡¯s car also came to a stop ordingly. They all entered the restaurant together. Pete had apparently booked the venue in advance, so there were no other people in the restaurant, and it was very quiet. Jenny furrowed her brow and walked behind Alec, still wary of Pete. However, her worries were clearly unnecessary. Pete had simply invited them to dinner. During the meal, he chatted some unimportant topics, as if he really wanted to get closer to her. Even after dinner, when Jenny and Alec returned to their vi, she still couldn¡¯t figure out what Pete¡¯s intentions were. ¡°Are you still thinking about Pete¡¯s motives?¡± Alec looked at her, feeling a little helpless. He then poured her a ss of water and went on, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his childlike appearance; he¡¯s actually very smart. Establishing closer ties to our two families would benefit him greatly. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s aware of this.¡¯ Jenny nodded. She also guessed that this was Pete¡¯s goal. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Pete is different from Eric. It looks like he¡¯s probably preparing to transform the Dafoes and not engage in illegal activities, so he needs our help,¡± Alec continued. His words instantly shed light upon Jenny. She nodded thoughtfully and finally understood what her stepbrother might be up to. ¡°I knew it! The Dafoes¡¯ business doesn¡¯t coincide with the field both our family businesses are in. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to try to win us over. So, it turns out that he¡¯s aiming for a transformation.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Based on my observation so far, he shouldn¡¯t have any malicious intent. He just wants our help.¡± Alec usually didn¡¯t bother with these things, but since Jenny was so worried, he decided to help her out and ease her anxiety. Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Help Him When the Time Comes The incident put Eric in a horrible light, so his trial soon came. Jenny didn¡¯t go to court for his hearing, but she did see some news about it from the media. Eric thought he still had a chance to escape, so he continued to deny his guilt in court until the prosecution presented the data of the people who died under his hands. With that, he was utterly silenced. It wasn¡¯t because of guilt that he decided to shut up, but because he understood one thing. If the prosecution could obtain the information, it meant there was a traitor in the Dafoes who had leaked his wrongdoings to the prosecution. When he was still contemting who the traitor could be, Pete appeared in court as a witness, and everything became clear to him instantly. Pete testified that he saw Eric kill those people with his own eyes, and he also revealed many of Eric¡¯s other illegal activities. Eric didn¡¯t refute any of it. From the moment Pete appeared in court, he knew he couldn¡¯t turn the tables this time. But at that moment, he didn¡¯t care about his crimes being brought to justice in court. He stared at Pete and asked nkly, ¡°Why?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He couldn¡¯t understand why, as a Dafoe himself, Pete would do something that harmed the interests of the Dafoe family. Didn¡¯t he know that speaking out about these things could be fatal to the Dafoes? ¡°I just think that the Dafoes should take a different path.¡± Indeed, the former Dafoe family did all sorts of evil deeds and ruled the city, but so what? In the end, nothing good would await them, considering all the sins they¡¯dmitted. Pete wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity to change his family for the better pass him by. Eric understood the meaning behind his words and chuckled, not offering any rebuttal. The verdict for Eric came out quickly. His deeds were unforgivable, and he was sentenced to death, unsurprisingly. Before Eric left, he said to Pete, ¡°I hope the Dafoes can flourish under your leadership, and I hope you won¡¯t regret your decision today.¡± Pete didn¡¯t speak. He knew in his heart he would never regret it. Even if the future development of the Dafoes could notpare to what they¡¯d achieved now, at least it would be honest and upright. Three months before Eric¡¯s execution, Lte met him once, but the two didn¡¯t say anything to each other. ¡°Sometimes, I wonder¡­What¡¯s so different about mepared to Graham? Why did you always want to escape from me?¡± Eric couldn¡¯t help but ask, unwilling to ept his fate. Lte nced at him, not knowing what to say to him. He was going to die, yet he was still so hung up about such a thing. ¡°Emotions are always hard to exin. If you weren¡¯t so obsessive, maybe we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation today,¡¯ Lte answered indifferently. She had no feelings for Eric, even after all those years by his side. She had cursed him more than once for his gruesome deeds and knew he wouldn¡¯t have a good end. Ericughed lightly. ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t help it. The first time I saw you, I wanted you as my wife.¡± He didn¡¯t even understand how Lte ended up with Graham, even though he¡¯d known her first. ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk about these things now. Since you¡¯vee to see me for thest time, there¡¯s one thing I need your help with.¡± Eric smiled and didn¡¯t continue with meaningless ponderings anymore. Lte remained silent, waiting for him to continue. ¡°I always thought Pete didn¡¯t have much ambition, so I never thought much of him. But now it seems that I was wrong. He wants the Dafoe family to transform, which is a good thing, but he doesn¡¯t have the ability to do it. I hope you can ask Jenny to help him when the timees.¡± Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Can You ept Me as Your Mother? After she left the prison, Lte told Jenny thest words Eric had said to her. Then, she added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back or worry about anything for my sake. Although Pete was raised by me, he¡¯s not really my son after all.¡± ¡°I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do,¡± Jenny said to Lte on the phone. After they hung up, Jenny didn¡¯t think much of the matter. Although she¡¯d entertained Pete¡¯s invitation to a meal before out of consideration for Lte, it didn¡¯t mean she wouldpromise again and again. If Pete wanted her and Alec to help him, he had to offer enough chips. As long as he could offer sufficiently attractive benefits, even if he were a stranger, she and Alec would help him. On the day Eric was executed, the news gave enough coverage to the former overlord of Bayside City. Jenny could see that almost all the media published news rted to Eric on that day, no matter which website she browsed. But did it even matter at this point in time? Eric might be rotting in hell or waiting for his turn to be judged by God by then. Taking a deep breath, she felt an unprecedented level of calm. At night, Graham invited her and Alec to dinner at Walter Castle. Jenny didn¡¯t refuse, as everyone was feeling joyous that day. Jenny and Alec didn¡¯t go to Walter Castle together, as Graham personally called Alec. Upon receiving a call from Graham, Alec put his work aside and went to Walter Castle to help Graham prepare dinner. He wanted to perform well in front of his future inws, and Jenny was well aware of this. ¡°You¡¯re here, Jenny.¡± Lte was wearing apletely new outfit that was absolutely different from the style she¡¯d worn previously. She looked more simr to her appearance in the photo of her that Graham always kept around. Upon hearing Jenny¡¯s name being mentioned, Graham and Alec both peeked out from the kitchen. ¡°Wash your hands, and dinner will be served,¡± Alec instructed. ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny nodded. She went to the bathroom to wash her hands, and Lte followed behind. It made Jenny a little ufortable. ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± She had talked to Lte on the phone in the morning and discussed Eric¡¯s matter. Now that Lte was looking at her expectantly, Jenny didn¡¯t know what to make of the situation. Lte shook her head, but her eyes reddened involuntarily. ¡°Jenny, can you¡­ept me as your mother?¡± Jenny froze for a bit, then she smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re already my mother by blood. Whether I ept you or not doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jenny, you know what I mean.¡± Lte didn¡¯t want such a cold and distant rtionship with Jenny; rather, she wanted her daughter¡¯s heartfelt recognition. Jenny didn¡¯t say anything, which was indicative of her stance on this matter. Lte felt uneasy but knew very well that Jenny didn¡¯t like her being pushy. She could only endure the pain in her heart and ask, ¡¯What do you think about me and your father?¡± Upon hearing that, Jenny pondered it carefully and answered, ¡°It¡¯s really a matter between you two, and I don¡¯t have much right to intervene. However, you are still my parents, and you¡¯ve yearned for each other all these years. In the past, there were too many obstacles standing in your way, preventing you from being together. But now, all the obstacles have been removed. If you still love each other, then follow your hearts.¡± In other words, Jenny still hoped that the two of them could be together. They were already middle aged, and at this stage, they should be enjoying life. Jenny genuinely hoped that they could be happy together. Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Are You Sure? Lte understood the meaning behind Jenny''s words. She smiled and said, "It''s just that we''re both old now, unlike before." "Age has never been an excuse to limit your love for your destined one." Jenny turned around and looked at Lte. Lte was stunned for a moment, then nodded. "You''re right." "So, do you still want to be with my father?" Jenny asked, actually worried that Lte might change her mind now. However, her worries were unnecessary. Lte thought for a moment and nodded. "Of course, I''ve been waiting for this day for so many years." Hearing that, Jenny was relieved, "I hope you both can be happy." "What about you? Jenny, what about your happiness?" Right now, Lte didn''t care whether she could be happy or not. Instead, she cared more about Jenny''s happiness. Jenny''s gaze instinctively turned toward the kitchen. Lte understood instantly but still had some concerns. "Your father told me that you were divorced from him before.Why did you choose to be with him again?" "The situation between us is veryplicated.You and my father don''t need to worry about it.Just live your own life." Jenny didn''t want to exin too much. Moreover, to Jenny, Lte''s opinion wouldn''t affect her in the slightest.She didn''t care whether Lte approved of Alec or not. Hearing her say that, Lte wisely chose not toment further. "Let''s go back to the dining room.It''s time for dinner. "Okay." After their short chat, the two came out of the bathroom. By then, the food had been served on the table. Jenny could easily tell which dishes were made by Alec. After all,pared to Alec, Graham''s culinary skills were shabby. "Let''s eat." Graham came out of the kitchen with thest dish and smiled at Jenny and Lte before sitting down across from them. Alec had also opened the premium red wine he had brought and poured a ss for everyone. "Today is a good day. Let''s have a toast." "Sure." Jenny nodded.She also felt that it was a good day. After resolving the matter between Lte and Eric, Graham didn''t have to worry about her safety anymore. The four of them raised their sses, clinked them, and drank. "The wine is good," Graham praised. He''d had a lot of grievances with Alec before, but what happened in the kitchen just now made him change his mind a bit. A man who could cook so well shouldn''t be bad in any way, right? "Jenny, now that your mother is back, I''m going to take her out to see the world. From now on, I''ll leave the Walter family to you," Graham said slowly while eating. He felt a bit sorry for Jenny when he decided to do that since he would go around the world while leaving his daughter at home to work hard. However, Jenny didn''t seem to mind. She waved her hand casually and said, "You guys can just go ahead.There won''t be any problems with the Walters." Then, she asked an unexpected question. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "By the way, when are you nning to get married?" As soon as she spoke, Graham and Lte looked at each other. Lte lowered her head, and Graham replied, "Well, I talked to your mother about it.Actually, we''re not that concerned about getting married.It''s just a useless piece of paper in the end.As long as we are together, it''s fine." Jenny''s expression became somewhat serious upon hearing this.She looked at the two of them and said, "Are you sure? If this gets out, it might impact Madam Bell''s reputation." She was concerned that their rtionship would be fundamentally improper and illegitimate if they didn''t get married. Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Sleepless Night "Jenny, I don''t care about these things.In fact, I suggested it, "Lte said. Although she still loved Graham, she didn''t want to suffer the hardships of marriage all over again. She felt that being together with Graham like this was good enough, and there was no need to be hung up on any form of legal status to be Graham''s wife. Since Lte said so, Jenny didn''t push for them to get married and let it go. "Alright, you guys should decide for yourselves." After all, it was their own business, and the days ahead were theirs to live. As a daughter, she had no right to intervene too much. The topic ended there. Graham had originally wanted to ask Jenny and Alec when they nned to get married, as he nned to go traveling around the world after they got married. But thinking of what Alec had said in the kitchen earlier, he felt that asking now might be a bit too hasty. No matter when they got married, Graham and Lte could always hurry back by that time. Soon, they were done with the meal. A harmonious and warm atmosphere lingered around after that. It gave Jenny a sense of being at home, but it was a very weak feeling that disappeared after leaving Walter Castle. "I think your father and mother are still very affectionate toward each other.You don''t have to worry too much," Alec said, looking at Jenny and trying tofort her. They were in the backseat of the car, and she was leaning on his shoulder. Jenny understood what he meant. "I know, I''m not worried.I''m happy for them." Happy? Alec couldn''t see any trace of joy on her face. "Alec, have you ever thought about what the future will be like?" Jenny suddenly asked as she snuggled deeper into Alec''s arms. Alec was a little taken aback but quickly replied, "I don''t know what the future will be like, but there is one thing I''m sure of¡ªmy future will definitely have you in it." Jenny felt her heart skip a beat at his words.Her lips curled up, and the uneasiness in her heart dissipated a lot. "Well, that would be nice." After returning to the vi, Jenny seemed to be drunk as she kept clinging to him, unwilling to let go. Feeling helpless, Alec had no choice but to apany her to bed. At first, they slept peacefully, but gradually the mood began to change. "Jenny, if you squirm around again, I won''t be able to hold myself back anymore." Alec felt he had already been very gentlemanly and patient, but Jenny kept pushing him. He could barely hold himself back. Jenny looked up, and her lips were just against Alec''s chin. * No one''s asking you to hold back..." She had whispered those words, but Alec still heard them. He chuckled lightly and then pressed her down on the bed, "You said it yourself." Jenny blinked her misty eyes at him in a daze, not realizing how attractive that gaze was to Alec. Almost instantly, Alec lowered his head and bit her lips. This night was destined to be a sleepless night. Early in the morning at Faust Group, Vincent could tell that his boss was in a good mood. "Mr.Faust, it seems like the Wardleys are up to something," Vincent reported. At that moment, Alec had a contented smile on his lips, but that smile disappeared immediately when he heard Vincent''s words. "The Wardleys? What are they up to?" "It seems like they have been contacting other families privately, but we don''t know what they''re trying to do yet,"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Vincent answered with a hint of concern. Ever since he found out that Anthony was now the head of the Wardleys, he felt that the man wouldn''t give up easily and would definitely try to attack Alec behind his back. It was something Alec was well aware of. "Hmph, I think he¡¯s courting death! Make arrangements to teach the Wardleys a lesson.If they stop what they''re doing, then let them be.But if they don''t, make the Wardleys disappear altogether." Alec now had what it takes to call the shots for such a drastic decision. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 Car ident! Alec''s lesson to the Wardleys caused Anthony to suffer a great loss very soon, but he didn''t give up. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. On the contrary, he felt dissatisfied and thought he wasn''t inferior to Alec in any aspect except for his background. Now that he had caught up in terms of background and status, he was naturally adamant about proving his abilities. Unfortunately, he overestimated himself in the end. For a while, everyone in Bardoff City knew that Anthony and Alec were warring against each other, and it was evident to everyone that Anthony was no match for Alec. Looking at how the stock market prices had been tanking continuously for the Wardleys, they would be finished if the situation persisted. However, since they were a big and prominent family, their fall wouldn''t happen that quickly. It was just that everyone could foresee that if things continued like that, the Wardleys would be doomed sooner orter. Before this, Anthony had approached some families, wanting to join forces with them to deal with Alec. They were very interested at first, but now all of them didn''t dare to act. To start off, the Faust family had long been one of the Ten Elites, and with Alec''s strong personal abilities, the Fausts were thriving under his leadership instead of regressing. At a time like this, no one dared to provoke Alec. The board of directors of the Wardleys had just criticized Anthony. They demanded he cease his confrontation with Alec and personally apologize in order to minimize the Wardleys'' losses. Unfortunately, Anthony wouldn''t listen to them. "Anthony, what should we do now? Are we just going to give up like this?" Anthony had spent some time in the underworld before the Wardleys brought him back, so he had a few underlings under hismand. After he went back and became a Wardley, he brought his subordinates with him. They were now his confidants. Anthony tapped the table, and his expression clouded over. * Quintus, I''ve encountered a problem now.If I don''t resolve this, I''m afraid my life will be over.Are you willing to help me?" "My life is yours, Anthony.What can I do to help you? Just tell me." Quintus was still very young, barely eighteen. In his heart, nothing was more important thanradeship and camaraderie. Anthony smiled, but there was a hidden murderous intent behind it. On Friday, traffic was exceptionally busy as everyone hurried to get off work as the weekend approached. Alec picked Jenny up from the hospital, and they were now looking for a ce to eat. "Is the hospital busy these days?" Alec and Jenny chatted casually while waiting for the traffic light to turn green. Jenny nodded. "There''s never a time when the hospital isn''t busy." "Then, aren''t you working very hard?" Alec felt a little worried that Jenny was working too hard, but he knew he couldn''t ask her to stop being a doctor. Jenny shook her head and replied, "I''ve gotten used to it.I actually think it''s better to be busy.That way, my days will be more fulfilling." "Well, it''s fine as long as you like it.But if you feel tired, then take a break." Alec could only say so much. Jenny knew what he meant and smiled at him. "Don''t worry, I''m fine.The light''s green; let''s go." She looked at the green light ahead and changed the subject promptly. Alec didn''t say anything more. He started the car and continued driving forward. Just as their car reached the intersection, arge truck on the right suddenly rushed toward them. The truck seemed to be out of control and showed no signs of slowing down! Jenny''s gaze was still on Alec, and she didn''t notice the truck on the right, but Alec did. "Jenny!" he eximed and then acted on instinct. He turned the steering wheel sharply to the right, then protected Jenny in his arms. A loud bang ensued, and both of them felt the loss of gravity. The next moment, their car fell back onto the ground heavily. Jenny tried to open her eyes to see what had happened, but she passed out due to the huge impact. Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 The Driver Is Dead When Jenny opened her eyes again, it was already the third day after the car ident. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Although Alec had shielded her from the impact at that time, she still suffered significant injuries. Looking at the white ceiling above her, Jenny felt momentarily confused and was unable to react. Stephanie pushed the door open and entered, intending to check on Jenny''s condition. When she saw Jenny''s opened eyes, she burst into tears of joy. "Jenny, you''re awake!" "Yeah," Jenny responded weakly, her voice hoarse and barely able to croak the word. Seeing that, Stephanie quickly brought her some water so that she could take a small sip. Jenny felt much morefortable after hydrating her throat.She asked Stephanie to help her sit up against the headboard and slowly came to her senses. "Where is Alec?" Stephanie''s expression became a little apprehensive at her question, but she didn''t hide anything from her best friend. "He''s still in the ICU." Hearing that, Jenny''splexion paled in response. She was alreadycking in color, but now her face became even whiter and more frightening. "Don''t worry.Your parents have found him the best doctors.As long as he can make it through these next two days, he''ll be fine," Stephanieforted her. Jenny forced a bitter smile. She didn''t know what to say. If Alec hadn''t turned the steering wheel to the right at that time, she would be the one lying in the ICU now. Initially, the big truck wasing straight at her, but Alec turned the steering wheel and managed to steer her away from the devastating impact. "What about that driver..." "He''s already dead," Stephanie answered. Jenny''s face was gloomy. She didn''t think it was an ident. "Who was he?" "It seems like he was just a thug.He seemed to be drunk at the time." Stephanie replied. She didn''t know the details either. She''d been taking care of Jenny these past few days and hadn''t paid much attention to other things. Jenny didn''t ask any further. The most important thing for her was to wait for Alec to wake up. As for the culprit behind it, she would hunt them downter. "Steph, help me get to the ICU.I want to see him," Jenny requested and tried to get up. She couldn''t feel at ease without seeing Alec. This time, Stephanie didn''t agree with her. She stopped Jenny swiftly. "You just recovered! You can''t get out of bed." "I know my body.There''s nothing wrong with it," Jenny insisted. "No, you can''t.Anyway, you can''t do anything by going to Alec''s side now.You can''t even get into the ICU." Stephanie was equally insistent. She felt that Jenny should rest well for the time being. Jenny felt helpless, as she couldn''t walk to the ICU alone without Stephanie''s support. When she was stressing over what to do, the door to her ward opened again. This time, Gilbert and Zack walked in. "Jenny? When did you wake up?" Both of their expressions lit up when they saw she was awake. They''d been feeling guilty for the past few days, ever since Jenny had been lying in bed due to the ident. Recently, they had both been busy with their own affairs. Zack had been staying by J''s side every day, while Gilbert had been busy making money because he''d given all his liquid assets to Marigold. As a result, they had both neglected caring for Jenny, and they didn''t expect something like that to happen. When Jenny saw the two of them, she instantly asked for their help, hoping they would indulge her. "I woke up a while ago.Can you help me get to the ICU, please?" Jenny looked at Gilbert pitifully, only to have Gilbert frown back at her. He knew why Jenny wanted to go there. He deduced that Alec was probably there. "You just woke up.It''s not good for you to get out of bed and walk around.You should rest more." Gilbert refused her outrightly. Jenny was about to say something, but Gilbert interrupted her, "Alec''s situation is very stable, so there shouldn''t be any problems.What you need to do now is to get better as soon as possible." Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Soup for Me No one was willing to take Jenny to see Alec. As she was still physically very weak, she could only give up. "Gilbert, can you help me look up that dead driver? I don''t think it was just an ident." She didn''t believe that things could happen so coincidentally. Even if it really was an ident, she had to look into it herself and dispel any suspicious points. Gilbert didn''t refuse. "Okay, I''ll look into it for you.But promise me you''ll take care of yourself and not do anything reckless." "Don''t worry, I know." Jenny nodded. With her current condition, she could barely even get out of bed, let alone leave the ward. Gilbert and Zack stayed in the ward with Jenny for half an hour before leaving the hospital, leaving only Stephanie to take care of her. In the evening, Graham and Lte came to visit. In the past two days, there had been various rumors about Jenny and Alec''s ident among the Faust and Walter family members. As a result, Graham had to spend more time dealing withpany matters.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He even had to find a way to keep the Faust family running until Alec was back in action. Fortunately, Alec had taken good care of his family business. Even though he had an ident, the Fausts didn''t immediately fall into chaos. "Jenny, do you feel ufortable anywhere?" Lte looked at her pale face with reddened eyes, feeling extremely concerned. Jenny shook her head. "I''m fine, really." "Fine?" With her weak voice, it was hard to believe her words. Lte turned her head, apparently unable to hold back her tears. Graham sat next to her, feeling guilty. "It''s my fault for not protecting you well as your father." "Dad, I''m not a child.I don''t need your protection." Given the situation back then, even if Graham had been with her, what could he do? Although she said that to console him, Graham was still very upset, so he decided to stay and look after Jenny. He couldn''t let anything else happen to her. "Mr.Walter, Madam Bell, you should go back and rest.I''ll stay here and take care of Jenny.I''m sure nothing will happen with me here," Stephanie persuaded them. Graham looked at Stephanie gratefully. "Steph, you''re a good kid.I know you''ll take care of my Jenny, but we''re her parents.It''s our responsibility to stay and take care of her.You should go back and rest instead." The two of them kept pushing back and forth for some time, but they couldn''te to a conclusion as to who should stay. Seeing how each party kept insisting that they should be the ones to stay, Jenny spoke up. "Dad, you guys go back first.Let Steph take care of me." Both her parents were not young anymore. If they were to take care of her in the hospital for the whole night, their bodies might not be able to take it. If they were to copse, she would be worried about them instead. Jenny was very firm about it, so Graham and Lte looked at each other helplessly and nodded. "Alright, we''lle see you again tomorrow." "Okay." Jenny nodded slightly. As they were leaving, Lte handed over the soup she''d brought. "Here''s some soup I made for you.Do have some." "Okay, thank you." Jenny didn''t refuse Lte¡®s kindness. She knew that her mother wanted to make up for the years of being absent from her daughter''s life. Jenny didn''t mind. If this could make her feel better, why should she refuse? And so, Lte put the soup on Jenny''s bedside table and left the ward with Graham. The ward soon quieted down. Stephanie took the thermos bottle that Lte had ced by the bed and opened it. The fragrance of the soup immediately wafted out. "It smells so good." "Ahem! The doctor said you still can''t eat anything, so I''ll take care of this for you," Stephanie said unabashedly, as she was getting hungry. Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 As If! Jenny didn¡¯t mind her antics; she was worried about Alec. Stephanie drank the soup and casuallymented, ¡°It looks like your mom is doing her best to treat you well. She¡¯s trying her best to make up for the lost time with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need her to make it up to me.¡± Jenny shook her head and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t need her to feel like she owes me anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you think, but she may not think that way,¡± Stephanie replied casually, savoring the soup and relishing the taste on her tongue. Jenny rolled her eyes at Stephanie. ¡¯Is it good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Stephanie nodded and asked, ¡°Do you want a sip?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Jenny shook her head. As a doctor, she knew better than anyone to follow medical advice. Stephanie had another serving before putting the thermos back where it had been. ¡°So, what do you want me to help you with?¡± Although Jenny hadn¡¯t said anything yet, Stephanie could tell she wanted her to help with something. Jenny smiled at her. ¡¯Can you help me find a wheelchair and take me to see Alec?¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Stephanie rolled her eyes at her. She could already guess Jenny¡¯s intention before she even asked. ¡°Cut the nonsense. Will you help or not?¡± Jenny wasn¡¯t shy with Stephanie in the slightest; in fact, she was quite bossy. Given their solid friendship, Jenny was sure Stephanie wouldn¡¯t refuse. Stephanie looked at her for a moment and finally nodded helplessly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Who else can I rely on if not my best friend?¡¯ Jenny smiled, feeling much better now that she knew she could go and see Alec. Stephanie didn¡¯t say anything; she just rolled her eyes at Jenny once more. She left the ward and came back with a wheelchair. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see him.¡± She understood Jenny well. If she couldn¡¯t see Alec, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to rest. Since that was the case, she might as well take her to see him so that she could get some actual restter. Stephanie struggled to lift Jenny from the bed and put her in the wheelchair before pushing her toward the ICU. When they reached there, Jenny saw Vincent standing guard at the door. ¡°Miss Walter,¡± Vincent greeted, surprised to see her. His gaze fell on her wheelchair, and he quickly understood what was going on. ¡°Mr. Faust¡¯s condition is currently stable, and he should be fine. You should get some rest.¡± ¡°I know. I just wanted toe and take a look.¡± Everyone told her to rest well, but knowing that Alec got hurt so severely because he shielded her from the impact, how could she rest? Stephanie pushed her to the door of the ICU. Because the window on the door was at a standing eye level, Jenny couldn¡¯t see anything while sitting in a wheelchair. ¡°Steph, can you help me up?¡± She still wanted to stand up and take a look. Stephanie was helpless, but she had to help Jenny stand up so that she could see Alec. Right then, Alec was still wearing an oxygen mask, but from the monitoring machine, Jenny could see that all his vital signs were stable. Breathing a sigh of relief, she sat back in her wheelchair. ¡°Vincent, can you tell me what happened after the collision? Who brought us to the hospital?¡± She wasn¡¯t in a mood to ask about all these. But after she saw that Alec was fine, she could direct her energy toward figuring out who could be responsible. Vincent didn¡¯t hide anything from her and told her the truth. ¡°A passerby brought you and Mr. Faust to the hospital. The driver who caused the ident died on the spot and was suspected of drunk driving, so this collision is temporarily ssified as an ident.¡¯ ¡°Drunk driving? As if!¡± Jenny sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent someone to look into this. I¡¯ll make sure to investigate that driver thoroughly.¡± Vincent held the same opinion; he didn¡¯t think it was an ident. Although Alec hadn¡¯t woken up yet, he¡¯d taken the initiative to arrange for someone to investigate the matter. Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Give Him Some Time Stephanie pushed Jenny back to her ward, and with great effort, she managed to get Jenny back in bed. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so tired/ sheined. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Steph. Thank you/ Jenny said, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Now you know how hard it was for me. When you asked for my help before, why didn¡¯t it cross your mind how tiresome it was?¡± Stephanie questioned irritably, feeling a little annoyed. Jenny chuckled, knowing that Stephanie wasn¡¯t really angry. ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with Leonard going? You haven¡¯t contacted me in a long time.¡± On the day Max and Jade got married, Stephanie and Leonard got together as well. After that day, the two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other. It had been several months since then, and now it was summer. ¡°It¡¯s going okay. I didn¡¯t know how busy work at the police station could get. But after bing his girlfriend, I know that better than anyone else now.¡± Stephanie couldn¡¯t help butin whenever she talked about Leonard. ¡°You know, they don¡¯t really have normal vacations. Even if they take a break, their phones are never off, and they might get called back in the middle of a date/ she said. She had experienced it several times before and was understandably slightly salty about it. Jenny could understand, as it was simr to a doctor¡¯s job. ¡°I know. You have to understand that this is the nature of his job.¡± ¡°I know. If I didn¡¯t understand, I would¡¯ve said goodbye to him long ago,¡± Stephanie replied. She was just slightly displeased, as she¡¯d always wanted a normal rtionship. It was difficult to have that with Leonard, just as it had been with Paul. Jenny could see Stephanie¡¯s frustration and advised, ¡°Give him some time. I believe he can bnce his work and his time with you better. Besides, Leonard is so capable. When he rises up in rank, he won¡¯t have to work so hard, and he¡¯ll have more time to spend with you.¡± Stephanie sighed. She knew all this; she was merely a little discontented and wanted to vent a little. It wasn¡¯t like she really wanted to break up with Leonard. ¡°He¡¯s not in Bardoff City these days. He said he¡¯s arresting someone in another city. If he were here, he could help you with this matter/ Stephanie said. Jenny held Stephanie¡¯s hand and said, ¡®Don¡¯t be upset. You have me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You?¡± Stephanie sneered. ¡°I know how busy you¡¯ve been with Alec these days. Do you have time to care about me?¡± ¡°Just contact me, and I¡¯lle whenever you need me,¡± Jenny promised. Stephanie was skeptical, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Despite that, she felt a lot better inside. That night, Stephanie and Jenny talked a lot until they slowly fell asleep in the early hours of the morning. The next day, Jenny learned that Alec¡¯s condition had stabilized, and he¡¯d been transferred to a regr hospital room. Almost instantly, she asked Stephanie to push her over there. After a night of rest, Jenny was able to get off the bed herself, albeit with difficulty. It greatly reduced Stephanie¡¯s burden, so she had no reason to refuse. Inside Alec¡¯s hospital room, Vincent was taking care of him. When he saw Jenny arrive, he stepped aside and went to wait outside. Stephanie pushed Jenny to his bedside and tactfully left the hospital room as well, giving them space. After such a major event, Jenny had a lot to say to Alec. However, he was still unconscious, so no matter what she said, he couldn¡¯t hear her. Even so, Jenny didn¡¯t care. Her gaze fell on Alec¡¯s face, and her eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Alec, you bastard! Who asked you to shield me? I¡¯m not a delicate flower in a greenhouse. What makes you think I need your protection?¡± Compared to Alec being in aa, she would rather be the one lying in bed right now. She hoped in vain that Alec hadn¡¯t chosen to shield her and end up in this state. Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 You¡¯re Really Awake! Jenny spent a long time in the hospital room, talking a lot, but it was always the same thing-she hoped he would wake up soon. As long as he woke up, she was willing to promise him anything. After leaving Alec¡¯s hospital room, Jenny looked at Vincent and asked,¡± Vincent, can you help me put an extra bed in his room?¡± ¡°Miss Walter¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend, so I should take care of him.¡¯ On top of that, Alec was injured so grievously because he protected her from the worst. When he was in the ICU, Jenny couldn¡¯t take care of him. But now that he was in a normal hospital room, she wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to do so. Vincent could see Jenny¡¯s determination, so he could only agree. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Vincent went to make arrangements. Stephanie was still there, feeling somewhat speechless. ¡°Alec will be fine. You don¡¯t need to take care of him personally.¡± ¡°I know. I just want to put my mind at ease.¡± If they weren¡¯t in the same room and something happened to Alec, she wouldn¡¯t know. Stephanie knew she couldn¡¯t persuade Jenny to do otherwise. ¡¯Do as you wish, Jenny. I can see that you¡¯vepletely fallen for him.¡¯ Jenny was startled, then she broke into a smile. In fact, what Stephanie had said wasn¡¯t wrong. Perhaps she¡¯d fallen in love with Alec a long time ago, but she had refused to admit it. Soon, there was an extra bed in Alec¡¯s hospital room. Jenny moved from her ward to be with him in his room. There, she could see him at all times. ¡°Steph, you¡¯ve worked hard taking care of me these past few days. I¡¯m almost recovered now, so you can go back,¡± Jenny said. Stephanie frowned, unwilling to leave. ¡°You¡¯re not fully recovered. It¡¯s obvious that you still have trouble standing up and walking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are nurses in the hospital; besides. I¡¯ve moved here. How can you take care of me?¡± Previously, Stephanie had shared a bed with her at night, but now that she¡¯d moved into Alec¡¯s room, it wasn¡¯t appropriate. Hearing her words, Stephanie didn¡¯t insist any further. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t disturb your alone time with him.¡¯ ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll treat you to a scrumptious meal when I get discharged.¡± Jenny smiled at her, grateful for Stephanie¡¯s care these past few days. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Soon, Stephanie left, and Vincent didn¡¯te in to disturb them. Jennyy in her bed and could see Alec beside her. ¡°Alec, you have to wake up soon,¡± she whispered. As if he¡¯d heard Jenny¡¯s words, Alec woke up that evening. His injury was much more severe than Jenny¡¯s, so when he woke up, he couldn¡¯t do anything except blink his eyes. He couldn¡¯t even control his hands. ¡°Vincent¡­¡± he called out softly. Although he didn¡¯t see anyone, he believed Vincent was probably watching over him in the hospital. Jenny was half asleep, but because she was close by, she heard Alec¡¯s voice and immediately woke up. ¡°Alec? Are you awake?¡± Jenny wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d opened his eyes from her position. When Alec heard Jenny¡¯s voice, he was stunned and unsure. He turned his head with great effort and saw that there was another bed in the room, and Jenny was lying on that bed at the moment. ¡°You¡¯re really awake!¡± Jenny was very happy and immediately wanted to get out of bed, but the pain in her leg prevented her from going over to Alec. Alec noticed this and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll ask Vincent toe in.¡± With that, Alec pressed the call button on the bed. Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Not a Fool Vincent quickly came in with a doctor, and after a brief check, it was determined that Alec¡¯s injuries had improved; at least, he was no longer in critical condition. However, he needed to lie in bed for a while. After the doctors finished their examination, they quickly left. Vincent poured Alec a ss of water to let him moisten his lips. ¡°Mr. Faust, you can¡¯t eat yet. You have to bear with it for now.¡± ¡°Understood. You¡¯re dismissed for now,¡¯ Alec said, voice slightly hoarse. Vincent got up and left, leaving only Jenny and Alec in the ward. At this point, they could finally take a good look at each other. Both of them were sitting halfway up against the headboard of the bed. They wanted to get closer to each other but couldn¡¯t. They could only smile wryly. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Why did youe to my room?¡± Alec was the first to speak, with a hint of teasing in his voice, trying to ease the somewhat oppressive atmosphere between them. Jenny didn¡¯t answer but asked him, ¡°Why did you protect me then? Weren¡¯t you afraid of getting hurt yourself?* ¡°It¡¯s better for me to get hurt instead of you.¡± That was Alec¡¯s first thought at the time. As long as Jenny was okay, that was all he cared about. Jenny pursed her lips and remained silent. Alec¡¯s answer was so straightforward and affirmative, with almost no hesitation. Jenny could tell that, to him, her life was more important than his own. But¡­ Jenny couldn¡¯t help but ask herself, could she do what Alec did if she was the one driving the car? She wasn¡¯t sure. She wasn¡¯t someone who was driven by love to do all sorts of unimaginable things. She was very rational and always thought that no one was more important than herself. Now¡­she felt a little guilty. She looked at Alec and said, ¡°Alec, what if I can¡¯t love you as much as you love me?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I want to protect you. But if it was you in my ce, I hope you would protect yourself.¡± Alec looked at her and didn¡¯t feel sad because of Jenny¡¯s words. Alec would rather Jenny love and protect herself more. He didn¡¯t want her to do anything or make any sacrifices for him. Jenny¡¯s eyes turned red, and she couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°You¡¯re so immature!* ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I can¡¯te over and wipe your tears now.¡± Alec felt heartbroken. Although the lights in the ward were dim, he could still tell that Jenny was crying. Originally, Jenny¡¯s tears were only brewing. But upon hearing Alec¡¯s selfless words, they burst out uncontrobly. ¡°You jerk!¡± Jenny cried and cursed at the same time. Alec was confused. Wasn¡¯t heforting her with his words? Why was she crying even louder now? ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why are you apologizing?¡± Jenny said angrily, feeling that he was being a fool. She wiped away her tears and didn¡¯t continue crying. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just think you¡¯re so foolish.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m not foolish,¡± Alec retorted. He didn¡¯t think he was foolish. On the contrary, he thought he was very smart. Fortunately, he¡¯d protected Jenny in time; otherwise, she would have been seriously injured now, and he would have been heartbroken to see that. Now, he could take her ce and suffer in her stead. Alec didn¡¯t think he was foolish at all. Jenny nced at him, and their eyes met. They could both see the deep affection in each other¡¯s eyes. It was just that they were unable to get out of bed now; otherwise, they would have held and kissed each other passionately. Jenny felt a little embarrassed, so she shifted her gaze and changed the topic. ¡°The police said this was an ident. What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not an ident. It was aimed at us.¡± As for whether it was aimed at him or Jenny specifically, he wasn¡¯t sure. Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 I¡¯m Serious Alec and Jenny had the same thought-they both didn¡¯t think it was an ident. ¡°I guess great minds think alike. I¡¯ve already asked Vincent to investigate this. We should have the results soon,¡± Jenny said. Alec nodded with a smile. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re capable in your own right. Even if something really happens to me in the future, I believe you can handle everything well.¡± ¡°Alec!¡± Jenny¡¯s tone suddenly changed after he said that. She looked coldly at Alec with unprecedented seriousness. ¡°You better not hold on to this idea. If you dare to have an ident again. I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll marry the person you hate the most!¡± she huffed, not really knowing how to threaten him. Alec was amused by her words, but because heughed too hard, he pulled his wound. Pain shot through him; his back and forehead instantly became drenched with sweat. ¡°Heh¡­Who do you think is the person I hate the most right now?¡± As the lights were dim, Jenny didn¡¯t see the cold sweat on Alec¡¯s forehead. Instead, she pondered his question seriously. ¡°Alfred?¡± Jenny wasn¡¯t sure, but considering it carefully, he seemed to be the most likely person. Alec shook his head. ¡°I used to hate him very much, but now, he¡¯s not the person I hate the most.¡± ¡°Then, who do you hate the most?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°Why? Do you really want to marry him?¡± Alec smirked with his eyes trained on Jenny. Jenny pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± Alec smiled slightly. ¡°To be honest, I think I hate Evan the most.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t expect it to be Evan. She hadn¡¯t thought about him for a long time since the last phone call she made to him after leaving Monaerim. She hoped they would never meet again. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because he almost really made me lose you.¡± Alec looked at Jenny and enunciated word by word. During the time when Evan appeared, Alec panicked like never before. At first, he was afraid that Jenny really liked Evan. Later, he was afraid that Jenny would take care of Evan for the rest of her life. When Evan took Jenny away, he was almost sure that he would never be able to get her back. Fortunately, none of those things actualized in the end. They looked at each other, and Jenny understood what Alec meant. She smiled and said, ¡°Since you hate him so much, you better protect yourself. Otherwise, if you dare to get into an ident again, I¡¯ll go find him.¡± ¡°Jenny,¡± Alec called her name exasperatedly. ¡°Alec, I¡¯m serious, so you better not have an ident again,¡± Jenny reminded him once more, her tone stern and unyielding. Alec believed her and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll protect myself. We still have to be together for a lifetime, and I¡¯m not willing to leave you.¡± Jenny¡¯s cheeks turned red in an instant, and luckily, Alec couldn¡¯t see it. If not, Jenny would have been even more embarrassed. ¡°Who wants to spend a lifetime with you? Dream on,¡± Jenny snapped back and theny down. ¡°Go to sleep and rest well.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Alec didn¡¯t say anything else, but he¡¯d already made up his mind. After being discharged from the hospital, he would propose. This incident made him realize how afraid he was of losing Jenny. Since that was the case, he should tie her to himself and make her his as soon as possible. Jenny had no way of knowing Alec¡¯s thoughts. If she knew that Alec was thinking about proposing at this time, she would probably not know how to react. The two of them slowly fell asleep, and the hospital room fell into silence, waiting for dawn to arrive. Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 No Surprise The next day, Jenny woke up feeling much better. She could get out of bed on her own, though it still posed a little bit of a challenge to her. Across from her, Alec fared worse as he even had trouble sitting up. Seeing this, she slowly got out of bed and went to Alec¡¯s bedside. ¡°Let me help you,¡± she offered. ¡°No need. Your injury isn¡¯t fully healed yet. Let Vincent do it instead,¡± Alec said with a wave of his hand. However, before he could finish, Jenny had already helped him up. ¡°My injury wasn¡¯t that severe, to begin with. I¡¯ve recovered a lot in the past two days. There¡¯s really nothing to worry about,¡¯ Jenny said. Right then, Alec was leaning against the headboard, looking helpless as he said, ¡¯I know you want to take care of me personally, but there¡¯s no need to be so anxious. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes at him and thought Alec was quite the jokester. He had just recovered a bit, and he was already spouting nonsense. When Vincent knocked on the door and came in, Jenny and Alec were already lying on the same bed. For a moment, he scolded himself internally for barging in at the wrong time. ¡°Vincent,¡± Jenny quickly called out to him as he turned to leave. ¡°Were there any leads on the driver?¡± She and Alec were just chatting on the bed and hadn¡¯t done anything inappropriate. If Vincent left right away, she thought he might get the wrong impression. Vincent loosened his hand from the door handle and turned back to face the two of them. ¡°Yes, Miss Walter. I just found out that the driver is actually Anthony¡¯s underling.¡± As soon as he said that, Jenny and Alec exchanged a look, instantly understanding what had happened. She thought she had made herself clear before. If Anthony was smart, he wouldn¡¯t cause trouble, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold and uncouth. They didn¡¯t say anything, so Vincent continued, ¡°We couldn¡¯t find anything before because the driver wasn¡¯t considered a member of the Wardleys. He was brought in by Anthony himself from the outside and didn¡¯t have much of a presence, so he wasn¡¯t noticed at first.¡± After Jenny reminded him to investigate again, he did a thorough search and discovered the connection between the driver and Anthony, confirming that he was indeed acting under Anthony¡¯s orders. ¡°I knew it. It wasn¡¯t an ident.¡± Jenny gritted her teeth; the result was just as she had expected. Alec¡¯s expression was equally gloomy. He looked at Vincent and ordered,¡± The Wardleys have several projects on hand, right? Spread the word that whoever dares to work with them will be against me and the Fausts.¡± ¡°And also the Walters,¡¯ Jenny added. Vincent nodded, understanding Alec¡¯s orders. This time, the Wardleys were likely to be expunged from Bardoff City. Soon, Vincent turned around and left the ward, and Jenny was once again pulled into Alec¡¯s embrace. ¡°Sorry, I put you in danger this time,¡¯ he apologized, feeling guilty. Jenny wouldn¡¯t have been in danger if it weren¡¯t for him. Alec med himself immensely. ¡°What are you talking about? Anthony may not have targeted you solely,¡¯ she reasoned. Although she had no dealings with Anthony, she felt that someone like him wouldn¡¯t just let her go after their previous unpleasant conversation. Alec held her tightly. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re okay.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. But as for you, don¡¯t be so foolish in the future.¡± Jenny pressed her lips together into a taut line. Although she was fine, if something happened to Alec because of her, she felt that she would never be able to let it go. She didn¡¯t want to see him in trouble either. Alec¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as his mood lightened. ¡®I¡¯m not foolish. Protecting you is something I¡¯ll always be willing to do, not to mention¡­I won your heart because of this. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m the ultimate benefactor.¡± He felt that Jenny was obviously more concerned about him after the ident.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Boycotting the Wardleys The boycott against the Wardleys by the Fausts and Walters began quickly. However, it wasn¡¯t just these two families who were going up against the Wardleys. Soon, the Windsors and Watkins informed everyone, one after the other, that they had made the same decision as the Fausts and Walters. And so, the Wardleys were targeted by four of the Ten Elites at the same time. At one point, those who had been working with the Wardleys canceled their contracts and agreements one after another because they did not dare to offend the other families. Besides, they believed the Wardleys were doomed this time. Working with a family that was about to be destroyed was a suicidal move that no one dared to make. Anthony hadn¡¯t expected Alec to retaliate in such a way. To be precise, he hadn¡¯t considered an alternative situation where Alec would survive. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Jenny¡¯s threats before, as he thought that as long as he killed Alec, who would dare to oppose him by then? At that time, Alec and Jenny were in the same car. If the two of them died together, he would dominate the city! But now, both of them were still alive, and it had been discovered that he was the mastermind. Anthony knew he¡¯d screwed up royally this time. He tried to contact other families for help, but those families were not fools. How could they help the Wardleys at a time like this? The Wardleys became the target of public criticism, and it seemed they were going bankrupt. At this time, other members of the Wardley family no longer expected Anthony to make the right decision. They¡¯d started to sell their shares one after another, trying to cash out while they still could. They didn¡¯t want the shares in their hands to be worthlesster. When Faye arrived at Wardley Inc, she found that everything was in chaos, and almost no one was working as they should. The entire office building was ridden with anxiety, and the news that the Wardleys were going bankrupt had spread like wildfire. She took a deep breath and pushed open Anthony¡¯s office door. ¡°Anthony, what¡¯s going on? Why did Alec and Jenny suddenly attack us?¡± At that moment, Anthony was still dealing with official business, seemingly unaffected by external events. When he saw her, his eyes lit up, and he quickly pulled her over to sit beside him. ¡°Faye, now that it¡¯s life or death for the Wardleys, you must help me, okay?¡¯ ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we shouldn¡¯t attack Alec before? Why did you change your mind?¡± Faye was not a fool. If Anthony hadn¡¯t suddenly acted, Alec and Jenny wouldn¡¯t havee after them like this. Regarding this, Anthony didn¡¯t hide anything from her. ¡°What¡¯s so great about Alec? It¡¯s just that he was lucky this time! If he died, there would be nothing going on now.¡± He was just annoyed that his subordinates had failed to kill Alec. ¡°Anthony, you promised-¡° ¡°Faye, don¡¯t be silly. Do you think you would still have a chance with him if I didn¡¯t make a move against him? You¡¯ve seen how he treats Jenny. Give up. You don¡¯t stand any chance with him,¡± Anthony interrupted her and tried to make his sistere to her senses. Faye¡¯s expression froze, and she didn¡¯t speak. Anthony continued, ¡°After this incident, I finally realized that people like Alec have something that others don¡¯t, besides his good family background and ability.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Faye asked, puzzled. ¡°Luck!¡± Anthony eximed. ¡°If he didn¡¯t have such good luck, he would have died countless times over the years. I can¡¯t beat him.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony had onlye to this realization recently, so he thought of asking Faye for help when he saw her. Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Do You Think You Still Have a Chance? Faye felt that Anthony had understood it toote, unlike her, who had understood it many years ago. That was why she yearned to be with Alec so much. But now, she understood that she had no chance to stand by him, for he was too powerful and beyond her league. ¡°So, what do you want to do now? How can I help you?¡± Faye asked. ¡°I want you to go find Alec and ask him to let us off. I¡¯ll never bother him again,¡± Anthony said. After these few days, he came to terms with reality and knew he couldn¡¯t match up to Alec. ¡°Do you think we still have a chance?¡± Faye asked, frowning. ¡°Yes, of course. You¡¯ve been with him for so many years. He must have some feelings for you. As long as you speak up, he¡¯ll definitely agree,¡± Anthony analyzed. Unfortunately, Faye wasn¡¯t so optimistic. ¡°Anthony, you just made me see things as they were. But why can¡¯t you see it now? If Alec had any other feelings for me, I wouldn¡¯t be here today,¡± Faye said with a bitter smile. Anthony¡¯s expression froze. Faye was right; Alec didn¡¯t like her at all. Even if she took the initiative to approach him, Alec wouldn¡¯t spare her a second nce. He slumped weakly in his chair and looked at the pile of files before him.¡± So, we¡¯re doomed? We can only wait for our demise to be upon us?¡± Faye bit her lip. She knew what her brother was thinking. They hade a long way from being orphans with nothing; if they had to go back to square one, it was even more unbearable than death itself. After a moment of silence, she decided to give it a try. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Alec, but you have to be prepared. The Wardleys may have to pay a lot.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Anthony said. He wasn¡¯t stupid. Even if Alec agreed to let them go, the Wardleys wouldn¡¯t be the same as before henceforth. After talking to Anthony, Faye went straight to the hospital without wasting anytime. It was already the third day since Alec woke up in the hospital. He could barely get out of bed, but as for Jenny, she hadpletely recovered, and everything was back to normal for her. At noon, while the two of them were eating, Faye knocked on their hospital room door. Seeing that it was her, Alec didn¡¯t have much emotion and remained cold, but Jenny was a little curious. She wondered, ¡°Why is she here to find Alec at a time like this? Doesn¡¯t she know the situation the Wardleys are facing now?¡± ¡°Sorry, Alec, I didn¡¯t know you were having lunch. Did I disturb you?¡± Faye¡¯s tone was gentle, and even her gaze toward Jenny had changed. In the past, she was always full of hostility toward Jenny, but now there was none of that at all. On the contrary, there was even a hint of unctuousness. ¡°Well, this is interesting,¡± Jenny thought, amused at Faye¡¯s attitude. It seemed that her purpose for coming today was different from what Jenny had in mind. Alec looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Since you know you¡¯re disturbing us, why don¡¯t you leave now?¡± In the past, Alec had some fondness for Faye. After all, she¡¯d been like a sister to him for so many years, but that was no longer the case. Alec felt that he was being merciful by not making a move against her personally. He¡¯d only targeted her family so far. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Faye hade to ask for a favor. At this point, she didn¡¯t dare to offend them.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she really wanted to leave, Jenny stopped her. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, leaving now won¡¯t make much sense. You¡¯ve already interrupted our meal anyway, so why not tell us why you came?¡± As Jenny said that, she¡¯d already put down her spoon. Obviously, she was no longer in the mood to continue eating. Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Okay, We Agree Upon hearing this, Faye was uncertain and looked nervously at Alec. ¡°If you want to say something, go ahead,* Alec said, his words filled with affection for Jenny, which made Faye¡¯s heart ache inexplicably, but she quickly suppressed it. She took a deep breath and spoke up, ¡°I want you to spare the Wardleys.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Alec couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. ¡°You want? Do you think I would care about what you want?¡± ¡°Alec, I know you hate me and my brother. After all, if it weren¡¯t for him, you wouldn¡¯t be in hospital now,¡± Faye said, biting her lip. She looked at Alec and continued, ¡°But you should show mercy to him, considering all those years he spent with you. And¡­and you should also have mercy on me. I haven¡¯t had a good life since I was little. You should know how the Lawrence family treated me. I¡¯ve always thought that if I could be a wealthy youngdy one day, I wouldn¡¯t live such a miserable life. Alec, I know you probably don¡¯t want to spare the Wardleys just like that, but can you¡­l mean, can you leave some assets for the Wardleys so that my brother and I won¡¯t have to live like we used to?¡± Faye pleaded. She didn¡¯t expect to keep all of the Wardleys¡¯ assets, but she still hoped to keep a little. Even if the Wardleys were removed from the Top Ten Elites of Bardoff City from now on, she wouldn¡¯t mind. Faye¡¯s words were quite sincere, and they got through to Alec. Although he hated being deceived, he was grateful to Anthony for being his bodyguard in the past. At that time, he was still young and faced many dangers. Except for when Anthony faked his death, he had saved Alec from many dangers before that. As for Faye, Alec had really thought of her as a younger sister before and even felt sorry for her. Alec didn¡¯t say anything, but Jenny could guess what his decision would be. She looked at Faye and made the decision for him. ¡°We can agree to your request, but from now on, you and Anthony cannot appear in Bardoff City. Alec and I will buy Anthony¡¯s Wardley Inc shares at the original price. The money will be enough for you to livefortably for the rest of your lives.¡± Faye was stunned. She¡¯d wanted to keep Wardley Inc to ensure they would have a steady stream of ie. But obviously, Jenny didn¡¯t give them this opportunity. ¡°If I were you, I would agree as soon as possible. Otherwise, Anthony¡¯s shares will eventually be worthless, and you wont get a penny. You¡¯ll even be burdened with debts that could run up to more than a million,¡± Jenny said, rolling her eyes at Faye. If it weren¡¯t for Alec being somewhat sympathetic toward them, she wouldn¡¯t have let these siblings off so easily. After hearing that, Faye didn¡¯t dare to hesitate any longer. ¡°Okay, we agree.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was good to have enough money to livefortably for the rest of their lives. ¡°Well.J¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Faye knew that since they weren¡¯t exactly fond of her, she wouldn¡¯t stay and get in their way in case they changed their minds. After Faye left, Alec spoke up, ¡°We¡¯re letting them off the hook just like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not exactly that. They won¡¯t get much in the end, anyway. Losing the entire Wardley Inc should be a punishment that¡¯s severe enough for them.¡± The Wardley family was one of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City. They wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this if Anthony hadn¡¯t done anything foolish. Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Quinn¡¯s Back Alec looked at Jenny with deep affection in his eyes and said, ¡¯Jenny, thank you.¡± He knew why Jenny spared them. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we don¡¯t need to be so formal and courteous to each other? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s being all polite and proper now.¡± Jenny red at him and finally understood how he¡¯d felt about the way she talked to him before. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Alecughed heartily. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t be so formal with my beloved girlfriend.¡± The two chatted merrily while the news of Wardley Inc¡¯s fall spread quickly. In the end, Alec acquired Wardley Inc; Anthony and Faye left Bardoff City with the money they got from selling their shares. However, before leaving Bardoff City, Anthony called Jenny and asked to meet her. When Jenny received Anthony¡¯s call, it¡¯d already been a week since she and Alec were discharged from the hospital. She originally thought that Anthony and Faye should have left Bardoff City by then, but she didn¡¯t expect she would get a call from him. Anthony requested to meet at a cafe opposite the hospital to prove he had no bad intentions and just wanted to meet her. Nevertheless, Jenny didn¡¯t believe him. After all, he had explicitly instructed her not to let Alec know about their meetup. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that there was something fishy going on? She came to the cafe cautiously and saw Anthony sitting by the window as soon as she walked in. She walked over to him and sat opposite him. ¡°Speak up. What do you want from me?¡± Seeing her, Anthony put down the cup in his hand. It had been a while since theyst met, and Jenny felt that Anthony seemed to be in better spirits now that Wardley Inc was gone. However, she didn¡¯t care about that. She only cared about why he asked to see her. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Miss Walter. I really don¡¯t have any malicious intent today. I just want to offer you some information as a way to thank you for letting me off,¡± Anthony said. Information? Jenny frowned, and her intuition told her it wasn¡¯t good news. ¡°Do you know this person, Miss Walter?¡± Anthony took out a photo from his bag and handed it to Jenny. Jenny looked at it, and her face immediately stiffened. ¡°Quinn?¡± ¡°It seems that you know about the situation between Alec and Quinn,¡± Anthony stated, not surprised by it. Jenny was no fool, so it didn¡¯te as a surprise that she knew about these things. However, Jenny shook her head. ¡°I only know a little about them, not much. II ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. It¡¯s just that Alec liked Quinn before, but she didn¡¯t ept him,¡± Anthony said. Jenny remained silent, and Anthony continued, ¡°I followed Alec around when I was in my teens. At that time, he¡¯d just finished university, and that was when he met Quinn.¡± Jenny already knew this; Alec had gone to study abroad, and that was where he met Quinn. But in the end, Alec chose to return to Clusia, but Quinn didn¡¯t. ¡°Alec was destined to return to Clusia to take over the Fausts, but Quinn didn¡¯t want toe back. She felt she had no future with Alec, so she rejected him,¡± Anthony went on. Jenny pursed her lips, not surprised by this. ¡°So, what do you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Quinn has returned to Clusia, and she contacted me,¡± Anthony announced. This time, it was Jenny who was shocked. She thought dazedly, ¡°Quinn¡¯s back?¡± She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t the least bit worried. Jenny knew she resembled Quinn. Though Alec had rified that he never thought of her as a recement, Jenny wasn¡¯t convinced that his fondness for her was merely a coincidence. She didn¡¯t care that Alec might have developed feelings for her because she looked like Quinn. After all, even if they were simr in looks, they were two completely different people. Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 Distracted by Your Handsomeness "Well, at that time, I apanied Alec to study abroad because we were not much different in age.Alec didn''t treat me as a subordinate as well, so I got to know Quinn through him.I don''t know how she found out I returned to the Wardleys, but she contacted me and asked about Alec''s situation," Anthony said. Jenny''s heart sank. Why was Quinn asking about Alec''s situation? Did she hope to get back together with him? That wasn''t impossible, seeing as the current Alec was no longer the foolish youth he was back in college. "I only contacted her once, and she hasn''t contacted me since then.I don''t know where she is now, but I always get the feeling that she must havee back to look for Alec, so I''m giving you a reminder beforehand," Anthony said as he stood up to leave. Jenny watched him leave, lost in thought.She''d never met Quinn, but it wasn''t the first time she had heard the woman''s name.She thought that she and Quinn were fated to meet sooner orter. Sighing, she felt a little annoyed for no reason.She couldn''t say anything to Alec. After all, Quinn hadn''te to see him yet.If she vented her anger at him without reason, she would be the one at fault.She sat in the cafe, contemting what Anthony had just told her. Outside the door, Anthony had already gotten into a car. "Why did you bother telling Jenny about Quinn?" Faye asked as he got in the car. "We''re leaving soon and won''t be able to do anything much.But if Alec and Jenny think their happy- ever-after awaits them, they''re sorely mistaken," Anthony sneered. Quinn dide to find him, but she never asked about Alec.He said that on purpose.He knew he wouldn''t have a chance to get his revenge on them, but that didn''t mean he would allow them to live well and peacefully. "Why bother? We''re leaving already." Faye felt helpless.She didn''t think it was necessary, and if Alec found out, it might cause more trouble. Anthony waved his hand dismissively. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Enough, let''s go.It''s almost time to board." "Okay." Faye nodded and told the driver to start the car. As they left, she nced back at Jenny, still sitting in the cafe, feeling a mixture of emotions. After all that she''d been through, she didn''t hate Jenny as much anymore. With Quinn entering the picture, she wondered what Jenny and Alec would have to go through before they could truly be together. But then, none of it had anything to do with her now, and they were unlikely to ever meet again in their respective lifetimes. "Goodbye, Jenny.Goodbye, Alec," Faye bid goodbye to them in her heart. At night, Alec came to pick up Jenny from work as usual, but he could tell she wasn''t in a good mood right away. "What''s wrong?" Alec asked, feeling a bit worried. Jenny shook her head and quicklyposed herself. "It''s nothing, just a minor problem." "Is it rted to work?" Alec asked again. "Yeah," Jenny replied evasively. Seeing this, Alec didn''t continue to ask her about it.He couldn''t intervene in the hospital''s matter, and Jenny let him intervene anyway, so he could only give up. "What do you want to eat tonight?" he asked, changing the topic, hoping to ease her mood. Jenny nced at him but ultimately didn''t ask any more questions.She would appear unreasonable if she kept probing him. Had Quinn contacted Alec? Since she''d contacted Anthony, why would she refrain from contacting Alec? Jenny felt it was unlikely. "Jenny?" Alec frowned, feeling that Jenny''s gaze looked a little odd. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" "It''s nothing.I just think you''re too handsome and got distracted." Jennyughed, reassuring herself not to overthink things and to trust Alec. Alec alsoughed at her words. "You always tter me." Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Don''t Worry Too Much Alec drove slowly, and the car soon arrived at his house.He and Jenny had been living together for some time now, and their life was not much different from that of a married couple. As usual, Alec went straight to the kitchen to start cooking when they got home, while Jenny yed with her phone in the living room. Life was quiteid back these days. She''d thought about helping Alec in the kitchen, but he would kick her out every time, saying she was a troublemaker. After several attempts, Jenny wisened up and didn''t even attempt to enter the kitchen; she just sat and waited for the food. While she was reading the news, Stephanie called, her voice full of tears. It made Jenny, who was lying on the couch, sit up instantly. "What happened?" "I haven''t been able to contact Leonard these past two days.When I asked the people at the police station, they dismissed me.I''m worried that something might have happened to him." She had no choice but to turn to Jenny for help. Jenny immediately took it seriously. "Don''t worry, I''ll ask around for you.Maybe Leonard is on a secret mission and can''t let you know about it." "Okay, please help me ask around.I don''t need to know what he''s doing; I just want to make sure he''s safe," Stephanie said, sobbing. Although they hadn''t known each other for very long, Stephanie could feel Leonard''s sincerity toward her.She earnestly hoped she could end up with Leonard and settle down with him. Because of that, she gave her all to their rtionship. After ending the call with Stephanie, Jenny contacted her acquaintances to inquire about Leonard''s situation. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At first, she didn''t take it seriously, but her expression faltered when the details of his mission came back. Alec happened toe out right then and asked, "What''s the matter?" "I''m fine, but Leonard is in trouble," Jenny said. "Just now, Stephanie called and said she couldn''t contact him.When I called, I found out that Leonard disappeared while on a mission." "Disappeared?" Alec frowned. This was not good news for him, too, as Leonard was the person he wanted to promote within the police force. Jenny nodded, feeling a little frustrated. "A group of people suddenly took him away.But they were all masked, so it''s unclear who they were.Despite that, it was clear that they were after him." Alec walked to Jenny''s side and patted her shoulder gently tofort her after hearing what she said. "Don''t worry too much.I''ll have someone look into it.Nothing bad will happen to him." "I''m worried about Stephanie." She and Leonard weren''t very close, but she was worried because of Stephanie. Stephanie finally decided to let go of everything and move forward.If something were to happen to Leonard at this time, Jenny didn''t know how her friend would take it. "It''s okay.Leonard isn''t your average guy.He should be fine," Alec said as he got up to make a phone call. Jenny calmed herself down and decided to tell Stephanie what she''d just learned. Although she knew it would make her more worried, Jenny knew more than anything she couldn''t lie to her best friend and betray her trust under any circumstance. Stephanie was surprisingly calm after hearing what Jenny had to say.She asked, "Did you say a group of people suddenly took him away? Did they target him on purpose?" "For now, that seems to be the case," Jenny replied affirmatively. After that, she added, "But don''t worry too much.Alec and I have already sent people to look for him, and with the help of the police, we''ll definitely find him." "Okay, I understand." Stephanie was quite certain who was behind it. Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 What Kind of Person Am I? After the call ended, Jenny couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°Steph was too calm just now.¡± Hearing her words, Alec felt helpless. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she knows that Leonard will be alright.¡± ¡°No, something¡¯s not right.¡± When Stephanie couldn¡¯t contact Leonard, she was distraught. But now that she knew he was missing and his whereabouts were unknown, she was eerily calm-it was abnormal. Alec had returned to the kitchen to continue cooking. He said to Jenny,¡± Don¡¯t think too much about it for now. Let¡¯s eat and then go to the police station.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jenny agreed. She also felt that they should go and check out what was going on. Meanwhile, Stephanie put away her phone and smiled bitterly. She left her home and quickly arrived at the gate of a vi. She walked up and knocked on the door. The door was opened by a maid who looked confused. ¡¯Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Is Paul here?¡± Stephanie spoke calmly, but the tone of her voice was very intimidating. The maid frowned. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± Stephanie shook her head and said, ¡°Just tell him that Stephanie is looking for him.¡± The maid was still doubtful, but seeing Stephanie¡¯s calm demeanor, she didn¡¯t dare to offend her and reported her presence to her employer. Soon, the maid came out again with a smile on her face. ¡°Miss Walker, pleasee in. Mr. Wagner is waiting for you in the living room.¡± Stephanie went in, ignoring her gaze, and proceeded straight to the living room. Paul was sitting on a chair in the living room. When he saw here in, there was a hint of excitement in his eyes, but he quickly concealed it.¡± What now? Do you regret leaving me?¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t say a word. She walked straight toward Paul and stood in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy toe back to me. Let me tell you-¡° N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A loud smack reverberated through the room, and Paul¡¯s words became stuck in his throat. He couldn¡¯t believe that Stephanie had hit him! ¡°Stephanie!¡± The next second, he was furious. He grabbed Stephanie by the neck and pinned her against the wall. Stephanie didn¡¯t plead for mercy but looked at him frostily. ¡°Where is Leonard?¡± Paul, who was already furious, became even more enraged when he heard that. ¡®Why did youe to me to find him? Stephanie, is there something wrong with your brain?¡± ¡°Paul, I know you¡¯re unhappy, but that¡¯s between you and me. It has nothing to do with Leonard. Let him go, and I promise to do whatever you want,¡± Stephanie iterated calmly, devoid of any anger. Paul frowned and quickly guessed the truth from Stephanie¡¯s words. ¡°Why do you think his disappearance has anything to do with me?¡± Paul was angry and felt a little aggrieved. He¡¯d threatened to take action against Leonard, but he hadn¡¯t actually done anything. Now, it seemed that even if he didn¡¯t do anything, Stephanie would still think it was him who caused Leonard¡¯s disappearance. Stephanie sneered and asked, ¡°Who else could it be if not you? Paul, what kind of person are you? Do I need to say it out loud?¡± ¡°What kind of person am I?¡± Paulughed. ¡°Tell me, please. What kind of person am I?¡± Stephanie nced at him, her thin lips parting slightly. ¡°Arrogant, heartless, and despicable.¡± She described him with three words, and none of them were ttering. It was enough to show how much Stephanie despised him. Paulughed at her description of him. He knew that Stephanie no longer liked him, but he didn¡¯t expect she would view him in such a way. ¡¯ Stephanie, oh Stephanie, you really know how to stab me in the heart,¡± Paulmented inwardly. ¡°Where is Leonard?¡± Stephanie asked again. She only cared about Leonard¡¯s safety now. Paul didn¡¯t bother to defend himself; it had never been his style to exin himself and his actions. ¡°Why do you care about him so much? Have you fallen in love with him?¡± Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 I Wish You¡¯d Die! Stephanie locked eyes with Paul and dered word by word, ¡°Yes! I have fallen in love with him!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Paul seemed to be greatly agitated, and his eyes instantly became bloodshot. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. But Stephanie just smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid to hear what I have to say? Are you afraid to hear me say that I love him, or are you afraid to hear me say that I don¡¯t love you?¡± ¡°Stephanie!¡± Paul felt like he was going crazy. Stephanie was deliberately provoking him, and he should kill her for it. But¡­he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Stephanie seemed to be unaware of his pain and repeated, ¡°Where is Leonard? Paul, if anything happens to him, I won¡¯t spare you even if I die.¡± ¡°Really? Unfortunately, you¡¯re toote.¡± Paul sneered, releasing his grip on Stephanie¡¯s neck. It seemed as if he¡¯d figured out a solution. Stephanie turned pale and couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What I mean is that Sullivan should be dead by now. He has probably been thrown into the sea to feed the fish,¡± Paul said. Stephanie¡¯s face was ghastly pale. Trembling violently, she almost toppled over. Paul wanted to go over and offer her some support, but in the end, he didn¡¯t do so. ¡°Do you really love him that much?¡± he wondered aggrievedly. ¡°Dead?¡± Stephanie questioned feebly in her mind. This was what she feared the most beforeing over. But now, Paul bluntly told her something so cruel without caring whether she could take it. ¡°He¡¯s so cruel; he¡¯s so unbelievably cruel. I finally escaped him and decided to start over, but why wouldn¡¯t he let me go?¡± Stephanie thought in anguish. She looked at Paul with reddened eyes and had a very unsettling expression on her face-it was something like a smile but not quite a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to torture me? Why don¡¯t youe after me? Drive me to my death if you can. But why do you have to hurt innocent people?¡± As she said that, she rushed toward Paul and hit him mercilessly. Unfortunately, her strength was too weak, and for Paul, it merely ticked like a feather. ¡°Since I want to torture you, of course, I have to go after the people you care about,¡± Paul stated coldly, staring at her. ¡°You care about Leonard, so I want him dead.¡± He paused for a bit. Then, he eximed with a sneer,¡± You want to start over? In your dreams!¡± At that moment, he was like a devil from hell, holding onto Stephanie tightly and not wanting her to leave the abyss. Stephanie cried loudly, crying for herself and also for Leonard. She cried so much that Paul was heartbroken. ¡°Stephanie, as long as you promise to stay by my side, I will treat you well in the future, and this kind of thing won¡¯t happen again.¡± After saying that, he went forward and hugged Stephanie. All of this was just to make Stephanie return to his side. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t understand the hatred Stephanie felt for him at that moment. Therefore, when Stephanie plunged a knife into his chest, Paul was not only shocked; he was also incredibly sad. He fell to the floor and looked up at Stephanie, unable to get over his shock. He could no longer smile. ¡°Do you really hate me that much?¡± ¡°Yes! I wish you¡¯d die!¡± If Paul died, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this, and Leonard wouldn¡¯t get into trouble. Stephanie regretted not ending things sooner. She should have ended his life or died trying way before other innocent people got hurt. Paul looked at the knife still lodged in his chest, his eyespletely bloodshot. ¡°If you want me dead that badly,e over and exert more force. Stab the knife into my heart. I won¡¯t die from this!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do it!¡± Stephanie red at him fiercely. Stephanie had never been violent. She¡¯d never ughtered even an animal, not to mention a person. She¡¯d mustered all her strength to stab Paul earlier. Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Giving You a Chance ¡°Do you dare to do it? Come on! What¡¯re you waiting for?¡¯ Paul looked at her and urged, ¡°I killed Leonard, and if you want to avenge him, today¡¯s your only chance.¡¯ Stephanie gritted her teeth and walked up to him again. Holding the knife tightly, she warned, ¡¯Don¡¯t force me!¡¯ ¡°Am I forcing you? I¡¯m giving you a chance. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to be free? Now is your chance.¡± Paul looked at her without any intention of dodging her blow. He thought that maybe it would be good to die in her hands like this. The harm he¡¯d caused her would ultimately dissipate with his death. In the next life, he woulde back to find her and treat her well. Stephanie held the knife, knowing that if she continued to push the knife into him, Paul would really die. She hated him so very much, but now, she couldn¡¯t do it. She despised herself; she hated herself, but it was meaningless. After a long time, she finally let go of the knife and looked at him coldly. ¡¯I hate you, but I won¡¯t be like you. I¡¯ll find the evidence to give you the punishment you deserve.¡± If she killed Paul that day, with Jenny¡¯s influence and connections, she would be able to walk away unscathed. But then, she wouldn¡¯t be any different from Paul if she did that. She thought that Leonard wouldn¡¯t want her to be someone like that. A righteous person like him would want her to punish Paul through legal means. Stephanie left, but Paul was still lying on the ground. He looked at the ceiling andughed as tears flowed from his eyes uncontrobly. Perhaps he had really lost herpletely. At night, Jenny and Alec had juste out of the police station when Alec received a call informing him that something had happened to Paul. ¡°Jenny, Stephanie went to find Paul,¡± Alec said. Upon hearing that, Jenny instantly knew why Stephanie had been so calm before. She probably thought that Leonard¡¯s incident was rted to Paul, so she went to find him. ¡°We should hurry over there. If we¡¯rete, who knows what might happen,¡¯ Jenny expressed her concern, thinking of Stephanie¡¯s calmness earlier and feeling uneasy inside. Alec nced at her and said, ¡°Well, something has already happened. Stephanie stabbed Paul, and he¡¯s already been sent to the hospital.¡± Jenny was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Steph¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first,¡± Alec suggested. He didn¡¯t know what else to say. Jenny didn¡¯t say much and followed Alec to the hospital. In the hospital ward, Paul didn¡¯t seem to have any major problems, but he was in a bad mood. After they entered, he didn¡¯t speak or even look at them. Alec was worried and approached him while asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Paul snapped out of his trance and smiled at Alec. But this smile was so forced and ugly that he was better off crying. ¡°What happened exactly? How could Stephanie suddenly¡­¡± Alec didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He saw Paul¡¯s face turn even paler; Stephanie¡¯s name was obviously too much for him to bear at the moment. After a while, Paul finally recovered from his daze. ¡°What could it be? She probably thinks I¡¯m the one responsible for Leonard¡¯s disappearance.¡± ¡°Did you do it?¡± It was Jenny who asked the question. In fact, she also suspected it was him. Paul nced at her but didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked at Alec and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Alec¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Jenny and said, ¡°It¡¯s not him. I know he didn¡¯t do it.¡± Jenny pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t believe what Paul said, but she trusted Alec¡¯s words. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Since it¡¯s not you, you should talk to her and clear things up. How did it get so out of hand?¡± Even though Jenny wasn¡¯t present at the scene, judging from Paul¡¯s injuries, they must have had a serious quarrel. Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 What''s There to Exin? Paul snorted coldly. "Exin? What''s there to exin? She had it in her mind that I was responsible! Even if I exin, will she believe me?" Jenny fell silent. The fact was just as Paul had said. Even if he exined, Stephanie might not believe him. "Okay, you take care of your injuries.I''ll handle this matter," Alec spoke up. At this point, the only way to resolve everything was to find Leonard. Paul leaned against the headboard, sneering, "I hope that Sullivan guy is really dead." "I suggest you better not think that way," Jenny advised. Even if Leonard had an ident, even if it was eventually discovered that Paul wasn''t involved, Stephanie might still not believe it. Unfortunately, at this point, Paul no longer cared whether Stephanie believed him or not. He fervently wished for Leonard''s demise. Jenny didn''t stay at the hospital any longer. She and Alec handled the matter separately¡ªone stayed at the hospital, and the other went to find Stephanie. At that moment, Stephanie was eagerly contacting the police station. She wanted to know where Leonard had been taken and wanted to find him herself. Fortunately, Jenny arrived in time. If she''d been anyter, Stephanie might have already boarded a ne and left Bardoff City. "Steph!" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenny caught up to Stephanie, panting. Seeing her, Stephanie was surprised and asked, "Jenny, why are you here? Is there news about Leonard?" "Yeah, the Walters and Fausts have sent people to search for him.There will be news soon.Just wait patiently.You should make sure you don''t get into trouble yourself." With that, Jenny dragged her back home.She didn''t want Stephanie to have another incident while looking for news about Leonard¡ªthat would be counterproductive. Stephanie didn''t resist. In fact, she knew that even if she went, she would probably not be able to locate Leonard.She could only pin her hopes on Jenny and Alec. With their help, they should be able to find him soon. Jenny escorted Stephanie back home, and the two chatted for a long time in the bedroom. "Did you go to see Paul?" Jenny hesitated for a moment before asking. Stephanie nodded. Jenny was not surprised when she confirmed it. "I suspect that Leonard''s ident is rted to him," Stephanie said. "Steph, it wasn''t Paul who did it," Jenny said, exining to Stephanie, who looked bewildered. "Alec and I went to the police station to get more details.This time, the ones who targeted Leonard were a criminal gang he''d been tracking.Those people felt too pressured by him and decided to take a risk by kidnapping him." After hearing her exnation, Stephanie felt a little dazed. "It ..it wasn''t Paul who did it?" she thought as her eyes widened incredulously. But...when I confronted him, he didn''t deny it," Stephanie replied, her confidence waning. While it was true that Paul didn''t deny it, did it mean he did it? Stephanie pursed her lips, and she felt her stomach drop. "He''s at the hospital," Jenny said to her. Although she didn''t like Paul, Stephanie was in the wrong this time. Moreover, she was afraid that Paul would pursue the matter. Jenny thought that if Stephanie could visit him, there shouldn''t be any furtherplications from the incident. Stephanie understood what Jenny meant but chose to shake her head. "I''m not going to see him.Even if he didn''t do it this time, he definitely had the intention to do so.So, I don''t think he''s innocent." "Steph..." "Jenny, do you have any leads on Leonard?" Stephanie interrupted her, not wanting to hear anything about Paul. Jenny was helpless and stopped mentioning him. "We have a few leads now.The police and our people have gone over, so we should be able to find him soon." This time, the police force, as well as the Fausts and Walters, attached great importance to the matter. As a consequence, the group of criminals was left with no chance to escape. Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Rx, He''ll Be Fine Stephanie heaved a sigh of relief when Jenny said that. As long as they had a lead, with Jenny''s and Alec''sbined efforts, they''d be able to capture those people quickly. She shied away from Jenny''s gaze and wiped at the corner of her eyes. Jenny saw her actions but said nothing. "You were impulsive, Stephanie." "I was just so anxious." Stephanie knew that Jenny was talking about her going to see Paul. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Usually, she wouldn''t j even want to see him, but after something happened to Leonard, she didn''t give a damn. "I thought that you and Leonard were just infatuated with each other.It turns out you like him more than I think," Jenny eximed. She didn''t even know what else to say. Stephanie was exasperated. "I didn''t think I''d like him so much, either.But now, I''m incredibly worried about him.I can''t even exin what I''m feeling." "I know." Jenny understood because she felt that way about Alec, too. Maybe this was love. "When are you nning to marry him, Jenny?" Stephanie suddenly asked. Jenny was stunned by the sudden question. She looked at Stephanie doubtfully, not sure why she would ask that. Stephanie smiled in embarrassment. "I just think that after this whole fiasco, we should treasure the people around us more.Marriage is one way to show that." People could break up anytime when they were dating, and although people could still divorce after marriage, it was different. "So? Are you telling me that you want to marry Leonard?" Jenny widened her eyes. Shock could not even begin to describe how she felt. Stephanie blushed embarrassedly. "Kind of." When she saw how stunned Jenny was, she said hurriedly, * But don''t you worry.I''ll only marry him after you marry Alec." "Oh, so now you''re rushing Alec and me to get married because we''re making you wait?" Jenny rolled her eyes. She had no idea what went through Stephanie''s head sometimes. Stephanie felt even more embarrassed. "I just think that you guys will marry soon." Soon? Jenny didn''t think that the stars were aligned yet. There was still a long way to go before she married. "You can marry him whenever you want.You don''t have to wait for us," Jenny said. Stephanie wasn''t a child.She could make her own decisions. As her friend, all Jenny thought she needed to do was support her. "No way.I''ve sworn not to marry before you do." Stephanie wouldn''t marry with ease of mind unless Jenny married happily. Jenny was at a loss for words.She had no idea when Stephanie had made this vow. "Oh well.I''ll stop talking about this with Stephanie.We can talk after Leonard is found." Right as she thought that, her phone rang. It was Alec. She picked up and exchanged conversation with him, then hung up. "They''ve found Leonard." "Have they? Is he alright? Where is he?" Stephanie was agitated. "He''s already on the way back to Bardoff City, but he¡¯s injured.They''ll probably send him straight to the hospital," Jenny replied. Stephanie paled. "Injured? Is it serious?" "Rx.He''ll be fine." Jenny got up and asked, "Are youing?" Stephanie stood up at once. "Of course." They had only just gotten back home, and they were already leaving. Stephanie''s parents were bewildered. They had no idea what the girls were doing. Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Call It Even The moment Leonard arrived at Bardoff Hospital, he was sent straight into the operating room. In the past few days, he had been tortured by that group of kidnappers. He was injured all over¡ªhe was lucky to still be alive. When Jenny and Stephanie rushed to the operating room, Alec was there too. Since Paul was also in the hospital, Alec arrived earlier. "What''s his situation?" Jenny asked worriedly. She was afraid that something would happen to Leonard. After all, Stephanie had already decided to marry him. It would be cruel if anything happened to him now. Alec shot her a reassuring look and said, "He''s badly wounded, but they''re not life-threatening.He''ll be alright after a few days¡¯ worth of rest." Jenny and Stephanie both sighed in relief. Alec didn''t let it go just yet.He looked at Stephanie coldly. ¡°Miss Walker, Leonard''s surgery will take a while.Why don''t you visit Paul and apologize to him in the meantime?" Jenny said nothing. She and Alec were clear about this. Although they were boyfriend and girlfriend, they would not interfere when their friends had done something wrong. If Alec wanted Stephanie to apologize, Jenny would not object to it. ¡¯ Unfortunately, Stephanie didn''t care. "Apologize? Over my dead body." "If you don''t, Paul can press charges against you for assaulting him.You''d better think twice about it," Alec warned. But they all knew that it wouldn''t happen. If Paul did that, Jenny wouldn''t just sit back and let it happen.I Stephanie hadn''t considered that. She said, "The harm that he caused me is far more than that stab.And have I made I him apologize to me?" "He''s apologized before..." "And what''s the use? Can it make everything he did disappear?" Stephanie growled.She wasn''t going against Alec.She was merely stating a fact. Alec wanted to say more, but Jenny shook her head. "Fine.If Paul wants to press charges against Stephanie, he can try." She would support Stephanie no matter what. Alec was exasperated. How could he let Paul press on the matter when Jenny had already said that? On top of that, Paul hadn''t wanted to press charge.He just wanted Stephanie to apologize. After all, she was in the 1 wrong. Thank goodness that stab wasn''t life-threatening. If it were edged in a little deeper, Paul would be a lifeless corpse by now. Thus, Alec was upset at Stephanie.She''d nearly killed his best friend. Stephanie went toward the operating room, ignoring Alec. Alec was upset. Jenny assured him, "This is Stephanie''s fault.But Paul has indeed hurt her a lot before.They can call it even now." "Even?" Alec frowned. "Yeah.Didn''t Paul want Stephanie to let go of the past? Just tell him that Stephanie is going to let it go.From now onward, they won''t owe anything to each other," Jenny said. Then, she looked at Stephanie, who was by the operating room''s door. "Do you object to that?" "No.It''d be nice to call it even.But only if he never shows up again." That would mean that they would be strangers. Jenny nodded and looked at Alec. "You can tell Paul what we just said.He should get what it means." And he would not press charges against Stephanie for her actions.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 I Won''t Scold You Alec repeated everything Jenny had said to Paul in his ward. "What do you think? Are you prepared to press charges against Stephanie?" "Did you even need to ask? If I were to do that, I''d drive a wedge between you and Jenny." Paul understood this. Alec was putting himself in his shoes, and he had to do the same for him. Besides, he never really wanted Stephanie to take responsibility. "Calling it even is pretty great.I wouldn''t have to feel guilty anymore." Ever since Stephanie left, Paul lived in guilt and regret.He should be happy to be able to call it even. Alec was a little worried. "You and Stephanie..." "She''s already calling it even.What am I going to do? Force her? You can tell Jenny that I''m not going to bother Stephanie anymore."Paul seemed to be making a decision.Since this happened, Paul was seeing a lot of things clearly for the first time.He truly no longer had a chance with Stephanie.Nothing he did would change it.She would only hate him even more.He was just going to give up.Losing her didn''t seem like such a hard pill to swallow anymore.His eyes reddened, and he swiped at his eyes. Then, he smiled. He was actually crying. A person like him, crying. What a joke.Alec said nothing when he saw his tears.He was just feeling anxious. "Let it go, Paul.It¡¯s time for you to start anew.The Wardleys have been kicked out of the Ten Elites.Without incident, the Wagners should be able to take their spot.You have lots of things you can do, and you''ll meet someone better for you." He paused, then continued, "Didn''t Mnie like you? I think she''s not bad.You can try talking to her since she likes you.What if you end up liking her, too?" That was possible. Stephanie was pushed toward Leonard, thanks to Jenny, and she ended up liking him in the end. Alec wanted Paul to have a happy ending, too. Paul smiled and nodded, saying, "What you''re saying is easier said than done.I told you to end things with Jenny before and look at what you did." Alec was rendered speechless. Paul had to go through this by himself. All the words of advice in the world couldn''t help him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Downstairs, Leonard was wheeled into a ward after his surgery. Although there were many wounds on him, they weren''t exactly serious. Hence, he was not sent to the ICU; rather, he was sent to a normal ward. Jenny went in with Stephanie, seeing him on the bed. "You can talk to him.I''ll go up to find Alec." Jenny left them in the room, not nning to bother them. Stephanie said nothing, merely smiling. Then, she went to Leonard''s side. Leonard''s anesthesia had not cleared from his system yet, and he was still unconscious. Stephanie was in no hurry.She watched the sleeping man, her anxious feelings from before slowly fading. He was alright, she told herself. "Don''t worry, Leonard.I won''t scold you.I know of your dreams and how you feel about justice.I get it," Stephanie said, a smile forming on her lips. Leonard was a cop, and he worked for thew. He was willing to endanger himself just to catch a few criminals. Before, Stephanie thought that a guy like him wouldn''t be able to make her feel secure. But after all of this, she realized that if there was anyone who could make her feel secure, it would be him. Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 It Was Time They Both Moved On Stephanie stayed by Leonard''s side until night fell over the city. Then, Leonard slowly woke up. "Stephanie?" When he opened his eyes, he saw Stephanie and her reddened eyes. "Why are you crying? Did someone pick on you?" It was as if he waspletely unaware of the situation he was in.His first instinct was to worry about Stephanie.It made Stephanie''s eyes turn even redder. "You''re the one picking on me." "Me?" Leonard was stunned.He got up, but then the aches in his body sent waves of pain washing through him.It hurt so badly that he gnashed his teeth. Stephanie got up to hold him back. "Don''t move.Rest well." Leonard had no other choice.He wanted to move, but he couldn''t. "Sorry.I''ve made you worry." It was then that he remembered what had happened, and he understood why Stephanie would have tears in her eyes.He was careless.He hadn''t thought the criminals would be brave enough to kidnap him. Stephanie pouted, doing her best to calm herself down. "You don''t have to apologize.You did nothing wrong." "Stephanie..." "I¡¯m not mad.That''s truly how I feel." Stephanie was serious.She continued, "I get your principles, so I''m supportive of it." Now it was Leonard''s turn to tear up. "Stephanie, I..." "I just want you to be more careful in the future and not throw yourself headlong into trouble." She didn''t want to stop him from doing what he wanted as long as he protected himself. Leonard nodded, feeling touched. "I will.I promise that something like this will never happen again." "Alright.That would put me at ease." Stephanie smiled. They shared an embrace. After Alec sent Paul his food, he left the hospital with Jenny. Paul didn''t need someone to look after him, and Leonard had Stephanie by his side, so it didn''t mean much for Alec and Jenny to stay there. "So, how did Paul take it?" Jenny was finally alone with Alec. The first thing that she asked about was Paul''s demeanor. Alec smiled wanly. "Did you really think that he would press charges against Stephanie?" "Who knows?" Jenny pouted. What if Paul wanted to use that to force Stephanie to return to his side? "Don''t worry.He''ll let it go.In fact, he won''t even bother Stephanie anymore," Alec said. Jenny was surprised to hear that. "Can he really do that?" "You already said it was even.And since it was, there¡¯s no need for him to keep pestering her." Alec pulled her into his arms as he spoke. He''d seen too many couples break up to know that ending up with the person he loved was no easy feat. Jenny didn''t know what he was thinking. But when she heard that Paul was willing to call it even and would not bother Stephanie anymore, she was d. "That''s good.They should each have their own lives.If they can''t be with each other, they should stop torturing each other." Jenny sat in Alec''s car once she was done speaking. The car began moving. However, they didn''t go home right away. After all the events of the day, Alec was in no mood to cook. They chose a restaurant that they both liked and sat down. Alec then said, "Things havee to an end for them.You don''t have to worry about them anymore." "That''s right.I won''t have to anymore." She was always worried that Paul would not let it go ande to trouble Stephanie and Leonard. Now, it seemed that it wouldn''t happen. That was great.It was time that they both moved on.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Be Careful in the Future In the following days, Jenny went to work as usual. However, she would check in on Leonard every day. Although Leonard was not her patient, he was her best friend''s boyfriend.She had to watch out. If anything happened to him, Stephanie would have her head. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Thankfully, Leonard healed up quickly.He was ready to be discharged in a week. The day he was discharged, Jenny saw him and Stephanie walking together. Their rtionship blossomed during the days of his hospitalization. They had obviously fallen more in love with each other. "You can go back to work, Jenny.I''ll send him back," Stephanie said. Jenny nodded and looked at Leonard. "Be careful in the future.You may not care about your life, but you must consider how others will feel." "I know." Leonard knew what Jenny meant by that, and he had nothing to say in return.He felt that she was right. Jenny only went back to work after she watched them leave. It was busy in the neurology department. Jenny had already spent some time in Bardoff Hospital, and because of her skill and the fact that none of her surgeries failed, the list of patients waiting to see her grew longer and longer. All of a sudden, she became a celebrity doctor at Bardoff Hospital. Many people lined up to see her. Jenny didn''t mind.She would attend to anyone who went to her. If the line grew longer, she''d just take longer going through them; conversely, if there weren''t a lot of peopleing in, she''d get off work early. It didn''t affect her very much. However, it affected Alec greatly. At eight in the evening, Alec felt worried when he saw that there were still a few patients in Jenny''s office. Jenny''s office hours were getting longer and longer. If this went on, she''d be burned out. Hence, once Jenny was done with all her patients, he said, "From tomorrow onward, you cannot take on any extra patients." Every doctor had a fixed threshold of people they could attend to in a day, but Jenny often took pity on the patients and agreed to treat any and every person who came knocking, resulting in longer office hours. There were numerous outpatients as well, and if she didn''t attend to them, the surgeries would pile up. It was a long time since they''d had any semnce of a date together. "These patients are mostly from out of town.If I don''t attend to them now, their treatments will be dyed by another day.Besides their conditions worsening, they will have to pay for another day''s worth of travel expenses." Jenny looked at him while saying that. It was because of this that she wanted to attend to them all. At least that way, she would save some of their time. Alec understood what she meant, but he insisted. "You''re going to copse one day if you keep this up.Who will attend to them then?" "But..." "Listen to me.At most, I''ll bring a few more doctors over," Alec said. He was determined. Jenny considered it for a while and didn''t argue with him. "Alright.With a few more doctors on board, the patients would at least be attended to by the other doctors." They could see her if their conditions were serious.It wouldn''t make much of an impact on things. Seeing that she was okay with it, Alec sighed in relief. "Let''s go, Dr.Walter.If not, we won''t make it in time for dinner." "Sorry for making you wait so long," Jenny said guiltily. Alec shrugged. "My girlfriend is a doctor, after all.I have no choice but to wait." Jenny smiled, saying nothing. Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 He Wasn''t Proposing, Was He? Once she packed up all her things, she followed Alec out of the hospital, and they drove to the restaurant. "What are we eating?" Jenny was in a good mood. After all, she had worked the whole day and attended to a lot of patients.She felt aplished and satisfied, so much so that she forgot all about the exhaustion in her bones. Alec looked at her. "What do you feel like eating?" "I''m fine with anything," Jenny said. "Then you will go wherever I go." "Okay." Jenny had no objections to that.She didn''t notice anything different with Alec''s gaze. If she had any inkling of what would happen after, she would not be this calm. The car arrived at the entrance of the restaurant.It was a ce they often came to eat because of the great food and good ambiance. Jenny didn''t think there was anything off about it.She followed him into the restaurant, which was when she realized that it was far too quiet. "Why is no one here?" There were always a ton of customers in this restaurant. "Look at the time.Who else is going to be here beside us?" Alec asked, avoiding Jenny''s gaze. He was afraid that she would find out. Jenny thought that made sense. Although she still thought it was weird, she couldn''t think of a usible exnation at the moment, so she let it go. Alec brought her to a table by the window. The restaurant they were in was located on the thirtieth floor. They could enjoy the magnificent night view of the city from their altitude. Jenny''s mood lifted even more when she saw the view. "How pretty." "Is it? I don''t think it''s as pretty as you," Alec responded naturally as if nothing was wrong with his statement. Jenny felt goosebumps all over when she heard that. "Can you stop being so romantic, Mr.Faust?" "I''m just telling the truth.ls there anything wrong with that?" Alec raised his eyebrows. He didn''t think that there was anything romantic with those words at all. It was just a normal thing to say. Maybe they didn''t talk like that often, which was why she wasn''t used to it. Alec felt that he had to say more romantic things, so Jenny would be used to it. Jenny didn''t argue with him.She merely thought that he was being a little weird today. At that moment, piano music began ying through the restaurant. Jenny frowned. "This..." It wasn''t her first time there. She didn''t know that the staff could y the piano. Before she could ask him about what was happening, the lights turned off. Immediately after, some people walked in through the door. One of them was holding a bouquet of roses, on which were strings of lights. It was then that Jenny could see who they were. "Stephanie?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was indeed Stephanie. However, it wasn''t just her. Leonard was right next to Stephanie, and Max and Jade were there, too. Even Zack and Gilbert were present, along with J. All at once, realization dawned on Jenny. She looked at Alec in disbelief.He wasn''t proposing, was he? It was all so sudden. "You have to be happy, Jenny," Stephanie said, handing her the bouquet of roses. Jenny didn''t refuse them.She had been looking forward to this day for a while.She just didn''t think Alec would be so good at covering it up. This was a surprise like no other. Once the roses were in her arms, Alec got down on one knee. "Marry me, Jenny." He opened up the box. In it was arge diamond ring. Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Go Away Although Jenny could guess what Alec was up to when she saw Stephanie and the others, seeing him actually get down on one knee and present the ring to her was a thrilling experience.She''d fantasized about this scenario more than once, and now it was finallying true.She had to admit that she was overjoyed. Although she and Alec shared a tumultuous history, they finally ended up together. She had long fallen in love with him, so this marriage would not be like the first. In fact, in Jenny''s eyes, this was the real marriage. "Jenny?" Jenny was just staring at Alec with seemingly no intention of epting. Alec couldn''t help getting worried. "I know I was an asshole in the past and didn''t treat you well.But this time, I swear to be better to you.Whatever happened before will not happen again." A huge misunderstanding had beenmitted between them. If they hadn''t married and then divorced in a haze, he and Jenny would not have had such a hard time getting together. Jenny snapped back to reality when he spoke.She smiled. "I know, and I believe you." After everything that they had gone through, she chose to believe Alec. This time, they would be happy together.He sessfully put the ring on her finger. Jenny couldn''t help wanting tough. "I haven''t even worn the ring you used to confess with, and now you''re giving me a new one.Do you just really like rings, Alec?" Alec seemed to like gifting rings a lot. "I just think that you look beautiful with them." Alec got up, holding her hands.Her fingers were long and slender, and they looked extraordinarily beautiful with the ring. Jenny smiled and said, "But I can''t keep wearing it.Doctors can''t wear rings often." Alec was stunned.He didn''t know about things like that. Only then did he understand why Jenny hadn''t worn the rings he had gifted her. "It''s okay.I''ll give you something else next time." He could give her other things. If she couldn''t wear rings, she could wear them around her neck as a ne. Whilst they talked, apuse sounded from their audience. They were all looking at them with smiles on their faces. Besides Leonard, who only got to know them recently, everyone else present had witnessed just how hard it was for them to finally be together. Everyone was happy to see them have a happy ending. Alec directed them to their seats. The restaurant lit up, and the waiters began serving them their food. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jenny then realized that Paul was there too, and Mnie was by his side. She didn''t think too much of it. After all, Paul was Alec''s best friend, and it was expected of him toe. She was just a little worried about him. Thankfully, he wasn''t doing anything weird. In fact, he wasn''t even sparing a nce at Stephanie and Leonard. It was as if he didn''t know them at all. They all took their seats. Max then piped up, "Seems like I''m a witness of your love.Do you want me to officiate your wedding?" Alec rolled his eyes. Coldly, he said, "Oh, go away." Having Max at the wedding was generous enough. Having him as their officiator? What a joke. "What? Have I said something wrong? I was the first guy to go after her after you divorced her." Max wagged his eyebrows, jutting his chin out toward Alec. Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 What Do You Know About Me? Alec scolded him inwardly for being so immature, then said coldly, "I''d advise you to be more careful with your words in the future.You''re married now.Jade might run after you with a rolling pin one day." Max nced nervously at Jade for a second.However, she didn''t look angry.He retorted, "Jade and I are on great terms.She wouldn''t mind." "That''s enough.Eat your food." Jade rolled her eyes. Although she knew Max didn''t really have feelings for Jenny, she felt it was best if he shut up now, in case he killed the vibe. Max instantly looked at Jade pitifully as if wanting to object. But when he saw her warning re, he shut up. Jenny didn''t expect the mboyant Max to be subdued after his marriage to Jade. He was a family guy now, nothing like the arrogant bastard he was before. It seemed that marriage could change people.It was a merry atmosphere in the restaurant. After the meal, Alec offered to take them to the bar for drinks. His proposal had seeded, after all, and in Alec''s eyes, it was worth celebrating with everyone. No one had any objections to that, and Jenny didn''t refuse. They went to the bar in high spirits. However, there was one exception. Paul followed them to the bar, but he didn''t smile at all. He drank throughout the night with his head down. Mnie wasn''t too happy, either. She was not on close terms with either Alec or Jenny, and even when she knew that Stephanie and Leonard were alsoing, she was still thick-skinned enough toe. She didn''t want Paul to suffer alone. Paul was sitting in a corner. Mnie sat next to him, looking at him sadly. "Don''t drink anymore." She tried to take the drink away from his hands but didn''t seed. "I know you''re miserable, but what''s the use in drinking? You''re just going to harm your body." She was anxious and frustrated, but there was nothing she could do. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Paul nced at her and downed his ss. "Why are you following me around? Why don''t you have fun with them?" They should all be having fun. "I''m not familiar with Alec and Jenny.I''m only here for you." Mnie didn''t disguise her affection for Paul. Even her gaze was scorching. When Paul met her gaze, it was as if he was burnt.He looked away hurriedly. "For me? What a joke." "Why is it a joke? Can''t I have feelings for you?" Mnie was not someone who beat around the bush. From the day she started having feelings for Paul, she didn''t hold back her affection toward him. Paul put down his ss, amused by her words. "Feelings for me? Why? What do you know about me?" "I don''t need a reason to like you.As for knowing you..." She paused. "You''re not even giving me a chance.How would I know you?" "And you dare to say that you like me? Isn''t that just hrious?" Paul shook his head and held up his ss again, not nning on saying anything else to her. Mnie was fast.She grabbed the ss. "Who says I can''t like someone without knowing them first? If I like someone, I''ll like them no matter how they are.That''s why it''s not important that I understand you." Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Have You Agreed? Mnie was straightforward.She said whatever she wanted. Even before Paul, she didn''t have any intentions to lie or pretend.She didn''t care what sort of person Paul was.It was enough that she liked him. Paul said nothing, merely snatching his ss back. "Unfortunately, I don''t like you back." "Why not? Is it because I''m not as pretty as Stephanie? Or is it because you think I''m no match for her?" Mnie couldn''t understand why Paul still hadn''t let go even though Stephanie and Leonard were already together.He had no hope at all. Wasn''t he tired? Paul kept on drinking, sweeping his gaze over Stephanie and Leonard. Stephanie was leaning against his shoulder. Although Paul had verbally let her go, he couldn''t help feeling an ache in his heart when he saw her. Mnie noticed his gaze and waved her hands in front of him. "Stop looking.She won''t be yours no matter how long you look." That was exceptionally cruel. Paul looked at her angrily. "What I said is true, Paul.I like you very much and want you to move on.Isn''t finding a new girlfriend the best way to forget someone? I think you need someone new right now." Mnie didn''t want to miss a single chance to be with Paul. If it weren''t for Alec''s proposal, she might not even have been able to meet Paul today. If she didn''t tell him everything she wanted to say, there was no telling when they would meet again. Truth be told, this was the first time that Paul encountered a woman like her. He didn''t quite know how to respond. Usually, he would just ignore her and leave, as long as she no longer saw him again. But now, he was here for Alec and couldn''t very well leave. He looked at her, irritated. "I don''t need anyone new.Don''t waste your time on me." "You''re not even giving it a shot.How would you know that you don''t need one? Are you nning to hold on to Stephanie forever?" Mnie was a little sarcastic. "If that''s what you n on doing, then it''s my fault for falling for the wrong guy.I don''t want to be with someone who refuses to move on." "Reverse psychology doesn''t work on me," Paul huffed. He couldn''t care less about what Mnie said. She pouted, continuing, "Just give me a chance, Paul.Stephanie has already moved on.What''s the use of holding on to the past?" "Do you really want to be with me that badly? And would it really be alright with you if I didn''t love you?" Mnie''s words had somewhat touched Paul. It was true. Stephanie had already moved on. Holding on to the past was a huge turn-off. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He was Paul Wagner. He was supposed to be a badass! Mnie saw her chance and nodded quickly. "Yes. I want to be with you, even if you don''t love me right now." Even if he didn''t love her now, that didn''t mean he wouldn''t love her in the future. Mnie was confident that as long as Paul gave her a chance, he would fall in love with her. She wasn''t inferior. There was no reason for him not to fall in love. Paul cleared his ss once more and looked at Stephanie through the peripherals of his vision. Perhaps of her incitement, he nodded. "Have you agreed?" Mnie couldn''t believe it. "Yes.But I don''t love you.You should know that very well." Paul was afraid of trouble, so he felt that this had to be made clear from the get-go. Mnie didn''t care about that at all. "So that means you''re my boyfriend now, aren''t you?" Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 We Will Always Be Family She smiled happily. Alec and Jenny were actually paying attention to what was happening to them. When they saw her smiling so happily, they sensed something had changed. Then, they saw Mnie cradling Paul¡¯s arm. She said, ¡°Everyone, let me introduce us. This is my boyfriend, Paul Wagner.¡¯ She smiled novel.xo brightly no.velxo as if she had won a fabulous prize. Everyone was stunned. Alec pped first, to which Jenny seconded.¡± Congrattions.¡± It was worth celebrating. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. If Paul could hit it off with Mnie, Stephanie no.velxo would no longer be gued with worries. Jenny looked at Alec, sensing that he had rxed tremendously. Maybe he knew it was alright that Paul most likely had agreed to be novel.xo Mnie¡¯s boyfriend even though he had no feelings for her, as long as he was willing to take that first step. What did it matter if their feelings were genuine or not? Stephanie looked at them and smiled at Mnie. She even gave her a ¡± good luck¡± gesture. She and Mnie chatted sometimes. novelxo Although Mnie knew Paul liked Stephanie, she had not shown animosity towards her. Hence, Stephanie felt that she was a good person. As for Paul, he paled inparison. She hoped that Paul would know how to cherish her and refrain from repeating the same mistake. Leonard was made ufortable by the way she kept looking at them. He got her to look at him instead. ¡°What are you looking at? Are you still thinking about your past lover?¡± ¡°Oh, what are you talking about? I was looking at Mnie.¡± Stephanie red at him. ¡°Past lover¡± sounded so terrible. Leonard didn¡¯t let her keep staring at them. ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore. Everyone¡¯s happy to see them together. It¡¯s a good thing for us, too.¡± At least Paul wouldn¡¯t keep bothering Stephanie anymore. Paul had not said anything. He let Mnie hold on novel.xo to his arm at will and didn¡¯t retort when she introduced him to everyone as her boyfriend. There was no one sassier. Paul was no loser. So what if Stephanie chose to be with Leonard? Paul was no worse off. He had women who liked him aplenty. It was merry in the booth. Everyone drank a lot, and when they finally dispersed, the men were basically wasted while the women were still alert. Jenny watched as Stephanie, Jade, no.velxo and the others left. She turned, seeing that Zack and J had also gotten into their car. Only Gilbert was left standing. Gilbert was the only bachelor around tonight. ¡°I got a cab for you, Gilbert,¡± Jenny said. The others had novel.xo girlfriends or wives who could drive, but Gilbert was alone. He could only get in a cab. Gilbert didn¡¯t think much of it. He looked at the drunk Alec and asked, ¡°Do you need a hand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can sober him up.¡± Jenny shook her head. It waste, and she didn¡¯t want to bother him. Gilbert didn¡¯t press it. They all had their own lives to lead. ¡°Jenny.¡± Gilbert was tipsy, and his eyes were zed over. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you happy.¡± ¡°Thanks, Gilbert. No matter who I¡¯m with, novelxo you will always be my brother. We will always be family,¡± Jenny said. Gilbert nodded. ¡°Of course. If Alec ever makes novel.xo you miserable, let me know, and I¡¯ll beat him to a pulp.¡± He was Jenny¡¯s strongest family member. He had to protect her. Jenny smiled and nodded. Then, she asked, ¡°Gilbert, both Zack and I have found our partners. What about you? You¡¯re not thinking of staying single forever, are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m brilliant. I¡¯ll definitely find no.velxo someone that I like.¡± Gilbert smiled. He didn¡¯t want Jenny to worry. The truth was, he had no intention of getting into a rtionship, and he was not interested in any of the women around him. But he didn¡¯t have to let Jenny know that. Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Are You Helping Me Bathe? Jenny parked the car outside the vi and hauled Alec out of the car with all her might. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Alec was truly drunk this time. In fact, he was losing some of his consciousness. However, there was a smile on his lips. no.velxo He knew who was next to him. ¡°Jenny, do you know how happy I am?¡± He smiled, murmuring. Jenny smiled. ¡°I do.¡± Anyone would be able to tell based on what he was like now. Once she carried him into the room, she threw him on the bed and sighed in relief. ¡°You have to cut down on the drinks in the future. I¡¯ll let this pass tonight, but I won¡¯t care about you in the future.¡± It was tiring carrying someone so wasted around. ¡°Alright. I promise.¡± Alec rubbed his forehead, sitting up with great effort. Jenny saw that he wasn¡¯t drunk enough no.velxo to pass out, so she said, ¡°Go shower. It¡¯ll be ufortable sleeping in that state.¡± ¡°Will you help me?¡± Alec asked instinctively. Jenny red at him. That was her answer. Alec smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Then I won¡¯t take a shower. No one would help me if I slipped on the tiles.¡± ¡°Can you be a little more appropriate, Alec?¡± Alec was still pretty alert. Even if he was drunk, he wasn¡¯t as drunk as all that. He didn¡¯t care andy on the bed once more. ¡°I honestly can¡¯t get up, Jenny. I¡¯ll shower tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright. Rest well. I¡¯m going off to rest, too.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t want to no.velxo bother him anymore. She was on the verge of sleep. When he heard that she was going to leave him, novelxo Alec¡¯s eyes shot open. He waved at her. ¡°Come hug me, Jenny.¡¯ Jenny didn¡¯t move. ¡°No. You need to sleep.¡± Verbally, Alec just wanted a hug. But who knew what he really wanted to do? ¡°I just want a hug, Jenny. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s much to ask,¡± Alec said. Jenny saw that he was serious and didn¡¯t refuse. ¡® Alright, but it¡¯s just a hug. If you y any weird tricks, I¡¯ll be mad.¡± Besides Alec, who was drunk, she was exhausted this time of the night. She had no energy at all to be doing anything else. Alec was satisfied to have hugged Jenny. ¡°I love you, Jenny.¡± He hugged her from behind, novelxo resting his chin on her shoulder. The smell of alcohol wafted from behind her. Something moved Jenny¡¯s heart. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll be here with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alec agreed and soon fell asleep. It was as if he slept easier with her by his side. Jenny could tell, based on his breathing, that he was deeply asleep. ¡®We will be happy,¡± she murmured. Then, she closed her eyes and dozed off. The next morning, Jenny awoke and was about to novel.xo turn over when she felt someone was embracing her. Her mind cleared, and she remembered she was apanying Alec to sleepst night. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Alec could feel her trying to move. Jenny murmured in response. ¡®What time is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sunday. We don¡¯t have to go to work,¡± Alec reminded her. ¡°Oh.¡± Jenny had forgotten. ¡°Let¡¯s see your parents at Walter Castle after breakfast.¡± Alec sat up. Jenny was bewildered. ¡°Why?¡± Alec was embarrassed but said, ¡°They know that I proposed, novelxo and they want us to have lunch with them.¡± Not only that, but to talk about the wedding, too. Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 I Should Give Her Some Time Jenny rolled her eyes. Alec was clearly the one who had told them. She¡¯d wanted to tell them, but only after a while. But since Alec had no.velxo already informed them, Jenny had no intention of covering it up. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to bathe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡± Alec had woken up early, and he had already washed up. He just hadn¡¯t woken her up. Alec left the room. Jenny sat on the bed, staring into the distance for a while. Then, she got off the bed and went into the washroom. Soon, Jenny went downstairs. Alec was already waiting for her in the living room, and breakfast was ready on the table. This scene alone made no.velxo it feel like they had already been married for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Alec saw hering downstairs and went toward the dining table. They ate, and soon they were on their way towards Walter Castle. Graham and Lte were waiting for them. They were both feeling a mixture of emotions. Although they knew this day woulde, it still felt too sudden. Their daughter was going to be married off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lte. I¡¯ve observed Alec for a long time,no.velxo and he¡¯s an eptable young man. What¡¯s more, with us behind her, Jenny won¡¯t suffer, ¡± Grahamforted Lte, although he was feeling sad. However, inparison,novel.xo Lte probably felt worse. Jenny hadn¡¯t even called her ¡°Mom¡± yet, and she was already about to marry. After her marriage, Jenny would see her even less. Lte nodded. ¡°I know, and I¡¯m not sad. I should be happy that Jenny has found someone to grow old with. What a good thing that is.¡± ¡°Yes. Even if Jenny marries him, she will still be in Bardoff City. It will be easy for us to see her.¡± Graham knew what she was worried about. ¡°Graham, do you think Jenny novelxo will finally ept me as her mother?¡± Lte was not very confident. She was truly afraid that Jenny wouldn¡¯t ept her. Graham hurriedly said, ¡°She will definitely ept you. You are her mother. That is a fact. Besides, Jenny knows what happened back then novel.xo. She won¡¯t me you for that. She just hasn¡¯t recovered from the shock. Just give her some time.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After he said that, Lte rxed. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. I should give her some time.¡± As they spoke, footsteps sounded outside the door. They stopped talking and looked toward the door. Jenny and Alec walked in, not knowing what had been discussed. ¡°Dad.¡± Jenny looked at Graham. She did not call Lte her mother. It just didn¡¯t feel right. Things weren¡¯t as awkward between them as before, so she could call her ¡°Madam Bell.¡± It felt weird, but Jenny honestly couldn¡¯t call her ¡°Mom¡± yet. ¡°Mr. Walter. Madam Bell.¡± Alec greeted them both. He believed that he would be calling them Mom and Dad soon. They smiled at him. Lte didn¡¯t mind novel.xo Jenny not greeting her. She understood Jenny¡¯s emotional conflict, and it was better than being called ¡± Madam Bell.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sit. There¡¯s still some time to go before lunch. We¡¯d like to use this time to talk with you,¡± Graham said. His tone was making Alec anxious. They sat. Graham and Lte nced novelxo at each other before speaking. ¡°So, we hear that Jenny epted your proposalst night.¡± Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 I Must Warn You Graham was straightforward. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush with Alec. He¡¯d brought those two over that day to talk about this. ¡°Yes, Mr. Walter,¡± Alec admitted, novel.xo nodding. Everyone already knew about it. ¡°And since she has epted your proposal, I suppose that you two are ready for marriage,¡± Graham said, this time looking at Jenny. Alec obviously wanted to marry, but Graham wasn¡¯t so sure if Jenny wanted to. After all, she¡¯d had a failed marriage before. He thought that she would take marriage more seriously. Jenny was stunned. She looked at Alec,novelxo who was looking right back at her. She was silent for a moment. Then, she nodded determinedly. ¡®Yes. I¡¯m ready to marry.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Graham heaved novel.xo a sigh of relief. Now he knew that Jenny was no longer concerned about her divorce. She hadpletely moved on. Lte was sporting a somber expression. She¡¯d said nothing yet. ¡°When are you nning to marry?* She and Graham were nning to travel around the globe. But now that Jenny and Alec were nning to marry, they had to wait for them to marry before setting off. That was for the best. They wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Jenny because someone would be looking after her. ¡°We haven¡¯t thought about it yet, Madam Bell. novelxo We only just got engaged yesterday. We haven¡¯t nned the wedding yet.¡± Alec was speechless. How could he think of so much in just one night? Graham and Lte understood that. They¡¯d novel.xo called them over to talk about the wedding. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to marry, you need to decide on a good date. Lte and I will go to consult a priest about this one day,¡± Graham said with a smile. ¡°As for the wedding, you can n it yourself. You might not like what we like. We won¡¯t be interfering in that matter.¡± Jenny had no problem with what Graham said in the second half, but the first half caught her by surprise. ¡®Do you believe in those things?¡¯ If it were up to her, she and Alec would just decide on a date that worked forthem. She wouldn¡¯t consult anyone else. But Graham was insistent on this matter. ¡°We might as well try to bring good luck to your marriage.* ¡°Fine. As you wish.* Jenny shrugged. She didn¡¯t mind, really. She just thought it was a hassle. Alec didn¡¯t mind, either. Heforted Jenny. ¡°Consulting someone might be good for us.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You can do whatever you want. I¡¯m busy with work and don¡¯t have time to worry about this.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t mind, no.velxo and she wasn¡¯t nning on worrying about the wedding, either. Alec had said before that she could entrust it all to him, so she really wasn¡¯t going to worry about it. Graham looked at Alec. ¡¯Are you going to n it solo, Alec? Can you handle it? Lte and I have been freetely. You may call us for help if the need ever arises.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mr. Walter. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make the wedding spectacr. I won¡¯t make Jenny upset.¡± Alec already had a n in mind. However, a lot of them required custom designing and would require some time toplete. Graham patted him on the shoulder. He was no longer biased against Alec. ¡°Alright. I trust you. However, I must warn you about something. no.velxo I only have one daughter, and that is Jenny. If you make her upset, I will never let you go. Not even if I¡¯m buried and pushing daisies.¡± Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Have You Really Thought It Through Graham was serious. Alec was just about to nod when Jenny said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re worrying too much. If he ever mistreats me, I¡¯ll punish him myself.¡± She was never one to ept the crap that life threw at her. She¡¯d already divorced once. She wouldn¡¯t be afraid to do it again. ¡±Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Walter. I¡¯ll treat her well.¡± Alec honestly didn¡¯t know how else he could be good to her. He was already willing to give her his entire heart. Afterward, Graham and Alec talked about the rough concept of the wedding. Jenny wasn¡¯t too interested in these things, so she went for a stroll. It was summer, and flowers adorned Walter Castle. While Jenny admired them, footsteps sounded behind her. She didn¡¯t need to look back to know that it was Lte. ¡°Jenny,¡± Lte said hesitantly. Jenny looked back and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Have you really thought this through? Marriage is something that has to be considered carefully.¡± Lte was worried that Jenny didn¡¯t know Alec enough. She mostly heard about him through Graham, and she was still concerned. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenny smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I chose to marry, not to depend on him. No matter what, we are our own people. Thus, no matter what happens in our marriage, I will not be affected.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t think marriage or divorce was worth being afraid of. As long as she was strong enough, the world would not be able to affect her. Lte was stunned to hear her say that. Then, she smiled. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re much stronger than I am.¡± She couldn¡¯t do what Jenny was doing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Until now, there was no bad blood between Jenny and Lte. Although they weren¡¯t as close as a mother and daughter should be, they weren¡¯t estranged. Lte nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t we walk together? The flowers in the garden are beautiful now.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Jenny agreed. She strolled with Lte in the garden. In the afternoon, all four of them sat together to have lunch. Graham was very happy and insisted on drinking with Alec. Alec didn¡¯t refuse him. This was his future father-inw. If he refused, he wouldn¡¯t be able to marry Jenny. Hence, when Jenny and Alec left Walter Castle, Alec was drunk again. Jenny drove, looking at the drunk man next to her. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you drink a little less? You¡¯re not even sobered up from yesterday.¡± ¡°Your father is happy, Jenny. And so am I.¡± Alec smiled. Drinking so much like this was a rare asion for him. Jenny red at him. ¡°And what about being happy? Do you need to drink every time you¡¯re happy?¡± ¡°I promise to drink less in the future. I¡¯m not a fan of alcohol, really.¡± Alec straightened up, forcing himself to be sober. Jenny said nothing. ¡°Just drink less in the future.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The car drove on slowly. Jenny sent Alec back to the vi, and once he settled in his bed, she went looking for Stephanie. She hadn¡¯t talked much with Stephaniest night, and they were to have some girls¡¯ talk today. In the coffee shop, Stephanie waved at Jenny. ¡°Jenny, here.¡± Jenny walked over awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You went to see your parents with Alec. I understand.¡¯ Stephanie smiled slyly. ¡°Well? Do your parents approve of that future husband of yours?¡± Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 I Believe in Your Skills Jenny recalled Graham¡¯s attitude toward Alec and nodded. ¡°He probably does. They¡¯re already talking about the wedding arrangements.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Stephanie was happy. ¡® Now it looks no.velxo like you and Alec will marry very quickly.¡± ¡°Not necessarily. My dad insists on getting a priest to tell us when we should marry. Who knows what the date will be.¡± Jenny knew what Stephanie was thinking. She wanted to solidify things between her and Leoanrd after Jenny and Alec married. Stephanie smiled. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with that. ¡°You should get a nice date. Your marriage from before was sloppy. Now you have to take it seriously.¡± As Jenny¡¯s best friend, novelxo Stephanie wanted her to be happy. Hence, she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with waiting for a bit. They talked in the coffee shop until night fell over the city. Jenny had to check on Alec¡¯s condition, so she didn¡¯t eat with Stephanie. Back in the vi, Jenny didn¡¯t see Alec in the living room. She went to the bedroom. However, there was no one there. It struck her as odd. Could Alec have gone to thepany? At the thought, she walked out of the novel.xo bedroom no.velxo and swept her gaze over the floor. The light in the study was on. She felt bewildered. She pushed the door open. Alec was sketching something at his desk. Quietly, Jenny walked over. There was a sheet of A3-sized paper on the table, but that wasn¡¯t the point. On it was drawn a wedding gown, and Alec was currently sketching out the exquisite little details with utmost care. Jenny¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She was moved. ¡°Did you design that?¡± ¡°Jenny? When did youe in here?¡± Alec was shocked to see her by his side. He wanted to hide the sketch, novelxo but it was toote. He smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I wanted to surprise you, but you¡¯ve found me.¡± ¡°You were too engrossed in it. You didn¡¯t notice me walking in.¡± Jenny took the sketch and held it up to gaze at it. Alec was not a professional designer, but it was an exquisite design. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Do you like it? I¡¯m self-taught. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± He was anxious before, wondering if he should entrust the design to a professional instead. However, he felt that the wedding dress was too important to be designed by anyone else. Jenny smiled at him, then said, ¡°I like it. no.velxo Your design is beautiful. Other designs couldn¡¯t compare.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. But it¡¯ll take a while for the design to be realized into an actual dress,¡± Alec said. Jenny nodded and put the sketch back down. ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. I believe in your skills. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? Let¡¯s eat.¡± Alec nodded and put the novel.xo sketch away. He would be incredibly busy these few days. He had the wedding ring to design, too. He wanted to customize them all. They walked out of the study room. Although it was still early, Alec was still notpletely sobered up. Hence, they decided to dine out. ¡°Your parents seem to want to go to the novelxo priest tomorrow. Should we follow them?¡± Alec looked at Jenny, who was driving. Jenny thought about it and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. They can go by themselves. They¡¯ll tell us the date once they have it, so we don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°Alright. Whatever you say.¡± Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 There Should Be Good News Although Jenny and Alec had gotten engaged, it didn¡¯t make much of a difference to her. She still went to work the next day. Possibly because of Alec¡¯s donations, the hospital hired a few more doctors. Even if Jenny didn¡¯t see the patients, they would be able to be treated. Jenny was satisfied with this. She was much more rxed now. At night, Jenny received a call from Graham telling them about their wedding date. Apparently, the only time they could marry this year was in three months. Jenny was exasperated. She knew that the date would be beyond their expectations. Three months. She told Alec about it, who didn¡¯t have much of an issue with it. Three months was enough time for the wedding dress and the rings to arrive. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Jenny, since we¡¯ve already decided to marry, and the date has been fixed, should we go to Parrington to see Grandpa?¡± Alec was a little embarrassed. He and Jenny returned from Parrington less than two days ago. Jenny didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°That makes sense. We should go see Grandpa.¡± And not just Alec¡¯s grandfather. She wanted to see hers, too. She wanted to tell him, even if it was just his grave. This wedding would be different from the first. The first was only because she wanted to fulfill her grandfather¡¯s wishes, but this time, she was willing to marry. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll go to Parrington once things settle down at the hospital. Maybe in two days,¡¯ Alec said. Jenny considered it. Since there were a few more doctors around, she wasn¡¯t really that important. ¡°We could go tomorrow. After your donation, the director doesn¡¯t even care if I show up.¡± Sometimes, she felt that her presence pressured the nurses around her. She knew the reason why. Everyone was thinking that she was different from them. They were once colleagues, but now, she was their boss. They would treat her differently. ¡°I¡¯m okay with that. I was just worried that you¡¯d be cking off.¡± Alec was free whenever. The Fausts were pretty much in stable condition. Even if something cropped up, Isabelle would be able to handle it. Jenny had told him to nurture Julian and Isabelle. It seemed that her decision was the right one. Julian wasn¡¯t very gifted in this department, but Isabelle was. She could handle it all on her own, and Alec had handed a lot of things over to her. He was now very rxed indeed. ¡°Who would think that I¡¯m cking off?¡± Jenny smiled, a little exasperated. Alec knew what she meant and smiled awkwardly. ¡°We¡¯ll go tomorrow, then. I have to call him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t mind. Then, they hung up. Jenny was in no rush to head home. She still had a few patients to tend to before she went back. In Parrington, when Old Mr. Faust heard that Alec and Jenny woulde to visit, he instantly felt better. ¡°Warren, get someone to make the preparations. Alec and Jenny areing tomorrow,¡± he said. Warren was surprised. ¡°They¡¯reing back?¡± ¡°Yes. There should be good news.¡± Old Mr. Faust was happy. Alec had already let him know a little about his n. He knew that Alec was nning to propose. He just didn¡¯t know if he had seeded. Now, it seemed that he had. Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Alright, Whatever You Say Warrens smiled and quickly went to make the arrangements. He soon returned to Old Mr. Faust¡¯s side. ¡°You can rest easy now, Mr. Faust.¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Old Mr. Faust had held on for a long time because he was worried that Alec would end up lonely. Now, even if he left this world,novelxo Alec would have his own family. ¡°When they first divorced, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see this daying.¡± Warren remembered arranging the wedding for Alec. Back then, he thought that it was all a pity. Jenny was such a good person, but Alec didn¡¯t know how to cherish her. Who would have thought that after so many years, they would still end up together, with a stronger rtionship than ever before? Old Mr. Faust was happy. ¡°I think that they¡¯re verypatible with each other. It seems that God thinks the same as I do.¡± ¡°Yes. You are wise indeed, Mr. Faust,¡± Warren said. As they spoke, Jenny was finished checking on novelxo all the patients, and Alec had gone to the hospital to bring her home. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you didn¡¯t have to get me?¡± Faust Group and the hospital were on different sides of the town. If Alec were toe to get her, he would have to take a long route. Jenny thought it was too much of a hassle and didn¡¯t want Alec to get her. Alec held her hand and said, ¡°You got off work early, and I¡¯m happy to drive you. Why can¡¯t I do that?¡± Jenny had nothing to say to that. They left the hospital. Alec was in a good mood that day and decided to cook. Hence, they did not go home and instead went to the supermarket. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What would you like to have?¡± Alec asked. Cooking was no problem for him. The problem was what she wanted to eat. Jenny walked by his side, looking at the vegetables around her. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. You can make what you like.¡± She couldn¡¯t make a decision just like that. Alec had no choice but to pick n?velxo them out himself. Most of the dishes were Jenny¡¯s favorites. His love was clearly shown. Once they were done shopping in the supermarket, Jenny brought him to the mall to buy some things. Since they were going back to Parrington tomorrow, no.velxo they had to bring a gift to Old Mr. Faust. On top of that, they weren¡¯t just going to see him. They were going to Orchid Vige as well. She hadn¡¯t gone to her uncle¡¯s home before, but now she had to. Marriage was a big deal, and she had to let them know. They bought a lot of things. When they got home, it was already seven in the evening. Alec went straight into the kitchen, and Jenny packed the things they had bought. Half an hourter, Alec was done with dinner, and Jenny was done packing up. They ate together. ¡°Is there anywhere you¡¯d love to go, Jenny?¡± Alec suddenly asked. Jenny thought about it and said, ¡°I want to go to so many ces, but I don¡¯t have the time to.¡± ¡°Maybe after the wedding, we¡¯ll arrange our honeymoon trip. I¡¯ll take you to all the ces you want to go. What do you think?¡± Alec asked. Although he could arrange it himself, he was worried that Jenny wouldn¡¯t like the ces he picked. Jenny went quiet, thinking that it was a good idea. ¡°Alright. Whatever you say.¡± They smiled at each other. Although they weren¡¯t married yet, their chemistry couldpare to that of married couples. Thus, another item was added n?velxoto Alec¡¯s itinerary. Besides designing the gown and the ring, he had to n their honeymoon. This wasn¡¯t a problem for him. Besides the designing, which he would do himself, the rest could be given to his subordinates. He would only need to go through them to make the final decision. Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Why Are You Suddenly Concerned About Her? After dinner, Alec went to his study once more to work on his sketch. Jenny didn¡¯t disturb him. She read in her bedroom. However, Gilbert suddenly called. ¡°Gilbert, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s actually nothing,¡± Gilbert said, hesitant to continue. Jenny could tell that something was novelxo amiss and asked, ¡°Gilbert, you can tell me anything. We don¡¯t keep anything from each other.¡± ¡°I just want to ask you if Marigold has been to your hospital to do any checkups,¡± Gilbert said after taking a deep breath. Jenny was surprised. She sat up at once. ¡°Gilbert, why are you suddenly so concerned about her?¡± After he gave her that paycheck, they cut off all ties. Jenny thought Gilbert was truly that cold and never brought up Marigold to him again. But now, he was asking about her on his own. Maybe Gilbert thought his actions were weird, too. When Jenny asked him that question, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡¯ Just asking? Jenny didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Have you seen Marigold?¡± Jenny asked, guessing. Gilbert probably wouldn¡¯t have asked the question if he hadn¡¯t seen her. Gilbert said nothing, and Jenny had her answer. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t seen her recently. On top of that, no.velxo if she goes straight to the maternity department, I won¡¯t see her,¡± Jenny answered. Marigold had gone to see her because of n?velxo a headache before. Other than that, Jenny knew nothing about what she did. At the thought of her headache, Jenny grew worried. ¡°She came to me before saying that she had a headache. I wanted to check on her, no.velxo but she was worried that it would affect her child, so she ended up not doing anything. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s like now.¡± ¡°Headache?¡± Gilbert frowned. He sounded worried. ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know what it really was, but she was too concerned about her child to risk anything.¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t see Gilbert¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t know what his reaction was like. Gilbert said nothing. After exchanging a couple more words, he hung up. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jenny looked at her phone, feeling worried. Could something have happened? While she was deep in thought, footsteps sounded from outside the bedroom. Alec walked in. ¡°Who were you calling?¡± ¡°Gilbert,¡± Jenny said. She put her phone away, reassuring herself. ¡°Are you done sketching?¡± ¡°No. Design requires inspiration.¡± He was pretty much done with the gown, but the ring was leaving him stumped. He¡¯d given Jenny too many rings. novelxo Each of them were designed by industry professionals. Compared to them, Alec was nothing. Obviously, he was worried if Jenny would like his design. Jenny knew of his worries and smiled. no.velxo ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Just rest. We need to board the ne to Parrington tomorrow. Maybe you¡¯ll be inspired over there.¡± They found each other in Parrington. There was a high chance that he would be inspired. ¡°That¡¯s true. We should sleep now.¡± Alec walked toward her. Jenny hurriedly took a few steps back. ¡°What are you doing? Your room is next door.¡± ¡°We¡¯re about to marry, Jenny. We don¡¯t have to sleep separately, do we?¡± And even if they slept separately, they frequently messed around in bed. Sleeping separately didn¡¯t really mean anything. Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Whatever You Say This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. That was true, but Jenny still wanted him to sleep in his own room. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to sleep together in the future. We should keep our distance now and enjoy whatever little time we have to ourselves.¡± ¡°Fine. Whatever you say.¡± Alec didn¡¯t force it. He already guessed that Jenny wouldn¡¯t agree to it. He walked out. ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight,¡± Jenny said, waving to him as if shooing him away. With a thud, Alec¡¯s door shut. Jenny smiled andy down, falling asleep quickly. On the other side of town, after Gilbert novelxo ended the call with Jenny, he went straight home. Jenny had been right. He¡¯d seen Marigold today. no.velxo He was in his car and had seen Marigold come out of the supermarket. She was carrying her groceries with what looked like a great deal of effort. He¡¯d nearly wanted to go up to help her, but reason held him back. He couldn¡¯t go up to her. He had to stay far, far away from her. However, the more he watched, the more he realized that something was wrong with Marigold. She seemed thinner. Pregnant women often gained weight, but Marigold didn¡¯t. In fact, she was much thinner. She looked like she could be blown away by the wind. What had happened to her? Gilbert watched her walk away. In the end, novelxo he followed behind in his car, right until he reached her home. It was just a tiny house. no.velxo It was not what Gilbert was expecting. Logically speaking, Paul wouldn¡¯t abandon Marigold. Gilbert¡¯s money was enough to let Marigold live a luxurious life. Why was she living here? On top of that, her belly was already so big. Why was she shopping alone? Didn¡¯t she hire a maid? His car was parked outside the house for a long time, but in the end, he left. Back home, Marigold¡¯s frail figure haunted his mind. He called Jenny because he was so worried. However, he had not received any useful information. It was then that he got up to find her. Although he had given her his money nov?lxo and felt nothing toward the woman, Gilbert felt there was no harm in caring for her a little, regardless of whether that child was his. He didn¡¯t realize that while he refused to admit that the child in her belly was his, he was now sure of it. He quickly reached her home. It was then that he snapped out of his trance. ¡°What am I doing? What does she have to do with me?¡± He must have been tired recently. That was why the sight of Marigold would affect him. At that thought, he revved up the engine and prepared to leave. However, Marigold walked out right this instant. She was holding a trash bag in her hands and walking to themunal trash can. Gilbert frowned once more. What sort of an area was this? Wasn¡¯t there a janitor around? Based on this fact alone, he could tell that the house Marigold lived in was not a good one. She was so rich. She could easily live a better life. Why did she want to live here? With all these questions in mind, nov?lxo Gilbert got down the car and walked up to Marigold. ¡°Gilbert?¡± Marigold was in disbelief when she saw him. She rubbed her eyes, suspecting that she was hallucinating. However, no matter how much she rubbed her eyes, Gilbert was still there. Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 I Don''t Need Your Help! "Why are you living here?" Gilbert asked, frowning. When Marigold heard his familiar voice, she knew for sure that she wasn''t hallucinating.Her first instinct wasn''t joy but rather fear.She stepped back at once and looked at him warily. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why are you here? What do you want?" Her reaction was loud. Gilbert wasn''t expecting that. "I was passing by." Passing by? Marigold didn''t believe it.She was far from the city center. Gilbert''s activities would never lead him here. "You haven''t answered my question.I gave you all that money.Why are you living here?" Gilbert asked. His eyebrows were tightly knitted. Marigold took a deep breath, maintaining some distance from him. Then, she replied, "Since you''ve given me the money, I can live wherever I want.Do I need your permission for that?" "That''s not what I mean.I just think that you can afford to live somewhere better." Gilbert looked at her, not understanding why Marigold hated him so much. Although he''d wanted her to abort the baby, he hadn''t dragged her to the hospital and forced one on her. Besides, they hade to an agreement.He couldn''t do anything to her now. Marigold didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.She just thought that his words were hrious. "Do I need to tell you where I live?" "It''s not like that.I was just worried about you," he said. "Worried about me?" It was as if Marigold had heard the world''s funniest joke. "Gilbert, we''ve already decided to have nothing to do with each other.You shouldn''t even be appearing in front of me." Gilbert paled. He thought that he was a joke, too. "I''m sorry for bothering you.I''m going to leave now." "Good." Marigold was happy to see him go.Gilbert walked away, but before he could reach his car, he paused in his footsteps.He looked back at her. "You don''t look very well.Is this too hard on you?" Marigold was pale, and she was as thin as a reed.If not for herrge bump, no one would be able to tell that she was pregnant. "I don''t need your help!" Marigold was angry. Gilbert sighed. "If you need my help, you can call me.I don''t have any other intentions.I just think¡ª" "I don''t need it!" Marigold cut him off.She merely thought that Gilbert was hrious. Even if she needed help, she wouldn''t go to him for it. Didn''t he know that all this was his doing? Gilbert murmured in response and got into his car, disappearing from her sight. Marigold heaved a sigh of relief, seeing him go. Thank God he''d done nothing. Otherwise, she''d fight him. But was he really passing by, or did hee here on purpose? Marigold considered it for a while but then smiled. Why was she thinking about all that? Why did it matter if he was passing through the neighborhood or came here on purpose? They were destined to be worlds apart. At that thought, Marigold caressed her belly and murmured, * Once youe out, baby, I''ll bring you out of this ce.We''ll go to a ce where no one knows us and start a new life." She''d considered moving out, but her body didn''t allow her to. Once her headaches acted up, she couldn''t do anything.She was worried that she would copse in a foreign world where no one knew her. Hence, she chose to stay and leave only after the baby was born.Once Jenny treated her headaches, Marigold would take the baby and leave. Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Your Grandson''s Not Too Bad In Parrington, Jenny and Alec walked out of the airport and sat in Warren''s car. "Hello, Mr.and Mrs.Faust," Warren said, smiling. Jenny was stunned. This manner of greeting her seemed familiar yet foreign. "We''re not married yet, Warren.You can just call me Jenny." "You were always Mrs.Faust.But something happened before, and now you''re back on track.Of course, I''d call you Mrs.Faust." Warren was happy.He witnessed Alec and Jennying together. Even though they hadn''t married yet, it didn''t matter to him.Even before, when Alec and Jenny started dating, Warren had the same thoughts in mind. Jenny wanted to speak, but Alec spoke first. "Warren is right.You''re destined to be Mrs.Faust.It''s not wrong of him to call you that." Since Alec was standing on Warren''s side, Jenny had no other choice. "Alright.Whatever you say." Since she and Alec were definitely going to marry, there was no need to care so much about greetings.They reached the Old Mansion quickly. Old Mr.Faust was in the living room waiting for them.He''d looked out of the window quite a few times already. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Finally, the car drove in.He smiled at once. "They''re finally here." Alec and Jenny got down from the car and walked straight toward him. "Grandpa." "You''re back, Jenny." Old Mr.Faust looked at Jenny, already thinking of her as his granddaughter. Jenny walked up to him and held his arm, smiling. "We''re back to see you again.You don''t think we''re a bother, do you?" "Of course not.I''d love to have you and Alec by my side always." But he knew that it was impossible. Alec was already grown up and no longer needed his protection. The only thing that Old Mr.Faust could do now was try not to be a bother. "Don''t worry.Alec and I wille to see you often.Why don''t youe to Bardoff City with us?" Jenny felt that Bardoff City would be a better ce for him to be in. That way, she and Alec would be able to take care of him.But Old Mr.Faust shook his head and got Jenny to sit next to him. "Bardoff City is nice, but it isn''t suitable for an old man like me.Parrington is better.I''ve already lived here for a few decades, and I''m used to it." On top of that, he had old friends here.If he was bored, he could talk to them.If he went to Bardoff City, he would have nothing to do besides sit in the house all day. Jenny didn''t force it on him. Alec had already told her this before, so she wasn''t surprised. "Alright.Alec and I will respect your wishes.You can go if you want, and you don''t have to if you don''t want.Alec and I wille back to see you." "Good girl." Old Mr.Faust was very happy. The three of them sat down. Warren went into the kitchen to check on their progress. "You brat.At least you haven''t disappointed me this time." Old Mr.Faust looked at Alec.He was extremely satisfied. Alec smiled. "Of course.Your grandson''s not too bad." Old Mr.Faust rolled his eyes at him and said angrily, "That sounds nice, but I won''t forget the person who refused to get together with Jenny the first time." "That was so long ago, Grandpa.Why are you still talking about that?" Alec felt that it was a ck mark in his past. Old Mr.Faust chuckled. "Of course, I have to.This is to make you cherish her.Otherwise, you''ll regret it after you lose her." "I know.I''ll cherish her this time." Alec didn''t need his reminder to do that. Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 He Shouldn''t Stay By That Kid''s Side Jenny couldn''t help wanting tough when she saw Old Mr.Faust disciplining Alec. "Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa.If he fails to cherish me again, I won''t give him any more chances."This was Alec''sst chance. "Jenny..." Alec smiled bitterly. Why did everyone think he would be bad to her? He''d finally pursued her after so many hardships.Now they were about to marry.Why wouldn''t he cherish her? In fact, he wanted to tie her up in his room and lock her up forever. "Alright, alright.You can go to the kitchen to see how things are going.I''ll talk with Jenny." Old Mr.Faust waved his hands, shooing Alec off to the kitchen. Alec had no choice but to go to the kitchen. Before that, he cast an uneasy nce at the old man. "Don''t you dare say anything stupid to Jenny, Grandpa." He didn''t want Old Mr.Faust to keep talking about his terrible history. What if Jenny suddenly regretted things? "Oh, go and make yourself busy." Old Mr.Faust ignored him.He brought up all those things so that Alec would know to cherish Jenny. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Alec went to the kitchen, leaving Jenny and Old Mr.Faust in the living room. "Jenny, I''m really happy to see you two getting together." He looked at Jenny, his smile sincere. Jenny smiled, too.She knew he was very stubborn about Alec ending up with her, so she understood him. "Grandpa, you knew of my identity and wanted me to end up with Alec so that I could help the Fausts.But what about now? Alec is the head of the Faust family.He doesn''t seem to need me anymore," Jenny said curiously. Old Mr.Faust had his schemes, but now it seemed they had vanished into thin air. At these words, Old Mr.Faust seemed embarrassed.He used to care too much about the Fausts¡¯ development. Once he knew that Jenny was a Walter, he made Alec marry her, and even after their divorce, he wanted them to be together. But then...He smiled. "I''m old, but I was young, once.I could tell that Alec truly liked you, and you had some sort of feeling for him too.I had no reason not to support you." "You''re so good to Alec," Jenny said from the bottom of her heart. She could tell that as long as Alec liked something, Old Mr.Faust wouldn''t deny it.It was just that Alec had not fallen for anyone else throughout all these years. Old Mr.Faust sighed.He looked at the kitchen. "He was brought up by me.Since young, I nurtured him to be the sessor of the Fausts.He didn''t have a happy childhood. Now that he''s older and much stronger, I want him to be happy and to spend the remainder of his life with someone he loves."At the mention of Alec''s past, Jenny grew solemn. "It''s already in the past.Things will look up in the future." "Yes, they will." Old Mr.Faust believed that.He just wasn''t sure how much of it he''d be able to witness. "Has Mortimer seen you?" he suddenly asked. Jenny shook her head. "Alfred brought him over during New Year''s, but other than that, we haven''t seen him." Alec didn''t care if Mortimer died, and Jenny wouldn''t care either.She didn''t check on him. However, she guessed that he was most probably with Alfred now. Old Mr.Faust sighed, then said, "If you see him in the future, get him to return to Parrington.He shouldn''t stay by that kid''s side and affect his future." Although he refused to ept Alfred as part of his family, some things couldn''t be changed. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 In Just A Few Months As his father, Old Mr.Faust knew what Mortimer was like very well. If he stayed by Alfred''s side forever, he would ruin the young man''s life. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. On top of that, Mortimer was his son. No matter how unpleasant their shared history was, at this age, Old Mr.Faust had let go of many things and no longer wished to care about all that. "Do you want him toe back?" Jenny was surprised.She thought that Old Mr.Faust still held a grudge against Mortimer. He sighed, "He''s my son, after all.There''s nothing wrong in letting him take care of me.And with him under my watch, he won''t cause trouble for you." "Alright.We''ll tell him what you said once we''re back in Bardoff City.I won''t guarantee whether he''ll want toe back." Mortimer might actually refuse to return. Old Mr.Faust didn''t mind. "Don''t worry.He''lle." After all that they had been through, Mortimer was still the same.Old Mr.Faust didn''t want to care about him anymore. They talked in the living room while Alec cut up the vegetables in the kitchen. "You can rest, Mr.Alec.Let the cooks handle it." Warren stood next to him, unsure of what to do. The cooks had begun their preparations early for Alec and Jenny''s arrival. The food was almost ready, but Alec insisted on making one himself. "It''s fine.I''ll just make one really quickly." Alec wanted to let his grandfather have a taste of his cooking. While he chopped, he asked Warren, "How is Grandpa holding uptely?" "The doctor says it''s not looking good." At the mention of his health, Warren grew solemn. "He exhausted himself when he was younger.No matter how much he rests now, he can''t recuperate." Alec paused his movements.His eyes dimmed. "How long does he have left?" "That''s hard to tell.The doctor says that in the worst-case scenario, he has a few months left.And at most, he has three to five years left," Warren replied honestly. "If you''re free, you shoulde back often to see him.He says he doesn''t care, but he really wants you toe back." "Alright." Alec nodded. Sadness surged in his heart. "It must be hard taking care of him." "Don''t say that, Mr.Alec.In my eyes, Mr.Faust is my family.I''m happy to help." Warren had been in the household for a few decades now.He was already used to it. Alec said nothing else and began cooking.Soon, he took the dishes out of the kitchen. The maids helped out as well. "Grandpa, Jenny, it''s time to eat," Alec said. At the sound of his voice, they stopped talking. Jenny held Old Mr.Faust as he got up from the couch and walked toward the dining table. It was then that Jenny realized how frail he truly was. He couldn''t walk without teetering slightly, and if no one helped him, it would be hard for him to walk. For some reason, she thought back to when she first met him. Old Mr.Faust had been full of life then, and there had been nothing wrong with his feet. How long had it been since? Why was he so weak now? What she didn''t know was that Old Mr.Faust had forced himself to push through. It wasn''t that he was tired. Alec had only just inherited the Fausts then. How could Old Mr.Faust back him up if he was weak? Later on, when he saw how strong Alec had be and had Jenny by his side, he felt at ease. The moment he rxed, his strength left him, and he grew weak. Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Other Intentions They ate around the dining table.It was a harmonious sight. When Old Mr.Faust heard they wanted to go to Orchid Vige the next day, he suggested following them along. Alec didn''t really agree with that. "You''d better not go, Grandpa.It''s too far." They had to drive for several hours, and Alec was worried about his health. Old Mr.Faust knew what Alec meant, but he was insistent. "If I don¡¯t go now, I might not be able to again.I need to pay my respects to my friend." Jenny''s grandfather was his friend for many years.It was he who told him of Jenny''s identity, and that was when they arranged for Alec and Jenny''s marriage. When he died, Old Mr.Faust had no means to attend the funeral when he died. Now that he was at his end, he had to at least pay his respects. Otherwise, he wouldn''t know what to say to him when they met in the afterlife. "Grandpa..." Alec frowned. This time, Jenny stood on Old Mr.Faust''s side. "Just let him go.The air in Orchid Vige is fresh.His mood might improve over there." "There you go.Look at Jenny.She can think in my shoes," Old Mr.Faust praised.He red at Alec. Alec was speechless.It was as if Jenny was his grandchild and not him. "You two have already decided on it.What else can I say?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Alec shrugged. Although it was physically taxing for Old Mr.Faust, emotionally, it would be good for him.With chatter andughter, the meal soon ended. Old Mr.Faust''s body was no longer like before. After the meal, Warren brought him back to his room for a nap.However, Jenny and Alec were energetic. They decided to walk around Parrington. As they made their decision, Jenny received a call from Joey Little.She was surprised. "Joey?" "Are you in Parrington, Jen?" Joey''s voice sounded through the receiver.He had seen Jenny''s post on social media. Once he knew that she was in Parrington, he called her at once. "Yeah." Then she asked, "How are your studiestely? The final exams areing soon.Are you well prepared?" "Lam.I won''t let you down," Joey said. Jenny was satisfied with that. Although helping Joey was a casual gesture on her part, it was enough to change the course of his life. Jenny was very happy about it. "Why don''t I treat you to dinner, Jen? It''s been a while since I''ve seen you." Joey was hesitant, but he finally invited her out.He was anxious and afraid that she would reject him.However, Jenny epted it immediately. "Alright.I''ll treat you to dinner." Afterward, they settled on a time and date before hanging up. Jenny turned to see Alec looking at her, upset. "Was that the kid you helped?" "Yes.He wants to treat me to dinner.He''s grown up so much.What a good kid," Jenny said, smiling happily. Alec was not as happy as she was. "Why does he want to treat you to dinner? Does he have other intentions?" "Alec! What are you thinking?" Jenny red at him.He was absurd. Joey was just a child in her eyes. What else could he be thinking? "I don''t care.I''m going with you tonight." He would never let Jenny eat alone with that kid. Logically speaking, he was supposed to be at ease.He and Jenny were about to marry, after all. However, Alec was not rxed at all. The closer they were to their wedding date, the more anxious he felt.He did not want anything to disrupt their marriage. Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Don''t Worry, I Get It Jenny and Alec walked into the restaurant at night.She was unable to stop Alec froming in the end.She didn''t think that Joey would mind. "Jen." Joey immediately smiled and waved at her when he saw hering in, but when he saw Alec behind her, his smile dimmed. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jenny hadn''t noticed it, but Alec had.He sneered inwardly.Now, he was confident in his spection that Joey had other intentions with Jenny. They sat down. Then, Jenny asked in embarrassment, "Alec didn''t have anywhere else to eat, so I brought him here.You don''t mind, do you?" "It''s alright.We can ask for another set of utensils." Joey smiled. Although he minded, he had to keep up the act. Jenny wasn''t surprised by this.But Alec smiled in glee when he saw that Joey was unhappy.Very quickly, Joey called the waiter over and ordered a few dishes. "Don''t underestimate this restaurant because it''s small, Jen.Their food tastes amazing.You''ll definitely love them." "Yes.I love Parrington''s food," Jenny said. When she saw how many customers the restaurant had, she guessed their food was good. While waiting for their food to arrive, Jenny asked Joey about his studies. When she knew that he was top of the ss every year, she felt happy. "Which university are you nning to go to, Joey?" she asked. Joey had considered this question many times, but he could not decide. "Since you''re with the Walters, does that mean you won''t being to Parrington anymore?" Parrington University was good, but if Jenny wasn''ting back, Joey didn''t want to stay there any longer. "Not exactly.I just won''t be living here." Jenny didn''t know what he was thinking and replied honestly. Once he knew that, he said, "I''m preparing to study at Bardoff University." "Really? That''s great." Jenny nodded. Bardoff University was among the top universities in the country. With Joey''s results, he would have no trouble getting in. Joey scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "I''m nning to stay in Bardoff City.I might even be able to help out the Walters." "You don''t have to do that, Joey." Jenny frowned. "I sponsored you so that you could be your own person.You don''t have to make your decisions because of me." "That''s not what I meant, Jen.I just think that working at Walter Inc might be nice.I might not even be able to get into such argepany." Joey smiled, not letting Jenny read too much into it. Jenny nced at him.She couldn''t tell if anything was amiss. "You can try getting in, but I hope you''re following your heart and not changing your mind based on what anyone else thinks." "Don''t worry, Jen.I get it." Joey nodded, unable to meet her gaze.He was lying.He had chosen to go to Bardoff City and to work in Walter Inc because of Jenny. If it weren''t for her, he might have made another decision.But there were no "what if¡¯s in this world. From the moment he met Jenny, he was destined to be her protector. Yeah. Her protector. Even if she already had someone by her side, he would protect her from the shadows. This was what he owed to Jenny, the part of him that he couldn''t say out loud. Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 One Room? As the three of them ate, Alec didn''t speak the whole time.His purpose ining there was actually very simple.He wanted to remind Joey that Jenny was already taken. Alec hoped he wouldn''t say something he shouldn''t. After dinner, although Joey was reluctant, Jenny and Alec still left, leaving him standing in the same spot, watching the two leave. "I''ll definitely work hard to be worthy of the Walters!" He silently vowed as he watched Jenny''s back disappear from his view. In the car, Jenny nced at Alec. "I don''t understand why you had toe along.Was it really just for a free meal?" "Can''t I do that? I thought the restaurant just now was pretty good," Alec joked andughed, finding it amusing. Jenny rolled her eyes at him.She found it hard to believe Alec''s words. "Cut the crap and tell me the truth.What''s your real purpose?" "What purpose could I have? I just came to remind someone not to have inappropriate thoughts." Alec raised an eyebrow. Jenny was stunned as she stared at Alec incredulously. "Alec! You''re not jealous, are you? Joey is still just a kid.What were you thinking?" "A kid? Have you seen a child who''s eighteen?" He''d checked Joey''s information beforeing there.He was already an adult! He was a far cry from being a kid like what Jenny imed. Jenny didn''t know what to say.She just thought Alec was overreacting. "Even if he''s eighteen, he''s still a kid in my eyes, and he¡¯s much younger than me." "I know you see him as a kid, but how can you be sure he thinks the same way? Maybe he has other ideas." This was his tactful way of saying that he was one hundred percent sure that Joey had other thoughts.He just didn''t dare to say it out loud. Jenny felt that he was overthinking things and tried to reason with him. "Alec, Joey only sees me as an older sister.You shouldn''t think of him that way." Seeing that Jenny was a little unhappy, Alec didn''t continue arguing with her. "Alright, alright.I was wrong.I''ll drop it now.Shall we go home or keep walking?" He changed the subject, finding arguing with Jenny about Joey unnecessary.Jenny had initially been a little unhappy.However, since Alec didn''t keep pursuing the topic, her unhappiness dissipated. "Let''s continue walking," she said. Alec had no objection and instructed the driver to take them to the nearest street food area.He intended for them to eat as they walked. The two of them wandered around the street for a long time and didn''t return to the Old Mansion until it was veryte. At that time, Old Mr.Faust had already gone to sleep. "Mr.Alec, Madam Jenny, your room is on the second floor," Warren said. Jenny hesitated and asked, "One room?" Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, the other rooms are filled with many misceneous items and haven''t been tidied up yet," Warren lied without batting an eye. It wasn''t that the rooms hadn''t been tidied up, but that Old Mr.Faust had given him the task of ensuring that the couple rested in the same room no matter what, under the pretext of increasing their affection. Not even Alec believed it, let alone Jenny.However, he knew what his grandfather was trying to do and didn''t expose the lie. "One room is fine.Jenny, you don''t mind, do you?" he asked Jenny intentionally, wanting to see if she would say that she minded. Jenny couldn''t bring herself to say it, especially since Warren was watching her. "How about...we clean up another room now?" she suggested. "It''s veryte now.If we start cleaning up, it might wake Mr.Faust.He''d always been a light sleeper," Warren said. Jenny rubbed her temples, knowing exactly what the butler meant. "Okay, then we must at least clean one room tomorrow." "Okay, okay.I will arrange for the servants to clean it." Warren breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, he managed to fulfill the task assigned to him that day.As for tomorrow, he would deal with it when the time came. Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 We''ll Be a Family At night, Jenny and Alecy on the big bed, feeling a bit awkward. Their awkwardness wasn''t because they felt shy, but because they felt that Old Mr.Faust''s arrangement made things awkward. Nothing had actually happened between them, so his action waspletely unnecessary, and it made them feel uneasy. "Jenny." Alec hugged Jenny from behind. "Let''s sleep." "Alright," Jenny replied, pushing away all the messy thoughts in her mind.She closed her eyes and soon fell into a deep sleep. Alec felt helpless when he felt the person in his arms falling asleep. Jenny had fallen asleep, while he had trouble sleeping. The next day, when Jenny woke up, Alec was already awake. "Did you not sleep well?" She was surprised when she saw him looking a bit tired. He even had dark circles under his eyes. They went to bed earlyst night, so she found it strange. Alec looked at her with resentment as he said, "I''m not like some people who can fall asleep easily anywhere." "Why couldn''t you sleep?" Jenny asked. She thought she slept pretty wellst night. Alec didn''t know how to answer as he looked at her curious expression.He could only say, "Isn''t it normal to not be able to sleep when holding the person you love in your arms?" Jenny was rendered speechless.She turned over and got out of bed, not wanting to talk to Alec anymore. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "If you didn''t sleep well, you can continue sleeping for a while.I''ll go out first." She didn''t want Alec to me her for affecting his sleep again. "No, I''m not that sleepy," Alec said and got out of bed. After washing up, they both went downstairs. At that moment, Old Mr.Faust was already waiting for them in the dining room.He couldn''t help but smile a little when he saw Alec looking tired. "You youngsters.You should take care of your health and not indulge too much." This time, both Jenny and Alec were rendered speechless. Neither of them answered Old Mr.Faust. They felt that he was reading too much into things.It was hard to have the mood to do anything else in the Old Mansion. The three of them silently ate breakfast. Then, Alec drove Old Mr.Faust and Jenny to Orchid Vige. Warren also went along to take care of Old Mr.Faust. There were many people in the car, so the journey there was lively. They talked andughed, and time passed quickly. When they arrived at Orchid Vige, it was a little after noon. Jenny had already called David the day before. Hence, when he saw theming, he greeted them with a smile. "Jenny," David greeted as he walked up to her, looking very happy. Jenny called out to her uncle and then introduced Alec and Old Mr.Faust to him. Faced with two big shots, David was a little nervous as he quickly led them into the house. "Well, as you can see, this is how the countryside is.I hope you don''t mind," David said, feeling a little sheepish. As a member of Jenny''s family, he was afraid to embarrass her, so he was very cautious. Alec could tell David was anxious, so he took the initiative to say, "Uncle David, Jenny is my fianc¨¦e.You can just call me Alec.We will be a family in the future." Although Felicity had deliberately tried to seduce him before, it was already in the past. Moreover, David didn''t seem to have any bad intentions, so Alec didn''t mind having him as a rtive. David didn''t expect Alec to be so easygoing, so he smiled and said, "Yes, yes, we''ll be family in the future." Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Married? In the living room, Hannah stood up immediately and greeted the three people who came in warmly. Jenny felt that something was off with her.She remembered clearly that her aunt had never liked her and didn''t even treat her with the minimal amount of decency thest time she came. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Why was she so enthusiastic now? "Jenny, you finally came.I just told your uncle that we should go to the vige entrance to wee you." Hannah smiled and pulled Jenny over to sit on a chair. Jenny was confused but didn''t refuse.She didn''t want to argue with Hannah this time. As long as her aunt didn''t cause trouble, she wouldn''t be disrespectful. "Let''s eat first," David said and red at Hannah, asking her to bring out the food from the kitchen. Hannah didn''t refuse. Jenny and the others were seated while she went to the kitchen to take out the food. In the living room, with Hannah gone, David cut to the chase and asked, "Jenny, you called me yesterday and said that you wereing back because you want to tell me about you and Mr.Faust getting married?" "Yes, the wedding is in three months.You and Aunt Hannah are invited toe.I came back to tell Grandpa this good news, so he can rest in peace in heaven." David nodded. "This is a big event, and you should inform your grandpa about it." Even if Horace was no longer with them, he felt that Jenny should still visit his grave and tell him about it personally. "As for me and Hannah...I think we won''t attend your wedding." David felt a little embarrassed. "We''ve never been to a ce like Bardoff City; if we go, we''ll just embarrass you.Besides, he wasn''t Jenny''s biological uncle.With Jenny''s birth parents there, what was he? He felt he wasn''t entitled to be there for Jenny''s big day, as he didn''t have a legitimate reason. Jenny didn''t care about it and insisted, "Uncle David, both me and Alec don''t care about things like these.You''ve watched me grow up and shown me care.I hope that you cane to my wedding." "Um..." David hesitated; he''d never been to Bardoff City before. Seeing this, Alec chimed in, "Don''t worry, Uncle David.I''ll ask someone to pick you upJust think of it as a short trip." They both extended their invitations warmly, so David felt he was being too petty if he continued to refuse them.He smiled and nodded. "Okay, I''ll go.I''ll feel more at ease if I''m able to see you off personally, Jenny." Jenny smiled and looked around. Then, she asked, "Where''s Felicity?" Jenny had never had a good impression of this cousin of hers, but since she was David''s daughter, she wouldn''t really do anything to her. Before this, Felicity had been made to spend some time in the police lockup to learn her lesson.She was then released a few dayster. Hence, she should have been at home. Hearing her ask about Felicity, David didn''t know how to respond. Just then, Hannah came out of the kitchen and, upon hearing Jenny''s question, responded rudely, "Felicity has already gotten married." "Married?" Jenny couldn''t believe it. Felicity didn''t seem like the type to settle down, and Jenny hadn''t heard from David about it either. David felt embarrassed and even found it difficult to talk about his daughter. "Felicity got pregnant secretly with the man, and I couldn''t stop her.I could only let her marry him and move in with him.There wasn''t even a wedding, and she moved in with him on her own." Jenny didn''t know what to say. This was indeed something that Felicity was capable of doing.She wasn''t interested in Felicity''s whereabouts; she just felt a little sorry for David.She could guess how ugly things must have been between him and her daughter at that time. Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Mooching Rights "Let''s eat first and talkter," Hannah suggested.She''d wanted to talk to Jenny about Felicity¡¯s situation.But then, Jenny didn''t know what she was thinking. Seeing that she seemed reluctant to talk about it, Jenny didn''t ask too much and justforted David and asked him to take it easy. After lunch at David''s house, they first went to pay respects to Jenny''s grandfather. David and Hannah didn''t follow, saying they would stay home to prepare dinner. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. At the graveyard, Jenny cleared Horace''s grave of the weeds surrounding it andid down some fresh flowers. Then, she introduced Alec to him. "Grandpa, I know you must have been watching me from heaven all these years, and now I''ve brought someone over.Don''t worry¡ªhe''ll take good care of me from now on." "Hello, Grandpa, I''m Alec, and I''ll take care of Jenny from now on.You can rest assured," Alec also spoke up. Jenny talked to her grandfather''s tombstone for a while more before they left. The air in Orchid Vige was fresh, and Old Mr.Faust liked it very much there. After leaving the graveyard, he didn''t go back with Jenny and Alec but had Warren push him around so that he could take a look around. He couldn''t remember how long it had been since hest came out, so he didn''t want to miss this opportunity. Jenny and Alec didn''t dissuade him and understood that it was good for him to see more in his current situation. They returned to David''s house, but they hadn''t even entered yet when they heard an argument taking ce inside. "David, are you even human? Felicity is your daughter! Are you going to watch her suffer for the rest of her life?" There came Hannah''s voice. David didn''t speak but just kept smoking. "Jenny is so rich.What''s it to her if she gives us a little money? Worsees to worst, we can borrow from her, and when we have money, we can pay her back," Hannah continued. David sighed and finally spoke, "Jenny doesn''t owe us anything.Why should she lend us money?" Moreover, even if they said they were borrowing the money from her, how would they repay her? In actuality, they would be taking her money and giving her nothing in return. "You''re her uncle.Can''t she lend you a little money?" Hannah felt that David was hopeless. If it were someone else, Hannah would have attached herself to them and leeched off their riches.But look at them now. They were still staying in this rundown vige and hadn''t managed to get anything from Jenny. Hannah felt they had every right to mooch off a rich rtive like Jenny. David was frustrated and felt that his wife was beyond reason. "Jenny is rich, but it''s not like she didn''t have to work for it.I won''t ask her for money! As for Felicity, I''ll figure something out." Unfortunately, his words didn''t calm Hannah down. On the contrary, she went over and hit him twice in anger while scolding, "You''ll figure something out? What can you think of? You work in the field all day and only manage to live from hand to mouth.Listen carefully, you have to borrow money from them, or we won''t be able to get by!" Hannah stormed out angrily after saying that. Jenny and Alec had long been hiding at one side. Upon seeing Hannah leave, they took their time and didn''t rush in. "No wonder Hannah was so friendly today.I knew it! She had an ulterior motive," Jenny thought. She sighed helplessly and didn''t know what to say. From the fight David and Hannah just had, something must have happened on Felicity''s side. But didn''t she get married? Why did she still need to borrow money? "Don''t think too much about it.You should ask Uncle David about it personallyter," Alec suggested, afraid that Jenny was too concerned about them. Jenny nodded. Even if Alec didn''t say anything about it, she would still ask David so that she could make heads or tails of the situation. Actually, she wasn''t unwilling to give money to David, but she knew that the money would ultimately end up in the hands of Felicity and Hannah, and they would just spend all that money given to them carelessly. Jenny didn''t want the mother and daughter to develop a habit of asking her for money, so she never gave in. However, if they were really in a pinch, she wouldn''t sit back and do nothing. Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Felicity''s Current Condition The two waited at the door for a while. Alec went to find Old Mr. Faust, and Jenny walked into David''s house alone. "Uncle David.¡± As soon as she entered, Jenny saw David sitting on a stool smoking. She felt a little sorry when she saw him in such a troubled state. She walked over and sat down opposite him. "Uncle David, is something wrong?" David nced at her and immediately said with augh, ¡± What could be wrong? Don''t think too much.¡± "Uncle David..." Jenny looked at him, hesitated for a moment, and said, "| heard the argument between you and Aunt Hannah just now.¡± David''s body stiffened, and his eyes reddened. "Forget you heard anything.¡± ¡°Tell me about it, Uncle David." Jenny could see that David was really helpless. If he had a way to resolve his predicament, he wouldn''t be acting like this now. He didn''t want Jenny to know, and he didn''t want to ask for her help either. David always felt that although she was his niece in name, she wasn''t biologically rted to him, so it was different. However, under Jenny''s sincere gaze, he gave in and told her about the situation. Perhaps, deep down, he also hoped that Jenny could help. From David, Jenny learned about the incident. It turned out that when Felicity was pregnant, she insisted on marrying that man. David couldn''t stop her, so he let her go. But little did he expect that Hannah and Felicity extorted tens of thousands of dors from that family, iming it was the betrothal gift for Felicity. Later, they squandered all the money. Afterward, that man revealed his true colors and started physically abusing Felicity, who was pregnant. She was beaten bloody several times. David had considered bringing her back, but they said that if he wanted to bring her back, he had to return the tens of thousands of dors that they paid as Felicity''s betrothal gift. But Hannah and her daughter had long spent that money, so there was no money left to return to that man''s family. Recently, he''d been arguing with Hannah because of it, feeling that she shouldn''t have taken the mary gift. If not for that, things wouldn''t be so difficult now. Hannah, however, didn''t think she¡¯d done anything wrong. All the families in the vige take a betrothal gift when marrying off their daughter. If the other families could do so, why couldn''t she? Besides, she didn''t know at the time that the man was such a scumbag. He even hit his pregnant wife, which was inhumane. These days, Felicity called every day, crying on the line, asking them toe and save her. Even though it broke their hearts, the fact remained that they didn''t have the money. It was onlyst night that David received a call from Jenny and learned that she wasing. Hannah suggested that they ask Jenny for money, but David refused, which led to the argument earlier. Jenny didn''t know what to say after hearing the whole story. Felicity...She couldn''t even find the right words to describe her. "Jenny, I''m telling you this not to ask you for money. Don''t worry, I''ll figure something out,¡± David said, wiping away the tears in his eyes before looking at Jenny.Although he put it that way, Jenny couldn''t bear to see him struggle financially like this. "Uncle David, I''ll give you the money,¡± Jenny said. David was about to refuse, but Jenny interrupted, ¡°I know you don''t want my money, but Felicity is your daughter. I know you''re a tough guy with a soft heart. She''s suffering there, so you must feel bad too." Although Felicity hadn''t exactly been a good daughter and had done many wrongs, Jenny could tell that David still cared for her. So, Jenny insisted on helping. However, she also had her conditions. ¡°But Uncle David, bear in mind that even though we can save her this time, who knows if there''ll be a next time? If she never learns her lesson, these things will happen again in the future.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 I Can''t Help Her Forever David nodded. He understood the rationale, but it was hard to sit back and do nothing about his daughter. Jenny came to a decision. "Think of this money as a loan from me. Get her to draft a loan agreement.¡± Taken aback, David looked troubled. "But Felicity''s pregnant. She can''t work...¡± ¡°Lam in no rush to get my money back. She can pay me back slowly, but you and Aunt Hannah cannot offer help. If you do that, you''ll be doing more harm to her." Jenny wanted Felicity to earn her keep. Else, that woman would never appreciate the value of money and spend like there was no tomorrow. David understood her intention and agreed without hesitation, "Of course.¡± After that, David called Hannah to convey Jenny''s message. He asked his wife to make a trip to Felicity''s inws and get a handwritten loan agreement from Felicity. Hannah was displeased to hear that, but David threatened her, ¡°If you don''t like the idea, I''ll let her stay with her inws. From now on, I shall not see her as my daughter." Cornered, Hannah had no choice but to rush to Felicity''s in-ws¡¯ residence after the call. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Jenny, thank you.¡± David was overwhelmed by gratitude after the call to Hannah. Jenny smiled coolly. "Uncle David, you''ll always be family. It''s just a small favor. Don''t worry about it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± David skipped the formalities and asked, ¡°What would you like for dinner? We have all sorts of vegetables on the farm.¡± "Let''s have what Grandpa used to make for us. I haven''t tasted those dishes in a while and have been missing them.¡± Jenny had a wistful look in her eyes. The simple home- cooked dishes were heavenly delicacies to her. In the evening, Alec came home with Old Mr. Faust. They would stay a night at David''s ce before heading back to Parrington the next day. David was d to host them and enjoyed drinking with Alec at night. The atmosphere was pleasant and happy. They had had dinner by the time Hannah came home, but no one cared much about her. She begrudgingly handed the loan agreement to Jenny. "Jenny, Felicity is your cousin. You''re wealthy. Do you have to do this to her?¡± Hannah still hoped that Jenny would hand them the money without any condition. Jenny epted the agreement and shed her a smile. " Aunt Hannah, it''s true that I do not need the money, and I can give it to you without any condition.¡± ¡°Right...¡± "But have you ever thought about it carefully? I can help her once, but I can''t help her forever,¡± Jenny remarked. Hannah was silent. Jenny added, "Felicity is no longer a child. Do you want her to act this way forever? You and Uncle David are at an age to enjoy your retirement, but you still have to work because of her. Is this how you want to live out your lives?¡± Hannah had nothing more to say to that. Of course, she would like to enjoy her life without worrying endlessly for Felicity. But it was hard to refrain from doting on her only daughter. ¡°Aunt Hannah, the reason I need her to return the money is to let her have a taste of hard-earned money. I want to instill in her the habit of earning her keep instead of begging you for money. If you don''t wish to fund her for the rest of your life, don''t give her money. You''ll be doing her harm otherwise.¡± Jenny left the living room and retired to her bedroom. It was none of her business whether Hannah could think it through. Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Old Mr. Faust''s Trick Hannah and David lost sleep that night as they had a long talk about Felicity''s future. The conversation was out of Jenny''s knowledge. When Jenny woke up the next morning, David and Hannah had made breakfast for her. She saw the smiles on their faces and knew that they had reached an agreementst night. That was great. "Jenny, won''t you stay for a couple more days?" David was reluctant to see them depart on that day. He had no idea when would be Jenny''s next visit. "It''s okay, Uncle David. I have work in Bardoff City,¡± she turned him down. Then, she added, "If you and Aunt Hannah are free, you can visit us in Bardoff City. If you can''t locate our ce, just call us, and I''ll have someone pick you up." Tears brimmed in David''s eyes. Sometimes, he wished that he had a daughter as thoughtful as Jenny. "Yeah. Your Aunt Hannah and I will visit you when we''re free," David replied. Before this, he was on the fence about attending Jenny''s wedding, but he finally arrived at a decision. He must go. After breakfast, Jenny was ready to leave with Alec and Old Mr. Faust. To her surprise, she saw Felicity rushing up to her before she departed. ¡°Jenny!¡± Felicity called out to her. She stopped and watched Felicity approaching her. Alec frowned and stared at that woman warily, for he did not have a good impression of her. Felicity didn''t seem to mind his aversion and marched up to Jenny. "I will pay back every single cent I owe you.¡± Jenny raised an eyebrow. She was caught off guard by Felicity''s promise. At first, she thought her cousin would scream at her over the loan agreement, and she even prepared to bembasted. Things had turned out differently than she expected. "I''m d to hear that from you." Indeed, Jenny was d. Felicity was older than her, but she was spoiled rotten by Hannah. That was why she acted like an immature adult child, reckless and selfish. "I heard you''re getting married.Is that true?" Felicity asked. Jenny nodded and looked at Alec. "Congrattions," Felicity blurted out, even though she didn''t mean it.She was acquainted with Alec¡ª she had attempted to flirt with him but failed miserably. Now, she realized that Jenny was in a different social ss and was about to marry a remarkable partner. They were no longer from the same world. Perhaps, they never were¡ª Felicity had merely refused to admit it. Jenny didn''t chat more with Felicity. They never had much to talk about anyway. When she entered the car, she stared out the window, registering the familiar sceneries around her wistfully.She wondered when her next visit would be. The car drove away from her uncle''s ce.She saw David waving to her, so she waved back as she left. The driver brought the car at a slow speed on the way back. They arrived at Parrington at 1 pm. Everyone had a simple meal and went back to their respective rooms to rest. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Much to Jenny''s surprise, Warren didn''t prepare a separate room for her. She didn''t bother to argue with him and napped in the same room as Alec. They both understood that Old Mr.Faust was pulling a trick, but there was no need to call him out and upset him. Jenny fell asleep once more in Alec''s arms.It was dark when she woke up. "Get up and have dinner." He beamed at her. She rubbed her eyes and sat on the bed. "It''s sote.You should have woken me up earlier." "It''s notte.You''re just in time for dinner," he replied. Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Let''s Visit Them Old Mr.Faust was waiting for Alec and Jenny at the dinner table. "I''m sorry, Grandpa.I overslept." She looked embarrassed for making the old man wait.He waved it off and gestured at her to sit. "It''s fine.It''s good to sleep longer for better rest.Take a seat and have dinner." The three of them took their seats and had dinner together. After dinner, Old Mr.Faust instructed Warren to bring him a box, which he handed to Jenny. "You''re getting married to Alec.As his grandpa, I don''t have anything much to offer.This is a small gift.I wonder if you''d like it."She stared at the box with a surprised look. "Grandpa, this..." "Take it.It''s just a wee gift for you.Just see us as your family." He shoved the box into her hands. She held onto the box and tilted her head to look at Alec. He smiled at her. "Just ept it.It''s a token of appreciation from Grandpa." "Alright then.Thank you, Grandpa." She epted the gift and thanked Old Mr.Faust. "Open the box.I wonder if it matches your preference." He was rather nervous.He picked the gift based on his taste because he was in the dark about Jenny''s likes and dislikes.Now, he was worried that she might not like his choice. She opened the box to find a diamond bracelet lying in it.She was no expert in jewelry, but from the looks of it, the bracelet seemed extraordinarily luxurious and exquisite.She felt sorry for not preparing any gift for Old Mr.Faust. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandpa, this is too expensive." "You''re soon to be Mrs.Faust, and you are worth all the expensive stuff on earth." He would have chosen something other than the diamond bracelet if he could find a better gift. In his eyes, the diamond bracelet was not the most fitting for a lovelydy like Jenny.She was touched by the gift as she covered the box. "Thank you, Grandpa.I love it." "Good.Live happily with Alec, and hopefully, I''ll soon have grandchildren to y with," he poked fun at her, but he secretly wished he could make it to that day. Jenny instantly blushed. Alec pulled her into a hug and said to Old Mr.Faust, "Grandpa, don''t worry.I''ll do my best." "Alec Faust!" She red at him yfully. "You''re so unserious." Old Mr.Faust was happy to see them in love. After chatting with them in the living room, he went to rest in his bedroom. Meanwhile, Jenny was energized after the long nap. "Let''s go out for a walk.We''re leaving Parrington tomorrow." "Sure." Alec never refused Jenny''s requests. They left the Old Mansion in a car.He asked, "Where are we going?" She thought hard about any unfinished business in Parrington. Soon, she had something in mind. "Let''s visit Lilian and Justin! I wonder how they''re doing.We haven''t been in touch for a while," she suggested. Lilian and Justin were orphans she rescued from Clearwater Vige. Their parents perished in an earthquake, so she found the poor kids an adoptive family. After that, she never visited the siblings, and she had no idea about their lives with their adoptive parents. She was riddled with guilt, thinking she should have visited them more often. If they were struggling under the adoptive parents, she would at least notice it right away. Alec knew she felt troubled. He agreed to the idea and drove to the address that he had pulled up. Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 They Sold You Out Half an hourter, they arrived at the door of a small vi. The n was to observe instead of paying an actual visit because Jenny didn''t want to remind the kids of theirte parents. Soon, they saw the door open, and a figure appeared. Jenny immediately recognized Lilian, who went by another name under the new family. Lilian was dressed in a lovely princess gown.She appeared joyful from the bright smile on her face. Justin showed upter, and the two yed in the garden. It was an envious and picturesque view. "You can stop worrying now.They look like they''re living a good life." Alec embraced her.He had the adoptive parents investigated before the adoption.He wouldn''t have allowed them to adopt the children otherwise. Jenny nodded. "I feel relieved knowing that they''re doing well." They watched the children for a while and finally left after the children went into the house. After that, they wandered through the streets of Parrington. At the same time, J was alone at Zack''s ce in Bardoff City because he was still at work. Therefore, she was puzzled when she heard the doorbell ring. Did he forget his house keys? She answered the door while nagging, "You''re careless.Did you forget to bring..." The smile disappeared from her face when she saw a few men standing at the door. "Who are you?" Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "You''re J Hale, aren''t you?" The man who led the pack snickered. When she didn''t answer, he boldly scanned her from head to toe. "Looks decent." She had no idea who they were, but she had a feeling that they were up to no good.She stumbled backward warily and prepared to shut the door. Before that, she demanded to know, "Who exactly are you? And why are you here?" The man nced at her and exined, "Your parents borrowed money from us, but they can''t pay us back.So, they pawned you." J was bewildered. "That''s impossible!" "Hah! Here''s the receipt.Read for yourself." Then, he threw a receipt at her.She picked it up with trembling hands, and her heart sank upon seeing the familiar writing.She had known that her parents loved money more than they loved her, a truth she learned to ept.But now...She felt like a clown. Perhaps, they had never thought of her as a daughter.She forced herself to calm down and threw the receipt back at the man. "Is this even legal? If they owe you money, you should look for them.Why are you after me?" She proceeded to close the door on them.However, the man grabbed the door. "I don''t care whether it''s legal or not.Your parents pawned you, so you''ll have to leave with us." "Let go!" She gritted her teeth, knowing that they wouldn''t let this slip. "How much did they owe you? I''ll pay you back," she suggested. The man let go of the door but stuck a foot out before she could shut it. "Sure, you can do that.It''s a small amount¡ª one million." "One million?" She was bewildered. What did her parents do with that money? The man seemed to read her mind. "I heard your sister-in-w demanded arger amount of dowry.Your parents had no choice but to borrow money."The colors drained from her face. Right. Who else would her parents spend on, if not on their useless son? Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Where Are You Bringing Me? The man ignored J¡¯s response and extended his hand. ¡°Did you say you wanted to pay me back? Pay me now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much with me, but I can pay you part of the amount. Give me a few more days, and I¡¯ll gather all the money.¡± J had some savings over the past few years, but it was nothing much because she had given most of her savings to her parents. It was impossible for her to cough up one million dors right away. There was no way she would leave with the men; the only option left was to buy time. The men were no pushovers. When she said she didn¡¯t have the money, they grabbed her without hesitation. ¡°Since you can¡¯t pay us back, you have to leave with us.¡± ¡°Where are you bringing me?¡± She fought back with an uneasy feeling at the pit of her stomach. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we reach there. I guarantee you¡¯ll be happy.¡± The man chuckled evilly, sending a shiver down her spine. She knew that she¡¯d be screwed if she followed them. Unfortunately, the men were too aggressive, and she didn¡¯t stand a chance against them. In the face of the well-built men, J, a weak female, could not fight back. She watched helplessly as they dragged her out of the vi. Feeling defeated, she blurted out, ¡°My boyfriend is rich! I can get him to pay you when he¡¯s home.¡± She had wanted to keep her family drama from Zack due to shame. Her history was embarrassing and lowly enough, and she worried that revealing her family¡¯s situation would only humiliate her. However, she had no other choice but to borrow money from Zack and work hard to pay him back. She thought the men would ept her suggestion, but they refused to let go of her. ¡¯Heh heh, we think it¡¯s better to bring you with us.¡± They wanted more than one million dors. They were willing to offer the loan to her parents only because they knew the parents would put their daughter as coteral. Their goal, from the very start, was J Hale. A beauty like J would be worth more than one million dors when sold. J was brought away and got knocked out inside the car. The car swiftly left, speeding toward a venue that no one knew. Zack arrived home close to 11 pm. Standing at the door, he was puzzled to find it unlocked. ¡°How careless can J be? She didn¡¯t even lock the door. What if a thief or a robber showed up?¡± he mumbled and entered the vi, heading to her bedroom. However, he frowned when he found no trace of her in the room. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He called out for her but was met with no response. He left the room and quickly checked the entire vi but didn¡¯t see her anywhere. Feeling concerned, he called her but heard her phone ring inside the bedroom. He went upstairs once more and found her phone under a pillow. His eyebrows twitched. A short silenceter, Zack marched to the surveince room. There was no surveince camera in the vi, only some at the vi¡¯s outerpounds. He needed to confirm if J had left by her own will or if something had happened to her. Soon, he spotted a group of men at the vi door in the footage. His expression turned grim when he saw them dragging J away. He took photos of their faces, which he sent to Gilbert. Next, he gave Gilbert a call.¡± Gilbert, track down these men for me.¡± ¡°Why? What happened?¡± Gilbert sounded confused and worried. It waste at night, and Zack sounded anxious over the phone. Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Let Go of Her! Zack was dead worried and had no time to exin. ¡°Help me look for them. I¡¯ll fill you inter.¡± He hung up without giving Gilbert a chance to ask. Gilbert sighed but didn¡¯t waste a minute distributing the photos. He instructed his men to start searching. As a tech expert, Zack still had to call Gilbert for help because he was worried that the men would dodge the surveince cameras in their escape. However, he soon found out that his worries were unfounded. The men were reckless, and their vehicle did not attempt to shun the routes with surveince cameras. It made Zack¡¯s work easier. When he saw where the men parked their vehicle, he jumped in anger and left the vi in his car. Meanwhile, Gilbert was busy helping with the search, but he didn¡¯t have the manpower in Bardoff City, nor was he the best at tracking down suspects. Therefore, he called Jenny, thinking the search would be sped up with the Walter family¡¯s assistance. Jenny was perplexed to receive Gilbert¡¯s call in the dead of night, but she didn¡¯t ask questions. Zack never joked around. Something must have happened for him to ask for help in locating the men. Little did they know that Zack had found the suspects, and he barged into an establishment. It was a popr high-end club in Bardoff City that supplied everything one could ever want, including women. When he stepped foot in the club, the staff immediately approached him.¡± Sir, do you have an appointment?¡± Zack gave him a cold look. ¡®Where are these men?¡± ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t enter without an appointment!¡± The staff member blocked his way to stop him from entering but was kicked Zack rushed into the club because he had no time to lose. He arrived at the main hall, which was quite deserted because it waste at night. He instantly heard the screams from within. It was J! Without thinking, Zack charged at the room and kicked the door open. He saw two men forcing J to kneel on the floor. She had a few p marks on her face. It was obviously recent. His presence caught everyone by surprise. They looked at him at the same time. ¡°Who¡¯s this guy? Who let him in?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Let go of her!¡± Zack shouted as he went to grab J. Before he could reach her, he was kicked aside by a man. ¡°Wow, looks like you¡¯re her lover. How loyal of you! You came at the right time-1 was about to fuck her. It¡¯ll be more fun if you witness it.¡± Then, he ordered his men to hold Zack before he walked up to J. He grabbed her chin with a look of admiration. ¡°You¡¯re quite the looker. I don¡¯t regret the money I spent on buying you. Do your best, and you will be the club¡¯s top escort down the road!¡± ¡°Let go of her! I¡¯ll pay you any amount you want!¡¯ Zack struggled to break free but failed. J had tears in her eyes when she looked at him. ¡°You are a fool! You shouldn¡¯t havee.¡± ¡°J!¡± He choked on his tears. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Are you ying Romeo and Juliet?¡± The man smirked as he grabbed J and threw her onto the couch. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you are still lovebirds after I¡¯m done with her.¡± ¡°No! Let go of me!¡± J struggled with all her might-she did not want to be sullied, especially in front of Zack. Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Bow to You? Dream On! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. There was no way Zack would allow anything bad to happen to J. He broke free of the two men holding him back and rushed toward her. Then, he shoved the man who tried to sexually assault her. ¡°J, don¡¯t be scared!¡± He quickly pulled her into his arms and backed away. The man was infuriated. He drew a dagger and pointed it at Zack. ¡°You¡¯re courting death, aren¡¯t you? But you¡¯re at the wrong ce. No one would bat an eye even if I killed you here!¡± Zack stared at him fearlessly. ¡°Isn¡¯t money all you want? I¡¯ll pay you. Let us go.¡¯ ¡°I wanted money at first, but I have changed my mind. I want the woman now!¡¯ The man was incandescent because no one had the audacity to challenge him like Zack. J clutched onto Zack tightly in fear. ¡°Zack, you should go. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± He turned around to look at her. How could he possibly leave her behind? ¡°Leave that woman behind and bow to me for forgiveness, and I might forgive you,¡± the man demanded as he walked toward Zack. Zack regretted not learning martial arts more enthusiastically when he was taking lessons with Jenny. If he did, he would have been strong enough to fight back. ¡°I¡¯d advise you to think before you act. We¡¯re living under the rule ofw.¡± He attempted to calm his opponent. However, the hooligans never held any regard for thew. ¡°It¡¯s the rule ofw for an average man like you. But for us, it¡¯s a dog-eat-dog world.¡± To them, thew existed to be broken. The man in the lead was backed by the Britt family, one of the Ten Elites in Bardoff City, and that fueled his arrogance. Zack, the upper-middle-ss guy, was not to be taken seriously. Zack fell silent, knowing that nothing he said would be of help. Instead, he tilted his head and whispered in J¡¯s ear, ¡°When I charge at them, you¡¯ll take the chance to escape!¡± ¡°Zack!¡± She shook her head. She couldn¡¯t make that risky move. Still, Zack ignored her worries. ¡°Be good. When you¡¯re out, tell Gilbert toe save me.¡± Her eyes turned misty. She wondered, ¡°Would helpe in time?¡± The man stood in front of Zack with the dagger in hand and a grin on his face. ¡°So? Have you made your decision?¡± Zack smirked at the man and gave him a surprise punch, much to thetter¡¯s disbelief. ¡°Bow to you? Dream on!¡± Next, he roared at J, ¡°J, run!¡± He moved fast, and J was well-prepared too. She knew that she would be an obstacle to him if she stayed. Therefore, she chose to run and look for Gilbert. At least, they¡¯d stand a chance against that man. She reached the door while everyone in the room was momentarily stunned by the attack. Still, she underestimated the capability of the men running the club. She opened the door to find two bodyguards staring frostily at her. ¡°I¡¯m going all out!¡± Zack growled as he locked the man in his arms and went for the door. The man, boiling in rage, raised the dagger and plunged it into Zack¡¯s abdomen. ¡°All out? I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Stop It! ¡°Ahhh-¡± J¡¯s scream pierced through the air. She ran toward Zack like a madwoman when she saw him get stabbed. Before she could go nearer, she was kicked aside by the man. She lost consciousness right after, but before she cked out, she seemed to see Zack smiling at her as though he was trying to assuage her. She wanted to tell him how upset she was, but in the end, she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to do so. Meanwhile, Jenny woke up groggily at the Old Mansion in Parrington when her phone rang. She was confused when she saw the caller¡¯s name. Why would Gilbert call her at this time of night? ¡°Gilbert?¡± she answered the call. ¡°Why are you calling at this hour?¡± It was just after 1 am, and she was fast asleep until she was awoken by Gilbert¡¯s call, which puzzled her. ¡°What?¡± She was instantly awake after hearing what Gilbert had to say, and she sat up straight in the bed. ¡°Zack¡¯s hurt?¡± ¡°Calm down. He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s at the hospital,¡± Gilbert hurriedly exined to stop her from worrying. He added, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to call you, but I worried you would me me for not keeping you in the loop. So, here I am, telling you about it. I¡¯m not here to make you worried.¡± He knew her well. She¡¯d be upset for not getting the news right away, so he decided to call in the wee hours of the night. She had gotten out of bed and started dressing. ¡°Of course you have to tell me right away! You¡¯re at Bardoff Hospital, right? I¡¯ming over right now. Let¡¯s talk when I¡¯m there.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± he scolded. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever check the time? You¡¯re in Parrington! How on earth are you supposed to travel here?¡± She snapped back to reality. Right, she was in Parrington, and there were no flights to Bardoff City at that time. ¡°Get a good rest ande to Bardoff City tomorrow. He¡¯s fine. He only suffered from some bruises.¡± She pursed her lips, thinking that Zack¡¯s condition was not as simple as Gilbert had presented. ¡°Who hurt him?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten that guy under control. It¡¯s quiteplicated. Let¡¯s talk when you¡¯re back.¡± Next, he hung up on her, refusing to take more questions. She stared at her phone helplessly. She badly wanted to fly to Bardoff City. Too bad she was not a bird. When she turned around, she found Alec awake. He must have woken up because of her. Feeling embarrassed, she said, ¡°Sorry. I woke you up.¡± ¡°Has something happened to Zack?¡± Alec asked. He observed the panic on Jenny¡¯s face. She nodded and sighed. ¡°Yeah. Gilbert said Zack suffered some bruises, but I think he¡¯s doing worse than that. Gilbert wouldn¡¯t have called me at this hour otherwise.¡± She guessed that Zack must have been unconscious, for he would have stopped Gilbert from making the call, but he wasn¡¯t there to physically stop him. ¡°Are you very worried?¡± He looked at her. She nodded. Of course she was worried about her brother. He nced at his phone and told her, ¡°If we start the drive, we can reach Bardoff City around 10 am.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± She was caught off guard. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, we can drive to Bardoff City,¡¯ he suggested, knowing that Jenny would lose sleep if she could not ascertain Zack¡¯s condition with her own eyes. Instead of waiting for the next morning, he thought they should move immediately. Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 But He¡¯s Not the One for You Jenny was taken aback by his proposal. Eyes wide in disbelief, she stared at him. ¡°Drive to Bardoff City?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded, thinking it was not a big deal as long as she was down for it. A long silenceter, she shook her head. Although she was worried about Zack and wanted to be back in Bardoff City, drivingte at night was taxing and posed a risk of an ident. She wouldn¡¯t put them through it. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep. We can book the earliest flight tomorrow morning.¡± She went back to bed, but it was destined to be a sleepless night. At a general ward in Bardoff Hospital, J finally opened her eyes. She was temporarily disoriented when she saw the unfamiliar environment. Soon, she recalled the events before losing consciousness, and tears welled up in her eyes. She stumbled out of the room and realized she was in a hospital. That gave her a sliver of hope. If she was in the hospital, did that mean she and Zack were saved? She hurriedly stopped a nurse and asked if another patient had been sent to the hospital with her. She finally beamed when she heard that a patient had been sent in at the same time. However, the color drained from her face when she learned the patient was in the emergency room. She found her way to the emergency room entrance with great difficulty. nov?xo Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly when she saw the lit-up sign. That was when Gilbert noticed her presence. He didn¡¯t like the woman at all, especially after learning that she had a role in the incident. Thankfully, he found Zack right when the man attempted to stab him for the second time.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gilbert had wanted to leave J behind, disregarding her welfare, but he acted against it out of consideration for Zack. However, nv?lx.o that didn¡¯t mean he would show her kindness. He turned his gaze to the emergency room, his brow furrowed. Zack suffered from one stab wound, but it was critical. The doctor had discussed it with Gilbert and made him sign the notice of critical condition, but he didn¡¯t utter a word to Jenny. ¡°Gilbert.¡± J noticed him standing at the entrance. n.ov?x.o She hung her head low and went up to him. He nced at her without a word. She knew that he never took a liking to her. In the past, she would have felt unfairly treated, but she knew she didn¡¯t deserve to think so at this moment. Zack wouldn¡¯t have been injured if not for her. ¡°Zack¡­he¡¯ll be okay, right?¡± she asked with a shaky voice. He snickered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know best?¡± ¡°Sorry. I have no idea¡­¡± ¡°Leave your apology for Zack,¡± he cut her off emotionlessly even as he faced her tears. She bit her lips and shut up. Indeed, she needed to apologize to Zack. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Gilbert asked. n.ov?x.o He didn¡¯t have the time to interrogate the men he had arrested. Her expression fell, but she told him everything without leaving behind any detail. When she was done, she peered at his face. As expected, n.ove.lx.o there was a disy of resentment and disgust on it on top of the usual dislike. ¡°Zack loves you a lot, but he¡¯s not the one for you. n.ove.lx.o If you care about him, you shouldn¡¯t be with him.¡± ¡°Do you know how much trouble you¡¯d cause him with that family of yours? Even if he survives this time, we wouldn¡¯t know about the next. Could you promise me that he¡¯ll survive each attack?¡± Gilbert questioned. J was quiet, and there was a ghastly look on her face. Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 A Long Night When the lights of the emergency room sign went out, Gilbert shifted his gaze away from J, relieving her from the pressure, even if it was for a while. She followed behind him, listening to him asking the doctor about Zack¡¯s condition. ¡°He¡¯s not in critical condition, but we¡¯ll have to see how he fares in the next 24 hours,¡± the doctor answered. Gilbert thanked him and watched the nurse wheel Zack into the ICU. Since he and J couldn¡¯t enter the ICU, they lingered at the entrance, not intending to leave. Feeling guilty, she offered, ¡°Gilbert, you should head home to rest. I can watch over him.¡± She made the considerate suggestion because she worried that Gilbert would overexert himself. However, he gave her a hard look. ¡°Zack is my brother. I will watch over him.¡± He implied that she would remain an outsider as long as she wasn¡¯t married to Zack. She went silent, not knowing what to say in the situation. The air between them froze. They sat at each end of the bench, an entire world separating the two like they were total strangers. It was going to be a long night. Jenny woke up and started packing early in the morning, while Alec informed Old Mr. Faust about their departure. When she went to the first floor, she ran into Old Mr. Faust, who was up to date on the situation. Heforted her, ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s a lucky guy, and he¡¯ll be fine.¡± She forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯m okay.¡± She was worried but not to the point of losing her mind. She and Alec had breakfast with Old Mr. Faust but didn¡¯t stay for long. They had to leave after breakfast because they had booked the earliest flight out of Parrington. Before she boarded the ne, she called Gilbert to check on the situation. He assured her Zack was fine, leaving her with no choice but to see that for herself. She hung up and boarded the flight with Alec. The ne took off soon and vanished from sight as it ascended to the skies above Parrington. At Bardoff Hospital, Gilbert tucked away his phone and sighed as he stared at Zack, who was still in the ICU despite surviving the crucial 24-hour period. J was still around. She washed up at the restroom and returned to stand guard at the ICU entrance. ¡°We don¡¯t need you to stay. Go home.¡± Gilbert rarely interacted with her, but his first conversation was asking her to leave. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll wait until he wakes up.¡± She was bogged down by guilt toward Zack. Waiting for him to wake up was the least she could do as a girlfriend. ¡°Zack cares a lot about you. If you fall sick when you wait for him, he¡¯ll have to worry about you when he wakes up,¡± Gilbert said. She pursed her lips and thought of replying, but he was ahead of her. ¡°We¡¯ll have someone looking after him. I need to rest at home too. I¡¯lle over in the afternoon.¡± Jenny and Alec would arrive by noon, and Gilbert thought they could brainstorm the next steps together. J ran out of excuses to stay, especially after Gilbert said that to her. Still, she didn¡¯t wander far. She booked a room at the hotel across from the hospital, where she washed up andy on the bed. Instead of dozing off, she waited for time to pass. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When noon came around, she¡¯d immediately head to the hospital. Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Why Don¡¯t You Deal With the Mess That Is Your Family? At noon, J was back at the hospital on an empty stomach. When Gilbert returned, he found her standing at the entrance to the ICU. He ignored her and called Jenny. He didn¡¯t say much after learning that she and Alec had alighted and were on their way to the hospital. ¡°Is Jennying?¡± J cast a nervous nce at Gilbert. Although he had never done anything threatening to her, she was fearful of him. In the past, she was fine with Gilbert¡¯s aversion as long as Zack loved her. After the incident, she seemed to have lost some of her confidence. Gilbert nced at her and grunted without offering more details. Since he refused to engage, J knew her ce and quietly sat by the ICU. Half an hourter, Jenny and Alec showed up at the hospital and hurried to the ICU. There, she saw Gilbert, which angered her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he suffered minor injuries? Why is he warded here, then?¡± As a doctor, she knew too well the patient¡¯s condition that warranted a stay at the ICU. She realized that Gilbert had been lying to her over the phone. Seeing her agitation, he hurriedly calmed her down. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He wont die.¡± ¡°Gilbert!¡± She sounded cross, but he felt the same. He hissed, ¡°He acted stupid by putting himself in danger for someone else. He had no one to me but himself.¡± That remark took her by surprise, for she still had no idea what had urred. She gave him a puzzled look before shifting her gaze to the silent J. When Gilbert realized that J was not going to open up, he told Jenny everything. But in his narration, J was to be med, and Zack was merely being stupid. J didn¡¯t fight back because she agreed it was her fault too.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jenny felt a headache creeping on after hearing the sequence of events. She waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside. I¡¯ll check with the doctor. We¡¯ll talk about everything else when Zack¡¯s awake.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t stop her, knowing she¡¯d only feel assured after asking the doctor questions. Alec went with her, and soon, only J and Gilbert were by the ICU. When he realized that she had no intention of leaving, he looked rather annoyed. ¡°Jenny and I will stay. You don¡¯t have to be here.¡± ¡°Gilbert, I¡¯m Zack¡¯s girlfriend-¡° ¡°You¡¯re his girlfriend, not his spouse,¡± he dismissed her with disdain, hoping that J wouldn¡¯t be in contact with Zack anymore. She bit her lips. He went on, ¡°Rather than wasting your time here, why don¡¯t you deal with the mess that is your family?¡± That question seemed to have done the job. She said no more and was ready to leave. ¡°Got it.¡± Indeed, it was high time she sort out the mess. At least she needed to confront her parents about their treatment of her. Had they never seen her as their daughter? When Jenny returned, J was gone. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She left,¡± Gilbert said curtly, sounding quite irritated as though he refused to mention J. Knowing what was in his mind, she advised him, ¡°Gilbert, even if she was the reason behind Zack¡¯s injuries, she was not to me. She can¡¯t choose her parents. You don¡¯t have to shift your anger to her.¡± ¡°If she can¡¯t choose her parents, why doesn¡¯t she choose to stay away from Zack? Zack wouldn¡¯t be lying here if it weren¡¯t for her.¡± Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Just Dealing With Some Annoying Stuff Although Gilbert fought a lot with Zack, he still viewed Zack and Jenny as some of the most important people in his life. He was taken in and raised by Jenny¡¯s grandfather as a young orphan; to him, Jenny and Zack were family. Therefore, he would never allow Zack to get in danger for a woman, and he was being civil for not pulling tricks to break up the couple. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Gilbert. Calm down. I know you care a lot for Zack, but we can¡¯t do anything about his rtionship. It¡¯s all up to him. If he¡¯s willing to die for J, our protests won¡¯t do a thing.¡± After the incident, Jenny finally realized that Zack must have fallen hard for J. Why else would he sacrifice his life for her? In the beginning, she thought that the couple might break up due to conflicts after some time, but it seemed that she was naive. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that stupid. He¡¯ll know that the woman isn¡¯t for him after this incident. He won¡¯t go back to her.¡± Gilbert sounded confident. Jenny didn¡¯t share the same optimism, but she kept her thoughts to herself because there was no point arguing. She¡¯d rather leave the discussion for when Zack regained consciousness. After that, Jenny was ready to stand guard at the hospital with Gilbert. Alec was against the idea. ¡°Gilbert will be here. Let¡¯s go home and rest,¡± he suggested. Ever since Jenny agreed to his marriage proposal, he had been addressing Gilbert more easily and cordially regardless of Gilbert¡¯s perception of him. Of course, Gilbert wasn¡¯t too fond of the closeness, but he didn¡¯t bother to argue with Alec. ¡°Alec¡¯s right. You should rest. I don¡¯t know when Zack is waking up. Go rest. I¡¯ll get someone to inform you when he¡¯s up.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°But Zack¡­¡± ¡°He won¡¯t wake up quicker just because you¡¯re around. It¡¯s useless,¡± Gilbert retorted. Jenny agreed with him. She should rest and be mentally refreshed to face everything after Zack woke up. From what Gilbert told her, the men behind the attack were quite something. When she left the hospital with Alec, she found J at the entrance, making a call. ¡°Why do you treat me this way? Am I not your daughter? How could you sell me off for that useless son of yours? Do you know who those men are? Do you know what you¡¯re getting me into?¡± J was wailing and howling. Jenny couldn¡¯t hear the response from her parents, but she assumed that parents who had the audacity to inflict such harm on their children would not be moved by tears and speech. They wouldn¡¯t have done that to J if they had an ounce of conscience. J hung up and turned around, only to see Jenny standing not far away. Her hysterical communication with her parents must have been overheard by Jenny, and she felt rather ashamed of it. Jenny felt awkward because she didn¡¯t intend to eavesdrop. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just dealing with some annoying stuff. I¡¯m used to it.¡± She smiled bitterly. She should have sumbed to her destiny after years of being exploited by her family. Had she not crossed paths with Zack and stopped financially supporting her family, her parents wouldn¡¯t have had to put her as coteral. At that time, she recalled Gilbert¡¯s words. ¡°Can you be sure this won¡¯t happen again?¡± Sure? How could she be sure? She could not promise anything. The more she dwelled upon her thoughts, the further she sank in despair. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 It Depends on How Determined You Are ¡°You alright?¡± Jenny was worried at the sight of her pale face. At the end of the day, J was not at fault. She and Gilbert merely thought that J wasn¡¯t suitable for Zack. However, judging from recent events, it would be impossible to separate the two-at least, she had given up on that. She¡¯d rather peacefully ept the fact that she might have J as a sister-in-w. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± J nodded and forced a smile. Jenny didn¡¯t press on, knowing that no one would feel okay given the circumstances. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡¯ J wanted to turn down the offer, but Jenny insisted, ¡°Get into the car.¡± She held the door open for J, and J had no way to reject her. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. J thanked her and went into the car. Alec was in the driver¡¯s seat, Jenny beside him. J settled into the back seat without a word. It was Jenny who finally broke the silence, ¡°Gilbert can be harsh. Don¡¯t take his words to heart. As long as you and Zack are truly in love, no one can stop you from seeing each other.¡± ¡°I know. But Gilbert wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± J smiled wryly. She refused to admit the truth, but she was indeed not a perfect match for Zack. Putting aside the problem of her birth family, she was not a good candidate for Zack¡¯s partner with her qualifications. Moreover, her life was greatly entwined with her troubled family. She heard from Gilbert that he and his siblings were orphans who had never met their parents. Jenny was finally united with her parents muchter. At that time, she wondered how nice it would be if she were an orphan. Her childhood might be rough, but things would have gotten much better as an adult. She wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer during her childhood only to be a sacrificial adult child. Her parents exploited her, and only her, but if she married Zack, she worried that her parents wouldy their fingers on him as well. Would she be causing harm to Zack? She had once dreamed of Zack as the dashing prince who would save her from her hellish life, but what if she was the one who dragged him into her hell? She shuddered at the possibility. ¡°The incident this time is not your fault.¡± Jenny was worried that J might overthink. ¡°I¡¯ll make those men pay for hurting Zack. As for your parents¡­Have you thought of a way to deal with them?¡± If J wanted to be with Zack, she couldn¡¯t allow her parents to treat her in the same manner. Her parents were a time bomb that would explode any day. J shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to deal with them. In fact, I wished I never had parents like them.¡± But what else could she do? ¡°There¡¯s always going to be a way. It depends on how determined you are,¡± Jenny casually remarked. J¡¯s eyes lit up with hope as she stared at Jenny. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush to discuss this. Go home and have a good rest. I need to think this through. Plus, we need to wait until Zack¡¯s awake.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t have a clear picture yet, but getting rid of two people wasn¡¯t too hard. J pursed her lips and asked no more. She knew her situation was tricky, and she didn¡¯t have much hope of ever solving it. She had tried to sever ties with her parents, but it was useless. She only enjoyed two days of peace when her parents regretted their decision-they went to her workce and put on a show, kicking and crying, forcing her to cave in. Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 You¡¯re Inviting Yourself The car rolled to a stop in front of Zack¡¯s vi. Jenny told J, ¡°Rest well. Have a good sleep. Zack might already be awake by the time you¡¯re up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nodding, J left the car. Jenny let Alec drive away only after she watched J enter the vi. On their way back, Alec joked, ¡°I thought you hated her. Looks like you¡¯ve epted her.¡± ¡°Well, she must be someone he loves dearly if he¡¯s willing to give up his life for her. If so, why should I hate her? I should ept her instead.¡± If she refused to change her attitude, she might alienate herself from J, or worse, Zack. Every individual had the right to make their personal decisions. It might not be an eptable decision at the moment, but sooner orter, people around them woulde to ept it. ¡°You¡¯re quite cool about it.¡± Alec smiled and admired her carefree attitude. Since she couldn¡¯t change Zack¡¯s decision, she tried to ept it. The world would be simpler if everyone acted this way. She put a hand on her head and sighed. ¡°I have no choice. I don¡¯t want to be a frustrated youngdy.¡± No matter who Zack married, he was the one who would spend his life with the woman. As his sister, she had no right to interfere too much. She was fine as long as Zack and his partner were happy. They arrived at their vi. Feeling spent from the flight and the trip to visit Zack, they took a nap once they arrived. It was dark outside when Jenny was woken up by the sound of her ringing phone. It was a call from Gilbert. ¡°Gilbert, did something happen?¡± she answered in a panic. Gilbert was speechless at her reaction and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Zack¡¯s doing fine. He has woken up, and he¡¯s been transferred to the normal ward.¡± ¡°Is that true? Great! I¡¯ll head to the hospital now.¡± With that, she rolled out of bed and shook off the exhaustion. After hanging up, she noticed that Alec had dressed himself. When she approached, he asked, ¡°I thought you said you were going to the hospital. Let¡¯s go, shall we? It ¡°It¡¯ste. Are you going too?¡± Jenny knew Alec was much busier than her. He really didn¡¯t have to join her. However, he didn¡¯t take that into consideration as he got up. ¡°Zack is your brother, so he¡¯s mine too. Of course, I have to visit my brother when he¡¯s in the hospital.¡± Heh, Alec was inviting himself. Jenny didn¡¯t bother to argue with him, and they went to the hospital together after she changed her clothes. Gilbert likely informed J, or maybe Zack forced him to do so. When Jenny and Alec arrived, they found J in Zack¡¯s room. She had arrived sooner than them. ¡°Zack.¡± Jenny went up to him, tears forming in her eyes when she saw his pallor. Zack didn¡¯t think much of his condition. A smile spread across his pale face. ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I am hardy, don¡¯t you know? Nothing¡¯s going to happen to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still stubborn even when lying in bed like this.¡± She red at him. He survived the ordeal this time out of sheer luck. If he were unlucky, no one could have imagined how he might end up.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Zack smiled without care. ¡°I was indeed too careless this time. Sorry for making you worry. But don¡¯t fret¡ªI promise there won¡¯t be a next time. Once I¡¯m discharged, I¡¯ll train hard to take on ten men at once!¡± He never once mentioned J, as though by not mentioning her, no one would know her involvement in the incident. He seemed worried that people might perceive her differently after learning about the actual events. Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 It''s Useless Everyone knew what Zack was up to.No one called him out or said a thing, saving for a slight snort from Gilbert. Still, J felt bad about the incident, especially when she saw how Zack was protecting her in front of everyone.But what else could she do for him? Not only was she helpless, but she might also cause more trouble for him.She hated herself for being ipetent. "I''ve arrested the man who stabbed you.He''s not the main problem, but he''s backed by the Britts." As Gilbert spoke, he turned to Jenny.He believed the man''s connection to the Brittsplicated the situation more than they had expected. The man was the club owner on papers, but he was financially backed by the Britts, hence the impudence. Although Gilbert was doing well in Bardoff City, he was far from being as influential as the Ten Elites. Therefore, he''d need Jenny''s help with this. Zack felt frustrated because he knew he couldn''t take down the Britts. At the same time, he didn''t want to trouble Jenny. "If he''s the one who stabbed me, we should send him to prison." As long as whoever was backing the man didn''t bail him out, Zack had no n to drag on the matter.He didn''t have the capability to do so anyway. Knowing what was in her brothers¡¯ minds, Jenny held a different opinion. "Zack, just focus on your recovery.You don''t have to worry about other stuff.I''ll take care of it." "Jenny..." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Listen to me.I will take care of it," she cut him off with augh.She knew Zack was worried about her safety, but she didn''t fear the Britts, not in their current state.She had given Brandon Britt a stern warning after the drama involving Yvonne. Although Yvonne had disappeared from Bardoff City, it didn''t stop Jenny from holding a grudge against the Britt family. Now that Brandon Britt had once again gotten on her wrong side, it would be a pity not to do something about it. Moreover, the Walters and the Fausts needed to expand their businesses within the confines of Bardoff City''s limited economic pie, and to do so, they would need to acquire the businesses of their rivals. Through exchanging nces, Jenny and Alec reached a pact. They wanted to take everything owned by the Britt family. Zack didn''t say more in the face of Jenny''s determination.He had full trust in her capabilities. "Sure.I''ll leave it to you, but don''t let them take advantage of you." "Okay.Have a good rest.We''ll leave now." Then, she dragged Gilbert out of the room without asking for his opinion, offering the young couple some privacy. Gilbert was annoyed. "Why did you drag me out here? I have more to talk to Zack about." "Gilbert, were you nning to make him break up with J? " Sheid out the truth¡ªshe knew his thoughts well.His silence was an admission. Feeling troubled, she reminded him, "Look how Zack is protecting J.You should know he doesn''t mind taking on the trouble for her.I think he''d only feel bad for not protecting her better.He won''t listen to what you say to him.It''s useless." She deliberately persuaded Gilbert to give up on talking Zack out of the rtionship and allowing him to pick his path. Plus, she didn''t want the brothers to be upset at each other. Gilbert knew her intention and let out a long sigh.He stared at her and then at Alec. With a shake of his head, he said, "Whatever.I''ll let it be.You never listened to me in the past, and he won''t listen to me now." All of a sudden, he felt like a wicked stepparent in novels, one who was vocally against the protagonists. It was unnecessary to upset everyone. Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 How Could He Say It''s Worth It? Jenny could tell that Gilbert was upset. She quickly added, ¡°Gilbert, I know you''re doing this in Zack''s best interest.But he''s an adult now.We can''t make decisions for him." He merely waved his hand. "That''s enough.You should leave." Then, he trudged ahead and disappeared from her sight. Perhaps, it was time to have a life of his own instead of focusing all his attention on Jenny and Zack. As the eldest, he always acted like a father, worrying they''d date partners who were unsuitable for them. She was woeful at the sight of Gilbert leaving. "Was I too harsh to him just now?" Alec gave her a back hug and said affirmatively, "No.You were right.It''s Gilbert who needs to think about it.He puts himself in the role of a father by disciplining you.But in truth, he''s not that much older than both of you, and he never had the experience of being a father.He doesn''t have more life experiencepared to you.You''re not at fault.He''s the one who has confused his role." Despite that, Jenny didn''t feel better at all and wallowed ina low mood. Seeing that, Alec hurriedly changed the topic. ¡° Jenny, don''t you have any pity for me? I haven''t had dinner, and I''m starving." His stomach cooperatively rumbled at the same time.It struck her that they had not had dinner before arriving at the hospital. In fact, they haven''t ate any food since alighting the ne. "Sorry for making you starve with me." She looked sheepish. "Let''s go and have a nice meal.I''ll buy you dinner." "Sure.I''ll eat you out of house and home, my wife-to-be!" He chuckled and held her hand as they left the hospital. Meanwhile, things weren''t as harmonious between Zack and J in his room. "J, what''s wrong? Why haven''t you said a word?" He noticed that she had been silent ever since he woke up.She refused to speak, and he grew concerned. "Are you in shock? Don''t worry.I promise I won''t let this happen again." Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She finally lifted her head and stared at him. "How could you promise that? You weren''t even the cause behind this incident." "J..." "You had nothing to do with it and didn''t have to risk yourself to save me.You almost lost your life.Got it?" Fuming, she red at him with misty eyes. That caught him off guard, but he quickly collected himself. "That won''t happen.I''m going to be with you forever.I''m not losing my life." All the words she wanted to say to him were stuck in her throat. Tears streamed down her face, sending Zack into a panic. He wanted to wipe her tears, only to realize that he was physically unable to do so. "J, don''t cry.You''re making me feel bad." He had no idea why she cried, but he was upset at the sight of it.She wiped the corner of her eyes to stop her tears from falling. "I think you''re foolish.Is it even worth it to risk yourself to save me?" "Of course it is," he said without hesitation. He was willing to sacrifice himself for her safety, but she thought he was a fool. How could he say that it was worth it? She felt that she wasn''t worth his sacrifice. At that thought, she cried even louder. Zack grew more nervous. "J, stop crying! Did someone bully you? Tell me, and I''ll teach them a lesson." Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Join Me, Then? J shook her head while crying. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "No one bullied me." No one dared to bully her with Zack by her side. He badly wanted to hug his inconsble lover, but he was unable to move and was forced to watch on helplessly. "J, don''t cry.I can''t even give you a hug right now." She cried even louder at his remark. "Why are you...so foolish?" "I''m not foolish.If I were a fool, I wouldn''t havee across a lovely girl like you," he answered with a chuckle, feeling like the happiest man on earth at that moment. She felt his love, but the love had be such a suffocating burden for her.She loved him too, but she believed she wasn''t a good match for him.It took her a while to calm down. She patted her eyes dry. * Zack, I''m sorry.You got hurt because of me." She thought an apology was warranted. "J, we are one.We don''t owe each other anything.If I were the one in trouble, I believe you would have rushed over to save me." He didn''t need her apology because she wasn''t at fault. Still, she felt bad for him. "My parents..." "Don''t overthink now.When I''m discharged, let''s pay them a visit.We might figure out a way to deal with them." Growing up without parents, Zack had no idea about the family dynamics between J and her parents. It was said that a parent''s love for the child was universal, but he didn''t feel that J''s parents had any love for her. Maybe there were indeed parents who had no affection for their children, and J''s parents were an example. Well, his parents too... Had they loved him, they wouldn''t have abandoned him and made him an orphan. J shook her head in horror when she heard the suggestion to visit her parents. "No! You shouldn''t go!" She could picture the words that her parents would say to him. They would definitely demand money and might even pester him about money after they acquainted themselves with Zack.She feared that she might cause further harm to him. "Calm down.If you don¡¯t want me to go, I won''t.Anyway, we''re in this together.No matter what happens, we will do it as a team." He held her hand to soothe her. The warmth of his touch calmed her. "They''re not good people, and they will probably pester you after you visit them.That''s why I don''t want you to go." "Yeah, I know." He nodded.He was aware of her concerns. Honestly speaking, he was fine with her parents. Although he wasn''t as rich as Jenny or Alec, he was never short of money, and satisfying the greed of her parents wouldn''t be too much of an issue. However, J had made it clear that she didn''t want him to go down this route. Therefore, he wouldn''t do it to avoid upsetting her.She had gathered herself and put the thought of her parents behind her. "You''ve just woken up, and you''re still weak.You need more rest." "But I can''t sleep." He woke up feeling as though he had slept for a century. Moreover, he was worried that J would leave him after he fell asleep.She shed him a defeated smile. "Even so, you should lie in bed and rest." "Join me, then?" He raised his eyebrows cheekily. If she joined him in bed, time would go by faster.She promptly blushed. "How?" "Why not? We can squeeze into this bed." Then, he moved a little to the side to make space for her. The blush on her cheeks deepened. Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 How Do You n to Deal With Them? In the following days, Jenny would drop by Zack''s room for a quick visit before work. Most of the time, she didn''t need to enter to check on him because J was right by his side. Her presence would only be an interruption. Zack was almost fully recovered. It was then he reached out to Jenny to ask her opinion on the best way to deal with J''s parents.He received news that the Fausts and Walters had worked together to destroy the Britts, starting with an investigation into the club. The Britts were deeply corrupted and were in a precarious position after the targeted attacks by the two families. Since Zack didn''t need to worry about the Britts, his full attention was on J''s parents, who might pose endless trouble for him if they were not handled well. He never ran from trouble, but he knew thest thing J wanted was to see her parents being a source of trouble. At the end of the day, none of them would be happy if her parents weren''t taken care of. After hearing Zack out, Jenny sank into a short silence. Then, she said, "Zack, don''t worry about this.I''ll bring my men to iron this out." "How do you n to deal with them?" he asked. "Well, since they nned to sell their daughter off, let''s pretend that J has been sold off to stop them from contacting her." If she brought her men to send J''s parents a warning, she believed that they wouldn''t cause further trouble. However, she had to carefully think over the execution of the idea. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Zack looked a little concerned. "Will that work? We can''t be too hard-handed because they''re J''s parents." He wouldn''t have bothered if they weren''t. "Zack, don''t worry about it.I have never let you down, have ¡°? "She waved at him dismissively, thinking the task at hand was a piece of cake. "You should return to your room.You''ll be discharged in two days." "Okay.After I''m discharged, I n to marry J as soon as possible," he suddenly told her. She was surprised at the confession, but she understood his feelings. "I''m okay with that.But we''ll have to see if J''s going to say yes." "Of course she will." He sounded extremely confident, to which she merely smiled. She had an inkling that J, who was currently troubled and stressed out, might not say yes to him right away. Anyway, it was not her ce toment on their rtionship. After Zack left, Jenny made a call to Melissa Collins. "Bring a few men with you and follow me on a trip." "Where are we going?" Melissa questioned. "Just running an errand.It won''t take long." Jenny believed that dealing with J''s parents would be a breeze. Melissa agreed to join her. Jenny didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she only took leave after doing her routine patient checks.She met Melissa at the hospital entrance.She didn''t inform Alec of her decision to meet with J''s parents because he was in the thick of taking down the Britts. As for Gilbert... Ever since Jenny''s conversation with him, he never paid Zack another visit, as if he was prepared to let go of him. Jenny sighed at Gilbert''s behavior¡ªshe was helpless in front of him. "Let''s go," she muttered, sitting in the passenger seat. Melissa drove her to the address provided with a car in tow that was filled with the men Melissa had brought with her. Melissa never asked Jenny the reason they needed reinforcements.She''d do anything as long as it wasn''t against her interest. Since she was deeply indebted to Jenny, she''d follow her orders without doubt or protest. Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 I Had Sand in My Eyes While Jenny, Melissa, and their bodyguards were on their way to J''s parents, J had just ended a conversation with them.Her eyes were red and glistening as she panted, clearly just emerging from a fight. How could she not fight with them? They had the audacity to say that they wanted toe to Bardoff City for Zack and that they wanted him to be their meal ticket forever. At that instance, her only thought was to die and bring her parents along.She wondered why God had to make her suffer. Why was it so tough to stay with a man she loved? "J?" Zack came searching for her when she didn''t return to his room for a long time.He was worried after finding her alone in the corridor. Hearing his voice, she hurriedly wiped away her tears. "Why did you leave the room? I''ll be there right away." He didn''t see her crying, but he sensed that something was wrong from her reddened eyes. "Are you okay?" "I''m fine.I had sand in my eyes." She smiled as not to worry him.The more she pretended she was okay, the more worried he became. Sighing, he went up to her and pulled her into a hug. "Don''t worry.Jenny will deal with your parents." "Yeah." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She wanted to tell him that no one could solve the issue and no one could help.But she kept the thoughts private because she didn''t want to worry him. They returned to his room, and she sat by his bed.He poured her a ss of water. "Here, drink up." She was taken aback, followed by embarrassment. "Look at me, making the patient pour me water." "It''s not a big deal.I''m almost recovered." Zack feltpletely fine. If the doctor hadn''t forced him to stay for a few more days, he would have left the hospital right away. She sipped on the water, messy thoughts crowding her mind.He was nervous because he had no idea what was in her mind.His hand was sweating as he held a diamond ring tightly, the one he had requested someone to quietly deliver yesterday. "J, have you ever thought about your life in the future?¡¯ he asked, attempting to divert her attention.She fell into silence.It took her a while to answer, "I guess I''ll be like the average woman, living my ordinary but remarkable life with a husband who loves me and two cute kids." That was her dream. Zack was touched by her description, for it was the life he looked forward to as well. "J, if...if I''d like to build that life with you, will you..." he stammered nervously and found himself at a loss for words. However, he had one knee on the ground as he showed her the ring. "You..." She was stunned. "Will you marry me?" He finally found his voice after a while. She was jolted back to reality¡ªthis was a marriage proposal.It wasn''t anything grand, and they didn''t even have a third party to be a witness, but she believed he wasn''t joking. Staring at the man with one knee on the ground, she sensed the sincerity in his eyes that came with a mix of nervousness.She wanted to say yes, but she was reminded of Gilbert''s doubt and her parents¡¯ announcement ofing to Bardoff City for Zack.She hesitated. If she agreed to marry him, her parents would think that they were in the right to meet Zack. They might even pester her for her entire life. "J, will you marry me?" His heart almost leaped out of his mouth as he waited for an overdue answer.He was confident that she''d say yes because they got along well when they were dating, and they were ready for marriage. However, her silence crushed his confidence. Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 She Was Not to Be Trifled With "I''m sorry, Zack, that was too sudden.I haven''t..." Words stumbled out of her mouth, and thoughts jumbled up in her head.She was telling him that she wasn''t ready, that it was too sudden, and that she needed to think about it.But her words were stuck in her throat in the next second because he had pulled her into a hug.She was quiet. Feeling the warmth from his body, she badly wanted to say yes without any care in the world, but...she didn''t have the courage to do so. Perhaps, just like Gilbert had said, life for Zack would be easier without her. Zack wouldn''t have had to face the hazards of getting involved with her parents. "It''s alright, J.I can wait." Zack epted her exnation of the proposal being too sudden. After all, he had indeed acted impulsively.He had been thinking about marriage, but the early proposal was outside his original n.He understood her panic and her refusal to say yes. Instead of feeling angry, he was upset at himself for rushing the proposal.It wasn''t the right time. J gave him a nod in a daze.He didn''t press further, much to her relief. Anyway, she didn''t have to worry about giving him an answer at the moment. Meanwhile, Jenny and her team had left Bardoff City and crossed the borders into a small town in a district near the city. Although the town was unaffiliated with Bardoff City, people there were rich because they were close to the city. Therefore, it shocked Jenny that J''s parents would even think of giving up their daughter for a loan. Jenny found her way to J''s family home, whereughter could be heard from within. None of J''s family seemed to care about her well-being in Bardoff City. Jenny went through her n with Melissa in the car. After hearing the n, Melissa gave her a thumbs up. "Roger that.Don''t worry.I won''t disappoint you.I''m a professional when ites to acting." Jenny wasn''t nning to meet with J''s parents because she was afraid of giving herself away. No one knew if J''s parents had looked into Zack''s background. If they did, they''d recognize her as well. That would foil her n, which was why she needed to call for Melissa''s help. Later, Melissa and a few of her bulky men knocked on the door of J''s parents¡¯ home. The family was faring quite well for owning a three-story house in the town. At least, they must be far from starving. Soon, someone answered the door. Melissa recognized her as J''s mom from the files that Jenny shared."Who are you?" J''s mom frowned at the sight of a female stranger. Melissa, donning a pair of sunsses with a few huge guys with her, looked like she was not to be trifled with. "Are you J Hale''s mother?" Melissa demanded to know as she forced her way into the house. Her bodyguards followed suit and stood behind her when she sat on a chair, looking pompous and threatening. Not only was J''s mom shocked, but even her dad and her brother, seated in the living room, appeared confused. The trio huddled together and exchanged nces. They had no idea about Melissa and the reason she came knocking on their door. One thing was for sure¡ªshe was not to be trifled with. "Miss..." "Who are you calling ¡®Miss''? Do you have no manners?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Melissa red at the unlucky one who spoke up as one of her bodyguards grabbed J''s brother by the cor and threw him on the floor. "Ah! That hurts! Dad, Mom, save me!" J''s brother winced in pain and wailed while the bodyguard stepped on his arm. Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 We Have Not Done You Any Wrong "What are you doing? Let go of my son!" J''s mom was jumping in panic when she saw her son assaulted.But Melissa had no intention of stopping.She had heard from Jenny about the wrongdoings of this family. They had pawned their daughter to get money for dowry to be used in their son''s marriage. "How wicked does one have to be to do that?" she wondered.She decided to give them a lesson and scare the hell out of them to prevent them from giving J more trouble. "The life of your son is in my hands.I''d advise you to behave. "With a smirk, Melissa waved at the bodyguard, who stepped harder on the arm of J''s brother.The sound of bones snapping echoed in the house.Now, even J''s dad was panicking, but he didn''t do anything rash, knowing they could not afford to get on the wrong side of these thugs. "Thisdy, who...who exactly are you? We have not done you any wrong.Why would you hurt my son?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He tried to calm down and sounded as polite as possible. Given his amicable attitude, Melissa finally dered, "We''re here today because your daughter doesn''t know better.She has been sold to my boss, but she keeps thinking of running away.This must be the fault of her parents for not raising her well.Don''t you think I should teach you a lesson?" The moment they heard that the trouble had something to do with J, the old couple hurriedly waved their hands. "We have nothing to do with J Hale now.We''ve given her up to you, so she belongs to you now.If she tries to run away again, just give her a good beating.Over time, she won''t think of escaping anymore," J''s mom proposed the idea, much to Melissa''s disbelief. How could a mother say that? However, Melissa noticed the woman''s eyes on her son, looking as if she was feeling the pain as well.She came to realize that J''s mom was merely ying favorites. "Who knows if you''re telling the truth? You could be working with her, waiting for her to escape so that you can sell her to someone else! Is that how you make money?" Melissa chuckled icily.She didn''t trust their words at all. J''s mom shook her head. "No, no.That won''t happen." "Does that mean she''s now the woman of my boss?" Melissa questioned. J''s parents nodded furiously. "Yes, yes, she belongs to your boss.Be it dead or alive, she has nothing to do with our family.We won''t look for her." "Is that true?" Melissa sounded doubtful. J''s mom swore, "Don''t worry.I will never look for her." Prior to this, she had thought of looking for J, but knowing how threatening the thugs were, she had no courage to do that anymore. Melissa was satisfied with the answer but left a warning, ¡°That''s great.You''d better note up with any funny ideas.J Hale is the woman of our boss, and she has no parents from now on.If youe looking for her, I''ll warn you that my boss is even worse than me.You might even lose your life." "No.Of course not.We will not be looking for her." J''s mom shook her head. Having witnessed Melissa''s hot temper, she believed that Melissa''s "boss" must be scarier. Melissa stood up, satisfied with the oue, but she wasn''t ready to leave yet.She went up to the brother, bent over, and examined the man grimacing in pain on the ground. "I heard you sold your daughter for his marriage.If your son needs money, will you look for J Hale again?" She was obviously suspicious. J''s brother blurted out, "No, no.I promise that I will not look for that woman." He had fractured one of his arms and didn''t want the same thing to happen to the other. Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 She Was Wrong About Him Too bad Melissa wasn''t going easy on him.She instructed the bodyguard, "Break the other arm to teach him a lesson.That''ll remind him of today whenever he wants to look for J Hale." "No! Ah¡ª" The painful scream reverberated in the air. J''s brother passed out from the pain, and his parents were as pale as ghosts. Melissa looked on in satisfaction¡ª she had achieved what she wanted. "Don''t you ever use us of being ruthless.Here''s some cash for his medical bills.Send him to the hospital.I won''t be responsible if he dies!" Then, she threw a wad of hundred- dor bills on the floor.She was uninterested in taking care of the fallout. After that, she entered her car in a good mood. Jenny nced at her and asked, "Have you taken care of them?" "Nothing to worry about.No problem at all." Melissa gestured an OK to her. "I guarantee they''d never give J Hale trouble anymore." "Great.Thank you for going through the trouble," Jenny said to Melissa. Melissa shed a smile, nonplussed. "Miss Walter, you''re my boss.It¡¯s my job to work for you.You don''t have to thank me."Jenny returned the smile without another word. She asked Melissa to start the car.It was time to return to Bardoff City. Night had descended on Bardoff City. When Jenny arrived home, Alec happened toe home from work at the same time.He was in the dark about her trip and felt sorry to see her workingte. "Were you busy at the hospital?" "It was alright." She looked a little guilty. "Were you not at the hospital?" He immediately saw through her and voiced his guess.She chuckled wryly and told him everything about the visit to J''s parents. When she was done, he gave her a defeated look. "Why didn''t you bring me along?" "You''re busy dealing with the Britts.I can handle a small task on my own." She believed it was a breezy visit that didn''t require Alec''s attention.It''d be a waste of his talent otherwise. Clearly, Alec was confident in her capabilities, but he was concerned about her safety. "Bring a few more men along the next time." "Sure, sure, I''ll listen to everything you say." She didn''t want to argue with him. After all, it wasn''t hard to bring more reinforcements if that would assuage him. The chef got dinner ready in no time. Since Alec had too much work to juggle, he hired a chef because he had no time to cook.He and Jenny were satisfied with the chef''s skills. Post-dinner, Jenny told Alec about Zack''s n to propose to J. "I never thought that Zack would be so romantic." She always took Zack as a nonconforming individual who hated to toe the line.She believed he might need a few more rtionships before meeting the one, but it turned out she was wrong. "No one could foresee who they''d fall in love with.Before meeting J, he might have thought of himself as the rule- breaker.But when he meets the one, he refuses to waste time and wants to marry her right away.He must want to keep her to himself." Alec seemed to understand Zack''s action because he felt the same when he first fell in love with Jenny. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, he didn''t have a chance to make it a reality. J was different from Jenny, after all. J might agree to Zack''s proposal, but Jenny would not have said yes easily. Jenny nced at him and chuckled. "You''re quite perceptive, aren''t you? People might think you''re a Casanova. "No, I''m no Casanova.I simply feel for Zack," he answered. Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 He Won''t Get Involved in My Life Alec''s gaze was scorching. Jenny found herself unable to look away after they locked eyes. There was a change in the air¡ªit was filled with chemistry and passion. Before she could make sense of it, she felt him kissing her on the lips.It was a light peck, but he lingered for a little longer.Her phone rang at the wrong time. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Alec almost wanted to tear the caller into pieces. Pulled back to reality, she pushed him away embarrassedly. "I''ll take the call." He was moody and silent. She could tell he was pissed, but she had to take the call. After she gathered herself, she checked her phone and saw that it was Zack, so she picked up without hesitation. "Jenny! J is missing!" He sounded anxious over the phone.She was caught by surprise.She had just resolved J''s family trouble. Why did J go missing right after? "Calm down.I''ll go to you." She hung up, scooped up her coat, and prepared to leave. Alec followed along irritably. He couldn''t stay out of it because Zack was Jenny''s family. "I''ll go alone.You should rest." Jenny hoped he could rest at home because he was busier than her. Instead of listening to her, he was already in the driver''s seat. "Stop nagging.Let''s go and take a look." She said no more, and they departed for the hospital. Meanwhile, in the hospital room, Zack was staring nkly at a letter in his hand.He never expected to wake up to J''s absence and the letter she left by his pillow. She wrote that she was not a good match for him and that he deserved better. Therefore, she chose to leave and asked that he stop looking for her. That was utterly ridiculous to Zack. Why would she think so? She was the perfect woman for him. When Jenny arrived, she found Zack spacing out by the edge of his bed. Perhaps, he was too shocked toe up with a response. He didn''t even look for J and opted to call Jenny for help instead. "Zack, what happened?" she asked. He handed her the letter, which she skimmed through speechlessly. "Did you not tell her I will settle her family trouble?" "I told her." He thought J had taken his words seriously, but she seemed to have shrugged it off.Jenny sighed, thinking that she should have hurried to the hospital and told Zack and J after she had settled the score with J''s family. "Don''t worry.I''ll get someone to look for her.She has nowhere to go within Bardoff City, so we''ll find her in no time," sheforted Zack. Not long after, she and Alec sent some men to search for J. With theirbined capacities, there was no one they couldn''t locate within the city. "How about Gilbert? Did you not call him?" she asked. Zack shed her a bitter smile. "Gilbert said he won''t get involved in my life anymore.He said that he''s unconcerned about J''s whereabouts." Dumbfounded, Jenny realized that Gilbert must have been hurt after what she said to him. That was why Gilbert had not shown up at the hospital for a few days. Even when Zack called him, he dered he didn''t want to be involved. Oh, whatever. Jenny decided to go to Gilbert''s and clear the air once they found J. Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Come here, don''t be silly They found her soon, albeit in a bad ce. When Jenny received the call, she immediately rushed over with Zack, praying that nothing would happen to J.She dared not imagine how Zack would be if something had happened to her. Ten minutester, the car pulled up in front of a tall building. Many had gathered downstairs, and the firefighters wereying out an air cushion.It was obvious what was happening. When Jenny told Zack that J had been located, he was relieved. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At the moment, however, he was desperately climbing the stairs. "J!" he yelled. Seeing him running toward the stairs like a madman, she dragged him into the elevator in time. God knew how long it would take for him to climb the stairs. "Zack, calm down.How can you persuade J to calm down if you''re not calm?¡¯ She was afraid that Zack might end up pushing J off the edge if he wasn''t calm.At her words, Zack steeled his nerves.Soon, the elevator doors opened, revealing the sky roof where firefighters were trying to persuade J.However, J''s heart was filled with nothing but despair.In her opinion, she never should have been born. Death would return her to her rightful ce as she didn''t deserve happiness. Even though she had mentally prepared herself, her heart raced when Zack appeared. "J!" Zack called to her. "Don''t be silly.There''s nothing we can''t get through together." "Zack, I''m sorry." J smiled bitterly. No one could understand the torment she was experiencing. Refusing to hear her apologize, Zack was about to walk toward her, but J stopped him, saying, "Don''te over, or I''ll jump." Zack had no choice but to stop, trying to figure out a way to convince J not to jump. Sighing, Jenny stepped forward and said, "I''ve already taken care of your parents, and they won''t trouble you again." "Really?" J looked at Jenny, doubting her words. "Of course.I wanted to tell you the news tomorrow.Little did I know..." Little did Jenny know that J could wait no longer. Fortunately, J was still hesitating. If she decided to jump, no one would be able to stop her. Jenny''s words ignited a spark of hope in J. However, she knew what her parents were like, and she was unconvinced that Jenny could take care of them so easily. "Jenny, how did you convince them to give up?" she asked. With a light chuckle, Jenny replied, "Convince them? Why would I do that? I prefer to be more violent.It''s futile to try to convince people like them.You have to scare them to let them know you''re not easy to mess with so they won''t trouble you." J was too kind, which was why her parents took advantage of her. Even though she started resisting them in recent years, it was to no avail, and they were still manipting her. Jenny, however, was different. J fell silent as she knew that Jenny was right. They would only get out of her sight if they were afraid. "J,e here.Don''t be silly.Better days are just around the corner," Zack said. J seemed tempted.She wanted to live a happy life. If her parents got out of her hair, she and Zack would be able to live a happy life. In her moment of hesitation, Zack rushed over to embrace her. After he wrapped her in his arms, he was relieved. "You idiot! How could you do this to me!" he cried. "I''m sorry..." J buried her head in his chest.She had done it because she had no choice. Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Alec Might Not Want You Anymore At 10 pm, Jenny andpany arrived at an eatery for kebabs and beer. Due to what had happened earlier, everyone had a heavy heart. Fortunately, nothing happened in the end. If something did, Jenny couldn¡¯t imagine how Zack would live. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jenny,¡± J said, looking at Jenny. Sighing, Jenny waved her apology away. ¡°Just promise me you¡¯ll be well and healthy. Don¡¯t do it again. Even if you have no regard for yourself, please think about my brother. Don¡¯t you know how much he loves you?¡± J blushed, feeling both guilty and embarrassed. ¡°It won¡¯t happen in the future.¡± Since her parents had been dealt with, she wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid again, even if Jenny had not made her promise to do so. ¡°Hurry up and dig in. The kebabs here are delicious.¡± Zack beckoned them to eat, feeling much better than before. He opened a can of beer and immediately poured it into his ss. Just as Jenny was about to stop him, J stopped him first. ¡°You¡¯re still recovering, so you can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I drink a little?¡± Zack asked. Jenny shook her head. ¡°Of course not. What are you talking about?¡± Immediately, J grabbed the cup from him and shouted at the waiter. ¡¯ Hi, can we have a ss of juice over here?¡± Just like that, Zack ended up drinking juice while Jenny and the others drank beer. ¡°Jenny, is Gilbert mad at me?¡± Zack was a little worried. While he knew that Gilbert had always wanted him to break up with J, he really couldn¡¯t do it. Jenny was conflicted when she heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said. ¡°He isn¡¯t mad at you. I will talk to himter, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Zack nodded and fell silent. Halfway through their meal, J mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Zack, you asked me if I would like to marry you. Were you serious about it?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zack nodded. A little stunned, he asked, ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± ¡°Well, I¡ª¡± Before J could say anything, Jenny nudged Zack. ¡°What are you doing? Propose to her now!¡± Zack quickly got to his senses, knelt on one knee, and produced a ring from his bag. Fortunately, he had it with him all the time. ¡°J, will you marry me?¡± Zack asked. This time, J didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied with a smile, and Zack put the ring on her finger. Everyone apuded her. In J¡¯s opinion, it was the bravest thing she had done. Seeing that Zack¡¯s marriage proposal was sessful, Jenny was ted.¡± Congrattions on proposing, but you can¡¯t hold the wedding ahead of mine with Alec. We have fixed a date,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± He hadn¡¯t prepared anything yet. ¡°Not in a hurry?¡± Jenny raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then why did you propose?¡± ¡°Jenny, watch your tongue. If you keep this up, Alec might not want you anymore,¡± Zack said, giving her a look. Alec, who had been silently eating, smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how she is, I will always want her.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Zack and J¡¯s jaws dropped as they didn¡¯t expect Alec to be so smooth and romantic. Smiling triumphantly, Jenny took Alec¡¯s hand, ¡°Hmph, this is my fiance, so you think you can bully me.¡± Hearing that, everyoneughed, and the mood brightened. Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Are you going to be a Priest? After the issue between J and Zack was resolved, Jenny tried to meet Gilbert, but he declined her invitation, iming to be busy. With no other option, Jenny decided to visit Gilbert¡¯spany. When Jenny knocked on the door to Gilbert¡¯s office, he was still busy with work. ¡°Gilbert,¡± Jenny called, standing in front of his desk. ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime. Won¡¯t you treat me to a meal?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t expect Jenny to visit him. Nheless, he didn¡¯t turn her away. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡± He took Jenny to thepany cafeteria. After moving hispany to Bardoff City, things were going fairly well. Thepany had grown in size; hence, it was crowded during lunchtime. Being the president of hispany had its privileges. Jenny followed him to the second floor, where there was a dedicated ce for him to order food. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Gilbert handed her the menu. ncing at it, Jenny smiled and said, ¡°The food you have here is much better than what we have at the hospital.¡± ¡°If you like the food here, you can always visit,¡± Gilbert said. Chuckling, Jenny ced an order before she handed the menu back to him. After Gilbert had ordered, he turned to Jenny, asking, ¡°Why did you suddenlye looking for me? What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing, Gilbert. Must something happen for me to look for you?¡± Jenny felt a little sad. Not only did Gilbert not take the initiative to visit them, but he also didn¡¯t seem very happy when she came to him. Gilbert shook his head as he didn¡¯t mean it that way. Nheless, things had turned awkward. After a moment of deliberation, Jenny decided to stop beating around the bush. ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± she asked. ¡°Mad at you? Why would you say that?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t feel like he had any reason to be angry with Jenny, even though he had found it hard to digest the things she had said to him. Recounting the past events, Jenny felt guilty. ¡°I was a bit too harsh with my words. You were just looking out for Zack.¡± ¡°Jenny, do you really think I¡¯m that petty?¡± Gilbert was frustrated. Although Jenny¡¯s words had been hard on his ears, they didn¡¯t make him too angry. ¡°If you weren¡¯t angry, why haven¡¯t you visited Zack?¡± Jenny asked. Her question rendered Gilbert helpless. ¡°I¡¯ve been busytely,¡± he said, ¡°and as you said, we all have our own lives now, so why should I visit him?¡± ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve let it go, and I¡¯m happy for both of you.¡± Hearing him say that only made Jenny more worried. ¡°Gilbert, are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never been better.¡± While he used to be worried that Jenny and Zack might end up with the wrong people, he decided to stop worrying and had never felt more at ease. Jenny didn¡¯t know what to say. While it was what she had hoped for, she felt that something was off. Before she could speak, Gilbert said, ¡°After you and Zack get married, I would like to do things I like.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you want to do, Gilbert?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°I¡¯m nning to take a trip to Mount Wallington. I had a conversation with an old man, and it was because of what he said that I came to a realization. He is at Mount Wallington, and I¡¯m nning to look for him,¡± Gilbert said. Jenny was stunned. ¡°Gilbert! Are you going to be a priest?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t believe it. She wondered if she had misunderstood Gilbert. Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 m down No one could me Jenny for reacting so strongly. Gilbert¡¯s idea came out of the blue. She was completely unprepared for it. She thought Gilbert would say that he wanted to travel around the world or look for a partner. Never had she expected him to say he wanted to visit Mount Wallington. It was hard for her to ept such a whish. ¡°Jenny, there¡¯s no need to be so worked up. No matter what I do in the future, I will always be your brother. That will never change,¡± Gilbert said with a smile, not denying Jenny¡¯s remark about him wanting to be a priest. Jenny began to panic. Hurriedly, she said, ¡°Calm down, Gilbert. You haven¡¯t even married or had children yet, let alone experienced the beautiful wonders of love. How can you suddenly be disillusioned with the world and what it has to offer?¡± Jenny felt that his decision had been made too quickly. ¡°Regarding marriage and children, they have no appeal to me. The same goes for romance,¡± he answered. While he had once considered being with Jenny, after everything that happened, he no longer had any feelings for her and solely regarded her as his sister. ¡°Gilbert, how can you say that? You haven¡¯t even tried it, so how do you know it holds no appeal to you? What if it¡¯s something you¡¯d actually enjoy?¡± Jenny tried to convince Gilbert, refusing to sit back and watch him be a priest. Understanding where she came from, Gilbert answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just saying I want to take a look at Mount Wallington. I won¡¯t necessarily stay there.¡± ¡°When do you n to go?¡± Jenny asked. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, I¡¯d wait till you and Zack get married. After all, I need to see you both find your happiness before I can pursue what I want,¡± Gilbert said. Jenny was touched by his words. At the same time, they frustrated her. There was still some time before she and Alec got married, leaving her with a little time to change Gilbert¡¯s mind. She had to hurry and introduce him to someone he liked. Once he found someone, he wouldn¡¯t have the intention of bing a priest anymore. Having made up her mind, Jenny cautiously said, ¡°Gilbert, since you¡¯ve decided to wait until after Zack and I get married, I¡¯ll introduce two girls to you before that. What do you think about meeting them?¡± The only solution Jenny could think of was to send Gilbert on blind dates. That was the only way he could have a chance to meet new girls. That suggestion gave Gilbert a headache. ¡°Jenny, I am not interested.¡± ¡°Just meet them. Well, just think of it as a way of making more friends,¡± Jenny insisted. Gilbert wanted to refuse, but Jenny didn¡¯t give him a chance. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Tomorrow at noon, I¡¯ll send you the location. Make sure to be there on time.¡± Without staying for her meal, Jenny got up and left. For one, she didn¡¯t have any suitable candidates for Gilbert at the moment. Plus, she was afraid that Gilbert would have a chance to reject her suggestion if she stayed. Gilbert shook his head helplessly as Jenny left. There was nothing he could do about her. After leaving Gilbert¡¯s office, Jenny immediately called Zack and told him about the situation. On the other end of the line, Zack couldn¡¯t believe it either. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left, so you need to help me out. Get me all the information you have on girls suitable for Gilbert and send it to me. I¡¯ll gather some on my end as well. Let¡¯s introduce two beautiful, eligible girls to him,¡± Jenny said. With that, she hung up and called Alec and told him the same thing, asking him to gather information on all eligible girls. With more people helping, they would have a wider reach. Jenny believed they could find Gilbert someone he would like from their widework. Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 I trust you After the call ended, Alec couldn¡¯t help feeling both amused and annoyed regarding Jenny¡¯s recent request. She wanted him to gather information on eligible young women around him. Was she not afraid he would develop feelings for someone else? He delegated the task to Vincent, but Vincent felt conflicted. ¡°Mr. Faust, isn¡¯t this inappropriate?¡± he asked. ¡°You and Miss Walter are about to get married.¡¯ Would Jenny agree to the marriage if she knew? Vincent had witnessed the hardships they had gone through to get to where they were, so he truly hoped they could get married peacefully. ¡°What are you thinking? She requested this,¡± Alec said, ncing at him. Did Vincent think so poorly of him? Vincent let out a sigh of relief, but he was still puzzled. ¡°This is Miss Walter¡¯s request? Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been talking a lottely,¡± Alec said, side-eying him. Perhaps because they had spent so much time together, Alec noticed that Vincent feared him less and asionally even exchanged jokes with him. Was he bing more approachable? Alec was unaware of how he had changed, but Vincent was fully aware. Previously, Alec was difficult to deal with, but since he got together with Jenny, he had be much gentler. The cold and haughty air he had once carried himself with hadpletely disappeared. Instead of asking more questions, Vincent said, ¡°Preparations have started at the wedding venue.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Okay, what about the wedding dress?¡± Alec asked. ¡°They are working on the one from Farance, so it should be delivered on time,¡± Vincent replied. Alec nodded in satisfaction and proceeded to ask about the wedding rings and other wedding-rted matters. He had to ensure that everything was going on smoothly before he could feel reassured. Meanwhile, after the call with Alec, Jenny began analyzing the information she had. In her opinion, all the girls on her list were outstanding and beautiful. If she were a man, she would love every one of them. Her phone rang at that moment, which interrupted her and annoyed her. However, when she saw that it was a call from Alfred, she decided to answer it. If Alfred didn¡¯t call her from time to time, she might have forgotten about her ownpany. She chose to answer his call because of Old Mr. Faust¡¯s instructions. She had decided to meet Mortimer. ¡°Jenny, have you forgotten about your Jeneration Group?¡± Alfred asked, sounding mildly annoyed. With a dryugh, Jenny answered, ¡°Have you eaten? Let me treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t you dare think that that would make me continue working for you.¡± He had never seen an employer like Jenny, so trusting of him. He could move the entirepany away, and she wouldn¡¯t even notice. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I trust you and believe you will manage thepany well, which is why I¡¯m not too worried about Jeneration Group,¡± Jenny said. Sneering, Alfred replied, ¡°Pleasee to the office.¡± ¡°No thanks, but let¡¯s have dinner together tonight,¡± Jenny suggested. ¡°And invite your father.¡¯ Alfred frowned, wondering if he had misheard. ¡°You want me to invite my father? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I have something to discuss with him.¡± Jenny knew that her request was sudden and unexpected. However, she didn¡¯t have Mortimer¡¯s contact information, so that was her only means to meet him. Alfred found it strange since Jenny and Mortimer weren¡¯t the best of friends. Plus, Mortimer had plotted against Jenny in the past. Hence, he wondered what Jenny could have to discuss with him. Although he was puzzled, he didn¡¯t deny her request as he figured that her motives would only be clear during the dinner. Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 They Won''t do anything to Me Upon learning that Jenny would have dinner with Alfred and Mortimer in the evening, Alec insisted on going with them. He was worried about Jenny meeting them alone. In the car, Alec was driving while Jenny leaned against the car window. In annoyance, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much. They won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Alec didn¡¯t want to take any risks. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. If they have any ill intentions, they won¡¯t dare to act on it.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, whatever you say.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t want to argue with Alec. After all, she would be discussing the matters entrusted to her by Old Mr. Faust. Hence, there probably wouldn¡¯t be any conflicts or arguments. The car soon arrived at the restaurant. Alfred and Mortimer hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so Jenny chose a seat and waited for them. It didn¡¯t take long before the two of them arrived. They were visibly surprised to see Alec there as well. But when they thought about it, it was expected as Jenny and Alec were about to get married. Hence, Alec would be worried if Jenny met them alone. Mortimer felt a little bitter knowing that Alec still had his guard up against him, afraid that he would plot against Jenny again. ¡°Please take a seat,¡± Jenny said, waving them over when she spotted them. Alfred and Mortimer walked over to her table and sat down. Alfred didn¡¯t bother to greet Alec. Since their rtionship was destined not to improve, he found no reason to exchange perfunctory greetings. He took out the documents he had brought and handed them to Jenny. ¡°These are the recent projects of thepany. Take a look.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t refuse. Since Alfred was willing to report to her, she had no reason to reject. It was just a matter of spending a few minutes to see how the projects were going. However, she couldn¡¯t understand the details of the project. After a brief look, she returned the documents to Alfred.¡± Everything looks fine. It¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Alfred put away the documents, aware that Jenny didn¡¯t understand them. But that didn¡¯t matter, as he just wanted her to be aware of the projects. After discussing about Jeneration Group, Alfred looked at Jenny and asked, ¡°So, what else do you want to talk about?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t n to beat around the bush either. She looked at Mortimer and said, ¡°Alec and I just returned from Parrington a few days ago. Grandpa hopes that you can go back and apany him.¡± Mortimer was stunned when he heard that. ¡°His health is not good now, and as his only son, you should be by his side,¡± Jenny added. She didn¡¯t mention how he was inconveniencing Alfred by staying with him as she was afraid it would make Mortimer unhappy. When Mortimer fell silent, Alfred said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. If you want to go back, go back. If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s fine to stay in Bardoff City.¡± Before he realized it, Mortimer¡¯s gaze turned to Alec, clearly wanting to hear his opinion. Unfortunately, Alecpletely ignored him and didn¡¯t say a word. After a moment, Mortimer finally made a decision. ¡°I will go back to Parrington.¡± Even though Alfred was taking care of him, it was not his hometown. It would be better for him to return to Parrington and stay with Old Mr. Faust. He already had too many regrets and didn¡¯t want to miss spending time with his father in his final moments. With that, Mortimer was about to leave. He couldn¡¯t stand how Alec ignored him. ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s have dinner before leaving. There¡¯s no rush,¡± Jenny said, leaving Mortimer no chance to refuse. They all had dinner together. While The atmosphere at the table wasn¡¯t particrly pleasant, it didn¡¯t escte into an argument.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 The next day, Jenny brought a young girl she had chosen to meet Gilbert. At present, nothing was more important to Jenny than finding a suitable partner for Gilbert. She didn¡¯t want her brother to be a priest at Mount Wallington. ¡°Gilbert, this is Kitty Sunders,¡± Jenny announced, introducing her to Gilbert. Hearing that, Gilbert looked up at the two women in front of him. novelebook With a nk expression on his face, he answered, ¡°Hello, Miss Sunders.¡± ¡°Hello, Gilbert. We¡¯ve met before.¡± Kitty was stunned when she received a phone call from Jenny. She couldn¡¯t believe that Jenny would call her. After listening to the whole story, she became even more bbergasted when Jenny expressed wanting to bring Kitty to meet Gilbert for a blind date. It seemed like a scam. However, since it was Jenny, novelebook she chose to believe her. Only now, when she saw Gilbert before her, she confirmed Jenny wasn¡¯t joking and truly wanted to introduce her to him. Meanwhile, Gilbert was puzzled because he didn¡¯t remember Kitty. With a smile, Kitty exined, ¡°We met at an event once.¡± Back then, she had greeted Gilbert, but he hadn¡¯t paid her any attention. Although Gilbert¡¯spany was not among the best in Bardoff City, he was still favored by many wealthy youngdies. Everyone thought he had potential and a promising future. Moreover, he was handsome, making it hard for anyone to turn him down. ¡°Oh, really? Sorry, I don¡¯t recall.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t feel any connection with Kitty. The only reason he had shown up was to appease Jenny. The conversation between the two was awkward. novelebook Although Jenny tried her best to bring up interesting topics and keep the atmosphere lively, she ultimately failed. After leaving the restaurant with Kitty, even before Jenny had a chance to speak, Kitty said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to like me.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°I understand. We just didn¡¯t have a connection,¡± novel.ebook Kitty wasn¡¯t upset. Blind dates were like that; there was always a possibility of it not working out, so there was nothing to feel sad about. Jenny sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making youe all this way for nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for nothing. My family benefited from it, didn¡¯t they?¡± Kitty smiled. She didn¡¯t participate in the blind date for free as her family obtained a project from Jenny. After parting ways with Kitty, Jenny turned and novel.ebook walked back into the restaurant, where Gilbert was still sitting. ¡°Gilbert, do you think Miss Sunders isn¡¯t good?¡± Jenny pouted, pretending to be upset. ¡°She¡¯s fine, but she has nothing to do with me,¡± Gilbert replied, focusing on nothing but eating his food. Jenny disagreed, immediately retorting, n.ove.lx.o ¡°How can you say that? As long as you¡¯re willing, that will change right away.¡± Hearing that, Gilbert looked at her, trying to tell if she was joking. Jenny chuckled awkwardly, realizing that her words were a bit silly. ¡°Gilbert, you should think for yourself.¡± ¡°Jenny, I understand your concerns, but some things cannot be forced. Besides, I don¡¯t have any ns to find a partner right now,¡± Gilbert said. He felt it necessary to make it clear to Jenny as he didn¡¯t want her to keep introducing women to him constantly. ¡°Gilbert, you really won¡¯t give it a try? What if-¡± n.ove.lx.o Jenny sighed, feeling hopeless. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Without hesitation, Gilbert shook his head. ¡°There are no ¡®what ifs.¡¯ Jenny, this will be thest time.¡± ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Jenny watched him stand up to leave, feeling worried. Gilbert turned back to look at her. After a moment of deliberation, he said,¡± You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Whatever decisions I make in the future, they will be what makes me happy, so you should be happy for me.¡± With that, Gilbert left, leaving Jenny sitting there. She knew that Gilbert was right, but whenever she thought about him bing a priest, it just didn¡¯t bring her joy. Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 Jenny attempted to introduce potential partners to Gilbert in the following days, but her efforts were in vain as Gilbert had no intention of meeting any of them. Eventually, Jenny understood how resolute he was and decided to stop wasting her energy. As the wedding day crept closer, Jenny had to focus on her wedding preparations as there was only a month left. However, there wasn¡¯t much for her to do since Alec had already taken care of everything. All she needed to do was to try on wedding dresses, so she had it easy. At the hospital, Jenny resumed her work. She was in the middle of organizing her patient¡¯s records after finishing her rounds when she was called to the director¡¯s office. ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± Jenny asked as she entered the office. The director immediately stood up to greet her. ¡°Please have a seat, Dr. Walter.¡± The director was very polite toward her, which made Jenny feel uneasy. However, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it as she understood why he acted that way. After she sat down, the director got straight to the point and said, ¡°Dr. Walter, there¡¯s a hospital abroad inviting us for a conference. The neurosurgery department has selected you as the representative. What do you think?¡± It was a good opportunity for Jenny. She didn¡¯t need to do much, and it was an excellent chance for her to broaden her horizons and meet new people on behalf of the neurosurgery department. ¡°But¡­my wedding ising up soon.¡± She knew it was a good opportunity, but considering the wedding, her first thought was to decline the offer. Understanding her concern, the director quickly reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the conference willst about a week. It will be over before it affects your wedding.¡¯ ¡°When do I leave?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± the director replied. Leaving the next day and returning within a week wouldn¡¯t have much impact. Hence, she decided to agree. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡¯ The director smiled, happy with her response. After returning to her office, Jenny called Alec and informed him about it. Alec didn¡¯t have any objections; he was just a bit concerned about Jenny. ¡°There¡¯s quite a bit of work over heretely, so I may not be able to apany you,¡± he said. Lately, he had been busy optimizing thepany¡¯s operations to free up time for their honeymoon. Nheless, he was worried about not being able to apany Jenny. Jenny didn¡¯t see it as a big deal and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I don¡¯t need you to apany me everywhere I go. I¡¯m just informing you about this, not asking you toe with me.¡± ¡°You may not be a child, but I want to pamper you like you are one,¡± Alec replied. Jenny fell silent. Imagining her expression, Alecughed. ¡°Fine, okay, we¡¯ll talk about it when I get home tonight,¡± he said. With that, the call ended. Jenny put away her phone and busied herself with work just as Alec did. After all, they both had their own things to take care of. When Alec returned home in the evening, he found Jenny in the kitchen. ¡°Jenny, are you cooking for me?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes and even felt a bit nervous. He wasn¡¯t confident in her cooking skills. Jenny was in the middle of preparing the ingredients. Turning around, she answered, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the ingredients for you. You¡¯re in charge of cooking.¡± She didn¡¯t have much talent when it came to cooking. To be exact, she was aplete mess when it came to cooking. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Okay, whatever you say,¡± Alec said, walking into the kitchen. He hugged Jenny from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡¯Jenny, you smell amazing.¡± Alec was reluctant to let go. Blushing, Jenny turned around and returned his hug. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± ¡°But I want to taste you first.¡± Just like that, Jenny was lifted off the ground as Alec carried her straight to the bedroom. Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 An hourter, Jenny copsed on the bed. Looking at the man beside her, she grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! I haven¡¯t had dinner because of you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go make your dinner now.¡± With that, Alec climbed out of bed, put on his clothes, and went downstairs to the kitchen. Although Jenny had scolded him, she didn¡¯t really me him. She just felt a little embarrassed as she never expected she would someday live such an intimate life with Alec. After staying in the room for a while, she took a shower before going to the kitchen downstairs, where Alec had begun to cook. Seeing his skilled movements, it was hard to imagine that he had just been messing around with her in bed. ¡°Just wait a little longer. The food is almost ready.¡± Fortunately, Jenny had already prepared the ingredients, making everything faster as he only needed to cook them. Jenny leaned against the kitchen doorway, watching Alec cook, thoroughly enjoying the moment. About ten minutester, he was done cooking and ced the food on the table, inviting Jenny toe and eat. As usual, the food tasted amazing. ¡°If Faust Group goes bankrupt in the future, you can start a restaurant. That way, we won¡¯t go hungry.¡± ¡°Well, it would be quite difficult for Faust Group to go bankrupt,¡± Alec said, chuckling. Saying that was him being humble. The truth was, it was almost impossible for Faust Group to go bankrupt under his control. Jenny could see the confidence in his eyes, and she didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. Alec had always been confident. ¡°How long will you be away on your business trip?¡± Alec asked, sounding a little reluctant to let her go. After taking a bite, Jenny answered, ¡°One week.¡± ¡°Well, it won¡¯t affect the wedding.¡± Alec felt that a week wasn¡¯t too long. Jenny nodded. ¡°Yes, I made sure of that. If it were too long, I wouldn¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Okay, how many people from your hospital are going?¡± Alec asked. Evidently, he was still worried. Jenny thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Probably one representative from each department.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Has everything been arranged for you?¡± Although he technically owned Bardoff Hospital, he didn¡¯t manage the internal affairs and hadn¡¯t even inquired about it. Jenny hadn¡¯t asked about that. ¡°I think so. I doubt we need to worry about such things.¡± In her opinion, Alec was worried over nothing. Surely, the hospital would take care of everything. Hearing her reply, Alec didn¡¯t ask any more questions. ¡°Alright, take care of yourself. Call me if you need anything.¡± Even if she was abroad, he would rush over at the first opportunity. ¡°Sure, don¡¯t worry,¡± Jenny answered. She didn¡¯t refuse Alec¡¯s goodwill. After dinner, the two of them messed around in bed again before finally falling asleep. The ne took off at 9 am the next morning. Alec apanied Jenny to the airport, where she boarded the ne and disappeared from his sight. A momentter, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°We can start moving now.¡± Jenny had no idea that a huge surprise awaited her when she returned from overseas. Meanwhile, Alec had no idea that due to his mistake, the surprise would turn into a shock that almost impacted their wedding. After the phone call, Alec left the airport. He had many things to attend to at Faust Group. There were still many things to do for the wedding, and organizing a wedding was far from being as simple as he had imagined. However, he savored every moment of it. Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 Ten hourster, the nended at the airport in Eldezar. As Jenny walked out of the airport, she immediately called Alec to let him know she had arrived safely. After hanging up, Jenny followed the other hospital staff to the hotel. novelebook After a brief rest, she started busying herself with preparations for the conference the next day. Alec was busy too. The vi they had been staying in had already been emptied. At that moment, he was looking at a new house in front of him with a smile. novelebook That happened to be his and Jenny¡¯s new home. He had bought the previous vi because Evan was living there. Since it was far from Jenny¡¯s hospital and Faust Group¡¯s headquarters, Alec had long wanted to move out. Moreover, Evan was already a thing of the past, and there was no need for Alec to continue living there because of him. He watched the new house slowly fill up with his and Jenny¡¯s belongings. Aside from the location, it seemed that not much else had changed. Of course, it wasn¡¯tpletely the same as their previous house. Portraits of both of them were hung everywhere, and anyone could tell it was the house of a newly wedded couple. While he was admiring the decorations, his phone rang. Seeing that it was an unfamiliar number, Alec rejected the call. Then, he received a text message. As he read it, his face instantly darkened. The happiness from appreciating the decoration in front of him waspletely wiped from his face. After a moment, he walked out of the house with his phone and called the unknown number. During the conference, Jenny was quite busy. Regardless of how busy she was, she would still call Alec every day. Alec, on the other hand, seemed busy, too, as he always ended the call quickly. Jenny didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She knew Alec was busy preparing for the wedding, so she assumed he must be swamped. Thinking about the wedding, she felt a little guilty. After all, Alec was taking care of all the wedding preparations while she lived a carefree life. Hence, she decided to return to Clusia earlier and surprise Alec. Although Jenny was supposed to take the flight back home the next day, she wanted to surprise Alec, so she boarded an earlier flight back to Clusia. Meanwhile, Alec was unaware of that. Almost all the wedding preparations were done, including the wedding gown and the rings, which had already been delivered. novel.ebook All they had to do was to wait for the day toe. Vincent knocked on the door and came in, looking uneasy. ¡°Mr. Faust, Miss Blue is downstairs. She wants to see you.¡± ¡°What is she doing here again?¡± Alec felt irritated whenever he heard Quinn¡¯s name. He had done what he could for her. What else did she expect him to do? ¡°I don¡¯t know, she just said she has something to discuss with you,¡± Vincent said. Alec frowned. Considering that Jenny would return soon, he decided, ¡°Let her in.¡± Before Jenny came back, he had to deal with Quinn so that she would stop seeking him out all the time. There was nothing between them. He had no feelings for her now, and he was bewildered when he received her call. Given their past connection, Alec had agreed to help her when she hade to him for help. However, he never expected that helping her once wouldn¡¯t be enough, and now she was back again. Alec wanted to find out what she was up to. She¡¯d better exin everything to avoid any trouble in the future.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 Although she was in herte twenties, Quinn maintained her excellent figure. Donning a seductive fishtail skirt, she slowly approached Alec.¡±Alec, even if you don¡¯t like me anymore, there¡¯s no need to avoid me.¡± ¡°Avoiding you? I¡¯m busy,¡± Alec said, ncing at her without a trace of emotion in his eyes. To him, Quinn was just someone he used to know, not someone he was ever close with. ¡°Are you really that busy? You seem quite free to me,¡± novelebook Quinn lightlyughed, covering her mouth. She made herself at home and took a seat on the sofa. Alec was in no mood to waste time with her. ¡°Why did youe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the thing I was telling you about,¡± Quinn said. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with that,¡± Alec said, refusing her outright. ¡°Take care of your own matters. I¡¯m just an acquaintance, not your father.¡± ¡°Alec, are you afraid your wife would get jealous if you got too close to me? ¡± Quinn asked,ughing as if she was mocking Alec for being henpecked. Alec didn¡¯t think that was anything to be ashamed about. Hence, he didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Since you know it, you shouldn¡¯t havee here. If it makes Jenny angry, novel.ebook you can¡¯t ever make up for it, no matter how hard you try.¡± ¡°Alec, how can you be so heartless? You used to like me,¡± Quinn said, pretending to be hurt. When he used to like her, he had never protected her like that. With no regard for what she had to say, Alec said, ¡°You said it yourself. That was in the past. It¡¯s been many years, and it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the past. But I really need your help.¡± Quinn stopped smiling. If Alec didn¡¯t help her, she had no other way. Alec felt a headacheing on. ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°Help me out with that man. I¡¯ve been by his side for so many years-l should do something about him,¡± Quinn said, examining her pretty nails while speaking to Alec. Alec was speechless. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Well, I want him to marry me. At this age, I can¡¯t continue being with him without getting married.¡± Plus, everyone around her was getting married. Even Alec, who she thought would never marry, was getting married. Hence, it was only natural that she had the desire to get married. Finding her words amusing, Alec snorted in disdain. novelebook ¡°If you want him to marry you, just tell him directly. There¡¯s no need to look for me.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work. Even if I tell him directly, he won¡¯t marry me. He doesn¡¯t even realize the possibility of losing me, so I have to make him aware of that.¡± Alec had once liked her, and that person was aware of it. That¡¯s why she thought that bying to Alec, she could get that man to feel threatened. Unfortunately, Alec didn¡¯t want to get involved. ¡°I can¡¯t help you. I¡¯m getting married and don¡¯t have the energy to participate in your charade.¡± ¡°Alec-¡° ¡°Quinn,¡± Alec interrupted her, ¡°just because I was willing to help you before and give you a ce to stay doesn¡¯t mean I still like you. I did that because I felt obligated to do so, as were once ssmates. Do you understand?¡± His words were harsh, leaving Quinn no room for negotiation. It made her feel sad. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± ¡°Perfect. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t look for me again. If others see us together, they might assume we have some kind of rtionship,¡¯ Alec said, reminding her again. Although Quinn found his behavior heartless, she also envied Jenny. What an amazing person must she be to receive such undivided affection from Alec? Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 At 8 pm, Jenny¡¯s nended at Bardoff Airport. After exiting the airport, she hailed a taxi and headed straight home, wondering what Alec might be doing at this time. She figured that he was probably working. Ten minutester, the car pulled up in front of the vi. Jenny looked at the brightly lit living room and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She walked in, not noticing the changes around her as she was eager to see Alec. Pushing open Alec¡¯s bedroom door, a woman emerged from the bathroom, rendering her stunned. Jenny stared at the woman, speechless. But soon, she recognized the woman. ¡°Quinn?¡± She wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but the woman in front of her bore a striking resemnce to the woman she had seen in the photos before. Quinn didn¡¯t expect someone to suddenly appear in her room, but she quickly realized what was happening and grinned. ¡°Jenny?¡± ¡°Why are you in my house?¡± Jenny questioned, her face falling. She hadn¡¯t thought about Quinn for a long time, thinking she would never appear in her world. Never had she imagined that she would appear in her life in such a fashion! Jenny felt furious, not only toward Quinn but also toward Alec. How could he? How could he let another woman into their home and his bedroom? Seeing Jenny¡¯s reaction, Quinn figured that Alec hadn¡¯t informed her in advance, and she found it amusing. ¡°What do you think?¡± Quinn¡¯s vague answer only angered Jenny more. ¡°Get out of here!¡± She pointed at the main door downstairs, not wanting to see her for another second longer. Unfortunately, Quinn had no intention of leaving. She put on a pitiful expression and said, ¡°Why? Alec let me live here.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He gave you permission?¡± Jenny doubted whether she had misheard. How could Alec do such a thing? Quinn nodded. ¡°Of course. How else could I live here?¡± Without Alec¡¯s consent, Quinn wouldn¡¯t have been able to get past the door. Trying to keep calm, she asked, ¡°Where is Alec?¡± ¡°Alec? He¡¯s probably still busy. He¡¯s always busy, and you know that.¡± Quinn deliberately made it sound as if she were quite familiar with Alec, making Jenny feel as if she had been by Alec¡¯s side all these days. Jenny was about to explode. She could hardly believe Alec would do such a thing behind her back. She might have never found out if she hadn¡¯t returned early. Perhaps Alec and Quinn had been in contact for a long time, and she just hadn¡¯t noticed. She called Alec, gripping the phone so tightly her fingertips turned pale. The phone rang for a long time before someone answered. Alec, on the other end, was indeed busy. ¡°Jenny? Is the conference over?¡± ¡°Alec! Where are you?¡± Jenny kept her anger in check, not allowing herself to lose control. Even so, Alec could still sense Jenny¡¯s fury from the other end of the line. However, he didn¡¯t understand why. ¡°I¡¯m at home,¡± Alec said. s, he was at their new home, which he hadn¡¯t had a chance to tell Jenny about yet. Home? When Jenny heard that word, she felt as if Alec was treating her like a fool. ¡°Really? What a coincidence! I¡¯m here too.¡± When Alec heard that, his mind glitched, but realization quickly dawned on him. He immediately tried to exin, ¡°Jenny, let me exin-¡® ¡°Oh, you have a lot of exining to do,¡± Jenny cut him off and immediately hung up. Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Leave? Ten minutester, Alec¡¯s car pulled up at the vi. As he walked into the living room and saw two women sitting on opposite sides of the sofa, a migraine began to form in his head. ¡°Jenny, why did youe back today?¡± novelebook Alec approached Jenny cautiously, asking with concern. If he had known that Jenny wasing back today, he would have been waiting for her at the airport and taken her to their new house, avoiding this encounter with Quinn. Having no clue of his ns, Jenny¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back today, would I have discovered what you were doing behind my back?¡± ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. novelebook I wanted to give you a surprise¡­¡± Alec tried to exin. ¡°A surprise? It¡¯s quite surprising indeed.¡± Jennyughed coldly, ncing at Quinn. Quinn ignored their conversation and yed with her phone. ¡°Miss Walter, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Alec hasn¡¯t done anything to hurt you. Although he gave me this house to live in, he-¡¯ ¡°You shut up!¡± Alec yelled, feeling the urge to hit someone. Quinn pursed her lips, but she didn¡¯t take Alec¡¯s scolding to heart. Alec turned his gaze to Jenny. ¡°Jenny, let¡¯s leave this ce.¡± ¡°Leave? Why should we leave?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t believe it. Alec wanted her to leave! Seeing that she had misunderstood him again, Alec quickly exined, ¡°I moved our home to another ce, so I let her live here. novel.ebook It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking.¡± When Jenny frowned, Alec continued, ¡°This house was originally bought for you to take care of Evan. It¡¯s not convenient for both of us tomute to work from here, and I wanted to move to a new house for a while. Since we¡¯re getting married, I¡¯ve prepared a new house as a surprise for you when you return. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t expected Jenny to return so early, novel.ebook catching him off guard. With Alec¡¯s exnation, Jenny understood and believed him to some extent, but she still felt uneasy. ¡°Even if we¡¯re moving out, this ce shouldn¡¯t be given to her.¡± She knew the rtionship between Quinn and Alec. Before Alec could exin, Quinn said, novelebook ¡°Miss Walter, rest assured, I have no intention of ruining your rtionship with Alec. I had just arrived in Bardoff City and had nowhere to stay. Alec felt sorry for me, so he let me stay here. Don¡¯t worry, he loves you.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Although Quinn¡¯s remarks were casual, they made Jenny furious. Jenny wondered if she had asked for her opinion. Alec led Jenny out of the vi, stuffed her into the passenger seat, and drove away quickly. On the way to their new home, Alec exined to Jenny about Quinning to see him, emphasizing, novelebook ¡°Jenny, I have no feelings for her anymore.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Jenny snorted coldly, looking out the car window. Although she believed Alec¡¯s exnation to some extent, she wondered if it made sense for him to go to such lengths for someone he had no feelings for. ¡°Jenny, please believe me. I allowed her to live there, thinking that we were moving out anyway and won¡¯t be staying there. I didn¡¯t have an ulterior motive.¡± He wouldn¡¯t have let Quinn stay here if he had had other motives. Jenny snorted again. Alec wanted to cry. novelebook He finally realized that Jenny could get jealous too. Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 The car quickly arrived at their new home, which had been newly renovated and adorned with decorations, giving off a newlywed vibe. When Jenny got out of the car and looked at the house in front of her, she started believing Alec more. However, she was still unhappy. As Alec led her into the house, she realized the interior design was identical to their previous home, ensuring that everything felt familiar. ¡°Jenny, look, I didn¡¯t lie to you,¡± Alec said, looking sad. Jenny looked around and then sat on the sofa lost in thought. Although she believed Alec, she still felt uneasy. ¡¯Why did Quinn suddenlye to see you? Doesn¡¯t she know anyone else?¡± ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t think so.¡± Alec didn¡¯t think much about it. He simply thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give her a ce to stay. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s telling you the truth and not trying to deceive you?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t fully trust Quinn. ording to Quinn, she came to Bardoff City to seek refuge with Alec because she wanted to force the man who had been following her to marry her. But what if that wasn¡¯t the case? What if she came for Alec? Alec seemed to understand what she was thinking and immediately said,¡± Jenny, trust me, you¡¯re the only one in my heart. No matter what Quinn¡¯s intentions are, I won¡¯t let her seed.¡± Jenny sighed, realizing that although Alec was at fault in this situation, it wasn¡¯t as bad as she initially thought. Hence, she wasn¡¯t as angry anymore. ¡°Well, it¡¯s best for you to keep your distance from her. Even if we do get married, divorce is not impossible.¡¯ She had finally made up her mind to marry Alec and truly didn¡¯t want any idents or unpleasant surprises. If Alec did something that made her unhappy, she might not give him another chance. Alec could tell that Jenny was serious, novelebook and he nodded earnestly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand.¡± ¡°Great, it¡¯s good that you do.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t pursue the topic. ¡°I want to take a shower. I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Alec said, paying utmost attention to her, afraid that Jenny hadn¡¯t calmed down yet. He led Jenny into the master bedroom and watched her enter the bathroom before he heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t angry anymore. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It was just his bad luck. He hadn¡¯t expected Jenny toe back early. He had tried to surprise her, but he never thought that she would also try to surprise him. It almost backfired. After showering anding out of the bathroom, Jenny found that Alec wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. novelebook She looked at the wedding decorations that adorned the bed, wondering if it was necessary as their wedding day had yet to arrive. Nheless, she had no energy to do anything about it, so shey down to rest. An hourter, Alec knocked on the bedroom door. ¡°Jenny, had enough rest? Let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jenny replied groggily. She hadn¡¯t fallen asleep; she had just dozed off for a while. They went downstairs to the dining room, where Alec had prepared a meal. Apart from the wedding portraits, the ce was not much different from their previous vi. ¡°What are you going to do about Quinn?¡± Jenny brought up Quinn again during their meal. Alec¡¯s hand paused as he was about to pick up food, seemingly not understanding why she was asking that. ¡¯What do you mean? I have nothing to do with her.¡± ¡°She came to you for help, right? Are you going to help her?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t understand Quinn¡¯s thoughts. She came to Alec for help, iming she wanted to force the man who had been following her to marry her. What was that all about? Did she want to make that man jealous? Jenny couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she decided not to dwell on it Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Alec thought that her question was absolutely unnecessary. Besides, he never intended to help Quinn. ¡°Why should I help her? I¡¯m already being kind enough to her by giving her a ce to stay.¡¯ If he¡¯d known that he would very nearly get into an argument with Jenny because of this, he wouldn¡¯t have let her stay there at all. ¡°Hey, all things considered, she was still your first love.¡¯ Jenny couldn¡¯t help but tease Alec, smiling as she looked at him. Alec was speechless upon hearing her words and quickly exined, ¡°She and I never got together! How can she be considered my first love? If I think about this whole first love thing carefully, you¡¯re my first love! You have to take responsibility for me.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to take responsibility for you? You¡¯re my first love, too, ¡° Jenny defended herself. ¡® Really? But didn¡¯t you like Evan before you liked me?¡± Alec purposely mentioned Evan again in hopes of making Jenny understand what kind of rtionship he and Quinn had. Upon hearing him saying that, Jenny fell silent, as Alec had expected. ¡°Alright, Quinn was just his crush back when he was still young and didn¡¯t know better,¡± Jenny concluded inwardly. ¡°Hear me out, Jenny. I just thought she was pitiful, so I gave her a ce to stay. If you don¡¯t like that, I¡¯ll get her to move out tomorrow.¡¯ In Alec¡¯s opinion, it was just a vi that was sitting around and not utilized. However, if Jenny was unhappy and unwilling to let Quinn stay, he wouldn¡¯t go against her wishes. The moment he said that, Jenny hurriedly waved her hand to show that there was no need to go to that extent. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m not that petty. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have one ourselves.¡± ¡¯Right? That¡¯s what I thought, too,¡± Alec agreed with a smile. He knew that Jenny wasn¡¯t really concerned about material things. She only cared about whether he still had feelings for Quinn. Fortunately for Jenny, he didn¡¯t have any feelings for this ¡°first love¡± of his at all. The two of them didn¡¯t dwell on the issue regarding Quinn any longer. For the rest of the night, they chatted casually. Alec asked Jenny why she returned ahead of schedule, and she told him about her overseas conference. And so, that night passed just like that. They had a calm and peaceful night, but Quinn tossed and turned, unable to sleep no matter how hard she tried. She¡¯d never intended to cause a conflict between Jenny and Alec. In fact, she¡¯d deliberately said those ambiguous words as a joke. Now, shey in bed wide awake because of the intense feelings of guilt that she felt. Quinn heaved a sigh as she turned in bed once more. ¡°Damn it. I¡¯d better go clear the air with her tomorrow.¡± This time around, she¡¯de to find Alec for a reason. Her real intention was to provoke that man, not because she was hoping for something to ignite between her and Alec. However, looking at how things had progressed so far, she guessed that her efforts were probably futile. ¡°Well, I should stop holding out for him. If he doesn¡¯te to find me and doesn¡¯t take any action, I guess it¡¯s better we part ways like this. I¡¯ll just take it that I¡¯m cutting losses,¡± Quinn reasoned internally. That night, she thought about many things. After she made the decision to exin everything to Jenny tomorrow, she no longer felt burdened and quickly drifted off to dreand. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The next day, Jenny went to the hospital to work as usual. When Quinn came to find her, she¡¯d just seen a patient. Jenny was surprised and a little displeased at her unexpected appearance. ¡°Could she be here to provoke me?¡± Jenny wondered. Silently, Jenny decided that if she truly did that, she would make her leave using any means possible. She wouldn¡¯t allow Quinn to stir up trouble on her turf. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Blue?¡± Jenny asked bluntly. Quinn could sense Jenny¡¯s animosity toward her; nevertheless, she brushed it off and didn¡¯t mind it. ¡°I came here to exin that nothing is going on between Alec and me. He just gave me a ce to stay because he felt sorry for me. All those things I said yesterday were just to poke fun at you both-l wanted to see your reactions. But it seems like you two are way more loving toward each other than I thought. I envy you guys.¡± Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 After listening to Quinn¡¯s exnation, the first thought that came to Jenny¡¯s mind was, ¡°How ridiculous! How could she think this was fun in any way? She¡¯s so ridiculous! Was it fun for her to see me and Alec argue because of her?¡± Jenny¡¯s expression became glum. Quinn noticed right away, so she hurriedly continued, ¡°I really don¡¯t have any bad intentions. That¡¯s why I came to exin to you immediately today. I don¡¯t wish for any misunderstandings between you and Alec because of me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Something so trivial won¡¯t cause any misunderstandings between us,¡± Jenny replied humorlessly. Hearing that, Quinn breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. I¡¯m so relieved.¡± ¡°Well, now that you¡¯re done exining, you can leave now.¡± There was nothing more for them to talk about. Quinn¡¯s presence there would only dy Jenny from attending to her patients. With that, Quinn nodded. She got up and made to leave. She¡¯d barely taken two steps before Jenny spoke up. ¡°Though I don¡¯t understand your logic, I have some advice for you. If you want a man to marry you, tell him your feelings. If he knows how you feel and remains indifferent, then you should contemte whether this man reciprocates your feelings or not.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t want Quinn to continue seeking help from Alec for her private matters, so she gave Quinn some words of advice. Quinn paused, understanding what Jenny meant. ¡°I know. I just couldn¡¯t swallow my pride.¡± She was waiting for that man to give in, believing that he would make his move ande for her once he saw she had another man by her side. Unfortunately, it seemed everything was just her naive and wishful thinking. Even until now, that person hadn¡¯t contacted her at all. ¡¯When ites to matters of the heart, there¡¯s no need for pride. If you really like him, you shouldn¡¯t give up so easily,¡¯ Jenny advised kindly. Quinn didn¡¯t argue with Jenny on that. Perhaps she found that Jenny¡¯s words did make sense. After giving it some thought, she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go find him.¡± She shouldmunicate her feelings with him directly. No matter what the oue, she had to ept reality. At longst, Quinn left the hospital, and Jenny didn¡¯t think much about her after that. As long as Quinn didn¡¯t bother or interfere with her and Alec, Jenny didn¡¯t care what she was up to. For some time after the incident with Quinn, Jenny and Alec enjoyed a rtively peaceful life. This was probably thest of their unmarried yet not quite single life together before they officially got married. On the eve of the wedding, Jenny returned to Walter Castle. Tomorrow, she would be departing from here to get married. Due to the joyous asion, Walter Castle was adorned with wedding decorations. Lte and Graham had beaming smiles on their faces mixed with a hint of longing and slight reluctance. Their only daughter was about to be married, and they were a little saddened to see her leave home though they were very happy for her at the same time. ¡°Jenny.¡± Lte took Jenny¡¯s hand. She then removed a bracelet she¡¯d been wearing all the while and put the bracelet on Jenny¡¯s wrist. ¡¯I¡¯ve worn this bracelet for decades. It¡¯s not exactly valuable, but having it apany you gives me some peace of mind.¡± In fact, Lte and Graham had prepared lots of wedding gifts for Jenny, but those were mere material possessions that didn¡¯t carry any special meaning to Lte. They couldn¡¯tpare to the sentimental value of the bracelet she¡¯d worn on her wrist for such a long time. Jenny looked at the bracelet on her wrist and said with a sigh, ¡°This is such a precious item. You should keep it for yourself. There¡¯s no need to give it to me.¡± ¡°No matter how precious this bracelet is, it¡¯s far less valuable than you, Jenny.¡± Indeed, nothing could compare to her daughter¡¯s worth. During this period, Lte visited Jenny almost daily. When Jenny was working at the hospital, Lte would bring her meals. Her warm gestures immensely touched Jenny. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She realized that back then, Lte didn¡¯t have a choice; it wasn¡¯t that she voluntarily chose to leave her. If she had the opportunity to stay, she would have been an excellent mother. Thus, Jenny epted Lte¡¯s goodwill. She looked at Lte and said, Thank you, Mom.¡± Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Upon hearing that, Lte was stunned, and her eyes reddened with tears of joy. ¡°W-what did you call me?¡± Jenny smiled and said the word once more, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡¯Oh!¡¯ Lte was so happy that she was almost jumping with joy. She got up and went upstairs to find Graham while excitedly eximing, ¡°Graham, did you hear that? Jenny called me Mom! She called me Mom!¡± ¡°I know. I heard it too,¡± Graham replied, embracing his beloved in his arms. He knew she¡¯d been waiting for this day for a long time. Lte started crying. Jenny watched them from downstairs with a faint smile on her lips. She thought, ¡°I guess this is the best ending for us.¡¯ She then went back to her room and received a call from Alec. ¡°Jenny, I feel so freaking excited right now.¡± ¡¯What are you all excited about?¡± Jenny was puzzled. She wasn¡¯t all pumped up like Alec. On the contrary, she was quite calm. To her, although she and Alec weren¡¯t officially married yet, they¡¯d been living together all the while like a married couple. In reality, it didn¡¯t make much difference to her other than having an additional ceremony to make their union official. ¡°After tomorrow, you¡¯ll be my wife! Not just a girlfriend or a fiancee, but my wife!¡± He¡¯d been waiting for this moment for a long time. Jenny listened, still not finding anything particrly exciting about the whole thing. ¡°Calm down, Alec. You¡¯re so excited now, but who knows if you¡¯ll still be this excited in the future?¡± Feelings tended to fade over time, after all. That was the norm. ¡°That won¡¯t be the case for me! Being able to marry you is enough to keep me excited for a lifetime!¡¯ Alec eximed earnestly. Jenny pursed her lips and teased him for being such a sweet talker, but deep down, she was actually over the moon. Although she wasn¡¯t overly excited like Alec, she was still overjoyed. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely be happy together for a lifetime,¡± Alec said. Right then, he was still at the wedding venue, stomping out all possibilities of anything unexpected that might ur tomorrow. Jenny replied with a simple ¡°Yeah¡± and didn¡¯t say anything else before hanging up. As shey on the bed, she tossed and turned but was unable to fall asleep. With a wry smile, she realized she wasn¡¯t as calm as she had imagined. The next day, the stylist and makeup artist started dressing Jenny up early in the morning. Jenny wore a lightweight red gown that Alec had chosen for the daytime. She looked exceptionally beautiful after putting it on. Just as her makeup was done, Alec arrived with his entourage to pick her up. Walter Castle bustled with excitement. The bridesmaids made a show of blocking the entrance, but Alec quickly led his entourage upstairs to the bedroom, where Jenny was sitting on the bed, smiling and watching everything unfold. ¡°Wait a moment, Mr. Faust. novelbob The bride isn¡¯t wearing any shoes! Your first challenge is to find her shoes.¡± Stephanie stepped forward to stop Alec, who was about to carry Jenny away. She wouldn¡¯t let him take her away so easily. Alec didn¡¯t refuse and began to search for Jenny¡¯s high heels with his best man in the room. Stephanie and the bridesmaids didn¡¯t intentionally make it difficult for Alec, so they quickly found the shoes. But it didn¡¯t end there. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Stephanie had prepared a second challenge for Alec. ¡® Mr. Faust, please say ¡®I love you¡¯ to Jenny in eight differentnguages.¡± ¡°Woah!¡± Everyone watching cheered along. Faced with the cheering crowd, Jenny felt a little embarrassed, so her cheeks flushed slightly. On the other hand, Alec remained unruffled. He looked at Jenny and steadily proimed, n.ov?x.o ¡°Jenny, I love you!¡± Then, he continued to say ¡°I love you¡± in seven foreignnguages in one go. As the words fell, everyone apuded, and Alec sessfully carried Jenny away in his arms. He carried Jenny step by step out of Walter Castle. The bridesmaid and groomsmen threw confetti over the happy couple as they made their way out, and the crowd cheered vigorously. Lte and Graham looked at Jenny and Alec¡¯s receding figures from behind, silently wiping away the tears at the corners of their eyes. ¡°This is great! Our daughter is married now. After this, we can live the life that we¡¯ve always yearned for in peace,¡± Graham said with a mixture of emotions. They¡¯d nned to go on a global trip but still had yet to get to it. After Jenny¡¯s wedding, they could finally begin with their first destination. Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 At the wedding banquet hall, Jenny was changing into her wedding gown in the private room upstairs, while the emcee downstairs weed all the guests. Old Mr. Faust was also there greeting everyone, and even Zeke showed up at the scene. Alec was now a member of the Faust family, so it was only natural for the former head of the family to be present at his wedding, regardless of the circumstances. If Zeke declined to show up during such an important asion, outsiders might think there was discord within the Faust family. It had been many years since the two brothers had seen each other. Now, they no longer had the same tenacity and vigor as before. After exchanging a simple smile, they each went to greet the people they knew. The wedding started soon. With the emcee¡¯s announcement, the doors opened. Jenny walked gracefully down the aisle, holding Graham¡¯s arm. She made her way step by step toward Alec. Meanwhile, Alec didn¡¯t stand still in his spot. He walked steadily toward his bride and finally took her from Graham¡¯s hands. ¡°Alec, you better see to it that Jenny is well taken care of. If not, her mother and I won¡¯t let you off easily,¡± Graham warned. Alec nodded and solemnly said, ¡¯Rest assured, Graham. With me around. I¡¯ll make sure no one dares to bully Jenny.¡± Not even he was allowed to do that. The ceremony began. Alec had nned everything, and it was undeniably touching. Jenny almost burst out in tears from feeling touched several times. In the audience, there were many others whose eyes watered emotionally, just like hers. Stephanie was happy for Jenny, but she noticed another person sitting in a corner with teary eyes-Jolene. Right now, she was still living in James¡¯ vi. Jenny¡¯s wedding was exactly what she¡¯d once yearned for. Sadly, James would never hold such a wedding for her. Sensing her tearing up beside him, James nced at her and asked,¡± What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling jealous and hate Jenny for having the perfect wedding?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little envious.¡± Jolene wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, speaking the truth. She meant what she said. Jenny had the person who loved her by her side. Not only that, their parents watched over her and gave her their sincerest blessings. But what about her? In the end, she was left with nothing. ¡°It¡¯d better be as you said. If you dare to think or do anything to harm Jenny, I won¡¯t spare you,¡± James warned her. Jolene¡¯s back stiffened upon hearing his threat. She bit her lip and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°James, what am I to you?¡± Previously, she chose to stay because of her mother¡¯s words. She thought that James would one dayN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. fall for her. That was why she didn¡¯t leave. However, despite staying with him for so long, she still hadn¡¯t won him over or gained his affection. More than once, she thought it would have been better if she¡¯d left with her mother back then. That way, even if she couldn¡¯t have James¡¯ love, she would still have her freedom at least. But now? She had nothing; all she had was an unspoken identity that was in no way legitimate. ¡°What are you to me? What do you think you are?¡¯ James sneered. Even when he saw that Jolene was evidently hurt, he didn¡¯t relent in his choice of words. After all, she was the one who climbed into his bed in the first ce. Later on, she made the decision to stay. James felt that he was meless under any circumstance. ¡°Do you really have no feelings for me at all? We were together for-¡± ¡°What a joke! Do you think I would develop feelings for a calcting woman like you? You must be dreaming,¡± James cut her off. ¡°If you have no feelings for me, why didn¡¯t you get married? Why did you let me stay in your vi?¡± By now, the whole of Bardoff City was aware of Jolene still living in James¡¯ vi. No decent girl would be willing to marry James, knowing he had a woman living with him. Her words caused James to frown; he was evidently displeased. ¡°Do I need to inform you why I¡¯m not getting married to anyone else? Mind your own business. It¡¯s not in your ce to worry about anything else.¡± He was genuinely irritated, and Jolene could tell. But she couldn¡¯t fathom the reason behind his sudden anger. Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 At the same time, Mnie also looked at Alec and Jenny, who were on the stage, enviously. ¡°I really hope my wedding will be grand like theirs in the future.¡± As she said that, she couldn¡¯t help but sneakily nce at Paul sitting next to her. Unfortunately, Paul didn¡¯t pay her any attention. Instead, he looked toward the other side as if naturally drawn to something over there. Mnie followed his gaze, and as she expected, she saw Stephanie. Bitterness enveloped her heart in an instant. Although she and Paul had publicly announced their rtionship, Paul didn¡¯t consider her his girlfriend at all. He only took her out when he needed to put up a front. Mnie felt hurt but didn¡¯t dare to speak up for herself. She was afraid she wouldn¡¯t even be able to hold on to her fake rtionship with Paul in the end. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still his girlfriend now, right?¡± sheforted herself inwardly. She¡¯d heard that Stephanie and Leonard would start preparing fortheir wedding after Jenny¡¯s. Once they got married, Paul wouldn¡¯t keep holding on to any hope of rekindling his rtionship with Stephanie. By then, it would be Mnie¡¯s chance to step in and perhaps im his heart. Paul had no idea what she was thinking. If he did, he would probably mock her for her unrealistic thoughts. He didn¡¯t have any feelings for Mnie. Regardless of whether Stephanie got married or not, he would not develop any feelings for her whatsoever. The wedding ceremony ended quickly, and then came the toasting session. Alec went table by table, toasting merrily with Jenny by his side. Jenny didn¡¯t drink much; it was mostly Alec downing the alcohol. He didn¡¯t mind it one bit because he was genuinely exhrated. After the toasting, Jenny returned to the resting room, and Stephanie followed. ¡¯Jenny, I can see that Alec has put a lot of effort into this wedding.¡± ¡°I know, right? He handled almost everything, so I hardly had to worry about anything,¡± Jenny agreed contentedly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure what to do for my wedding after seeing yours. We definitely won¡¯t be able to match yours in terms of grandeur, so we¡¯ll have to think of something unique instead.¡± Stephanie sighed, feeling a bit troubled. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jennyughed in response. ¡°Are you trying topete with me?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Leonard and I are ordinary people, so there¡¯s no need for us to have such a grand wedding like yours.¡± Many people attended Jenny¡¯s wedding that day. Besides Alec and Jenny¡¯s friends, a majority of the people present were business acquaintances. The guest list for Stephanie and Leonard s wedding wouldn¡¯t include these people. Hence, their wedding shouldn¡¯t be asrge in scale; it could be a more intimate affair. Jenny listened to her woe like a true friend would, but she had no useful suggestions for Stephanie. ¡°You figure it out yourself. I don¡¯t have any good advice for you concerning wedding arrangements.¡± ¡°You¡¯re super fortunate, Jenny,¡± she said with a sigh. She wished to be carefree like Jenny, but when she thought about Leonard¡­ If she didn¡¯t take the helm, Leonard probably wouldn¡¯t know how to make such arrangements either. Moreover, he was busier than her. She could foresee that the wedding preparations would probably be her responsibility. ¡°Now that you and Alec are married, when do you n to have children?¡± Stephanie asked an astute question, catching Jennypletely off guard. She was so surprised that she paused in motion halfway through removing her makeup. She turned to look at Stephanie disbelievingly. ¡°Seriously? Are you urging me to have kids already?¡± ¡°To be fair, I thought we could discuss itter. We could get pregnant together. If we happen to give birth to a boy and a girl, they can be childhood sweethearts. If they¡¯re both the same gender, they can be best friends too. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡± Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about that. It seemed like a wonderful scenario to her. Jennyughed reflexively but refused Stephanie¡¯s proposal outrightly.¡± Sure. But well have to see how it goes. I¡¯m not in a hurry to have a child, anyway.¡± She was still young, after all. She felt she would be tied down and lose her freedom if she had children now. Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 After the wedding ended, Jenny and Alec saw everyone off and thanked them for being there on their big day. After that was done, they instructed their driver to take them back. Alec was so exhausted in the car that he slumped heavily against Jenny¡¯s shoulder. Nevertheless, there was still a smile on his lips as he suddenly said, ¡°Wifey.¡± Jenny was taken aback for a moment when he addressed her like that. ¡°My wife,¡± Alec spoke up again, opening his eyes and looking intently at Jenny beside him. ¡°I love you.¡± Jenny was someone who didn¡¯t handle romantic gestures well. When Alec said he loved her, it didn¡¯t evoke the warm, mushy feeling that it should. On the contrary, it made her hair stand on end, and she even had goosebumps. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Go back and get some rest,¡± Jenny replied, allowing Alec to continue leaning on her to rest. But resting wasn¡¯t exactly at the forefront of his list of priorities right now. Holding Jenny¡¯s hand fondly, he said, ¡°Tonight is our wedding night. How can I rest?¡± Jenny was a little speechless at this. ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal, is it? It¡¯s not like this is our first day living together.¡± In fact, they¡¯d been cohabiting for a long time, and they¡¯d already stayed countless nights in their wedding suite. For Jenny, the only difference that day was that they held a wedding ceremony. Besides that, there wasn¡¯t much difference from before. Not caring how she put it, Alec insisted on his desire. Not long after that, the car pulled up in front of their vi, and Jenny supported Alec as they made their way to their room. As soon as they stepped into the bedroom, Alec took control in a sh and lifted Jenny off the ground into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Jenny. We should get some rest.¡± Blushing intensely, Jenny let out a little yelp of surprise and scolded,¡± You¡¯re incorrigible.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your husband. If I were still all proper and unfazed in this situation, then something is not right.¡± Without wasting a minute, Alec carried Jenny to bed. Moonlight streamed through the windows into the room, casting the shadow of the newlyweds¡¯ intertwined and entangled bodies on the floor; it was both magical and intoxicating. The passion and romance in the room went on until the early hours of the morning. The next day, Jenny woke up early in the morning. They¡¯d made ns to celebrate their marriage with their close friends that day. Just as she tried to get up from the bed, pain and soreness coursed through her whole body, rendering it impossible for her to get up. Irritably, she nced at the person lying next to her. ¡°It¡¯s so early. Let¡¯s sleep a while more.¡± Alec reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°No way. Steph and the others will arrive soon.¡¯ Jenny pushed him away. It was evident she wasn¡¯t going to continuezing in bed. Upon hearing her words, Alec remembered that he¡¯d invited Paul and the others toe over. Their friends hadn¡¯t been to their marital home yet, so Alec intended to show everyone around their new ce as a form of celebration. Therefore, even though he and Jenny were reluctant to leave the warm confines of their bed, they somehow got up with determination. Jenny instructed the household staff and chefs to start preparing lunch. Because many people were coming, Jenny and Alec settled on having a barbeque so everyone could join in on the fun. On top of that, it wouldn¡¯t be so boring. Around 11 am, the first person to arrive wasn¡¯t Stephanie or Paul but Old Mr. Faust. He didn¡¯t return to the house with Alec and Jenny the previous night. Instead, he stayed at the hotel where they had their wedding. He didn¡¯t want to be in the young couple¡¯s way on their first night as husband and wife. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Jenny greeted, feeling a little bashful upon seeing the old man. Old Mr. Faust cleared his throat and pretended not to notice Jenny¡¯s apparent embarrassment. ¡°Where is Alec? Why are you the only one busying yourself here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s upstairs,¡¯ Jenny answered. As they were talking, Alec came downstairs and greeted his grandfather. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Just a whileter, Stephanie and their friends arrived. There was Paul and Mnie, Jade and Max, and several others they considered close friends. The vi suddenly became lively. With everyone helping and doing their part, the food was ready quickly. ¡°You must be very pleased right now, Alec,¡± Max teased as he approached Alec yfully. After all, Alec finally got to marry Jenny. He could imagine Alec being on cloud nine at that moment. Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Alec was grilling some buffalo wings when he heard Max¡¯sment. He couldn¡¯t help but raise a brow. ¡°Why? Are you jealous of me?¡± ¡°What the heck should I be jealous of? I¡¯m already married myself,¡± Max replied. Besides, it was not like he really liked Jenny back then. He was just curious about Alec¡¯s feelings toward the whole situation. ¡°Why are you asking so much, then?¡± Alec rolled his eyes at him. ¡°By the way, when do you and Jade n to have children?¡± Alec¡¯s question came when Max least expected it, so it startled him for a moment. ¡°Why are you asking me this? Don¡¯t tell me you and Jenny n to have children already?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early forthat?¡± Max thought. ¡°We haven¡¯t made any ns yet. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you,¡± Alec replied. He couldn¡¯t get a grasp of when would be the perfect time to have children, so he decided to gather some information from others. Max pondered what Alec said seriously for a moment and finally answered, ¡®Well, Jade and I aren¡¯t in a hurry to have children at the moment. Having a child would spell the end of our perfect little world where there¡¯s only the two of us.¡± Truth be told, he hoped to enjoy a few more years with Jade alone-just the two of them. Having children wasn¡¯t that important to him, as he wasn¡¯t that fond of children to begin with. Hearing Max¡¯s reply, Alec realized having a child would definitely disrupt the private time they had with each other. As a result of that, he dismissed the idea immediately. Initially, he¡¯d considered having a child while Old Mr. Faust was still around because that would make his grandfather very happy. However, after the short chat with Max, he didn¡¯t think that way anymore. If they had a child, Jenny¡¯s focus would undoubtedly shift her attention to caring for their baby. By that time, she wouldn¡¯t have enough energy to tend to Alec. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re not in a hurry to have children either,¡± Alec expressed with one final nod. After that, they didn¡¯t dwell on the topic. On the other side, Jenny, Stephanie, and Jade sat together. Mnie had been sitting with Paul, yet he ignored herpletely and treated her like she was air. Hence, after giving it some thought, she reluctantly came over to Jenny¡¯s side. ¡°Jenny, after a long conversation with Leonardst night, we decided to have our wedding on a beautiful ind,¡± Stephanie announced. Finding their choice interesting, Jenny chirped, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Now that¡¯s going to be a unique wedding. I¡¯m sure your wedding will be totally unforgettable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to invite me by then,¡± Jade said. She¡¯d never attended a wedding on an ind before. Stephanie nodded, and as she was about to reassure Jade it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, Mnie requested meekly, ¡°Count me in. I would like to attend your wedding too.¡± As soon as those words left her mouth, everyone turned to look at her. Feeling a bit embarrassed, she continued, ¡°I just want to witness your happiness, Stephanie.¡± Of course, her main intention was to bring Paul along so that he could witness Stephanie and Leonard¡¯s wedding firsthand. Mnie was hoping that he wouldn¡¯t keep fantasizing about getting back together with Stephanie after that. ¡°You¡¯re wee to join my wedding, of course,¡± Stephanie replied. Although they weren¡¯t close to Mnie, she didn¡¯t dislike her. In addition, she knew that Mnie was having a tough time connecting with Paul emotionally, so she wanted to help her. While the women were chatting, Gilbert finished his drink and got up to join Paul. Paul frowned as he saw Gilbert sitting next to him. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Personally, Paul thought that they had nomon topics to talk about. Even though Marigold had epted Gilbert¡¯s money and didn¡¯t n to hold him responsible for their child, that didn¡¯t mean Paul would let it go as she did. ¡°Have you seen Marigold recently?¡± Gilbert asked. Paulughed in response upon hearing that. ¡°Be honest with me, Gilbert. What do you really want to say? Why are you suddenly showing concern for Marigold? What are you up to?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it. I¡¯m just reminding you to visit her. She didn¡¯t seem to be doing well when I happened to run into her the other day, ¡± Gilbert said, sipping his beer. He wasn¡¯t someone who enjoyed meddling with other people¡¯s affairs.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Paul downed the beer in his cup and said mockingly with a sneer, ¡°Why do you care, hmm? It¡¯s all because of you that she¡¯s like this now, Gilbert. Stop pretending that you care.¡± Paul didn¡¯t show restraint in his choice of words when talking to Gilbert. ¡°I¡¯m just going out of my way to remind you to check on her. After all, she¡¯s still a Wagner. Are you going to sit back and do nothing?¡¯ Gilbert felt that he was being wrongfully med. He couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around how Marigold¡¯s current situation had anything to do with him. Even if the child was biologically his, it wasn¡¯t like he consented to Marigold getting pregnant with his child in the first ce. In light of this, how could he be med? However, he felt that there was no point in exining anything. ¡°Whatever, she¡¯s Paul¡¯s sister. This has nothing to do with me,¡± he thought with a shrug. And so, he got up and left. Since the conversation with Paul was meaningless, there was no need to continue. After everyone had lunch at Jenny and Alec¡¯s marital home, one by one, they started leaving. All of them had their matters to attend to, and life still had to go on. They would probably be unable to gather again like today for a very longtime. Now that Jenny had gotten married, Stephanie and Leonard, as well as Zack and J, were nning their respective marriages too. Both couples had intended to tie the knot but decided to wait until Jenny¡¯s wedding was done first. As the dust had settled for Jenny¡¯s wedding, they naturally didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and drag things out. As their wedding celebrations came to an end, Jenny and Alec apanied Old Mr. Faust and David to the airport. ¡°Grandpa, Alec and I wille visit you soon,¡± Jenny said to Old Mr. Faust. Then, she looked at David and said, ¡°Uncle David, thank you foring.¡± Although he was the only one who came, Jenny was grateful enough for his presence. To Jenny, his presence there was equivalent to herte adoptive grandfather, Horace, being there too. In a way, David represented the Wilkins family. She believed that her grandfather was watching over her in heaven. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll live a happy life, so I won¡¯t need to worry about you anymore. But if anyone dares to bully you in the future, remember to tell me. I may not have much, but I¡¯m strong.¡± Worse came to worst, he could beat up Alec if he ever made Jenny suffer in any way. Hearing that, Jenny¡¯s eyes reddened with tears, and she nodded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle David. I¡¯ll definitely ask for your help if someone dares to bully me.¡± After saying their goodbyes to Alec and Jenny, Old Mr. Faust and David walked into the airport together. Since they were both returning to Parrington, Jenny arranged for them to be on the same flight to keep each otherpany. Watching their retreating figures, Jenny had a somewhat ambivalent feeling; she even felt a little mncholic. Alec pulled her into his arms,forting her, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. If you miss them, we can visit them anytime. ¡ö All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Jenny nodded. After their ne took off, Jenny and Alec left the airport. They would go back to work for a few days and get their ducks in a row before leaving for their honeymoon. They¡¯d decided on it before they got married. Time was racing; they had to get their work affairs in order as quickly as they could. As soon as Jenny arrived at the hospital, she received a package. She was bbergasted upon opening it. The package hade from overseas; it contained a diamond and a letter. The letter read, ¡°Hi Jenny, I heard that you and Alec got married. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t attend your wedding. Well, you wouldn¡¯t want me there either, so I didn¡¯te. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve forgiven me. I don¡¯t dare to hope for your forgiveness, but that doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t disturb your life in any way in the future. I hope Alec treats you well. If he doesn¡¯t take good care of you, I¡¯lle and teach him a lesson, even if you¡¯ll hate me for it. Jenny, I wish you all the happiness in the world.¡± By then, Jenny knew who the sender was. Looking at the contents of the letter, Jenny felt a complicated mix of emotions. If it hadn¡¯t been for all the unforgivable things he¡¯d done before, she would have been thrilled for Evan toe and witness her happiness. Unfortunately, there was no way to turn back time and undo all the harm that was already done. Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Three dayster, Jenny and Alec boarded the ne for their honeymoon. The first destination they¡¯d chosen was Xeridia because many great legends about love originated from that country. Even though they might not necessarily be true, Jenny and Alec still wanted to go and see it for themselves. At the same time, Graham and Lte started their tour around the world as well. They decided not to travel with Jenny and Alec, as they also preferred to have private time with each other and no one else to make up for all their years apart. However, fate had a funny way of arranging chance encounters when one least expected them. At their first stop, Graham and Lte coincidentally ran into an old acquaintance that neither of them was particrly fond of. Their first stop was Harthor, a small country with picturesque scenery. At the moment, they were strolling on the streets and browsing the wares the vendors had to offer. To be more exact, Graham was apanying Lte to shop around. Women, whether young or old, were generally unable to resist the temptation of acquiring items that were pleasing to their eyes. Shopping had always been something the fairer sex was enthusiastic about. ¡¯What do you think of this one?¡± Lte went into the fitting room and changed into a new set of clothes. Currently, she was standing in front of Graham and seeking his opinion. Graham looked up and nodded in appreciation. ¡°It looks very beautiful on you.¡± Lte rolled her eyes at him. She¡¯d tried many different outfits, and he¡¯d yet to say she didn¡¯t look good in any of them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with this one and check out the shop next door.¡± Swiftly, the salesperson packed the outfit Lte wanted into a bag. Graham carried all the shopping bags for Lte as they made their way into the next store that sold bags. ¡¯Wee.¡¯ The salesperson instinctively bowed and greeted them. But when she looked up and saw the person standing before her, she froze in shock. Right then, she wished the ground would give way and swallow her whole to spare her from embarrassment. ¡¯Rowena?¡± Graham furrowed his brows and called out her name. He was surprised to see her there and couldn¡¯t quitee to terms with the fact that she was working as a salesperson in a store. When they divorced, he¡¯d given her a huge sum of money. That money should be enough for her to spend for the rest of her life! Rowena¡¯s expression became strained and awkward, and her gaze constantly wandered between Graham and Lte. After some time, she spoke up, ¡°Rowena? You must have mistaken me for someone else. My name is Lucy.¡± ¡¯It¡¯s definitely you, Rowena! You¡¯re not fooling anyone,¡± Graham eximed internally and was about to say what he thought out loud. However, Lte quickly interrupted him by saying, ¡°Apologies, Miss. We mistook you for someone we know.¡± Afterward, she hastily led Graham away, feeling quite awkward about the whole encounter. As they left, Rowena breathed a sigh of relief. Comparing the luxurious outfit Lte wore to her own shabby and unrefined appearance, she felt a twinge of bitterness. She thought that if Graham had loved her even a tiny bit, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen from grace and ended up in such a miserable state. The money Graham gave her during the divorce had long been swindled away by a con man. Therefore, she could only resort to working in order to make ends meet now. Needless to say, she was leading a tougher life here than when she was in Clusia. Yet, she never considered returning home, even though her daughter, Jolene, was still there. Going back was never an option for her. On the one hand, she didn¡¯t want to be mocked by others upon returning to the country with her tail between her legs. On the other hand, if she returned with her current situation, it would cause Jolene to be looked down upon as well. Since she¡¯d chosen her current path, there was no turning back, no matter what kind of adversity she faced. She made her bed, so now, she had to lie in it. While she was lost in thought, another customer entered the store. She hurriedly bowed again and said, ¡°Wee.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Lte had dragged Graham off to another store, and Graham still hadn¡¯t picked up on the cues. ¡°Nettie, I¡¯m absolutely sure that was Rowena. Why did you-¡° ¡°Think of it, Graham. For someone as proud as her to stoop to such a state ¡­Do you think she wishes for others to recognize her?¡± As a woman herself, Lte could gauge this much. That was why she steered Graham away so that Rowena could retain a tiny bit of dignity. Lte¡¯s reminder gave Graham an ¡°Aha!¡± moment. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m just curious how she ended up like this. Even though I wasn¡¯t particrly happy with her demands during the divorce, I didn¡¯t mistreat her in any way.¡± ¡°Who knows? A person¡¯s fate is predestined sometimes.¡± Lte didn¡¯t want to delve into the matter, and she didn¡¯t want Graham to delve into it either. After all, Rowena was his ex-wife. She would be a saint if she said she couldn¡¯t care less that Graham showed more concern than necessary for Rowena. Even if she minded, she wouldn¡¯t find fault with Graham because of this. After all, she was no longer a naive and willful young girl in her twenties anymore. ¡°Is there anything else you would like to buy?¡± In the next second, Graham had Rowena out of his mind and continued shopping with Lte. Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Compared to the unexpected encounter Graham and Lte had on their side, Jenny and Alec had a rtively peaceful time. Afternding in Xeridia, they decided to stay at a hotel by the sea. They had a great view of the ocean by simply looking out of their window, which put them in a rather refreshing mood. At this moment, they¡¯d just gotten up from bed after an intense round of lovemaking. Perhaps it was because they¡¯d left work and other worries behind on this vacation, which was rare for them, Jenny and Alec were in high spirits. ¡°Shall we go out for a walk?¡± Alec asked as he hugged Jenny from behind. ncing at the nearby beach, Jenny nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, the two of them walked out of their hotel and made their way toward the beach. Sunlight shone upon them, casting long shadows in the sand. The setting sun further added to the romanticism of the scene and made it all the more beautiful. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Holding hands, husband and wife strolled along the beach leisurely. Suddenly, a group of children ran up to them. They were holding some roses in their hands and spoke in broken Elderonian, ¡°Hello, sir. A rose? Fordy?¡± Alec turned to look at Jenny, but she averted her gaze. She didn¡¯t give any indication as to whether she wanted the roses or not. It was up to Alec to decide. He chuckled lightly and epted the rose a young boy handed to him.¡± Sure.¡± Upon seeing that he was agreeable, the children all started promoting the roses they had in their hands. Not long after that, the children dispersed, and Alec was left holding arge bouquet of roses. Jenny was amused and felt a little helpless at Alec¡¯s generosity. ¡°You¡¯re such a benevolent man, Mr. Faust.¡± Although she did want one, she never expected Alec to buy all the roses in one go. She thought he¡¯d performed an unnecessary act of generosity-he could have just bought one rose instead of all of them. In response to that, Alecughed sheepishly and replied with a straight face, ¡°Well, I think one rose isn¡¯t as pretty as a bouquet of roses. Look at this. What do you think?¡± ¡°I think¡­¡± Jenny looked at the bouquet of roses and reached out to take it from Alec. ¡°You¡¯re right. It does look more beautiful like this.¡± Upon hearing that, Alec smiled. The two of them continued with their walk. Alec felt unsure about how to broach the topic of having children with Jenny. He¡¯d decided to wait a few more years before having children, but what if Jenny didn¡¯t hold the same opinion? Because of that, he wanted to discuss the matter with her and make sure they were both on the same page. ¡°Jenny, what do you think about having children?¡± Alec finally decided to take the bull by the horns. As he brought up the topic too abruptly, it caught Jenny off guard, and she was unsure how to answer. ¡°Um¡­I think we¡¯re still young and shouldn¡¯t rush into having children too hastily.¡± She thought Alec was hoping to have children as soon as possible, so she looked kind of troubled when she gave her answer. ¡°I think the same way too,¡± Alec quickly responded. He didn¡¯t intend to have children so soon, either. Though he didn¡¯t dislike children, he didn¡¯t exactly like them very much either. In any case, he was sure that his feelings toward his offspring were definitely iparable to his intense feelings for Jenny. Jenny heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing his reply. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! I thought for a moment you were going to pressure me into having children.¡± ¡°No way, Jenny. How could I do that to you? Besides, I honestly think it¡¯s not the right time to have one. Even if I did hope to have children, I wouldn¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Alec smiled wryly-he wasn¡¯t the type who enjoyed forcing others to follow his whims and fancies. With a happy smile, Jenny leaned against Alec¡¯s shoulder. They stood there quietly, watching the sun slowly disappear into the horizon. The scenery was a sight for sore eyes, and so were the newlyweds who stood under the setting sun. Some distance away from them, a photographer took out a camera and captured the captivating scene. He hadn¡¯t the foggiest idea that he would win an award for this phototer on. Watching the sun slowly set, Jenny started to feel sentimental. No matter what fate or destiny threw at humans, ultimately, they were the ones in control of their own lives. In her and Alec¡¯s case, they were joined in holy matrimony in the end because they both loved each other. ¡°Alec,¡± Jenny suddenly spoke up, turning her head to look at him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I love you.¡± The sun sunk into the coastline, but there was no need toment its departure because tomorrow, it would rise again, weing another hopeful new day. Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 Extra: Stephanie and Leonard¡¯s Wedding Stephanie and Leonard¡¯s wedding took ce two months after Jenny and Alec¡¯s wedding was held. Ultimately, they chose to have their wedding on a small ind in Clusia. It was more convenient for everyone to attend that way. They didn¡¯t invite many people-just their family and friends. At that moment, the sun was shining dazzlingly on the ind. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jenny¡¯s eyes were fixed on the wedding ceremony taking ce ahead. Witnessing the ceremony conducted by the priest, she felt genuinely happy for Stephanie. Jenny was d she¡¯d finally found her happiness. Then, she instinctively shifted her gaze over to Paul, sitting across from her. His eyes were on Stephanie and Leonard too. Besides a slight frown, he didn¡¯t show any other emotions. Upon seeing him in a rtively calm state, Jenny breathed a sigh of relief. Actually, Jenny was rather concerned that Paul might kick up a fuss that day and cause trouble for her best friend. However, it seemed that he hade to terms with the situation and reconciled with the fact that he couldn¡¯t change anything. As the ceremony came to an end, the wedding reception followed right after. Considering that there were only a small number of guests, Stephanie decided to hold her banquet in the open air. This gave her wedding a unique feelpared to conventional weddings normally held indoors. ¡°Congrattions, Steph!¡± Jenny said, beaming widely. Stephanie approached her after changing into another gown. Right then, her cheeks were flushed, and she seemed a bit bashful. ¡°Well, Jenny, now that we¡¯re both married women. We can¡¯t visit nightclubs anymore.¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense, Steph! Even when I wasn¡¯t married, I never went to nightclubs with you.¡± She immediately had to rify herself, seeing how Alec¡¯s expression clouded over. Stephanie was clueless to make such a remark. Stephanie chuckled lightly. ¡°Sure, sure. You didn¡¯t go with me. I went by myself.¡± ¡°No more going to the nightclub in the future,¡± Leonard chimed in right beside them, seemingly having appeared out of nowhere. He pulled Stephanie into his arms, his words carrying a hint of warning. Stephanie shrugged helplessly. She knew more than anyone that Leonard disliked those ces the most. ¡°In that case, you better behave. If you anger me, I¡¯m sure there are countless handsome guys out there lining up and waiting for me.¡± ¡°Ugh! You¡­¡± Leonard felt exasperated with her antics. Jennyughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She rarely went to those ces.¡± 1 ¡°Whose side are you on, Jenny?¡± Stephanie red at her, appalled that her best friend was siding with Leonard. With a knowing smile, Jenny replied, ¡°I¡¯m helping you weed out any possible causes of conflict with your husband. No need to thank me.¡± Stephanie stuck her tongue out at Jenny childishly, thinking that Jenny¡¯s input was unnecessary. She believed that Leonard wouldn¡¯t really argue with her over such a trivial and harmless joke. After that brief conversation, Leonard went off to attend to the guests, while Stephanie started wolfing down the food with Jenny. ¡°The mousse cake in this restaurant is fabulous! It¡¯s the main reason why I chose this ce.¡± ¡°You chose this ce because it had delicious cake?¡± Jenny was perplexed by Stephanie¡¯s way of thinking. ¡°Basing your decision on this alone is a tad simplistic, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°In the past, whenever I attended weddings, the issue of utmost concern for me was whether the food there was good. Now that it¡¯s my turn to have a wedding, of course I have to choose a ce that serves the best food!¡± Otherwise, not only would the whole event be unenjoyable for her guests, she wouldn¡¯t be thrilled about it, either. Jenny gave up on debating with her. The wedding was about to end, so dwelling on the topic further wouldn¡¯t serve much purpose. They ate some of the exquisite little cakes together. It was as Stephanie had said-they tasted incredibly good. This resulted in Jenny being unable to eat anything elseter in the evening. ¡°Jenny, can we still be as carefree as before after getting married?¡± After having their fill of food, Stephanie and Jennyy on beach chairs. Unexpectedly, Stephanie chose to ask such a deep question when they were in their most rxed state. Jenny pondered her question seriously for a while before giving her answer. ¡°As long as you marry the right person, you¡¯ll definitely be able to have that.¡¯ ¡°Right.Js that so? Do you think I¡¯ve married the right person, then?¡± Stephanie asked. Jenny looked at Stephanie, noticing the lingering smile on her face. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic!¡± Stephanie burst into peals of heartyughter. Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Extra: Zack and J¡¯s Wedding With Stephanie¡¯s wedding out of the way, it was Zack and Jane¡¯s turn next. They were also very eager to get their wedding done as soon as possible without wasting any more unnecessary time. Jenny didn¡¯t help much during Stephanie¡¯s wedding-she¡¯d taken care of everything herself. Zack¡¯s wedding was an entirely different matter altogether. As a fellow family member, Jenny had to help with everything rted to her adoptive brother¡¯s wedding. n.ove.lx.o Somehow, she was even busier now than when she held her own wedding. She wasn¡¯t the only one who was busy. Being the older brother, Gilbert was naturally the busiest among them all. Whenever Jenny saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but think that after Zack¡¯s wedding, he might really retreat to Mount Wallington to be a Catholic priest. Her mood instantly soured when she thought of that. ¡°Gilbert, are you really sticking to your previous n for the future?¡± Jenny asked tentatively, feeling a little unsettled. As he was busy with the wedding preparations, he nodded reflexively without giving it much thought when he heard Jenny¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be starting my own life after Zack¡¯s wedding.¡± He was reluctant to wait another day. Mount Wallington awaited him, and he would have a new life after going there. Jenny felt helpless upon seeing how resolute he was. novelbob She wanted to say something to dissuade him, but she knew very well that she could not change his mind. In the end, she could only give up. ¡°What would it take to make Gilbert change his mind?¡± she wondered. But no matter how she racked her brain, she couldn¡¯te up with an ideal solution. The next day, Zack and J¡¯s wedding was held without a hitch. Zack took the opportunity to thank Jenny and Gilbert on stage. Jenny was quite excited. Upon seeing Zack tie the knot with the woman he loved, she had a peculiar feeling. She swelled with pride as she watched Zack aplish a major life milestone. In contrast, Gilbert remained calm throughout. novelbob Outsiders didn¡¯t know what was going on in his mind, but Jenny was perfectly aware of his state of mind. After the wedding reception, Jenny tried to locate Gilbert in hopes of persuading him not to see through his ns again. But Gilbert had already left the wedding venue before she could find him. Alec was right by Jenny¡¯s side the whole time and knew how anxious she was. ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s clear that Gilbert has made up his mind. No matter what you say, it¡¯s not likely for him to go back on his decision.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Although he found Gilbert¡¯s sudden decision quite baffling as well, he respected his choice. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to convince him, but I can¡¯t just do nothing and let him be a priest, can I?¡± novelebook Jenny didn¡¯t intend to go down without a fight. Alec was silent for a while before speaking up again, ¡°I think the only thing that can keep him here would be Marigold¡¯s child.¡± No matter what, that child was his biologically, whether he admitted it or not. When Jenny heard that, her eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Yes, the child! How could I have forgotten?¡± She recalled the dates and realized it was almost time for Marigold to give birth. With that in mind, Jenny dialed Marigold¡¯s number. However, when the call connected, the news she received from the other side wasn¡¯t optimistic. Jenny rushed to the hospital without dy. The child had just been born, not because it was due, but because Marigold was in a critical condition. novelebookTherefore, an emergency cesarean section was performed to extract the baby from her womb. When Jenny and Alec arrived at the hospital, Paul was already waiting at the entrance of the emergency room. He was the only one on Marigold¡¯s list of emergency contacts, and he didn¡¯t know about the situation until the hospital called him. He put everything aside and rushed over after receiving the call. ¡® What happened exactly? She¡¯d been fine all this while. How did she get into such a critical condition?¡± Jenny had to ask. Though Paul seemed distraught at the moment, she needed to know as much novelebook as possible about the situation at hand toe up with a solution or a contingency n. Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 Gilbert and Marigold (1) Paul didn¡¯t feel to need to hide anything from Jenny. He proceeded to exin the whole situation. He then started to me himself. ¡°Gilbert had warned me before, reminding me that Marigold¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good and asking me to check on her, but I didn¡¯t think much about it or take it seriously. If only I¡¯d gone to see her, the situation wouldn¡¯t have be this dire.¡± Marigold had a brain tumorpressing her intracranial nerves, which led to intracranial bleeding. Due to that, her situation was extremely critical right now. Paul wasn¡¯t the only one feeling immense guilt for his neglect toward his sister, Jenny med herself too. Marigold hade to her previously,ining of intense headaches. Although Jenny had suggested a brain CT scan, Marigold chose not to do it in the end, fearing it might adversely affect her baby. Now, it seemed there were already signs back then. If she¡¯d been more proactive in getting to the bottom of her condition at that time, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t havee to this. Even so, Jenny could guess the ultimate choice Marigold would make as a mother. Even if she had discovered the tumor back then, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to terminate her pregnancy in order to undergo treatment. As Jenny thought about Marigold¡¯s unfortunate circumstances, Paul suddenly looked at her and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a neurosurgeon? Don¡¯t they all praise you for your outstanding medical skills? This kind of tumor removal surgery should be a walk in the park for you, right?¡± ¡°Paul, you should calm down first,¡± Alec said, shielding Jenny behind him.¡± Jenny doesn¡¯t know how Marigold¡¯s condition is right now. How can she perform surgery on her?¡± Jenny came back to her senses. Looking at Paul, she replied, ¡°Rest assured. I would definitely do my best in this surgery even if you don¡¯t remind me to.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After that, Jenny left and went off to ask the medical in the emergency room about Marigold¡¯s condition. As for the child¡­They were all unable to spare the child any extra thought at the moment. Jenny had an idea. She quickly sent a message to Alec, asking him to inform Gilbert toe over. Even if the surgery were sessful, novelebook Marigold would be unable to care for the baby due to her health condition. As the child¡¯s father, Gilbert should take responsibility during such a situation. Although they¡¯d already agreed on the financial support and he¡¯d given Marigold the money, the situation was different now. Jenny hoped that he woulde and take care of his child. Other than that, she asked Alec to arrange a paternity test for the child and Gilbert. They needed to know whether the child was really his. After making all those arrangements, novelebook Jenny entered the emergency room. Meanwhile, Gilbert was stunned when he received the phone call. His child was born, but the child¡¯s mother was critically ill, and he¡¯d be the child¡¯s sole legal guardian. He looked at the suitcase in front of him and fell into deep thought. He¡¯d already started packing his bags, preparing to leave early tomorrow morning. But now, this news came like a bolt out of the blue. Despite feeling utterly bewildered, Gilbert immediately made his way to the hospital. When he arrived there, he saw his own child. Perhaps it was due to their blood connection, as the child, who¡¯d been crying all this while, suddenly stopped crying upon Gilbert¡¯s arrival. Alec appeared behind him in the next second. ¡°I¡¯ll take a few strands of your hair for the paternity test.¡± Just as he reached his hand out, novel.ebook Gilbert stopped him. ¡°There¡¯s no need. He¡¯s my child.¡± Those eyes and that little face simply resembled his too much. Even without a paternity test, Gilbert was certain that the child was his. Hearing that, Alec didn¡¯t insist. As long as Gilbert acknowledged it, then all was good. Alec exined Marigold¡¯s current condition to Gilbert and stated, novel.ebook¡±You¡¯ll have to take care of the child for the time being. If you¡¯re inexperienced in this, I think it¡¯s best to hire a nanny.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m inexperienced!¡± Gilbert eximed internally. He looked at the tiny infant and had no idea where to start or what to do. Therefore, he followed Alec¡¯s advice and found a nanny for the child. He also bought a whole bunch of baby supplies. Gilbert thought he would despise this child because of how it was conceived. But uponying eyes on the little one, an inexplicable feeling of joy took over his heart. Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Gilbert and Marigold (2) In the evening, under the nanny¡¯s guidance, Gilbert managed to put his child to sleep on his shoulder. At the same time, Marigold¡¯s surgery also ended. Jenny had changed out of her surgeon clothes and was about to go in to see the child when Alec stopped her. He carefully opened the door to let Jenny peek in through a small gap. ¡°Well, look at that. I guess someone is able to tie him down, after all.¡± Alec was right. Gilbert waspletely enthralled by the child. He was so smitten to the point that he¡¯d completely forgotten he was supposed to go to Mount Wallington. ¡°How did the surgery go?¡± Alec asked. ¡¯I think it was a sess, but she needs to focus on recovery after the surgery. I don¡¯t think she should take care of the child,¡± Jenny answered. Alec smiled, thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°Isn¡¯t Gilbert doing well taking care of the baby? Maybe he can take care of the baby¡¯s mother too.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting¡­¡± Jenny dragged out thest word suggestively andughed. Gilbert was clueless about their n. Hence, it came as no surprise that he was confuddled when Jenny brought not only his child but also Marigold, who was just discharged from the hospital, and put them under his care. ¡°Jenny, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Taking care of a child was already exhausting enough. Now, he was tasked with taking care of a patient as well. Waving her hand, Jenny motioned for him to keep calm as she replied,¡± Marigold is the child¡¯s mother, after all. We can¡¯t just leave her alone in her current condition, right?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But what about the Wagners-¡® ¡°She wasn¡¯t exactly having a good time while staying with the Wagners, to begin with. On top of that, Paul won¡¯t be able to cope with taking care of her every day,¡± Jenny interrupted. As Gilbert¡¯s frown deepened, Jenny prattled on, ¡°You know, she fought so hard to give birth to the child. I think she¡¯ll want to see him every day and be close to him. Letting her stay at your ce is the best choice. If you¡¯re really at your limit, you can hire some help.¡¯ This put Gilbert in a spot. Seeing him silent, Jenny smirked, for her n had seeded. After Jenny was done ¡¯negotiating¡± with Gilbert, she went to talk to Marigold and give her a few words of advice. ¡°Take good care of yourself here. Don¡¯t hesitate to call me if anything crops up. Gilbert might seem all macho and tough, but deep down, he cares about you.¡± ¡°Jenny, I don¡¯t think this is necessary¡­¡± ¡°Do you want the child to grow up without a father?¡± Jenny asked her. Marigold had no words to reply to that. Of course, she didn¡¯t want that for her child. ¡°If you don¡¯t want that, then listen to me. After spending more time together, Gilbert will gradually treat you and your child as family. Just be patient and wait.¡¯ Jenny was in a good mood now. As long as Gilbert wasn¡¯t going to Mount Wallington, she was happy enough. On the other hand, Marigold didn¡¯t say anything more. She didn¡¯t care how Gilbert would treat her. The only thing she cared about was her child. Previously, she believed that she could raise the child alone. But she was now a patient herself, and coupled with the fact that she didn¡¯t want the child to grow up without a father, she was tempted by Jenny¡¯s proposal due to all those factors. Jenny patted her on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re doing this for the sake of your child. You need to hold on.¡± ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡¯ In the end, Marigold agreed. Her motherly love of wanting the best for her child outweighed everything else. After making sure that Marigold would be able to settle in, Jenny left Gilbert¡¯s vi, giving the two of them some alone time. When Gilbert came downstairs, Marigold was still in the living room. She was currently undergoing chemotherapy and needed to go to the hospital regrly. Seeing Gilbert, she felt a bit guilty about putting him through this.¡± I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean for-¡° ¡°Don¡¯t think too much into it. Stay here and focus on recuperating. Let me know when you need to go for your hospital appointments, and I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Gilbert said to Marigold considerately, seemingly having figured out that he shouldn¡¯t be too harsh to her. Marigold was stunned, finding the whole situation surreal and unbelievable. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°For your child, you should live well, too,¡± Gilbert said again. Marigold¡¯s eyes reddened with tears, and she nodded fervently. ¡°You¡¯re right. I must definitely live well.¡¯ ¡¯For the sake of the child and for you too,¡± Marigold promised solemnly in her heart. Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Gilbert and Marigold (3) At first, Marigold only wanted to live better for the sake of her child. However, the more she stayed at Gilbert¡¯s vi, she couldn¡¯t help but start to have some other thoughts. ¡°Since he agreed to let me stay here, does it mean he didn¡¯t despise me as much as he did before?¡± Marigold wondered hopefully. With that thought in mind, Marigold became eager to receive treatment; it could even be said that she was enthusiastic. She wanted to stay alive until her child grew up and live until she and Gilbert grew old together. Gilbert noticed how she¡¯d changed but kept it to himself. He didn¡¯t think much about it. He agreed to let Marigold stay with him partly because of the child and partly because of Jenny¡¯s intervention. How he regarded Marigold, however, remained mostly unchanged. Apart from asionally checking on the child from time to time, he didn¡¯t really interact much with Marigold. Most of the time, life remained the same for him. He was busy as ever and wholeheartedly poured all his energy and effort into work. At 10 pm, Gilbert finished work and returned to the vi. Getting off work at this hour was considered early for a workaholic like him. Upon returning to his vi, he went straight to the child¡¯s room. The child was already soundly asleep. He took a peek and quietly left the room. As he was about to make his way downstairs. Marigold walked out of the adjacent room. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Gilbert replied, ¡°why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been asleep for a while but woke up.¡± She woke up due to the sound of Gilbert¡¯s car engine, so she didn¡¯t get up and take a look. ¡°Rest early,¡± he said and proceeded to go downstairs. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡¯ Marigold followed him, clearly not intending to return to her room to rest. With that brief exchange of words, they¡¯d already reached the first floor. ¡°Shall I cook you something?¡± ¡°No, you should go and rest now. If there¡¯s really a need to cook, I should be the one to do it,¡± he replied. Actually, he didn¡¯t feel like cooking; he¡¯d rather go hungry. Marigold felt a bit embarrassed as she spoke up tentatively, ¡°Well, I¡¯m actually a little hungry.¡± Gilbert was momentarily lost for words. ¡°Alright, you wait in the living room. I¡¯ll cook some pasta,¡± he said, then went into the kitchen. Marigold didn¡¯t do as she was told. Instead, she followed him into the kitchen, wanting to help with the cooking. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t get the chance to do so. She could only stand at one side and wait, watching Gilbert work away efficiently in the kitchen. Seeing him in this kind of setting warmed her heart. ¡°Gilbert, have you given up on the idea of going to Mount Wallington?¡± Marigold asked cautiously. In fact, when Jenny told her about his ns, she was quite shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe that Gilbert would go to such an extreme. Wasn¡¯t he living a good life now? Why would he even consider resorting to that? Right then, Gilbert was washing some vegetables. He wasn¡¯t angered by Marigold¡¯s question. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t intend to go there for now.¡± Besides Jenny adamantly opposing his idea, he also had a child upstairs. He didn¡¯t have it in him to just up and leave in such a situation. Marigold felt relieved when she heard his answer. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good.¡± Gilbert turned to look at her scrutinizingly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s good?¡± ¡°I¡­just think it¡¯s good that you¡¯re putting that on hold for now and not doing something so extreme.¡± Marigold blushed, not daring to meet Gilbert¡¯s gaze. She couldn¡¯t let it slip or give out any indication that she liked Gilbert. If he noticed her feelings, he might feel disgusted and decide to drive her out. Marigold thought if she could stay by his side like this for the rest of her life, she would be contented. Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Gilbert and Marigold (4) Gilbert didn¡¯t know what her true thoughts were. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little in response to her words. ¡°Why do you consider that extreme? Couldn¡¯t going there mean I¡¯ve decided to let go of the past and begin a new chapter?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡¯ Marigold opened her mouth, looking for the right words. But in the end, she closed her mouth. She realized she didn¡¯t have much to say to that. She thought Gilbert was right; why would that be considered an extreme act? Seeing her dazed expression, Gilbert retracted his gaze that was on her and focused on his cooking. ¡°Alright, go wait in the living room.¡± This time, Marigold finally did as she was told. Without a word, she turned and went back to the living room, silently sitting down and looking in the direction of the kitchen. From there, she could see Gilbert¡¯s figure faintly. ¡°Actually, who¡¯s the one still holding on to the past?¡± Marigold wondered. She didn¡¯t have an answer to that. The only thing she got was a headache trying to figure it all out. Soon, Gilbert came out with two tes of pasta. ¡°Eat up. I don¡¯t often cook, so they might not taste that great.¡± Marigold put a forkful into her mouth, and her eyes immediately lit up. ¡¯It¡¯s delicious! I¡¯ve never tasted pasta as good as this.¡± Gilbert nced at her but remained silent. Lowering his head and eating his food quietly, he was obviously not keen to converse with her any more than necessary. Marigold cleared her throat awkwardly and borated, ¡°I¡¯m not purposely ttering you. It¡¯s just that I rarelye across pasta that suits my taste.¡± ¡°Eat up,¡± Gilbert said monotonously, making it hard to discern his emotions. It was even harder to gauge if he believed Marigold¡¯s exnation. ¡°Okay,¡± Marigold muttered softly and continued to eat her pasta without another word. She felt like everything she said at the moment would just end up sounding like she was buttering him up. The two of them ate their pasta in silence, and the atmosphere became somewhat icy. After a while, Marigold couldn¡¯t bear the oppressive mood and decided to speak again, ¡°The baby will be a month old soon, and we haven¡¯t given him a name yet.¡± If she and Gilbert were a normal couple, they would probably host a grand celebration for the baby¡¯s naming. However¡­ Holding a naming ceremony was definitely off the table in their case. But at the very least, they should come up with a name as parents. ¡°You decide.¡± It almost cost Marigold her life to give birth to this child. novelebook Hence, Gilbert thought it would be the most fitting for her to decide on the name. His sinct words didn¡¯t divulge his train of thought to Marigold, causing her to misunderstand. When she heard his reply, her eyes dimmed. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s your child too.¡± Right after she said that, Gilbert put down his fork and looked straight at her. Marigold instantly became flustered, and her grip on her fork unconsciously tightened. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I was just-¡¯ N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin yourself. If you want my input, I can think about it.¡¯ He didn¡¯t refuse outrightly. In fact, he had a soft spot for the child despite not showing it much. Marigold¡¯s eyes lit up with hope, and she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°Really? You¡¯lle up with a name for him?¡± ¡°Yeah. If you need it¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, I need it! Of course, I need it!¡± novelebook Almost without hesitation, Marigold responded instantaneously. Gilbert nodded. ¡°I¡¯lle up with something in the next few days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Marigold nodded, feeling exuberant. Something suddenly crossed her mind, and she looked at Gilbert. ¡°The baby will be a month old soon. If you want to do a paternity test, we can¡ª¡± ¡¯I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need,¡¯ Gilbert interrupted, looking at Marigold. ¡¯I believe he¡¯s rted to me by blood.¡± It was an indescribable feeling. From the moment he saw that child, he had a strong feeling-as if he knew by intuition-that the child was his. Tears started swimming in Marigold¡¯s eyes. For some reason, she felt like crying. She could hardly hold her tears back. Perhaps it was because she¡¯d been waiting for this day for a long time. So, she was in overwhelming euphoria that Gilbert finally acknowledged the child was his. Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 Gilbert and Marigold (5) After finishing their pasta, they each went back to their rooms. Marigold stopped by the next room next to hers to check on her baby. She sat by the bed, looking at the child, who was sleeping peacefully. That little face was incredibly adorable, making her unable to resist the urge to give him a kiss. But she held herself back from giving in to that temptation, as she was afraid of waking the child. Although the child was currently taken care of by a nanny, she knew how much of a ruckus he would make if he started crying at night. novelebook Hence, she couldn¡¯t wake him up at any cost. ¡®My baby, your daddy acknowledges that you¡¯re his child.¡± Even though she¡¯d initially made up her mind that she would raise the child alone, with or without Gilbert, she still hoped that Gilbert would acknowledge the child as his. Perhaps deep down, she wished for the child to be able to grow up with a father figure. Growing up in the Wagner family, her father never gave her anything much besides holding the title of being her father. So, she¡¯d alwayscked paternal love throughout her life. That could be the reason she hoped her child could grow up in an environment filled with paternal love. After whispering a few more words to her child. Marigold left and returned to her own room to rest. Meanwhile, in Gilbert¡¯s room, he¡¯d just taken a shower. He was just about to get under the covers and call it a day, but he suddenly thought of what Marigold had said at the dining table. A name¡­ He had no idea what name to bestow upon the child. Therefore, he dialed Jenny¡¯s number right away. Jenny had just gotten into bed with Alec when his call came in. ¡°Hold on a moment!¡± Jenny quickly took the phone. ¡°It¡¯s a call from Gilbert.¡± ¡°Just hang up the call!¡± Alec was quite annoyed. ¡°There must be something important for him to call at this hour.¡± Jenny pushed Alec aside, sat up straight, and answered Gilbert¡¯s call. Alec sat next to her with a grumpy expression full of resentment. Jenny smiled at him, reaching out to pinch his cheek in an attempt to ease his annoyance. ¡°Gilbert,¡± she greeted, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Why are you still up sote?¡± ¡°I have something to ask you,¡± Gilbert replied, cutting to the chase.¡± Marigold asked me toe up with a name for the child. Do you have any good suggestions?¡± Jenny inhaled in surprise; she didn¡¯t expect he would ask her for name suggestions. There was a moment of silence as Jenny thought about it. Guessing Gilbert¡¯s train of thought, Jenny replied, ¡®Since it¡¯s up to you to decide, then you should be the one to choose the name. I believe you cane up with something suitable.¡¯ She didn¡¯t dare to decide for him and Marigold when it came to such an important matter as naming the child. Furthermore, Marigold had made it clear that she wanted Gilbert to decide, so that was all the more reason she shouldn¡¯t butt in. ¡°Jenny-¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now. Good night and good luck!¡± Jenny immediately ended the call. It wasn¡¯t because she was in a hurry, but Alec was genuinely not allowing her to answer the phone properly. He¡¯d already started nibbling and raining kisses on her neck when she was still on the call.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Gilbert sighed helplessly as he looked at the disconnected call. He would have to take his time and come up with a name himself. ¡°What¡¯s a good name?¡± he wondered. After a while, he got up and took several books from his bookshelf. Upon closer inspection, they were several volumes of poem collections. Marigold probably hadn¡¯t expected Gilbert would try toe up with a name so seriously because she asked him to. He stayed up all night poring over several books before finally writing down one name. The next day, when Marigold looked at the note that Gilbert handed her and took in the obvious dark circles under his eyes, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Thank you.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything else and just expressed her gratitude in a soft tone. Gilbert shrugged indifferently, pretending that it was no big deal. ¡°It¡¯s just a small favor. I thought of it randomly. Take a look and see if it¡¯s to your liking. If it¡¯s not, then just forget about it. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Marigold smiled and opened the note. Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 Gilbert and Marigold (6) Caleb. Marigold knew that the name meant loyal, faithful, and whole. It was indeed a good name. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at the name Gilbert picked for their child. He¡¯d probably chosen it hoping that his son would be a pure and noble person in the future. ¡®Caleb¡­ Caleb¡­¡± Marigold looked at the baby in the cot and unknowingly beamed from ear to ear. ¡°From today onwards, you have a name. Your name is Caleb, and your nickname will be¡­¡± Marigold repeated the name again and again in her head and finally came up with the nickname Cal.¡¯ Your nickname will be Cal,¡± Marigold announced. The baby smiled.It was unclear whether it was because Marigold was making himugh or because he genuinely liked his name. Nheless, he seemed to be quite pleased. On the same day, Jenny and the rest learned of the child¡¯s name too. Jenny called Marigold and asked her, ¡°Did Gilbert choose the name himself?¡± ¡®I guess he probably came up with the name himself. Judging from the obvious dark circles under his eyes, he must have spent the whole night thinking about it.¡± A smile formed on Marigold¡¯s lips as she told Jenny her spection. Jenny couldn¡¯t hold back and burst intoughter over the phone. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s not as unbothered as he makes himself to be.¡± If he didn¡¯t care, why the hell would he go through so much trouble toe up with a name? ¡®By the way, will the child carry your surname or Gilbert¡¯s?¡± Jenny casually asked. She thought that since Marigold asked Gilbert to choose the name, she¡¯d probably already considered this as well. However, contrary to her expectations, Marigold hadn¡¯t made a decision yet. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided on it.¡± Jenny fell silent. This was something she couldn¡¯t advise on. ¡°What do you honestly think?¡± Jenny asked bluntly without beating around the bush. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course, I hope my child can have Gilbert¡¯s surname.¡± After all, he was Gilbert¡¯s child. On top of that, Marigold also felt that if the child had Gilbert¡¯s surname, he would be closer to him. In case something happened to her or if she could no longer be around¡­ Jenny, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have a strong opinion on this. ¡°Just follow your heart, then. The child is yours, so let him have whoever¡¯s surname you want. No one else has the right to interfere.¡± Even if Marigold wanted the child to go by the surname Wagner, Jenny had no problem with it. It was her choice, after all. However, it was clear to Jenny that Marigold was reluctant to have the child bear her surname. She might have grown up as a Wagner, but she wasn¡¯t exactly fond of her birth family. Also, she had her concerns-if her child had her surname, he would be taken back to the Wagner family. ¡®Okay, I understand.¡± Jenny¡¯s words reassured her. Indeed, Caleb was her child. So, there was no need for her to worry so much. Having made up her mind, Marigold decided to go and register her child¡¯s name and take care of the Social Security registration on that day itself. Hearing that she intended to get so many things done in one go, Jenny felt a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t you have an appointment at the hospital today? Come to the hospital first, get yourself examined, and then we can go together.¡± ¡®No, won¡¯t I be troubling you that way? I can manage this myself-¡° ¡®It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± Jenny quickly responded, cutting her off. She really didn¡¯t think it was troublesome in any way. While it was true that she had some unpleasantries with Marigold in the past, that was all in the past. Even when it was back then, they hadn¡¯t reached the stage of bing sworn enemies yet. Now, with Marigold and Gilbert making progress in their rtionship, Jenny genuinely hoped they could both secure their happiness. That way, Gilbert¡¯s future family life would be stabilized, and she need not worry about him going off to Mount Wallington again. As Jenny persisted, Marigold had no choice but to agree. After hanging up, Marigold got up and went to the hospital. She was very happy with the current state of affairs, so she¡¯d let go of the past animosity she felt toward Jenny long ago. Thinking about it now, Jenny wasn¡¯t to me for Gilbert liking her. It was not as if she¡¯d wanted it. Marigold thought it was foolish of her back then to cause trouble for Jenny. Fortunately, Jenny didn¡¯t hold her ountable for her past actions. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know how to face her. Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Gilbert and Marigold (7) When Marigold arrived at the hospital, Jenny was there to greet her and personally apany her for her health examination. After reviewing the results and confirming that there were no major issues at the moment, Jenny was visibly relieved. Marigold saw everything Jenny did for her, n.ov?lx.o and aplicated emotion arose in her heart. ¡®Thank you.¡± The two of them stood at the entrance of the hospital. Marigold didn¡¯t know what else to say to Jenny besides her gratitude. If Jenny hadn¡¯t persuaded Gilbert to take care of the child and convinced him to let her stay at his vi, Marigold couldn¡¯t imagine how she would have ended up. She would be raising the child alone, n.ov?lx.o carrying her child with her while going to the hospital for her treatments. Although she would have the money that Gilbert gave her and wouldn¡¯t live a life that was too miserable or pathetic, it definitely wouldn¡¯tpare to her current life. She felt nothing but gratitude toward Jenny. ¡¯I¡¯m sorry!¡¯ Before Jenny could say anything, Marigold apologized to her in earnest. Jenny was surprised. ¡®What are you apologizing for all of a sudden?¡± ¡¯I just want to say sorry for what happened in the past.¡± Marigold felt ashamed to look into Jenny¡¯s eyes. In fact, she¡¯d owed Jenny this apology for far too long. She didn¡¯t even know whether it was too late for her to ask for forgiveness. Jenny smiled at her sincere words. With that, their past grievances were resolved and gone with the wind. ¡°I forgive you.¡± She didn¡¯t say there was no need to apologize, but rather that she forgave her. Marigold looked up, met Jenny¡¯s gaze, and confirmed she¡¯d been truly forgiven. At that moment, the heavy boulder that had been pressing on her heart was finally lifted. She could finally see Jenny for who she was and recognize her benevolence. ¡¯Let¡¯s go. We still have to register for your baby¡¯s Social Security number,¡± Jenny said. After getting into Jenny¡¯s car, Marigold said, ¡°His name is Caleb Hawthorn, and his nickname is Cal.¡± Jenny paused for a moment and then grinned. ¡®Cal? That¡¯s quite nice.¡± ¡¯Yes.¡± Marigold also thought it had a good ring. With Jenny¡¯s help, the Social Security registration for little Caleb was swiftly taken care of. When they arrived at Gilbert¡¯s vi, Jenny asked, ¡¯ What about holding a naming ceremony for the baby? Things like these won¡¯t cross Gilbert¡¯s mind. As his mother, you should make these ns yourself.¡± ¡¯I-I wasn¡¯t nning to do anything.¡¯ Marigold bit her lip, feeling somewhat contrite after saying it out loud. Jenny frowned. ¡®Why not?¡± Marigold didn¡¯t say anything, but Jenny quickly realized her concern and felt indignant. ¡°Even though you¡¯re not married to Gilbert, what does that have anything to do with the child? You shouldn¡¯t hesitate to give him anything he deserves, do you understand?¡± ¡¯Jenny¡­¡± ¡¯The naming ceremony must be held, and it must be grand! Everyone must know that Cal is your child with Gilbert. Even if you¡¯re not married, he¡¯s still your child and deserves all the love and adoration,¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jenny said in a serious tone. She didn¡¯t think not being married was a valid reason for Marigold not to hold the naming ceremony. If they could skip such a meaningful event this time because they weren¡¯t married, what about next time? Would they deny what the child deserved again because they were unmarried? If the child was bullied in the future, would they have to cower and be unable to fend for themselves because their parents weren¡¯t legally wedded? Although Horace took care of Jenny when she was young, some ssmates still teased her for not having parents. She was young then and didn¡¯t understand things well, but she was particrly sensitive to such matters. If Horace hadn¡¯tforted herter and exined things to her patiently, she might have gone astray. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want Cal to go through the same thing. She wanted everyone, including Marigold and Gilbert, to acknowledge that he was their child, and regardless of whether his parents were married or not, he would receive all the love and care he deserved. Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Gilbert and Marigold (8) When night fell, Marigold was sitting on the sofa in the living room. She was normally already asleep at this hour, but today, she didn¡¯t feel the least bit drowsy. The words Jenny had said to her in the afternoon kept reying in her head, and she began to reflect on herself. Perhaps she¡¯d been wrong. Was her child destined to be inferior to others just because his parents didn¡¯t get married? Jenny had reminded her of an important point. While being lost in her thoughts, she heard the sound of a car outside. Gilbert was home. Soon, the living room door was opened, and in came Gilbert. After turning on the lights, he spotted Marigold sitting on the sofa. Feeling puzzled, he asked, ¡°It¡¯ste. Why are you still awake?¡± ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡± Marigold looked at him resolutely- she¡¯d finally made a decision. Gilbert didn¡¯t hurry to sit down and listen attentively. Instead, he leisurely put his bag aside, walked over, and grabbed a ss of water. Only then did he ask, ¡°What is it?¡± Marigold gestured for him toe and sit down. Gilbert walked over and took a seat across from her. Immediately, Marigold handed him a Social Security card. ¡°The child¡¯s name has been decided, and the Social Security registration is done.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t look at it. Instead, he responded with a perfunctory ¡°okay¡± without much reaction. Marigold couldn¡¯t gauge what he was thinking. Nevertheless, she persisted and shoved the card before him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take a look?¡± She held the card right in front of him, so even if he was genuinely uninterested, he had no choice but to reach out and take it from her. When he saw the name ¡°Caleb Hawthorn,¡± his hand jolted a little involuntarily. Hawthorn¡­Was the child really taking his surname? ¡®Why didn¡¯t you let him have your surname?¡± Gilbert handed the Social Security card back to Marigold. Although he appeared unaffected on the surface, his heart was actually beating rapidly. ¡¯I think Hawthorn sounds nicer. Don¡¯t you think Caleb Hawthorn sounds much better than Caleb Wagner?¡± Marigold asked with a smile. Gilbert looked at her and remained silent for a long time. Putting the Social Security card aside, Marigold continued, ¡°Actually, I wanted to talk to you about organizing a naming ceremony for Cal.¡± ¡¯A naming ceremony? Didn¡¯t we agree not to hold one?¡± Gilbert furrowed his brow. He was more inclined toward not having one. ¡°After thinking about it for some time, I realized that even though we¡¯re not married, this has nothing to do with our child. Since such celebrations aremonly held for other children, shouldn¡¯t we organize one for him too?¡± After all, Gilbert was her child¡¯s father. Although she¡¯d already decided on having the celebratory ceremony, she felt it was still necessary to inform him. However, regardless of whether he agreed, Marigold would still organize it for their child. Gilbert kept quiet as he was genuinely pondering Marigold¡¯s words. The child was his, too, so of course, he wanted the best for his child and didn¡¯t want him to lose out on anythingpared to his peers. He believed that his child should be showered with love from the moment he was born. ¡¯Alright. I¡¯ll go with your decision,¡± he finally agreed. Just as Marigold had said, if other children had such a ceremony held for them, their child should have one too. Upon hearing his agreement, the corners of Marigold¡¯s lips lifted upward. ¡®Okay, then I¡¯ll start making arrangements for Cal¡¯s naming ceremony. It will be lively and festive for sure!¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll have someone take care of it. You should rest more,¡± Gilbert stated, concerned about Marigold¡¯s health. He didn¡¯t want her to personally handle the preparations and tire herself out. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Marigold pursed her lips and disagreed with him. ¡°Cal is my son, so it¡¯s only natural for me to take care of the arrangements-¡± ¡¯He won¡¯t just have a naming ceremony. There will also be birthday parties and other even more significant events like his graduation, first job, marriage¡­There will be many other opportunities in his life for us to hold celebrations,¡± he borated, suggesting that she shouldn¡¯t exhaust herself over just one celebration and end uppromising her health. Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Gilbert and Marigold (9) ¡®Okay.¡± Marigold nodded in agreement. She knew Gilbert was right. She would have many other chances to personally organize such events for her child in the future. But if she were to sumb to illness, she wouldn¡¯t be able to witness their child¡¯s growth. Seeing that she no longer insisted, Gilbert felt relieved and got up. Then, he walked toward the kitchen. ¡°Do you want some pasta?¡± Marigold was rendered speechless, not quiteprehending his sudden unrted question. A little over ten minutester, Marigold looked at the te of pasta in front of her, lost in thought. ¡¯Do you skip dinner every day?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask. If Gilbert had indeed waited until thiste to eat on a daily basis, it was very unhealthy for his body. Gilbert continued eating his pasta without noticing the flicker of concern in Marigold¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m way too busy with work at thepany.* If Marigold hadn¡¯t said she was hungry the previous night, he wouldn¡¯t have eaten dinner at all. As for tonight¡­Perhaps it was because he was reminded ofst night that he proactively asked about dinner. ¡¯You can¡¯t neglect your meals just because you¡¯re busy. Your body won¡¯t hold up if you don¡¯t take care of yourself,¡± Marigold nagged, sounding displeased. ¡°You¡¯re not a bachelor anymore; you need to take care of your health.¡¯ ¡®Hmm?¡± Gilbert paused in action, not quite understanding the meaning behind Marigold¡¯s words. With her ears turned slightly red, Marigold hastily averted her gaze. *What I mean is, now that you¡¯re a father, you should consider your child even if you don¡¯t care about your own wellbeing.¡± ¡®Oh, I see.¡± With that, Gilbert casually brushed off her concern earlier. Upon hearing his response, Marigold knew he hadn¡¯t really taken her words to heart. She felt helpless but also realized she had no right to dictate what he should do. There was a tinge of bitterness in her heart as she thought of that. Sometimes, having the right to care for a loved one was a privilege. After chowing down their pasta, they each returned to their rooms. Gilbert took a shower andy on the bed, constantly thinking of the child¡¯s name. Caleb Hawthorn¡­ Did this mean that he had actual family from henceforth? Another living family member who shared a blood connection with him and had hisst name. Gilbert couldn¡¯t quite describe his feelings at the moment. It was a mix of emotions, but for the most part, he felt d that he wasn¡¯t alone anymore. It was a marvelous feeling. In the next room, Marigoldy in bed but had difficulty falling asleep. As soon as she returned to her room, she received a phone call from Paul. ¡°Paul,¡± Marigold greeted as she answered the call. ¡®How long do you n to stay at Gilbert¡¯s ce? What exactly is your rtionship with him? Aren¡¯t you afraid of people mocking you for living with another man without a proper status?* Paul didn¡¯t mince his words. He¡¯d never been fond of Gilbert. Before this, Gilbert had refused outrightly to take any responsibility for Marigold no matter what. Now, he was willing to let her stay at his vi. Paul genuinely had no idea what Gilbert was thinking, so as a result, he had a very poor impression of him. Marigold could tell Paul wasn¡¯t happy about her situation, but she insisted,¡¯ I¡¯m fine here. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡®Fine? How are you fine? Who are you to him? Has he given you a legitimate status to stay with him?¡± Paul was furious. ¡®I¡¯m not concerned about those things,¡± Marigold replied. Paul was on the verge of bursting an artery at this point. ¡°You¡¯re devaluing yourself!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The Wagner family had be one of the Ten Elites of Bardoff City. As a daughter of the Wagners, Marigold deserved a man way more superior than Gilbert. But what did she do? Not only did she show no intention of distancing herself from Gilbert, but she even chose to live with him without any official status or recognition. ¡¯Paul, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I¡¯m not part of the high society,¡± Marigold said. No matter how well the Wagner family developed, it had nothing to do with her. She¡¯d never revealed that she was connected to the Wagner family to anyone else. ¡°You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Wagner family-¡¯ *The Wagner family has many daughters. Someone would dly fill that spot in my ce,* she said with a hint of mockery. Her father might not be good at many things, but he was extremely good at producing children. As a result, numerous descendants fought for control within the family. If it weren¡¯t for Paul¡¯s exceptional abilities, who knew what the Wagner family would be like today? Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Gilbert and Marigold (10) ¡¯Marigold!¡± Paul bellowed angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you desperately want to be the distinguished youngdy of an affluent family before? Now, you could no longer care less because of Gilbert. Is that it?¡± Before Marigold met Gilbert, what she wanted the most was to gain the recognition of every single one of the Wagners and be acknowledged as the eldest daughter of the Wagner family. However, things were different now. After Gilbert came into her life, everything she¡¯d feverishly chased after in the past lost its meaning and value. Right now, Paul found this change hard to ept. ¡¯He¡¯s not the cause, Paul. I¡¯ve merely changed my perspective,¡± Marigold said with a bitter smile. She no longer needed affirmation from the Wagners. Before Paul could speak, she continued, ¡°I used to hope for the approval of the other members of the family. I cared so much that I ended up driving myself into a corner. I tried hard to prove myself just like you. But in the end, what did I gain?¡± Aftercareful consideration, she realized she hadn¡¯t gained anything over the years. Before her father died, he never looked at her with a hint of recognition or fondness. After his death, things weren¡¯t much better, as no one else in the family acknowledged her status. She didn¡¯t suffer much at the hands of the other Wagners simply because Paul took control of the family. He was her half-brother and had a pretty good rtionship with her. Because of that, the other Wagners refrained from picking on her so as not to cross Paul. Having been at death¡¯s door and being granted a second chance at life, status and title no longer mattered to her-they were superficial and meaningless.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only So what if the Wagner family acknowledged her? And so what if she was the youngdy of the Wagner family? Would it make her happier? The answer was no. Hence, she changed her perspective. ¡®I don¡¯t care about those things anymore, and I hope you can gradually let go, too,¡± she said. She knew that Paul¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t any better than hers all these years. In fact, he had to shoulder more responsibilities and face more pressure. Although he seemed to be calling the shots now, Marigold knew he wasn¡¯t truly happy. Stephanie¡¯s getting married to someone else yed a part, but most of his misery stemmed from his inability to live a happy life. ¡°Gilbert has put you under a spell!¡± After Paul barked that into the phone, he hung up, not intending to continue their conversation. His mind was in utter chaos. Marigold put away her phone and didn¡¯t think much of it. Since she¡¯d decided to give up her identity as a Wagner, she could care less about the Wagner family and Paul. She just wanted to live her own life now. The news of Gilbert organizing a naming ceremony for the child quickly spread. Unsurprisingly, Jenny was delighted. She felt that everything was progressing positively, and Gilbert seemed to have grown ustomed to Marigold and the child¡¯s presence in his vi. At this rate, she should receive good news soon. The naming ceremony was scheduled for the weekend, exactly one month after the child¡¯s birth. On that day, Gilbert was busy making preparations for the celebration. Although he delegated some tasks to other people, he wasn¡¯t entirely at ease and constantly wanted to ensure everything was prepared to the best of his ability. ¡¯Mr. Hawthorn, should we invite the Wagner family?¡¯ Gilbert¡¯s assistant, Greg Moore, asked cautiously. He knew about Marigold¡¯s identity and was aware of the Wagner family¡¯s current affairs. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to be presumptuous and make decisions without Gilbert¡¯s approval. Gilbert furrowed his brow slightly, thinking about it for a moment. Then, he instructed, ¡°Send an invitation to Paul. As for the rest of the Wagners, I don¡¯t see the need to invite them.¡± Although Marigold was part of the Wagner family, Gilbert could tell she didn¡¯t have much affection for the other members. In that case, he couldn¡¯t possibly invite them and cause her to feel troubled by their presence. ¡°Understood.¡± Greg nodded in agreement. After deciding whom to invite, Gilbert discussed where to hold the naming ceremony with Greg. To be honest, it was an insignificant matter, and under normal circumstances, Gilbert wouldn¡¯t invest so much energy into it. But this time, his approach seemed to be contrary to his normal style of handling things. Greg couldn¡¯t help but think that the child¡¯s arrival was actually a good thing for Gilbert. It seemed that he had gained some enthusiasm and vigor in life. Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Gilbert and Marigold (11) Greg came out of Gilbert¡¯s office, and the other secretaries at the door looked at him, eager for gossip. ¡°When does Mr. Hawthorn n to marry Miss Wagner?¡± ¡¯How would I know?¡± Greg responded with annoyance, ring at them. It wasn¡¯t something that they should carelessly ask about without a thought. Besides, they were busy with the naming ceremony now. How did marriage suddenlye into the picture? ¡¯If they don¡¯t get married, people will definitely gossip about their child in the future,¡± one of the secretaries remarked. Others agreed and added their two cents, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s better for the child¡¯s growth to have both parents around.¡± Everyone knew about this, but no one dared to mention it in front of Gilbert. ¡¯Go on, all of you. Get back to work. This is Mr. Hawthorn¡¯s private matter. It¡¯s not right for us to comment on it casually.¡± Greg waved them off, signaling for them to focus on their tasks at hand. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The secretaries stopped gathering around to chatter, but surely, they would continue to discuss it privately. Greg would be powerless to stop the rumor mill from churning if it went on in private. After all, he couldn¡¯t dictate what others talked about among themselves. Other than that, he didn¡¯t know Gilbert thought of the whole thing as well. In fact, Gilbert didn¡¯t think much about it. When it came to allowing Marigold to live in his vi or organizing the naming ceremony for the child, he didn¡¯t delve too deeply into his motivations for doing either. He just felt that they were simply things that should be done, or to be more exact, doing these things didn¡¯t affect him much. He hadn¡¯t really given any thought to his feelings. He still had no special feelings for Marigold, and living together didn¡¯t suddenly make him develop feelings for her either. But if one were to insist that there wasn¡¯t any change at all, that was obviously impossible. At the very least, he didn¡¯t dislike Marigold as intensely as he did before. It could even be said that he¡¯d loathed Marigold in the past, especially when she schemed against him. Although theyter resolved the issue of Marigold¡¯s pregnancy with money, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to like her after all she¡¯d done. Nevertheless, Marigold was unaware of all this at the moment. During this period, she got along well with Gilbert, and he took good care of her. She¡¯d already had feelings for him to begin with, so it was practically impossible for her to put a leash on her emotions and stop herself from falling for him. She¡¯d even started fantasizing about a life with Gilbert; she began imagining and looking forward to them raising the child together. ¡¯The post-op recovery is going well, but you still need regr medical checkups. Also, don¡¯t forget to take your medication,¡± Jenny instructed after reading Marigold¡¯s medical report, feeling relieved. Marigold nodded obediently, not daring to object in the slightest. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make sure to take my medicine diligently ande for regr checkups.¡± ¡°Well, there shouldn¡¯t be anyplications with your health.¡± Jenny put down the documents and smiled at her. Marigold smiled back in response, but after hesitating for a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Jenny, is there a possibility of a rpse in the future? ¡ö Jenny¡¯s expression froze; she was hoping that she could dodge the bullet and avoid answering this particr question. ¡® Don¡¯t worry. You can tell me anything. I can handle it,¡± Marigold said with a nonchnt wave of her hand, appearingpletely unfazed. But Jenny saw through her and knew that it was just a facade. ¡°Although the surgery has removed all the cancer cells, there¡¯s still a possibility of recurrence. That¡¯s just how our bodies are-you never know when something might go wrong inside, so you must get examined regrly.¡± This way, even if there was a rpse, it could be treated promptly without it getting out of hand. ¡¯Okay, I understand.¡¯ Marigold¡¯s mood was somewhat affected. If there was a chance of rpse, that meant she might leave this beautiful world at any time. She didn¡¯t want that. She hadn¡¯t seen her child grow up yet, and she had yet to get together with Gilbert in earnest. As if deducing what she was thinking, Jenny quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t fret too much. It¡¯s also possible that there won¡¯t be a rpse. Maintain a positive mindset and stick to a regr daily routine, okay?¡± ¡®Yeah, I know.¡± She knew all that, but she couldn¡¯t suppress her fear of death no matter how hard she tried. Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Gilbert and Marigold (12) Marigold¡¯s body was trembling slightly, and Jenny noticed it. She reached out and held her hand while asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡± Marigold forced a smile, but she looked anything but fine at that moment. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Isn¡¯t the baby¡¯s naming ceremony this weekend? I¡¯ll apany you to go shopping. We should get you some new clothes for such a wonderful asion,¡± Jenny suggested while getting up and taking off her white coat. She prepared to leave the hospital with Marigold. Soon, they walked out of the hospital and stood by the roadside. A gust of wind blew over them, and only then did Marigold return to her senses and ask, ¡°Huh? Shopping? Don¡¯t you need to work?¡± ¡® Alec is the major shareholder of this hospital.¡± In other words, Jenny had absolute freedom over her working hours. Of course, most of the time, she still went to work on time. After all, she had quite a number of patients who came to see her every day. But there were exceptions sometimes, like now. Regardless of whether Marigold could ultimately end up with Gilbert, she¡¯d given birth to Caleb. He was her nephew, and for that reason alone, Jenny felt that she had to soothe Marigold¡¯s unease and prevent her from overthinking. ¡®You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. I¡¯m fine, really. You should go back to work,¡± Marigold said. Ever since she fell ill, she¡¯dpletely lost interest in trivial things like buying clothes. Jenny didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse. She pulled Marigold along and got into a cab. ¡®I know you don¡¯t care much about your outward appearance, but you have to consider the child. Gilbert¡¯s friends and family will be present on the day of the naming ceremony. I heard he even invited several business partners. Are you sure you would like them to see a gloomy mother?¡± The rtionship between Gilbert and Marigold was an open secret. The people attending the naming ceremony were aware of this and wouldn¡¯t ask insensitive questions. Everyone knew that Marigold was the child¡¯s mother, but she wasn¡¯t anyone to Gilbert in any way at the moment. Nevertheless, they would still take the initiative to approach Marigold because no one could tell what might happen in the future. Perhaps they would end up together after all. ¡°Will there be so many people present? I thought he only invited you and a few others,¡± Marigold remarked, feeling a bit nervous at the thought of appearing in front of so many people. She hadn¡¯t really dressed herself up all this time. The car was already moving when Jenny nced at Marigold from the corner of her eye and said, ¡°Yes, Gilbert is taking this naming ceremony very seriously. So, you need to dress yourself up nicely. For Cal, you know?¡± ¡®Okay, I understand.¡± Marigold nodded meekly in agreement. At the mention of her child, she had no objections to anything. The car soon arrived at thergest shopping mall in Bardoff City. Marigold wasn¡¯tcking money, so when Jenny offered to pay, she refused and bought a few outfits for Jenny in return instead. Jenny epted her goodwill gracefully. Smiling at Marigold, she said, ¡°Rest assured. In return for these outfits, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Marigold didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant by that. Help her? Help her with what?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have any feelings for Gilbert?¡¯ Jenny smirked. Although Marigold hadn¡¯t made her feelings for Gilbert obvious, Jenny could tell she still liked him. Moreover, her love for him hadn¡¯t diminished overtime. On the contrary, it had be more intense as they lived together. Marigold didn¡¯t expect Jenny to bring it up. Her cheeks instantly burned red in response. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Gilbert doesn¡¯t think of me that way.¡± With that, she hurriedly entered the fitting room. Jenny shook her head helplessly. She thought Marigold needed to stop being shy and act boldly instead. She¡¯d already created an opportunity for the two of them to be together every day. Jenny was hoping that Marigold would take the initiative like before and eventually win Gilbert over. But who could have foreseen that Marigold would undergo a drastic change in attitude? Not only was she not proactive anymore, but she¡¯d also be shy and reserved. Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Gilbert and Marigold (13) Soon, Marigold emerged from the fitting room wearing a red cocktail dress. Due to her illness, her complexion hadn¡¯t been great. The vibrant color of the dress somehow brought some color back to her skin, making her look less washed out. ¡®How does it look?¡± Marigold asked cautiously. She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she¡¯d worn such a ringly red dress. ¡®It looks great. This is the one,¡± Jennymented with an appreciative nod. ¡°But¡­isn¡¯t it too red?¡± Marigold wondered if wearing red might be too shy for a baby¡¯s naming ceremony. Just as Jenny was about to speak, someone beat her to it. ¡°How funny. One would think you¡¯re a hooker in that striking red dress.¡± Hearing the voice, both Jenny and Marigold turned their heads. Jenny frowned as she didn¡¯t recognize the person, but Marigold called out,¡± Eleanor!¡± Eleanor Wagner was the second daughter of the Wagner family. If it weren¡¯t for Marigold, she would have been the most prominent daughter of the Wagner family. Hence, she had always targeted her since their childhood. However, Marigold had never been afraid of her because she had Paul backing her up. Eleanor was eager to step all over Marigold as she¡¯d heard of thetter¡¯s voluntary disassociation from the Wagners. On top of that, Marigold hadn¡¯t returned to the Wagner residence for an extended period of time. So, she didn¡¯t pose much of a threat to Eleanor at the moment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you shameless? Giving birth out of wedlock is one thing, but moving into that man¡¯s house without any status or name is uneptable! You¡¯re embarrassing not only yourself but also our family!¡¯ After a slight pause, she added, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Father didn¡¯t like you. You¡¯re truly disgusting.¡± Eleanor crossed her arms, proudly raising her chin as if speaking to someone inferior. Marigold wasn¡¯t one to back down. Although she didn¡¯t want trouble, it didn¡¯t mean she was a pushover. Staring at Eleanor for a moment, she sneered, ¡°He did like you, but it¡¯s a pity he didn¡¯t take you away with him.¡± ¡¯ Marigold!¡± Eleanor was furious and raised her hand, intending to strike. Jenny, who had been observing the situation from the side, couldn¡¯t just stand by. She stood up in a sh and grabbed Eleanor¡¯s wrist. ¡°How dare you raise your hand against my sister-inw?¡± With just one sentence, not only was Eleanor stunned into silence, but it also left Marigold frozen in ce. She could care less about Eleanor stirring up trouble for her at the moment. Instead, she couldn¡¯t help but focus on Jenny¡¯s choice of words. ¡°Your sister-inw?¡± Was that Jenny¡¯s own idea, or was it something Gilbert had said? ¡¯Has your brother married her? They aren¡¯t even a couple for all I care!¡± Eleanor didn¡¯t dare toy a hand on Jenny, but she wasn¡¯t willing to give up either. ¡°So what if they¡¯re not married? She¡¯s one of us now. Do you think the likes of you cany a hand on her?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t know who Eleanor was, but from this brief encounter, she disliked the woman very much. Under these circumstances, she would naturally stand up for Marigold. Even so, Eleanor was unwilling to ept defeat. ¡¯Miss Walter, my brother and your husband have been good friends for many years. Shouldn¡¯t you be on the Wagners¡¯ side?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡¯So?¡± Jenny raised an eyebrow scornfully, finding her words somewhat ridiculous. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take her side,¡± Eleanor stated. Jenny couldn¡¯t help butugh mockingly, looking at Eleanor as if she were looking at a fool. ¡°Paul and my husband are indeed good friends of many years, but so what? How can you be so sure that Paul shares the same opinion as you? Tell me, does he know you came here to humiliate Marigold?¡± Jenny believed that Paul still regarded Marigold as his sister and probably wouldn¡¯t allow anyone from the Wagner family toe and cause trouble for her. Indeed, upon hearing those words, Eleanor¡¯s expression changed, and she instantly shut up like a m. Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Gilbert and Marigold (14) Eleanor slinked away with her tail between her legs, and Jenny withdrew her gaze. She turned to look at Marigold, who was standing to the side.¡± Don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡± ¡°I know. I never took her seriously, to begin with.¡± In the past, she never had high regard for Eleanor, let alone now. After going through so much, she¡¯d long let go of such things. Even if their father were still around, Marigold probably wouldn¡¯t care about what he had to say anymore. Hearing her response, Jenny felt relieved. ¡°You really don¡¯t n on returning to the Wagners?¡± Yesterday, Paul called Alec and asked her to persuade Marigold to return to the family. Jenny didn¡¯t agree or make any promises. Still, she wanted to check with Marigold on what she actually thought of the matter. ¡°Well, I never really felt a sense of belonging with the Wagners anyway. It¡¯s better this way, I think.¡¯ She had a new life now, and she was content and happy with it. Jenny could tell she wasn¡¯t lying, so she immediately dismissed the idea of helping Paul persuade Marigold to go back. ¡°The Wagner family isn¡¯t anything special. It¡¯s better for you to be thedy of Gilbert¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Jenny¡­¡± Marigold felt helpless that she was bringing it up again. She couldn¡¯t control herself and started blushing furiously. Jenny didn¡¯t continue teasing her and shifted her attention back to the dress. ¡°This outfit is beautiful. Wear it for the baby¡¯s naming ceremony.¡± ¡¯Okay.¡± Though she said she didn¡¯t mind, Marigold was somewhat stimted by Eleanor¡¯s distasteful words. Her previous hesitance was totally gone as she agreed to get the dress almost instantaneously. After buying the dress, they didn¡¯t hurry to go back. They nned to have dinner at the mall before going home. As soon as they found a restaurant that was to their liking, Alec called. Ever since Jenny and Alec got married, he¡¯d hardly been apart from her. He woulde to her whenever he had free time, just like now. Upon learning that Jenny was having dinner with Marigold, he said he woulde and join them. He was rather clingy. ¡°You and Alec seem to be getting along great. Your rtionship didn¡¯t be mundane and boring after you got married.¡± Although Jennyined that he was clingy, Marigold could see that she was actually very happy. Jenny put away her phone and smiled. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s going fine. It hasn¡¯t been that long since we got married anyway.¡± If things changed so quickly between them, how were they going to spend the next few decades together? ¡°Since he insisted oning to eat with us, why don¡¯t we invite Gilbert as well?¡± Jenny suggested, afraid that Marigold might feel like she was a third wheel. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Jenny. Gilbert is very busy.¡± Marigold quickly refused, not wanting to disturb him. She didn¡¯t understand much about his work, but she felt concerned seeing Gilberte home sote every day and often skipping meals. Being reminded of his unhealthy eating habits, Marigold said, ¡°Jenny, if you have time, please persuade Gilbert to eat properly. It seems like he often skips dinner, and it¡¯s not good for his health.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t actually know about it. Initially, when Marigold said it wasn¡¯t necessary, she was ready to let it go. But upon hearing that, she immediately dialed Gilbert¡¯s number. ¡°Since you know he doesn¡¯t eat dinner, it¡¯s all the more important to get him toe over and make sure he eats.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Marigold wanted to say something else, but Gilbert had already answered his phone on the other end. ¡°Gilbert, are you done with work?¡± Jenny spoke on the phone with Gilbert while winking at Marigold, reassuring her that she wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her. Marigold didn¡¯t say anything more, but she felt somewhat excited inside. ¡°Come over and eat with us. I¡¯ll send you the location.,.1 don¡¯t care. Even if you haven¡¯t finished your work, you still have toe and have your meal first, or I¡¯ll hold this against you.¡± In the end, Jenny emerged victorious and sessfully convinced Gilbert toe out. Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Gilbert and Marigold (15) Putting away her phone, Jenny looked at Marigold, who was seated across from her. ¡°It was a sess. Gilbert wille over in a moment.¡± ¡¯Okay,¡± Marigold replied, blushing slightly. Seeing her reaction, Jenny couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡¯I thought you would be as bold as before. I thought you would make some progress with Gilbert while staying under the same roof.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Marigold opened her mouth but hesitated for a while before saying,¡± I¡¯m afraid doing that might make him feel disgusted with me.¡± After all, she¡¯d seen with her own eyes the unfiltered disdain on Gilbert¡¯s face once. Now that she finally had the chance to get close to him again, she didn¡¯t want to do anything that would make him repulsed and potentially cause him to send her away. ¡¯He probably wont. I feel like Gilbert treats you differently nowpared to before.¡± Although she wasn¡¯t sure what to make of Gilbert¡¯s current attitude toward Marigold, she could sense that there was a change. As soon as Jenny said that, Marigold¡¯s eyes lit up with a hint of surprise and disbelief. ¡°Really? Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°But I¡¯m not entirely sure what he¡¯s thinking. If you really like him, you should still take the initiative and try to win him over.¡± At this point, Jenny no longer harbored any dislike toward Marigold. She was even looking forward to seeing her marrying Gilbert and forming a family with him. It wasn¡¯t just for Gilbert¡¯s sake but also for the child who would soon be one month old. Children fare better with their parents by their side. If their parents had a loving rtionship, it would be all the more conducive to their growth and development. ¡°Okay. I know what to do,¡± Marigold replied with a nod. Perhaps because of Jenny¡¯s encouraging words, she actually started to ponder the possibilities. While they were talking, Alec arrived at the restaurant. He walked right over and sat next to Jenny. ¡¯Hi, Alec,¡± Marigold greeted. Although she wasn¡¯t very familiar with him, she knew him because of Paul. Alec nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Have you ordered?¡± he asked Jenny. Jenny nodded. ¡°Yes, we have.¡± ¡¯Good. Did you buy new clothes?¡± Alec noticed the bag next to Jenny and leaned closer, whispering in her ear. Jenny nodded and pushed him away lightly. Marigold was still sitting across from them, so Jenny thought he should be a bit more reserved and keep some distance from her. Alec noticed she was a bit embarrassed, so he moved aside a little and didn¡¯t continue leaning in. He then returned to his original state of aloofness. But it was already toote. In Marigold¡¯s heart, the once lofty and distant Alec had fallen from grace. She could hardly believe her eyes. Was the man who was clinging to Jenny just now really the same Alec she used to know? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Marigold could still remember the first time she saw Alec. She¡¯d followed Paul to a party and saw him sitting on the sofa from a distance. He held a ss of wine in his hand. By merely sitting there and doing nothing, he exuded an aura that made him seem unapproachable. At that time, she had a favorable impression of Alec. She secretly asked Paul to introduce him to her. After all, no one would pass up on the chance to get to know a handsome guy. ¡¯If you don¡¯t want to die, drop this idea,¡± Paul replied simply and bluntly, his toneced with a hint of warning. Marigold wasn¡¯t thick. When she heard Paul say that, she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to cross paths with this person. So, she gave up on the idea at the drop of a hat. Fortunately, she was only attracted by his appearance and didn¡¯t like Alec that much. But what did she just see? She witnessed that same man, who used to be high and mighty, be lovestruck and clingy. If she hadn¡¯t been certain that the person in front of her was Alec, she would have started to doubt whether he was the same person. Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 Gilbert and Marigold (16) While she was lost in her own thoughts, Gilbert walked into the restaurant and headed straight toward the three of them. ¡°Gilbert¡¯s here,¡± Jenny spoke up. Marigold instantly snapped out of her daze and looked at the object of her affection, who had just arrived. ¡®Jenny,¡± Gilbert greeted Jenny with a nod and looked at Marigold. ¡°How did the health check go?¡± ¡®Everything is fine,¡¯ Marigold answered with a smile. She still felt a bit nervous in front of him. Gilbert didn¡¯t pay much attention to that. He took a seat next to her naturally. Soon, the waiter brought the dishes, and the four of them ate and chatted. When the topic shifted to the uing naming ceremony for Caleb, there was no shortage of conversation among them, even Gilbert surprisingly had a lot to say. Although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Jenny could tell that he genuinely adored his child. After dinner, the four of them parted ways. ¡°We¡¯ll head back now.¡± ¡®Okay, drive safe,¡± Gilbert reminded, watching Jenny and Alec get into the car and drive away. Once their car was some distance away, he said to Marigold, ¡°Get in the car.¡± ¡®Okay.¡± Marigold walked toward the passenger seat, opened the door, and got in. Inside the car, they fell into an awkward silence. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡®Sorry for interrupting your work.¡± After a while, Marigold finally plucked up enough courage to speak up. Gilbert furrowed his brow, seemingly not understanding why she was apologizing. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡®It¡¯s because of me that Jenny called you. If it weren¡¯t for me-¡° ¡°It has nothing to do with you, and besides, having a meal doesn¡¯t disrupt my work that much.¡± Although he was indeed busy when Jenny called him, it didn¡¯t mean he would me Marigold for it. He wasn¡¯t an unreasonable tyrant who med everything on others. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to me her, Marigold breathed a sigh of relief. ¡¯Are you going back to work?¡± It was only 8 pm. Judging from his usual working hours, he might still have pending work waiting for him at hispany. ¡®That won¡¯t be necessary.¡¯ ¡®Oh, it¡¯s good that you get to rest earlier.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± The atmosphere fell into silence once again. Marigold desperately wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say. Soon, the car arrived at the vi, and the two of them got out and walked inside. As they came back early that day, Caleb was still awake. The nanny was ying with him in the living room. Upon seeing his parents, Caleb seemed to sense who they were and started giggling in delight. Gilbert was captivated and couldn¡¯t help but walk over to look at the little one in the nanny¡¯s arms. A smile took over his lips. ¡°You look happy, little guy.¡± ¡¯He must be happy because his parents are here,¡± the nanny replied. Gilbert reached out and took the child from the nanny¡¯s arms. ¡°Hey, little one. Do you recognize me?¡± Caleb¡¯s giggles became peals ofughter. ¡®It seems like he really likes you, Mr. Hawthorn,¡± the nanny added. Right then, Marigold approached her child and said, ¡°Cal, I¡¯m your mommy.¡± Both of them yed with their child in the living room. It was a scene of a picture-perfect family. Upon seeing such a scene, one would gasp in disbelief if they were told this seemingly perfect couple wasn¡¯t bound in marriage. They continued to y with Caleb in the living room for quite a while until it was time for him to sleep. With that, they handed him over to the nanny. ¡°You had a long day at work. Go take a shower and rest up,¡± Marigold said to Gilbert as she watched the child being carried back to his room. Gilbert snapped out of his giddy trance, but the smile on his face didn¡¯t fade away. ¡°Okay, you should rest early too.¡± ¡¯I will.¡± Marigold nodded with a blush on her face. Even though she¡¯d promised Jenny to take the initiative, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shy whenever Gilbert looked at her. Marigold stood in the living room and watched as Gilbert went upstairs to his room. She took a deep breath and silently made a vow to herself after a while. For the sake of her child, she had to do her best. As for whether it was for the child or for herself, perhaps only Marigold knew the answer. Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Gilbert and Marigold (17) Knock, knock. Gilbert had just finished showering and came out of the bathroom when he heard someone knock on his door. He opened the door and saw Marigold standing there. She had changed into a light pink nightgown. With her fair long legs exposed, beauty seemed to radiate from within her. Gilbert hurriedly averted his gaze and met her eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡®I¡­I need your help.¡¯ Marigold was very nervous. ¡°The light in my room isn¡¯t working properly. Can you help me take a look?¡± ¡®Sure.¡¯ Gilbert didn¡¯t refuse. In the next second, he got up and followed Marigold to her room. ¡®I don¡¯t know why, but the light started flickering all of a sudden. It¡¯s kind of scary.¡± Marigold stood beside Gilbert. Looking at the light above, she bit her lip and moved closer to him. Gilbert nced at it a few times. ¡®It¡¯s probably an issue with the circuit. I¡¯ll have someonee and take a look tomorrow.¡¯ ¡¯Okay.¡± Marigold nodded. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡¯If you¡¯re scared, you can switch to another room.¡± The vi had many empty rooms, so Marigold had plenty of other options to choose from. Marigold shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m going to sleep. I¡¯ll just turn it off then.¡± Hearing her voice that seemed to be very close to his ear, Gilbert suddenly realized that Marigold had come very close to him without him noticing. He could smell the faint fragranceing from her body; it was a little intoxicating. But Gilbert was no ordinary person; he remainedposed and collected. Under the flickering light, he could clearly see the emotion that Marigold kept hidden behind her eyes. ¡¯Gilbert¡­I¡­¡± At that moment, Marigold was a nervous wreck. When she was supposed to take things further to the next level, she started to stutter. Seemingly figuring out what she wanted to say, Gilbert beat her to it. ¡¯Rest early.¡¯ ¡¯Gilbert¡­¡± Without giving her a chance to continue, he left the room, disappearing from her sight before she could react and reach out to hold him. Marigold¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. Did he dislike her that much? Why did he leave so quickly? She forced a bitter smile, recalling what Jenny had mentioned about him not hating her as much as before. It seemed that even she had been mistaken. ording to how he reacted, Marigold could only conclude that he still disliked her very much. Gilbert had no idea what Marigold was thinking. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that she was thinking about all that. He left that room as quickly as he could because he realized his body was starting to respond involuntarily and out of control. ¡¯Damn it! There¡¯s no way I like her, so why is my body reacting to her like this?¡¯ Gilbert cursed inwardly. In the bathroom, as the cold water poured down from above, the restless heat he felt in his heart dissipated to some extent. He wasn¡¯t a fool. Marigold was tantly trying to seduce him, and he could see it from a mile away. Yet, he still chose to reject her. Though he didn¡¯t loathe her as much as before, it didn¡¯t mean he would start liking her. At most, he found her presence more tolerable now. Their current rtionship solely revolved around having a child together and nothing else. After Gilbert figured out the dynamics of his rtionship with Marigold, he came out of the bathroom, pushing the unexpected bodily reaction earlier out of his mind. That night, Marigold didn¡¯t sleep well. She had a nightmare in which Gilbert hated her just like before. Then, he kicked her out of the vi and refused to let her see ore into contact with their child. That nightmarish scene made her wake with a start. Gilbert also had a dream. But his dream wasn¡¯t a nightmare. In contrast, it could even be considered a sweet dream. When he woke up in the morning, his first expression was one of immense disbelief. ¡¯How could I have such a dream?¡± he groaned frustratedly. And what made it worse was the object of his dream was Marigold! He found it hard to ept and felt somewhat embarrassed. After another round of sshing cold water on himself to cool down, he came out of his room. When he went downstairs, he saw Marigold sitting in the living room. The images from his dream involuntarily appeared in his mind, making it difficult for him to face her. Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Gilbert and Marigold (18) Marigold felt mortified too, but on top of that, there was also a tinge of sadness. After all, no matter how she looked at it, Gilbert had rejected herst night. Even though neither of them brought upst night¡¯s events, she felt they both understood what had happened without needing to spell it out. Gilbert walked into the living room while Marigold was having breakfast. Seeing him, she mustered up the courage to say, ¡°Have breakfast before going to work.¡± ¡®No thanks. I¡¯ll eat at the office.¡± Gilbert declined and left the vi. Marigold was taken aback at his curt reply, sadness welling up in her eyes. She knew her actionsst night were somewhat abrupt, but it shouldn¡¯t be so bad that Gilbert was avoiding her like the gue now. The way he reacted made it seem as if she were some ferocious beast or monster. In reality, Marigold had been overthinking everything. Gilbert wasn¡¯t avoiding her; it was because of his embarrassment from the dreamst night that he felt too ashamed to face her. However, Marigold, being unaware of this, naturally thought Gilbert was avoiding her intentionally. Perhaps because of her illness, Marigold¡¯s way of thinking also became somewhat odd. She wanted to be with Gilbert but also cared deeply about upholding her remaining dignity. Now that Gilbert was intentionally avoiding her, she acted stubbornly and returned the favor by not paying attention to him. The two of them remained at an impasse until Saturday. The next day would be their baby¡¯s naming ceremony, and Gilbert had made arrangements for the celebration to be held at a hotel. He wanted to discuss the flow of events tomorrow with Marigold. Hence, he returned earlier that day. Right then, Marigold happened to be having dinner. She was somewhat surprised to see him back so early but didn¡¯t initiate a conversation. Gilbert walked over and sat across from her while asking a maid to bring him a set of cutlery. ¡®Tomorrow is Caleb¡¯s naming ceremony, and I¡¯ve pretty much arranged everything. Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything else we need to prepare. ¡® Gilbert handed a tablet to Marigold. It contained information about the decorations at the hotel and the event flow chart. Marigold nced at it casually. Although she was upset with him, she couldn¡¯t deny that his ns were devised meticulously and were basically wless. She couldn¡¯t find any fault with his arrangements. ¡®Everything looks fine. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything you haven¡¯t prepared,¡± Marigold replied while munching her food absentmindedly; her mind was clearly drifting somewhere else. Gilbert took back the tablet, grunted in acknowledgment, and focused on his meal. The two of them remained silent, neither of them speaking up. After a while, Gilbert finally sensed that something was off. ¡°You seem to be in a bad mood. What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. ¡¯Am I? You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Marigold replied while eating, feeling uneasy inside. She didn¡¯t know whether to feel happy or sad at that moment. It was quite rare for Gilbert to notice that she was upset. But even if he noticed, did it make a difference? At the end of the day, he didn¡¯t have any kind of special feelings toward her. As she thought about it, the hopefulness and excitement that had driven her to pursue her love extinguished, leaving her gloomy and dismal. Gilbert wasn¡¯t one to make things difficult for himself. He could tell that Marigold didn¡¯t want to talk to him much, so he didn¡¯t say anything further. And so, the two of them silently finished their dinner without further interaction. After dinner, the nanny brought Caleb downstairs, and Gilbert spent some time ying with his child before returning to his room. As for Marigold, she¡¯d already gone back to her room after finishing her meal and didn¡¯t y with their child as she usually did. Gilbert could tell that something wasn¡¯t right with her, but he had no intention of meddling. Although they had a child and were living together now, they weren¡¯t really in a rtionship, so he had no right to interfere in her affairs. It was perhaps a good thing that Marigold didn¡¯t know what went on in his mind. If she knew, it would probably put her in a gloomy mood for quite some time.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Gilbert and Marigold (19) The next day, they held the naming ceremony as scheduled. Many people attended this joyous asion at Bardoff International Hotel. In addition to his friends and family, Gilbert also invited all the clients who had business dealings with hispany. However, the above categories of people weren¡¯t the only ones there that day. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gilbert was Jenny¡¯s older adoptive brother, and everyone in Bardoff City knew that. Now that Jenny had married Alec, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Jenny and Alec were the ones calling the shots in Bardoff City. After their two families joined hands due to their marriage, there was a huge shuffling of families that were considered the Ten Elites. The Walters and the Fausts were undoubtedly at the top of the pyramid now. Therefore, even though some people had no personal rtionship with Gilbert and even looked down on his smallpany, out of respect for Jenny and Alec, nearly half of the affluent and influential families in Bardoff City attended the event. Those who couldn¡¯t attend still sent gifts as a sign of goodwill and respect. Jenny arrived early. Although she was married, Gilbert was still a treasured family member to her, so she came as early as she could to see if there was anything she could help with. Marigold and Gilbert were already standing at the entrance weing the guests when she arrived. However, they didn¡¯t stand together but on opposite sides, giving the impression that they were unrted. When she saw this, Jenny felt something was amiss, so she walked over to them and greeted them, ¡°Hi, Gilbert. Hello, Marigold.¡± ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re here. Come on in and have a seat,¡± Marigold greeted Jenny with a smile. By now, she regarded Jenny as her own family and was genuinely delighted to see her there. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll take a look at the baby first,¡± Jenny said as she walked toward the side where the stroller was. The child was sleeping soundly inside. Almost irresistibly, Jenny reached out and gently touched the child¡¯s cute little face. She felt an amazing sense of wonder. She couldn¡¯t help but gush, ¡°He¡¯s so adorable! He looks just like Gilbert.¡± ¡°I know, right? I think so, too,¡± Gilbert said,ing over to her side and looking at the baby in the stroller with a proud smile on his face. ¡°Congrattions, Gilbert. You have such a lovely child,¡± Jenny said. Gilbert didn¡¯t deny it. The arrival of this child hadpletely transformed his life. ¡°You and Alec should start considering it too,¡± Gilbert said when Jenny least expected it. She was completely caught off guard. Jenny nced at Alec, who was right beside her. Before she could say anything, he spoke up first, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. I¡¯ll follow Jenny¡¯s lead.¡± In response, Jenny red at him. Seeing such a cute bundle of joy, Alec had indeed started giving having children a thought recently. Although children were adorable, Jenny still wanted to wait for another two years. ¡¯Gilbert, Marigold, you should stand together to wee the guests,¡± Jenny suggested, pulling Marigold over to stand beside him. Marigold felt awkward and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. I chose to stand over there myself.¡± She didn¡¯t want to stand next to Gilbert in case people misunderstood their rtionship. Jenny was puzzled. Didn¡¯t she convince Marigold just a couple of days ago to actively pursue her happiness? What was going on now? Marigold pursed her lips and said softly, ¡®Although we have a child, we don¡¯t really have any significant rtionship, so it¡¯s better to keep some distance to avoid misunderstandings.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t know what had happened between them, but from Marigold¡¯s words, she could tell she was clearly unhappy. In fact, she was probably aggrieved. Instantly, Jenny deduced that Gilbert had done something to upset her. She looked at Gilbert quizzically, who was equally confused. He shrugged helplessly and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t really care,¡± he thought. ¡® Marigold, no matter what happened between you guys, it¡¯s better for you to stand together on this kind of asion,¡± Jenny whispered in her ear.¡± You don¡¯t wish for others to have even more things to talk bad about you behind your back, right?¡± Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 Gilbert and Marigold (20) Even if they weren¡¯t married, as long as they stood together, no one would dare to specte and gossip about the nature of their rtionship. By doing so, naturally, no one would make fun of Marigold¡¯s awkward status. At the moment, anyone could see that they were clearly not fond of each other, and people would inevitably gossip about their weird rtionship behind their backs. Those gossips would then extend to their child. With Jenny¡¯s reminder, Marigold suddenly realized she¡¯d been careless and didn¡¯t think things through. ¡°I didn¡¯t consider the matter carefully enough.¡± Immediately, she stood beside Gilbert with a smile on her face. No matter how distant they were at home, when they were in public, they had to pretend that their rtionship was amicable. It was just that they didn¡¯t get married. Seeing here to this realization, Jenny felt relieved. Jenny wanted to ask Gilbert what he thought of Marigold presently, but given the special circumstances that day and the sheer number of people present, she thought it was not the right time for her to approach him about this. She would find another time to talk to him about it. After Jenny and Alec entered the hall and found their seats, they discovered that Zack and J had already arrived ahead of them. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯rete,¡± Zack said. Jenny nced at him and teased, ¡°Hey, Zack. Ever since you got married, I rarely see you around. Have you abandoned me, your sister, because you have a wife now?¡± J¡¯s cheeks turned red, and she red at Zack in annoyance. She had no idea Zack was purposely keeping to themselves. She¡¯d previously mentioned inviting Jenny and the others over for a meal, but Zack said it was troublesome, and their rtionship was good enough that they didn¡¯t need to keep in touch so frequently unless something big came up. J didn¡¯t understand these things, nor did she believe there was any rtionship in this world that didn¡¯t require any form of upkeeping and maintenance. So now, when she heard Jenny¡¯s words, she was unable to register the fact that Jenny was just joking and took it literally. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Jenny. It¡¯s all my fault-¡° ¡°Why are you apologizing, silly?¡± Zack interrupted her. ¡°She was joking.¡± ¡®I was joking, J,¡± Jenny confirmed. Zackforted J before looking at Jenny and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t deliberately tease her. She doesn¡¯t handle teasing well.¡± Perhaps it was due to J¡¯s upbringing and the environment she grew up in, but she would get hung up on every word and reaction from others. She was afraid of offending people and worried about how others might perceive her. In general, she was very sensitive. ¡®Got it, Zack. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so doting toward your wife,¡± Jenny remarked. Before he met J, she had never imagined him to be this kind of person. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s what I should do, isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked rhetorically, proudly pulling J into his embrace. J lowered her head and felt too embarrassed to face anyone. Jenny chuckled lightly. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡¯Oh, stop being jealous. Don¡¯t I dote on you excessively too?¡± Alec also pulled her into his embrace jokingly. He wouldn¡¯t let his wife lose to anyone. Seeing him wanting her to gain the upper hand in such a trivial issue, Jenny felt kind of helpless as she replied, ¡®Yes, you do.¡± The people at the other tables nearby were speechless when they heard the two men arguing about who doted more on their wives. What was going on? Weren¡¯t they there for a baby¡¯s naming ceremony? Why were they forced to watch such tant and unabashed disys of public affection? ¡¯There¡¯s something I want to tell you,¡± Zack spoke again, putting on a serious expression. Jenny turned to look at him as he said, ¡°I found my biological parents.¡± The smile on Jenny¡¯s face vanished instantly, and she became solemn.¡¯ You found them?¡± ¡¯Yeah,¡± Zack nodded. ¡°They¡¯re overseas. Actually, I¡¯ve received information about them before, but I just wasn¡¯t really keen on finding them. But¡­¡± He nced at the person next to him and added, ¡°Later on, I thought that since I already knew where they were, I should at least go and see them. Otherwise, it might be a lifelong regret for me.¡± After a slight pause, he continued with a sneer, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d really found them.¡± He¡¯d never expected that everything would go so smoothly. Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Gilbert and Marigold (21) Jenny was stunned for a moment before snapping back to reality. She looked at Zack with conflicted emotion. ¡®Are you nning to live with them?¡± Now it was Zack¡¯s turn to be stunned. ¡°Why would I live with them? I don¡¯t even know them.¡± He had not had a lonely childhood. Besides, Gilbert and Jenny were here, and he was married with a wife. He couldn¡¯t leave anyway. ¡®I thought you¡¯d be eager to stay with them after so many years of not seeing them.¡± Jenny smiled bitterly. On second thought, she could understand his reasoning. They were both the same. Although they didn¡¯t have their parents since they were young, their emotional needs were met. Hence, they didn¡¯t hunt for their biological parents. Even in Jenny¡¯s case, Graham was the one who found her. Otherwise, she would not have gone to find him. Zack was like her. His decision to see his parents was probably because their news couldn¡¯t be ignored. But for now, he would probably only be paying them a short visit. He would not have other intentions. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t married yet, I might have given it a second thought. But now I¡¯ve married and have my own family. I have no need to chummy up with someone else¡¯s family.¡± Zack was satisfied with where he was in life, and he didn¡¯t want anything to change. Jenny nodded and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll support your decision, Zack.¡¯ She would support him whether he went back or not. She would stand behind him and shield him. Zack smiled and patted her on the shoulder. ¡®That¡¯s my sister.¡± With merry talk andughter, the gathering ended quickly. Gilbert and Marigold stood on the stage with their child in their hands. It was a heartwarming sight. ¡°If only they were a real family,¡± Jenny eximed. Zack nodded. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re both married now. Only Gilbert isn¡¯t. What a worrying thought.¡± Who would have thought that Gilbert, the oldest amongst them, would be thest to marry? ¡¯Although he¡¯s the only one who hasn¡¯t married yet, he¡¯s the one who had a child first. If you think about it this way, he¡¯s still ahead of us,¡± Zack said. That seemed to be true. Jenny smiled. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Onstage, after Gilbert and Marigold thanked the guests foring, they went back to Jenny¡¯s table. Paul was sitting there too. It was all family at the table. ¡°I can understand if you don¡¯t want to stay with the Wagners. But you can¡¯t keep staying at his ce,¡± Paul said the moment Marigold sat down. Marigold felt embarrassed. He shouldn¡¯t be talking about this now. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ll talk after the meal,¡± she said, attempting to ease the situation. Paul wanted to say more, but Jenny nudged Alec. He instantly understood and looked at Paul. ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡± Paul¡¯s words were lodged in his throat. He looked at Alec and finally shut up. He would only talk after the party. ¡°Look at what this is!¡¯ Jenny took out a gift box and slid it toward Caleb.¡¯ This is a gift from your aunt.¡± ¡°I have a gift prepared too!¡¯ Zack quickly took his gift box out and slid it toward the baby. Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Gilbert and Marigold (22) Seeing that both of them had gifts prepared, Marigold felt embarrassed. She waved her hands quickly. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for those. Your presence is enough. He¡¯s still young. He doesn¡¯t need presents.¡± ¡®Oh, just take it. It¡¯s for the kid.¡± Jenny gave it to Marigold. Caleb was indeed young, so his mother had to take it for him. Marigold didn¡¯t know if she should take it. She looked at Gilbert for help. ¡¯Just take it. It¡¯s expected of them.¡± They were Caleb¡¯s aunt and uncle. They wouldn¡¯t escape formalities like this. Marigold no longer refused since Gilbert put it that way. She reached out for the gifts. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them for him and give it to him when he¡¯s older.¡± After the presents, everyone continued eating. The party was not over after everyone was done eating. Gilbert had other activities nned. He¡¯d booked the entire restaurant, and all his guests could stay for as long as they wanted. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After the meal, Jenny stayed by Marigold¡¯s side. She loved Caleb a lot. He was soft and chubby, and Jenny wanted to squeeze him. After Gilbert was done tending to the guests, he sat at the poolside alone, staring off into the distance. ¡¯What are you thinking about, Gilbert?¡± Zack appeared out of nowhere and sat in a lounge chair nearby. Gilbert looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to keep Jpany?¡± After Zack¡¯s wedding, he and J went everywhere together. They had not separated from each other at all. Every time Gilbert called him, Zack was with J. ¡¯Of course, I need to apany my wife. But I can¡¯t ignore my brother.¡± Zack rubbed his nose, knowing that Gilbert was just teasing him. ¡¯Why do I need your attention?¡± Gilbert straightened. He thought he was alright today, and he was in a good mood, too. Zack looked at him, finally deciding to tell the truth. ¡°Jenny and I are both married. It¡¯s only you left. Of course, we¡¯re worried.¡± ¡®Oh, so you¡¯re just here to rush me into marriage?¡± Gilbert was amused. Married people were a different breed, after all. Zack used to scoff at marriage whenever it was brought up in the past, but now, he was rushing Gilbert into one. Zack looked embarrassed, but he went on. ¡°Maybe. Jenny and I are worried to see you still single.¡± ¡¯Do I need your worry?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t think there was anything about him worth worrying about. But Zack didn¡¯t think so. ¡°If you don¡¯t marry, who knows if you¡¯ll suddenly want to move out of the country to be a priest? I don¡¯t want to see you actually doing that.¡± Gilbert was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about me. I¡¯ll marry when fate determines it.¡± He didn¡¯t say he waspletely resistant to marriage, only that fate hadn¡¯t allowed him to yet. ¡®What do you mean, fate? Aren¡¯t you and Marigold fated to be together?¡± Zack thought that it was enough for them. Although that night they spent together was nothing glorious, having a child and then living together was fate in itself, wasn¡¯t it? At the mention of Marigold, Gilbert¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°Did she tell you toe here?¡± ¡¯She¡¯d never told me to say this. I wanted to tell you myself. When you and Marigold were up on that stage, you looked like a family. I think it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for you to get together,¡± Zack exined. Gilbert was silent. Zack continued, ¡°Gilbert, just think about it. She¡¯s not having an easy time right now. She gave birth to your son, and she¡¯s physically weak. She¡¯ll fall ill any moment. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for her, just a little bit?¡± Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Gilbert and Marigold (23) ¡¯I don¡¯t care about that at all,¡¯ Gilbert said after a moment. He knew it was hard for Marigold to give birth to Caleb and that her body had not yet recovered. However, it did not mean that he would be with her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Love wasn¡¯t as simple as that. ¡°Well, do you have anyone you like?¡± Zack asked. Gilbert shook his head. Zack pped his thigh and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any other crushes, what¡¯s wrong with trying this one out? What if you guys arepatible with each other? This would be a win-win situation. Caleb aside, you could give Marigold a chance. Do you really want Caleb to have another parent?¡± Zack felt that since Gilbert had no one else in mind, trying to make things work with Marigold wasn¡¯t such a bad idea. If he fell in love with her, that would be a good thing. Gilbert began doubting himself once he heard Zack¡¯s reasoning. On second thought, that seemed to be the case. He couldn¡¯t help thinking about the dream he had a few days ago. He coughed dryly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this at ater time. I¡¯m not in the mood to discuss this.¡± Zack¡¯s eyes lit up. He thought there was hope yet. Meanwhile, Jenny had just heard from Marigold about what had happened before and understood why they were so upset. She looked at Marigold with conflicted emotions and said, ¡°Although I want you to be assertive, that¡¯s not the way to do it. No one would be able to take it.¡± Marigold was just a little too assertive. Even if Gilbert was interested in her, her actions could scare him away. ¡°Well, what should I do, then?¡¯ Marigold was miserable these few days. She felt that she was being assertive enough, yet she was not reaping any rewards. Was she being too forthright? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Gilbert doesn¡¯t eat dinner often? Well, you could start with making him dinner,¡± Jenny said after a moment¡¯s deliberation. Before Marigold could speak, she continued, ¡°Gilbert takes time to warm up to someone. If you integrate yourself into his life slowly and get him used to having you around, he¡¯ll slowlye to depend on you greatly. You need to learn to care about him and not do things like how you did themst time. You won¡¯t see results like that.¡± In fact, Gilbert might hate her once more. She wouldn¡¯t want that. Marigold began to realize her faults. Blushing, she said in embarrassment,¡± I didn¡¯t think that far ahead. I just wanted to be with him as soon as possible.¡± She thought that it would be the quickest way. ¡®I know you want to be with Gilbert, but there are many ways to do that. You have to at least make him like you before getting together with him. That¡¯s the best way to do it,¡¯ Jenny said. Marigold nodded quickly. ¡¯That makes sense. I get it now.¡± ¡¯That¡¯s great.¡¯ Jenny nodded in satisfaction. She truly wanted to see them get together. That would put her at ease. As they spoke, a fight suddenly rang out from the pool downstairs. Jenny got up and walked toward the window, looking down. Gilbert and a middle-aged woman were arguing. Although she was a good distance away from them, she could tell that he was furious. She rarely ever saw this side of Gilbert. Her instincts told her that something was wrong. ¡¯Let¡¯s go take a look,¡¯ Jenny said, walking down the stairs. Marigold was worried, too, and followed Jenny towards the pool. Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 Gilbert and Marigold (24) ¡®Fuck off! You¡¯re not wee here!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only When Jenny and Marigold rushed to the pool, they heard Gilbert roaring at the woman. They were both bewildered. They rarely saw Gilbert this angry. Who was that woman? Marigold walked over quickly. She was worried about Gilbert. ¡®What¡¯s up, Gilbert?¡± Jenny walked over, looking at the woman. Gilbert was frustrated. ¡°Nothing much. Just someone unimportant.¡¯ The woman was upset to hear Gilbert introduce her like that. ¡°I¡¯m your mother, Gilbert!¡¯ At those words, Jenny and Marigold were both stunned. Mother? Marigold remembered that Gilbert was an orphan brought up by Jenny¡¯s grandfather. Why was there a mother here? ¡¯I don¡¯t have a mother.¡± Gilbert had long since given up on having a mother. He was used to it after all these years. She didn¡¯t appear when he needed her the most, and now she was running to find him now that he was all grown up and independent. She didn¡¯t even stop to see if he really needed her anymore. The woman was upset by his words. She looked at Gilbert, willing herself to stay calm. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to look for you all these years. You were brought away by those kidnappers. Your father and I have never given up on trying to look for you. And when I heard about you, I rushed over the second I could so that I could see you as soon as possible.¡± She sounded sincere. It was a touching scene. However, Jenny frowned and looked at her doubtfully. ¡°Did you say that Gilbert was taken away by kidnappers? My grandfather found him by the road.¡± She suspected that this woman was lying. When the woman heard Jenny say that, she frowned. She looked at Jenny unkindly. ¡°Are you saying that Gilbert was picked up by your grandfather?¡± ¡®Yes.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡®Picked up, my ass! He was taken away!¡± She red at Jenny. God knew how much she had sacrificed in her search for Gilbert. ¡®That¡¯s impossible!¡± Without thinking, Jenny denied her words. ¡°My grandfather would never do that.¡¯ ¡®Who knows if he wouldn¡¯t? What if he did? Shouldn¡¯t someone report to the police when they find a child by the road?¡± If Jenny¡¯s grandfather had called the police, she might have found her son earlier. She wouldn¡¯t have had to wait until this day. The more she thought about it, the more certain she felt that Jenny¡¯s grandfather had taken Gilbert away. This would exin why he hadn¡¯t called the police. Jenny was speechless for a moment. She was certain that her grandfather was not someone like that, but faced with this woman¡¯s interrogations, she found no words to retaliate with. That was true. Why didn¡¯t her grandfather report it? Zack couldn¡¯t bear listening to it anymore. Although he had found his biological mother, Jenny¡¯s grandfather was still his grandfather. He looked at the woman coldly and said, ¡°I was picked up by my grandfather, too. Are you going to say that I was kidnapped as well?¡± ¡®That¡¯s not impossible¡­¡± ¡®What a joke!¡± Zack interrupted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take responsibility for why Gilbert got lost in the first ce? Our grandfather took care of him and never mistreated him. You can tell, based on that alone, that our grandfather would never kidnap a child. You might even have abandoned him, and you¡¯re only here to im him as your own now that he¡¯s sessful.¡± He wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with this concept. His biological parents were like that. They knew of his sessful life and now wanted to live with him but were coldly rejected by him. In fact, he didn¡¯t even n on contacting them again. Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Gilbert and Marigold (25) ¡¯Bullshit!¡± the woman roared. She was unhappy with Zack¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯d be better off finding out if you were picked up by the roadside or kidnapped. Those human traffickers are counting their money right this instant!¡± ¡®We don¡¯t need you to tell us all this. n.ov?lx.o We will investigate it ourselves.¡± It was Jenny who spoke. She would not let anyone tarnish her grandfather¡¯s reputation. Hence, even if the woman hadn¡¯t told her to, she would have investigated it herself. The woman didn¡¯t want to indulge them anymore. To her, these were people of no importance. She looked at Gilbert and spoke in a gentler tone. ¡®Gilbert, Mommy isn¡¯t lying to you. You were kidnapped before, and I have never given up in my search for you.¡± ¡¯And?¡± Gilbert raised his eyebrows. She couldn¡¯t read him at all. ¡¯And now that I¡¯ve finally found you, I¡¯d like you to go back with me and return to your family.¡¯ She looked at Gilbert expectantly. She was here to bring him home. Gilbert said nothing. She continued, ¡®And your child, too. He cane back with us. I swear that you will be well protected there.¡¯ R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Marigold didn¡¯t say anything. After all, this was Gilbert¡¯s private business. She had no right to say anything. However, she became agitated when she heard that the woman wanted to take her child away. ¡°No! You can¡¯t take the child away!¡¯ The woman red at her, obviously not thinking much of her. The fact that she hade here meant that she had already investigated every one of them. Even though the Wagners were developing well, she would never agree to her son marrying this woman. She knew how this child came about. If it weren¡¯t for Gilbert, she wouldn¡¯t have epted it as her own. Marigold knew she was being ignored and looked at Gilbert pleadingly.¡± Don¡¯t treat me like this. Don¡¯t take the child away!¡± Gilbert tilted his head and looked at her, smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will be taking our child away.¡± Marigold felt grateful. Gilbert had not sided with that woman, at the very least. On top of that, he said our child. Their child. It was Gilbert¡¯s words, not hers. She couldn¡¯t help thinking about it. However, now was not the time to be saying this. Once she was sure that no one would be taking her child away, she stayed quiet. ¡¯Gilbert¡­¡± ¡¯Go away. I will not go with you,¡± Gilbert said determinedly to the woman. There was no room for negotiation. Her expression turned sour. ¡°Gilbert, you might not know who your parents are yet, and you don¡¯t know which family you belong to. If you did¡­¡± ¡®I still wouldn¡¯t go with you. I have no interest in you at all,¡± Gilbert interrupted mercilessly. She looked extremely unpleasant. She swept her gaze over Gilbert and the people around him, saying nothing. Then, she took out a business card and gave it to Gilbert. ¡°If you change your mind, you can give us a call.¡± Besides her number, her status was also written on the card. She figured that as long as Gilbert knew of her status, he might change his mind. He epted the card but flung it to the side without so much as a nce. Can you go now?¡± Coldly, the woman turned and left. Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 After she left, Jenny picked up the business card. Esther Bradshaw, Vice President of Bradshaw Operations. Bradshaw Operations? Jenny thought this was weird. She knew of thispany, but it was not an impressive one in Bardoff City. It didn¡¯t evenpare to the Wagners now. So where had that woman¡¯s confidencee from when she looked down on Marigold? Alec walked over too. When he saw the business card, he grew somber.¡± Bradshaw Operations is not as simple as they seem.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡¯ Jenny looked at Alec. Everyone else looked at him, too. ¡°Bradshaw Operations doesn¡¯t look like anything much, but the Bradshaws themselves are actually much stronger than we think. They own a lot of property privately, but it¡¯s not a part of thepany. That¡¯s why it looks harmless. However, if we count all their property, the Bradshaws won¡¯t lose to any of the Ten Elites,¡± Alec said. Jenny frowned. If what Alec said was true, things would prove difficult.¡± How do you know this?¡± she asked. ¡°Someone from Bradshaw Operations contacted me before for a coborative project. I found that their finances were odd and had someone investigate them,¡± he answered. He wouldn¡¯t have known about their deceptive appearance if it weren¡¯t forthat. Jenny nodded and looked at Gilbert, concerned. ¡°What do you think, Gilbert?¡± ¡°What do I think? What do they have to do with me? I got to where I am today by myself.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t care if he had a good family. At these words, Jenny knew where Gilbert stood. ¡°Alright. We support your decision.¡± But even though Gilbert rejected Esther, no one could guarantee that the Bradshaws would let it go easily. ¡¯Hold up,¡± Zack said. ¡®Are we going to believe her just because she said she¡¯s Gilbert¡¯s mother? novelebookWe should at least do a DNA test. How else would we believe her?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only When he found his biological family, they only determined their rtionship after a DNA test. How else could they confirm it otherwise? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care, anyway.¡± Gilbert turned and left the swimming pool. In his eyes, regardless of Esther¡¯s rtionship with him, he would not leave with her, and he would not go to the Bradshaws. Watching him leave, Marigold grew worried. ¡°Gilbert is alright, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Gilbert will be fine. But you might have to care for him a little more these few days.¡± Although Gilbert said he didn¡¯t care, Jenny knew that Esther¡¯s sudden appearance would affect him somewhat. Even for her, when she knew that Graham was her father, it took her a long time to calm down. Marigold nodded. She would have done it without Jenny¡¯s prompting.¡± Yeah, I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± They dispersed. No one talked about the sudden interruption. The party was still going on. Gilbert was already back in the hall, talking with guests as if nothing had happened. The guests began leaving after they had eaten. Although Jenny was worried,she didn¡¯t say much. Gilbert had to face this on his own. As his sister, all she could do was stay by his side and support his decisions no matter what. Besides, he had Marigold by his side, which was why Jenny wasn¡¯t that worried. Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Soon, the guests were all gone. Jenny and the others left, too, leaving only Gilbert and Marigold in the hotel. Even the child was taken home by the nanny. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gilbert had a lot to drink today. Hence, after he was done sending off his guests, he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes halfway as if he was asleep. Marigold walked toward him, worried. ¡°Are you¡­alright?¡¯ At her voice, Gilbert opened his eyes. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see Marigold.¡± I¡¯m fine. Get the driver to start the car.¡± He¡¯d had so much to drink that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to drive home. Marigold nodded and called up the driver, telling him to ce the car at the entrance and help her get Gilbert out. She put her phone away and held Gilbert. ¡°The driver ising. I¡¯ll help you up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can walk on my own.¡± Gilbert tried to stand up by himself. However, he had overestimated himself. The moment he stood, he copsed to the side. Marigold hurriedly pulled him. Unfortunately, she had no strength to do so and was pulled down with him. ¡°Ow!¡® Marigold eximed, falling on top of Gilbert. His broad chest made her dazed. Hearing his heartbeat from between his ribs, she blushed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡± Gilbert apologized and tried to get up, but then he was stunned. Marigold was looking at him, and for whatever reason, her eyes were making him feel a certain way. As he was lost in his thoughts, Marigold kissed him. Her emotions were in overdrive. She couldn¡¯t help herself. She didn¡¯t want to waste the opportunity God had given her. Although Jenny had warned her not to be too hasty, Marigold was in no mood to think about that. With her soft lips pressed against his, Gilbert swallowed. For a moment, he wanted more. But the moment the thought arose, footsteps sounded at the door, and he snapped back to reality, pulling Marigold up at once. When the driver walked in, nothing seemed amiss. ¡°Mr. Hawthorn, Miss Wagner, the car is here,¡¯ the driver said. Gilbert murmured a response. He looked like his usual self. Only Marigold¡¯s face was as red as a tomato. The driver supported Gilbert while Marigold followed behind them. She hadn¡¯t calmed down yet. What had she done? She¡¯d kissed Gilbert! Gilbert must hate her so much right now. Oh Marigold, why was she so impatient? She¡¯d already promised Jenny to take things slowly. Why did she kiss him? Her thoughts were in a frenzy. They stayed like that until the car reached the vi. The driver left, leaving Marigold alone with Gilbert once more. It was only then that she had the bravery to look at him. Gilbert hadn¡¯t expressed anything. But when he felt her gaze, he looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡± She had no idea how to exin herself and didn¡¯t know if her apology would even mean anything. She had to admit that she was afraid now. She was afraid that Gilbert would chase her out. However, Gilbert wasn¡¯t mad at all. He merely looked at her, saying, ¡°You were so brave before. Why are you so cowardly now?¡± She¡¯d already kissed him. Why was she apologizing now? Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Marigold was perplexed. What did Gilbert mean by that? Did that mean he wasn¡¯t going to me her? She was utterly bewildered. He felt even more unreadable to her now. ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡± Gilbert looked at her as if wanting to see right through her. Marigold came back to her senses and felt his gaze. ¡°Because I liked you. There¡¯s not much reason behind it.¡± She didn¡¯t deny her crush on him. Denial meant nothing right now. Gilbert was no fool. There was no way that he wouldn¡¯t know about her feelings for him. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I thought that you would change after what happened before.¡¯ Gilbert smiled lightly. After what happened, they had not contacted each other for a few days. He thought that Marigold would give up. He didn¡¯t expect that she would still like him. She bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was impulsive. I didn¡¯t control myself.¡± After what happened, she told herself not to do anything like that again. But just a few dayster¡­ Even Marigold didn¡¯t feel too great about herself, much less Gilbert. ¡°Impulsive? So you¡¯re saying that your feelings for me are just impulsive?¡± For whatever reason, Gilbert was upset. ¡°I said the kiss was impulsive. Not my feelings.¡± Marigold paused. She looked at Gilbert, whose gaze was shifting weirdly. ¡°Are you not mad?¡± ¡°Why would I be? I wasn¡¯t taken advantage of,¡± he said. Marigold couldn¡¯t believe that this was what Gilbert had said. If this was about being taken advantage of, Gilbert wouldn¡¯t have rejected her before. She was confused. Then, an unbelievable thought came to her mind. ¡°Have you¡­fallen for me?¡± The moment she said those words, the air grew tense. Only their breaths could be heard. Fallen for her? Gilbert didn¡¯t know what that felt like. He only knew that he didn¡¯t hate Marigold¡¯s kiss. But did that mean he had feelings for her? It probably didn¡¯t. He shook his head. ¡°How could I like you? Have you forgotten that I have no interest in you?¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± ¡°Like I said, I wasn¡¯t the one taken advantage of.¡± Then, Gilbert went upstairs into his room. He didn¡¯t care what Marigold thought. Gilbert¡¯s words made her disappointed. Was he not angry simply because he wasn¡¯t the one at a disadvantage? It sounded logical, but Marigold thought that something was amiss. Gilbert wasn¡¯t like that. In the end, Marigold reached her conclusion. She took her phone out excitedly and called Jenny. She told her everything and then asked, ¡°What do you think this means, Jenny?¡± ¡°What do you think? He has probably fallen for you,¡± Jenny replied. She was happy with this oue. ¡°Really?¡± Marigold couldn¡¯t quite believe it. Had she obtained what she wanted so badly this easily? Yes, it was easy. Although she had already been staying here at Gilbert¡¯s for some time, Marigold didn¡¯t think she had done much, which was why she thought it was easy. ¡°But don¡¯t celebrate just yet. I know him. Even if he does like you, he won¡¯t be able to tell just yet. He won¡¯t be able to reciprocate your feelings. You need to keep it up.¡± Jenny was afraid that Marigold would give up. She was only preparing her. Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 When Jenny put it like that, Marigold understood Gilbert¡¯s reaction. She wanted tough. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give up just yet.¡¯ She would not give up. She hadn¡¯t given up even when Gilbert absolutely hated her. And now that she was seeing progress, all of her efforts would be wasted if she gave up now. After the phone call with Jenny, Marigold felt much better. She went upstairs, showered, then slept soundly in her bed. She was not in a hurry. Since there was progress, she felt much calmer. She slept very well that night, but Gilbert hadn¡¯t. Because of Marigold¡¯s kiss, he had a dream once more. It wasn¡¯t as oundish as before, but this time, he dreamt that he and Marigold were having their wedding. This was madness. A wedding! Was he really going to marry her? Meanwhile, Esther returned to the Bradshaws. When Octavius Crawley saw her, he hurriedly asked, ¡°How was it? Did he agree toe back?¡± Octavius¡¯ voice was subdued. He was respectful towards Esther. Although they were husband and wife, their interactions seemed more akin to a superior and an employee. It couldn¡¯t be helped. This was how it was destined to be ever since the day he married her. ¡°Come back? He told me to fuck off!¡±Esther was still furious when she thought of Gilbert¡¯s attitude toward her. She had gone to see him with utmost sincerity. Gilbert should not have refused her. It wasn¡¯t her fault that Gilbert had gone lost, and she had been looking everywhere for him. Why was he so resistant toward her? She felt upset when she thought of this. ¡°Get someone to investigate the Wilkins. I want to see how they raise children!¡± The Wilkins were Jenny¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family in Orchid Vige. Esther felt that Horace Wilkins had not brought them up properly, which was why he would reject his own parents. ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious. He didn¡¯t have his parents around for so long. He must be angry at us. He wouldn¡¯t be able to understand or ept it so quickly.¡± Octavius thought it was a pity, but he wasn¡¯t angry. Esther nced at him, upset. ¡°Of course you¡¯re not upset. The Bradshaws¡¯ inheritance has nothing to do with you, but what about me? Look at Eli! Do you think he can inherit the Bradshaws? I¡¯m anxious to get Gilbert because I want him to take over the Bradshaws.¡± Eli was her second child. After Gilbert went missing, Esther ced all of her efforts on him. However, she was not reaping any rewards for all her hard work. Eli only knew how to enjoy the pleasures of life. He wasn¡¯t at all like a suitable heir. It was why she was so anxious. Hence, she increased her efforts in looking for Gilbert, and she finally found him. However, she did not expect him to refuse her in such a crass way. There was no room for negotiations at all. She was upset, but there didn¡¯t seem to be another choice. Octavius¡¯ eyes dimmed, saying nothing. He had no right to speak in this house. Both of them had not noticed a movement on the second floor. Eli, who was prepared to go downstairs, had frozen in ce. His face was terrifyingly dark. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Let Gilbert take over the Bradshaws? Was he going to inherit the Bradshaws even after so many years of absence? What was the point of Eli¡¯s actions back then if that happened? At this thought, his eyes shed dangerously. Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 After the party, Gilbert and Marigold¡¯s rtionship evolved to an awkward phase. They were no longer as cold as before, yet they were not close, either. It was an ufortable feeling. They both knew what the problem was. However, neither seemed to want to solve it. It was Marigold¡¯s first time in Hawthorn Inc. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m here to see Mr. Hawthorn,¡± Marigold said softly at the front desk. There was a warm lunchbox in her hands. She¡¯de here to bring dinner to Gilbert. The employee didn¡¯t recognize Marigold, but she thought she looked familiar. However, she didn¡¯t intend to let her in. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°An appointment? I don¡¯t.¡± She shook her head. She didn¡¯t know that she needed an appointment to see Gilbert. When the employee heard that she didn¡¯t have an appointment, she thought of her as yet another one of Gilbert¡¯s fans. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t let you in without an appointment.¡± Although Hawthorn Inc was still not at the level of the Ten Elites, it was advancing well in Bardoff City. Gilbert was considered a new tycoon, and the women who came after him were aplenty. Hence, Gilbert had issued an order forbidding them from going up to see him. The employee at the front desk had to be alert. Marigold did not make things difficult for the employee. She took out her phone and chose to call Gilbert. She was anxious because she didn¡¯t know if he would pickup. Thankfully, he picked up after a few rings. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Gilbert was still indifferent, as usual. Marigold didn¡¯t think there was much of a problem. She was used to it anyway. She looked at the employee¡¯s curious gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯m downstairs at yourpany. Can you let me up?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Gilbert thought it was weird. Marigold had nevere to hispany before. ¡°Yes. I have something for you.¡± Marigold blushed in embarrassment. Naturally, Gilbert couldn¡¯t see her blush over the phone. When he heard that, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to fetch you.¡± The call ended. The employee looked perplexed. ¡¯What is your rtionship with our president?¡± She was worried that she had offended something she shouldn¡¯t have. How could she know that Marigold would be connected to Gilbert? She felt like a victim. She could only hope that Marigold wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge. If she merely whispered in Gilbert¡¯s ear, she would be fired. ¡°Nothing much. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± The employee had done nothing wrong. Furthermore, Marigold was not the type to tell tales. The employee heaved a sigh of relief. Marigold didn¡¯t look like the type to tell tales. Soon, Greg, his assistant, came downstairs. He recognized Marigold and went straight to her. ¡°Follow me, Miss Wagner.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you,¡± Marigold said in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem.¡¯ Greg hoped that Gilbert would have a woman by his side. That way, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry so much.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. They walked into the elevator. It was then that Greg noticed the lunchbox in Marigold¡¯s hands. He was stunned. ¡°Are you¡­bringing him dinner?¡± ¡°Yeah. I noticed he frequently doesn¡¯t eat dinner.¡± Marigold nodded, then asked, ¡® Are things busy at the company? Why doesn¡¯t he eat?¡± ¡°He¡¯s used to it. I always remind him to, but he never listens to me.¡± Greg was exasperated. He thought it was unsustainable for Gilbert to keep on like this, but he had no choice. He wasn¡¯t expecting Marigold toe by with food. She¡¯d never done it before. And now she was suddenly making him dinner. Did this mean that they were moving forward with their rtionship? Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 Marigold didn¡¯t know what the assistant was thinking. If she did, she might have blushed again. Her rtionship with Gilbert wasn¡¯t exactly evolving. After their kiss, things grew a little warmer between them. Although no one had pointed it out yet, Marigold felt that Gilbert might have some feelings for her. At least, things were different from before. However, she was too afraid to confront him about it. She could wait it out. As Jenny said, Marigold would be nice to him and let him get used to having her around. She cheered herself on inwardly. Then, when the elevator sounded, she grew anxious again. As long as she was in front of Gilbert, she would grow nervous. ¡°Miss Wagner, Mr. Hawthorn is in the office. You can open the door and go in.¡± Greg brought her to the door, not intending to go in. He didn¡¯t want to get in their way. Marigold nodded and smiled at him. ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± Greg was dazed by her smile. He hadn¡¯t recovered even after Marigold had gone in. How could his president not fall for such a beautiful woman? Greg was deep in thought. He obviously couldn¡¯t understand it. Marigold pushed the door open and saw the busy man behind the desk. Gilbert didn¡¯t raise his head. When the door opened, he thought it was Greg. ¡±Get me the financial reports from March.¡± After giving out his order, he busied himself again. There were sounds of someone sifting through the desk. Unfortunately, Marigold didn¡¯t know where the March report was. Hence, the sound of her shuffling was disruptive. Gilbert raised his head, about to chide his assistant. He saw that it was Marigold who was shuffling through the documents. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to help.¡± What a pity it was that she just didn¡¯t know where the report was. Gilbert wasn¡¯t mad, either. He shut the documents in his hands and asked,¡± It¡¯s fine. What are you here for?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Marigold was nervous being looked at by him. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Gilbert frowned. He wasn¡¯t expecting this from her. ¡°No,¡± he answered. For some reason, Marigold smiled. ¡°I brought you dinner. Have some before you work again.¡± Then, she took out the lunchbox she had brought. The food was exquisite, and they were all Gilbert¡¯s favorites. It was obvious she had put a lot of thought into it. Seeing her take the food out, Gilbert felt satisfied for some reason. ¡°Eat.¡± Marigold handed him a fork and stood next to him. They held their gazes for a moment before Gilbert said, ¡°Did youe here just to bring me dinner?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not good for you to skip dinner every day.¡± It was terrible, in fact. Gilbert didn¡¯t think much of it. When he got busy, he would not feel hungry. And when he got home, it was alreadyte at night. He would sleep after washing up, and once he slept, he wouldn¡¯t feel hungry either. However, he was moved when he saw the food before him. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said after a moment. No matter what, he was happy. When Marigold heard him thank her, she was stunned and pleased. She was worried that Gilbert would refuse her kindness. Now it seemed that things weren¡¯t as bad as she thought. Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 Marigold didn¡¯t know what the assistant was thinking. If she did, she might have blushed again. Her rtionship with Gilbert wasn¡¯t exactly evolving. After their kiss, things grew a little warmer between them. Although no one had pointed it out yet, Marigold felt that Gilbert might have some feelings for her. At least, things were different from before. However, she was too afraid to confront him about it. She could wait it out. As Jenny said, Marigold would be nice to him and let him get used to having her around. She cheered herself on inwardly. Then, when the elevator sounded, she grew anxious again. As long as she was in front of Gilbert, she would grow nervous. ¡°Miss Wagner, Mr. Hawthorn is in the office. You can open the door and go in.¡± Greg brought her to the door, not intending to go in. He didn¡¯t want to get in their way. Marigold nodded and smiled at him. ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± Greg was dazed by her smile. He hadn¡¯t recovered even after Marigold had gone in. How could his president not fall for such a beautiful woman? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Greg was deep in thought. He obviously couldn¡¯t understand it. Marigold pushed the door open and saw the busy man behind the desk. Gilbert didn¡¯t raise his head. When the door opened, he thought it was Greg. ¡±Get me the financial reports from March.¡± After giving out his order, he busied himself again. There were sounds of someone sifting through the desk. Unfortunately, Marigold didn¡¯t know where the March report was. Hence, the sound of her shuffling was disruptive. Gilbert raised his head, about to chide his assistant. He saw that it was Marigold who was shuffling through the documents. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to help.¡± What a pity it was that she just didn¡¯t know where the report was. Gilbert wasn¡¯t mad, either. He shut the documents in his hands and asked,¡± It¡¯s fine. What are you here for?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Marigold was nervous being looked at by him. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Gilbert frowned. He wasn¡¯t expecting this from her. ¡°No,¡± he answered. For some reason, Marigold smiled. ¡°I brought you dinner. Have some before you work again.¡± Then, she took out the lunchbox she had brought. The food was exquisite, and they were all Gilbert¡¯s favorites. It was obvious she had put a lot of thought into it. Seeing her take the food out, Gilbert felt satisfied for some reason. ¡°Eat.¡± Marigold handed him a fork and stood next to him. They held their gazes for a moment before Gilbert said, ¡°Did youe here just to bring me dinner?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not good for you to skip dinner every day.¡± It was terrible, in fact. Gilbert didn¡¯t think much of it. When he got busy, he would not feel hungry. And when he got home, it was alreadyte at night. He would sleep after washing up, and once he slept, he wouldn¡¯t feel hungry either. However, he was moved when he saw the food before him. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said after a moment. No matter what, he was happy. When Marigold heard him thank her, she was stunned and pleased. She was worried that Gilbert would refuse her kindness. Now it seemed that things weren¡¯t as bad as she thought. Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 As he was deep in thought, the door to the meeting room opened. He looked over instinctively. Gilbert, who was in a navy suit, walked into the meeting room. His gaze was calm, and he looked at Octavius emotionlessly. He sat on the couch, then finally red at him. ¡°What are you here for?¡± he said in an unpleasant tone. That was to be expected. He didn¡¯t feel very warmly toward the Bradshaws. Octavius snapped back to reality. He looked at the total stranger of a son before him, suddenly at a loss for words. He no longer saw that child on Gilbert¡¯s face. He was a stranger, an intimidating one at that. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡­You know that I am your father, don¡¯t you?¡± If he could investigate Gilbert, Gilbert could investigate him, too. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gilbert didn¡¯t answer. He asked, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Why are you here?¡± Octavius paled, not expecting Gilbert to be this rude. ¡°Son, you truly wandered off and got lost back then. Your mother and I have tried to find you all these years. You can¡¯t me us for that!¡± Gilbert sneered, saying nothing. ¡°On top of that, you were already six or seven years old when you got lost. You should have remembered us. Why didn¡¯t you try to find us?¡± ording to Octavius¡¯ logic, even if Gilbert was kidnapped and had no way of escape, he should have had the power to find them when he grew older. But he didn¡¯t. If Esther hadn¡¯t found him, they might never have known that their son was in Bardoff City and had grown to be so brilliant. Gilbert was nonchnt at first. But when he heard Octavius¡¯ words, he grew bewildered. ¡°You¡¯re saying I was six or seven when I got lost?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I even got you to memorize our phone numbers. Logically speaking, you would have contacted us the moment you could.¡± Octavius just couldn¡¯t understand why Gilbert had never reached out to them all these years. Gilbert frowned. He sensed that something was amiss. He had no memories before the age of seven. His memories only began with Jenny¡¯s grandfather picking him up. He desperately searched for his memories, but he remembered nothing at all. In fact, a sting of pain shot through his brain, and he paled instantly. Octavius held him up quickly. He was worried. ¡°Are you trying to remember? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t. As long as you know that both your parents love you very much, and we were very upset when we lost you. We¡¯re very happy to have found you and want you toe home to us. That¡¯s your real home!¡± Gilbert felt disgusted by Octavius¡¯ touch. He pushed him away. ¡°I will not go back with you.¡± ¡°Son¡­¡± ¡°I am not your son,¡± Gilbert interrupted. He was extremely cold. ¡°No matter whose fault it was, I¡¯ve already been away from the Bradshaws for so long. I don¡¯t need parents anymore.¡± So what if Octavius was telling the truth? Gilbert didn¡¯t care. ¡°Gilbert, the Bradshaws are stronger than you think. Even if you don¡¯t want to im us, are you really going to let go of all that property?¡± Octavius had surveyed Gilbert before, and he knew that he was strong. It wasn¡¯t easy developing hispany to this extent alone. But even then, Hawthorn Inc could notpare to Bradshaw Operations. He felt that as long as Gilbert was smart, he would not forfeit the chance to inherit Bradshaw Operations. Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Bradshaw Operations? Gilbert seemed to be considering Octavius¡¯ words. Octavius¡¯ eyes lit up, feeling that he had piqued Gilbert¡¯s interest. ¡°Besides the property that everyone thinks we have, we have a lot of property hidden under the radar. If we were topare, the Bradshaws would not be worse off than the Fausts,¡± Octavius said. Gilbert smiled lightly. He looked at Octavius in amusement. ¡°You seem very interested in Bradshaw¡¯s property.¡± Octavius went quiet. Frankly speaking, why would he willingly marry into that family if it weren¡¯t for their property? Despite his courteousness to Esther all these years, he was still not respected in the Bradshaw family. Their inheritance had nothing to do with him. Outsiders thought he was living the good life, but Octavius knew he was no more than a rug to the Bradshaws. He knew he had no hope, but he didn¡¯t want to give up. He would be happy to see Bradshaw Operations falling into Gilbert¡¯s hands in the end. No matter what, Gilbert was his son. Biologically speaking, that meant that he was part of Octavius, too. As for Eli, even if Gilbert weren¡¯t found, it would be difficult for Eli to inherit Bradshaw Operations with his bastardly character. There were no fools in the Bradshaw family. Gilbert¡¯s smile held a note of intrigue. ¡°Since you want the Bradshaws¡¯ property so much, why don¡¯t I lend you a helping hand?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Octavius frowned, feeling unhappy. Even after saying so much, Gilbert didn¡¯t seem very interested in the Bradshaws¡¯ property. Gilbert leaned against the sofa and looked at Octavius in contempt. ¡®You can help me spy on the inner workings of Bradshaw Operations, and I¡¯ll devour them whole. When that timees, I¡¯ll cut you a percentage of the shares. You will not worry for the rest of your life, and you¡¯ll have tons of cash in your hands.¡± Octavius couldn¡¯t believe that these words wereing from Gilbert¡¯s lips. He widened his eyes, stunned. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± As long as Gilbert so much as nodded, he would be able to inherit the Bradshaws. Wouldn¡¯t it belong to him he have to make things so difficult? On top of that, did he even have the power to devour the Bradshaws? ¡°I don¡¯t like being called a Bradshaw. I like being a Hawthorn.¡± He wanted to change the Bradshaws¡¯ name to that of his. Octavius was in a daze. ¡°You can consider it slowly. There¡¯s no rush. I have plenty of time.¡± Devouring the Bradshaws was easier said than done. Gilbert had to put a lot of time and effort into preparing for it. Octavius looked at the person before him. He could see that Gilbert was not joking. He truly wanted to devour the Bradshaws. Octavius retracted his gaze. He looked solemn and a little angry. ¡°What makes you think that I¡¯ll help you? I¡¯m living quite well already in the Bradshaw family.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really? Do you honestly think relying on your wife for everything is great?¡± Gilbert could read him like a book. Octavius¡¯ eyes had lit up when he spoke of the property. Gilbert was sure that Octavius had been after the properties when he married into the family but was not expecting Esther to be so capable. She hadn¡¯t given him the slightest chance to infiltrate the inner workings of Bradshaw Operations. And after so many years, Octavius was stuck where he was. He was getting a little panicky. Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Octavius said nothing. He knew Gilbert thoroughly researched his standing in the Bradshaw family. He didn¡¯t have to worry about anything in that family, but he had not married into their family to simply not be worried. ¡® Are you sure that you can take control of the Bradshaws?¡± Octavius was moved, but he doubted Gilbert¡¯s abilities. Gilbert smiled. Things seemed to be going smoother than he expected. He hadn¡¯t expected Octavius to go against the Bradshaws so easily. He thought he would have to work to convince him. The corners of his lips curled upward. ¡°I can¡¯t do it alone, but I have the Walters and the Fausts backing me up. With theirbined forces, don¡¯t you think I¡¯d be able to do it?¡± ¡°If you count them in, you¡¯d be able to. But are you sure they wouldn¡¯t plunder the Bradshaws for themselves once everything is settled?¡± Octavius had heard that Gilbert was close with Jenny, but no one could be trusted in the face of profit. Gilbert sneered, not taking him to heart. ¡°This is my business. You don¡¯t have to think about it. You only need to be sure you obtain arge amount of money.¡± Octavius was stunned. That made sense. ¡® Alright. I¡¯ll work with you.¡± After so many years of being a househusband, he had enough. Once he had the money, he wanted to live a luxurious life. These years, Esther guarded him like a hawk, but she had a few lovers outside the household. Octavius had been unable to bear it for a long time now. ¡°That¡¯s it, then. You may go home now. I will have someone contact you to let you know what I need from the Bradshaws.¡± Gilbert stood up, feeling that he had nothing more to say. Seeing that he was about to leave, Octavius quickly said, ¡°Do you¡­hate me? ¡ö Gilbert paused in his footsteps. However, he didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Hate you? Is there anything worth hating about you?¡± To him, Octavius was merely a stranger. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, they were conspirators now. They weren¡¯t exactly strangers. Octavius turned pale. Perhaps he never in a million years would have thought that his missing son would turn out this way. He had imagined his son crying as he ran into his arms, but that never happened. Perhaps they just weren¡¯t destined to be together. Why else would he go missing back then? At that thought, Octavius left Gilbert¡¯spany. He had to go back to gather intel on the Bradshaws. Since he decided to work with Gilbert, he was going back to ruin them. He wasn¡¯t going to ruin them just because he¡¯d had enough of being a househusband. It was also because he hated them. All these years, no one in the family took him seriously. He wanted to see their faces after they copsed and were transformed from haughty aristocrats to pennilessmoners. It was going to be a delight to behold. At the thought of that, his footsteps quickened. He began to look forward to it. Gilbert didn¡¯t care what Octavius had in mind. After talking with him, he returned to his office and continued with his work. Perhaps because he had his dinner, he seemed energetic while working through the night. He smiled in exasperation. He used to skip meals to work, but now it seemed that he preferred actually having something to eat. He couldn¡¯t help thinking of Marigold¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t noticed before, but now that he thought of it, Marigold was actually very pretty. Her face was soft and alluring. Gilbert remembered their kiss from that day. He unconsciously licked his lips, even yearning for it again. Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 When Octavius returned to the Bradshaws, Esther was already sitting in the living room. Eli was sitting there, too, and was looking at his phone. ¡°Back already?¡± Esther nced at him. ¡®What did Gilbert say?¡¯ At the mention of Gilbert, Eli took his gaze away from his phone and looked at Octavius. He had no idea that Octavius had gone to see Gilbert. Did he really want Gilbert toe back so much? Eli couldn¡¯t understand why they were still so hung up on Gilbert, even though he was the one who grew up with them. They even wanted to hand the family over to Gilbert. Was Eli that useless in their eyes? Hatred brewed in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t vent it on Esther and Octavius. He could only direct it toward Gilbert. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°He refused.¡± Octavius went to the chair and sat, sighing. Esther frowned, displeasure written on her face. He has the nerve! Does he think Hawthorn Inc is that incredible? He doesn¡¯t know where he stands! ¡± A n was already forming in her head. Since Gilbert was so attached to hispany, she would go against Hawthorn Inc. Once it was demolished, Esther would see how else Gilbert would stand up for himself. Octavius could tell what she was thinking and grew concerned. ¡°Do you want to plot against his company? This will only make him more repulsed.¡± ¡® And what about that? I¡¯m not scared of him.¡± Esther sneered. ¡¯It¡¯s good for him to have a taste of the Bradshaws¡¯ abilities, just in case he thinks that we¡¯re weak.¡± In her eyes, Gilbert refused toe home because he didn¡¯t know of their true capabilities. That didn¡¯t matter. After this, he would know for sure. Octavius said nothing else. On the one hand, he was powerless to stop anything. On the other hand, he wanted to test Gilbert¡¯s abilities. If he couldn¡¯t handle something like this, devouring the Bradshaws would simply be a fever dream. ¡°Just let it go if Gilbert doesn¡¯t want toe home, Mom. Maybe he wants to be free.¡± Eli didn¡¯t want Gilbert to return. If he did, Eli would hold no position in the Bradshaws. Esther was incensed when he said that. ¡°Would I want him toe back if you would just work a little harder?¡± Eli was speechless. He didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong. He was already a hard worker. Besides, thepany had so many people employed. He wasn¡¯t needed personally. He could delegate all his work to his subordinates. There was nothing for him to worry about. However, he dared not say any of this to his mother for fear of provoking her further. He lowered his head, saying nothing more. Esther grew angrier when she saw him like that. He was trash. She couldn¡¯t understand how a strong person like her would have given birth to such a useless piece of trash. She mmed the table hard and got up to leave. Once she left, Octavius looked at Eli. ¡¯Don¡¯t take it to heart. Your mother just can¡¯t process it right now.¡± All these years, no one dared to go against her. Esther would not be able to ept it. ¡°Do I need you tofort me?¡¯ Eli rolled his eyes. Although Octavius was his father, he did not take him seriously. ¡¯I am your father¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have such a reclusive father as you.¡± Eli just couldn¡¯t understand why his mother would marry someone like Octavius. Sure, he would only be a househusband, but what was the point? Could she have married someone from a higher status? The Bradshaws could be at a higher level right now if so. Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 As he watched Eli leave, Octavius¡¯ gaze dimmed, bearing a hint of disdain. Even his son refused to respect him. If Gilbert could ruin the Bradshaws, it would be a good thing for Octavius. Gilbert knew nothing about what was happening in the Bradshaws. He was already in his vi. It wasn¡¯t veryte when he returned, but Caleb was already asleep. He didn¡¯t go to bother him. At first, he thought Marigold had already fallen asleep. But then, when he passed her room, her door was ajar, and her lights were on. She was obviously still not asleep. He knocked. Marigold got up. She was surprised to see Gilbert at the door. He would never go to see her after work. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re back. Are you hungry?¡¯ Marigold asked. ¡°I had dinner,¡± Gilbert answered, reminding her of what had happened. Marigold smiled lightly and nodded. ¡°I know. But you¡¯ve worked for so long after dinner. You might be hungry again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a glutton,¡± Gilbert said, speechless. He didn¡¯t have such a huge appetite. ¡°Nothing happened, right?¡± Marigold remembered Gilbert¡¯s fathering to see him when she left. She couldn¡¯t help being worried. Based on Gilbert¡¯s attitude toward his mother, he wouldn¡¯t be good to his father, either. She was worried that they would argue and Gilbert would end up suffering losses. However, her worries were unnecessary. Gilbert looked at her, his gaze falling on her lips. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Marigold was stunned, bewildered by his words. She looked up, meeting his unabashed gaze. She froze. What was this? Had he fallen for her? Marigold couldn¡¯t believe it. She felt as if she was dreaming. ¡°I¡­I am a little worried, yes.¡± ¡°Rx. I¡¯m fine.¡± Gilbert smiled, obviously in a good mood. Marigold nodded. She had a million questions in her heart, but she didn¡¯t ask him a single one. She feared that she would be thinking too much into it. Since none of them spoke, the air around them grew quiet. Marigold¡¯s hands were wrung together as if relieving herself of her anxiety. What was Gilbert doing knocking on her door? Gilbert was embarrassed, too. He just wanted to see her for a bit since she hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet. But then, when he saw her, he didn¡¯t know what to say. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just wanted to see if you were asleep.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Marigold replied. It was awkward again. ¡°Well, you should get some rest. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± Gilbert said. Marigold hurriedly nodded. It was too awkward for her to handle. ¡°Alright. You should rest, too. I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡± As if thinking of something, when she was about to close the door, Gilbert suddenly pulled at her. ¡°There will be a party happening tomorrow. Can youe?¡± Marigold was bbergasted. Could this be what she thought it was? ¡°I want you to be my plus one,¡± Gilbert said. Marigold couldn¡¯t believe it. If Gilbert weren¡¯t standing in front of her, she¡¯d be jumping for joy. She had to control herself. She couldn¡¯t embarrass herself in front of Gilbert. ¡°Why me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of people misunderstanding our situation?¡± Marigold asked. She could feel her heartbeat quickening. Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 ¡°I have no one else to go with,¡¯ Gilbert said honestly. However, he had his reasons that he couldn¡¯t say out loud. Unfortunately, Marigold¡¯s expression shifted when she heard that. So he was only choosing her because he had no other woman to go with. She thought she was a fool. What was she so excited for, thinking that Gilbert had fallen for her? What a joke. Seeing that she was not responding, Gilbert thought she was refusing to go. He grew concerned. ¡°WilI youe?¡± Marigold looked up at him. Although she was angry, she couldn¡¯t say no to him in the face of his request. She pouted and said after a pause, ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t me me if I embarrass you.¡¯ Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It had been a long time since she went to parties like these. She used to love going to them, but after her pregnancy and her sickness, she thought many things through and felt that all these things were unnecessary. Hence, she didn¡¯t attend them anymore. If she went again, this time with Gilbert, she would be nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± Gilbert smiled, looking happy. Marigold didn¡¯t know what he was so happy about. Was he happy that she was the one apanying him, or was he happy just because someone agreed to go with him? She thought it was probably thetter. He wouldn¡¯t have gone to see her if Gilbert had other options. She thought things were progressing between her and Gilbert, but she seemed to be making too much out of it. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep that night. However, Gilbert slept soundly next door. Before falling asleep, he sent a message to his assistant, Greg. He ordered him to prepare clothes that fit Marigold¡¯s measurements and specifically instructed the dress to bepletely unique. Once Greg received the message, he got out of bed in the middle of the night to look for the dress. However, it was hard to find a unique dress. They would have to get it custom-made, but it was toote now. There were other options, which was buying from luxurious and exclusive brands, especially those that made only one item per design. However, that would be pricey. Greg didn¡¯t know how close Gilbert and Marigold were, so he couldn¡¯t be sure if Gilbert would be willing to spend that much money on Marigold¡¯s dress. Hence, he curated a few selections for Gilbert to choose from tomorrow. In Alec¡¯s vi, Jenny was not asleep when Alec came home. She was calling someone on the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t care how long ago it was. You must get it checked. I will not allow anyone to tarnish my grandfather¡¯s name after his death.¡± After that, Jenny hung up. She was obviously in a bad mood. Alec went to her side and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Are you still looking into Gilbert¡¯s identity?¡± ¡°Yes. I believe in my grandfather¡¯s innocence. Something must have happened.¡± She wanted to investigate it thoroughly. This was the only way that her grandfather wouldn¡¯t be a scapegoat. Alec knew how much she cared for her grandfather, even though they weren¡¯t rted by blood. He massaged her forehead. ¡®Til help you check it out. There will be results.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny leaned against his shoulder. Once she cleared it up, she would tell it all to Esther and let her know that her grandfather was not like what Esther had thought. Besides, it involved Gilbert. She wanted to know what had happened. Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 Gilbert and Marigold (39) Greg ced all the selected designs and details before him in his office early in the morning. ¡®These are the dresses I have prepared, Mr. Hawthorn. However, I¡¯m not sure which one Miss Wagner would like,¡¯ Greg said. In truth, he thought they were all very pretty, and they were all dresses that he would never be able to afford in his lifetime. Even looking at them would make him drool. Gilbert went through them and spent half his day deciding. In the end, he couldn¡¯t decide because he didn¡¯t know which one Marigold liked. Finally, he sent the pictures to Marigold so she could choose from them. Very quickly, he received her message. Surprisingly, she¡¯d picked a ck one. ¡°Get this.¡± Although Gilbert thought the red one looked better, he supported Marigold¡¯s decision and chose the ck one. The assistant took the documents, hesitating. ¡°Mr. Hawthorn, this dress is from one of the most luxurious brands. It¡¯s very expensive.¡± He wasn¡¯t being nosy. This dress was just not for casual buying. He had to be sure. If Gilbert wasn¡¯t taking Marigold seriously, such an expensive dress wouldn¡¯t seem worth it. Gilbert didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He was dissatisfied to hear that.¡± What¡¯s wrong? Is the company going bankrupt? Can¡¯t you take even this amount out?¡± ¡¯No, sir!¡± Greg shook his head quickly, understanding Gilbert¡¯s intentions. He turned, afraid that he would further invoke Gilbert¡¯s wrath staying there. However, just as he reached the door, Gilbert said, ¡°In the future, give her only the best when ites to whatever she wants.¡± Gilbert had never asked about these things and had only left it to Greg to handle. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t been clear enough, resulting in Greg¡¯s negligence. Greg was stunned, and he hurriedly agreed. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. So, it seemed that his president had taken a liking to Marigold. When that happened, that meant he was about to fall for her. Greg would have to be more polite to Marigold in the future. She might end up being the president¡¯s wife. In the afternoon, Marigold received the clothes that Greg personally delivered. ¡°Sorry for the trouble,¡¯ Marigold said as she took the dress. She was a little embarrassed that he had to come all this way. He shook his head and said, ¡°It was no trouble at all. Mr. Hawthorn hired stylists for you. Shall I let them in now?¡± Marigold was stunned. She couldn¡¯t understand what Gilbert was thinking.¡± I can¡¯t believe he even thought of those.¡± ¡°Of course he did. He fancies you now,¡± Greg said, currying her favor. Unfortunately, Marigold felt nothing. Gilbert just didn¡¯t want her to embarrass herself at the party, which was why he was so well-prepared. She didn¡¯t think she had to thank him. She was going to be eye candy. And obviously, Gilbert was going to pay for all the sugary treats. It wasn¡¯t like she was going to prepare them herself. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Wagner?¡± Greg felt a chill running up his spine. He thought Marigold wasn¡¯t looking too good. She didn¡¯t seem moved. Marigold snapped out of her trance and went back to normal. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let them in.¡± Styling would take a long time; if they started now, it would be in time for the party. ¡°Alright.¡± Greg nodded. Although he thought something was amiss, he didn¡¯t pry. He was just an employee. He didn¡¯t dare to inquire too much. Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Gilbert and Marigold (40) At six in the evening, Gilbert¡¯s car arrived at the entrance of the vi. When he went in, the stylists had just let Marigold change into the dress. They were making their final adjustments. Gilbert looked at the woman in ck standing in the middle of the living room, his eyes wavering. Although he refused to admit it, he was moved. ¡® Mr. Hawthorn.¡± Someone saw him and greeted him. Everyone else looked his way, including Marigold. The corners of Marigold¡¯s lips curved. ¡°How do I look?¡± ¡°Great.¡± Gilbert had to admit that she was beautiful. Marigold was surprised to hear hispliment. She thought he would simply refuse to answer. The stylists kept on fussing around with her hair. Gilbert went behind her. From the mirror, he could see Marigold clearly. There was a youthful vigor to her beauty that made people want to fawn over her. His gaze trailed downward and stopped at her bare neck. ¡°Her neck is too bare.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hawthorn. We have prepared a ne,¡± a stylist hurriedly answered. She took out the limited edition jewelry. It was a three-carat diamond ne. On its own, it was striking. But it didn¡¯t stand out when it was on Marigold¡¯s neck. Gilbert wasn¡¯t too satisfied with that and texted Greg. ¡°She¡¯s ready, Mr. Hawthorn.¡± The stylist stepped aside so that Gilbert could see Marigold clearly. Their gazes met. They were feeling a myriad of emotions. For a moment, all was quiet. Then, to ease the awkwardness, Gilbert said, ¡°Just wait another minute.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Marigold looked bewildered, not understanding what he meant. Gilbert said nothing, merely making her wait. But quickly, Marigold understood what he meant when Greg arrived. He was holding a box, and he put it on the table. ¡°This is what you requested, Mr. Hawthorn.¡± God knew how hard he had worked. With Gilbert¡¯s one message, he ran all the way to the shops to buy what he wanted. Most importantly, that shop insisted that this was their most prized possession and refused to sell it. In the end, he had to pay them more than what it cost to get it. It was already expensive, to begin with, and now it was priceless. On the way there, the assistant thought about taking it and running, living the life that he wanted. However, he didn¡¯t have the guts to do it. ¡°Put it on her.¡± Gilbert looked at the stylists. They were about to go toward her, but then Gilbert said, ¡°Oh, never mind. You may all go back.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The stylists looked at each other in bewilderment but didn¡¯t ask any questions. They packed up their things and left the vi. After they left, Gilbert took the box and told Marigold to sit with him. ¡°What is it?¡± Marigold was puzzled. She leaned over to look. When she saw the dazzling ne in the box, it took her a long time to recover. The diamonds on the ne were at least ten carats. It couldn¡¯t even be described as priceless. While Marigold was in a daze, Gilbert had already taken the ne off her neck and put the new one on. Once he had put it on, he checked her out before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°This¡­this is too expensive.¡± She was about to take it off. Even when she was with the Wagners, she had never worn something so expensive. Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 Gilbert and Marigold (41) Before she managed to touch the ne, Gilbert grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Just leave it on. It looks very good on you/ ¡¯But¡­¡¯ ¡°Since you¡¯re going to be my date for the party, just do as I say, alright?¡± Gilbert looked at her, and his tone was unusually gentle. Marigold regained her senses. She thought he made sense after giving it a thought. It was probably because Gilbert didn¡¯t want her to embarrass him at the party that he chose such a huge diamond ne. At the thought of that, it seemed like this logic made sense. She no longer had the intention to take it off anymore. She wanted to shake Gilbert¡¯s hand off but realized she could not seed. ¡°I¡¯m not going to take it down. Let go of me.¡¯ Upon hearing that, Gilbert let go of her hand with slight embarrassment. After a brief moment of awkwardness, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s almost time for us to leave.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Marigold¡¯s cheeks were flushed. She nodded and followed Gilbert. Her dress was a little long, so she could only walk out of the vi slowly while holding up her dress. Seeing her walking like that, Gilbert immediately carried her in his arms. ¡°Ah! What are you doing?¡¯ Marigold was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Gilbert would do that at all. At the same time, Gilbert had already carried Marigold to the car, opened the front passenger door, and ced her on the seat. ¡°This will save us time.¡± With her cheeks flushed, Marigold wanted to say something. In the end, however, she still didn¡¯t manage to say it. Gilbert was right. She could not waste his time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Gilbert started the car and drove to the venue of the party. Both of them said nothing in the car. It was a little awkward. Fortunately, the venue was not too far away, so they arrived very soon. Gilbert got out of the car first and then made his way to the front passenger seat to open the door for Marigold. He extended his hand and helped Marigold out of the car. Marigold was wearing a ck gown. To match her, Gilbert also wore ck. Both of them looked stunning when they arrived at the venue, and all eyes were on them. The cameras followed them, and the reporters kept snapping photos of them. However, Marigold was a little camera-shy. She had not been to such an asion for a very long time. In the next second, Gilbert pulled her into his arms. Marigold¡¯s heart could not stop pounding as his unique woody scent enveloped her. The reporters gasped. It looked like their rtionship had progressed. With Gilbert¡¯s arm wrapped around Marigold, they entered the venue. It was packed in there, and quite a number of people looked toward them as well. However, it was not as bad outside, so Marigold was more rxed. Gilbert didn¡¯t have the intention of letting her go at all. Marigold was as red as a tomato as she said, ¡°You can let me go now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t insist. However, the sudden emptiness in his arms made him feel a little down. Jenny and Alec were in the near distance. They had arrived very early, so they saw Gilbert and Marigold as soon as they entered. Of course, Jenny and Alec caught the interaction between Gilbert and Marigold. Jenny was beaming brightly. ¡°When do you think my brother and Marigold would be an item?¡± Alec, who was next to her, was not interested in that at all. However, since Jenny asked him, he would not reject her. ¡°Probably very soon.¡± He had seen the way Gilbert looked at Marigold. Alec was a man himself, so he saw it even clearer. He was very happy to see this result. After all, Gilbert used to like Jenny. Alec was worried that Gilbert would still have Jenny on his mind. However, it seemed like Gilbert had already fallen in love with another woman, and that was good news to him. Jenny had no clue Alec was thinking about that. When she heard his reply, she kept nodding her head. ¡°I also feel they will be together very soon.¡± Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Gilbert and Marigold (42) The party started very soon. It was only at that moment that Marigold realized it was a charity g. They were auctioning items donated by the guests to raise funds for the people in a remote area. She didn¡¯t mind too much about these. After all, she was only there as Gilbert¡¯s date that night. The event had nothing much to do with her. ¡°You socialize, and I¡¯ll find a ce to sit.¡± She didn¡¯t n to stick to Gilbert the whole time. After all, she knew very well that events like these are meant for socializing. Gilbert didn¡¯t decline. ¡°Alright. Call me if you need me.¡± ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Marigold nodded. After Gilbert found a spot for Marigold to sit, he turned and walked toward the crowd. He then started to chat with the guests attending the g. Marigold held a ss of juice and ate the finger food in front of her leisurely. She felt it was not too bad. She could just take it that she was here for the free food. However, she clearly underestimated a g like this. As Bardoff City¡¯s new tycoon, quite a number of people had been eyeing Gilbert as soon as he set foot in the g venue. He already had a child at that moment, but he was still unmarried. It would not be easy to be a stepmother, but plenty of people would still be willing if the man was Gilbert. They knew that other than the child, the biggest obstacle stopping them from being with Gilbert was Marigold. After all, she was always by Gilbert¡¯s side. It was only natural that they could not stand her. Therefore, seeing that Gilbert had walked away, a few people approached Marigold and sat on the couch next to her. As soon as they sat down, Marigold could tell they bore ill will in the way they looked at her. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re from Parrington, Miss Wagner,¡± a woman said. She looked attractive and was more than enough to match Gilbert in terms of appearance and family background. However, Gilbert didn¡¯t give her any chance at all. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She had always been an it-girl, so of course, she could not ept Gilbert¡¯s rejection. However, she would not cause trouble for him. Instead, she locked her target on Marigold. In her opinion, the reason Gilbert rejected her advancement was simply that he had fallen for someone else, and the person might have been Marigold. She had heard that Gilbert had rejected Marigold before, but who could know what actually was going on? In any case, it was Marigold who gave birth to Gilbert¡¯s child and was staying with him. Who could ept that? Marigold didn¡¯t know the women who approached her. However, she figured that people who attended the g were notmon folks. She didn¡¯t wish to cause any trouble for Gilbert, so she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I am from Parrington.¡± ¡°Parrington is a small ce, isn¡¯t it? What is it likepared to Bardoff City?¡± Lilith Krueger added. Her eyes were clearly filled with scorn. Before Marigold could reply, she heard Lilith¡¯s follower say with a smile,¡± Lilith, are you joking? How could a small ce like that beparable to Bardoff City?¡± As soon as she said that, the other womenughed with her. In their eyes, Marigold was an ugly duckling from a rural ce. She was not presentable at all. Marigold rolled her eyes at them and ignored them. She didn¡¯t answer them, but Lilith was provoked by her gaze. She said,¡± What¡¯s the matter? Did we say anything wrong? People from rural ces are just so rude. You got pregnant even before you married the man. Do you think you could tie a man down like that? What a bitch!¡± Lilith wasn¡¯t happy with Marigold, to begin with, so she certainly would not be polite to her at that moment. Marigold initially thought of not creating trouble for Gilbert, so she didn¡¯t mind her even though she could tell she was mocking her. Lilith was just saying a few things that were harsh to the ears. Marigold could put up with it. However, Lilith seemed to be getting more and more overboard. Therefore, Marigold couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 Gilbert and Marigold (43) Did Lilith think she was afraid just because she remained silent? However, it made sense from Lilith¡¯s perspective. What did Marigold have at that moment? The Wagners absolutely would not acknowledge her as one of them. On the other hand, Gilbert did not give her a proper title either. She absolutely could not afford to offend anybody. At the thought of that, Lilith became bolder. She looked at Marigold¡¯s belly and sneered, ¡°Putting aside everything else, you¡¯re quite lucky. You got pregnant after a one-night stand. How impressive.¡± Lilith looked down on Marigold, but she was truly envious of Marigold¡¯s luck. If she could also have a child after sleeping with Gilbert, she would pluck up her courage and try, even if she had to employ a scheme. However, she knew very well that not everybody would be this lucky. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have something else to attend to,¡± Marigold said, and she was prepared to get up and leave. She truly didn¡¯t wish to sit there any longer. Looking at Lilith and the others made her want to beat them up. She wanted to leave, but Lilith and the others surrounded her, not giving her a chance. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? We¡¯re all women here. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Lilith gripped Marigold¡¯s hand with a little force. Marigold frowned. She looked down and saw that the back of her hand was reddened by Lilith¡¯s grip. Marigold raised her hand and shook Lilith off. ¡°We¡¯re all women, and I know what you have in mind. If you like Gilbert, go after him yourself. What¡¯s the point of directing your anger at me?¡± Marigold felt that it was truly unfair. If she were together with Gilbert, she could still endure Lilith treating her like that. However, Marigold had nothing to do with Gilbert at all. Was it not a little too much for Lilith tosh out at her? ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go after him myself. However, before that, if you¡¯re sensible, you should disappear from Gilbert¡¯s world.¡± With Marigold by Gilbert¡¯s side, the other women had no chance to approach him at all. Marigold could not help butugh when she heard that. ¡°You don¡¯t have what it takes but want me to disappear instead? On what grounds? Who do you think you are?¡± Marigold wasn¡¯t polite at all. At that point, she felt they would think she was weak and easily bullied if she continued to be polite. She didn¡¯t have a good temper either. It was just that her child had been sick in the past few days that her temper was slightly calmed. However, that didn¡¯t mean she would not be infuriated again. ¡°What did you say?¡± Lilith was worked up. She immediately stood up and came to Marigold. Both the women were going head to head with each other. Lilith had the upper ground in terms of height, but Marigold was clearly more fierce. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Marigold asked in return with a smile. That smile was filled with mockery in Lilith¡¯s eyes. How could Lilith stand such grievance? She raised her hand and pped Marigold. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, Marigold was not a fool either. She turned to the side and dodged her p. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t win the argument, so you¡¯re going to hit me? What a loser!¡± Lilith was so infuriated that she was at a loss for words. Then, she said, ¡°All of you, grab her! I¡¯ll let her face the consequences of having a wicked tongue today!¡± The few women next to Lilith immediately walked toward Marigold. They were all licking Lilith¡¯s boots, so they wouldn¡¯t dare to reject her request. Besides, they were just dealing with a nobody like Marigold. They had nothing to be afraid of, to begin with. Marigold really didn¡¯t expect Lilith would be so crazy. How daring of her to do this when they were attending a g. ¡°I advise you to calm down. Are you sure you can resolve the matter by making a scene?¡± Marigold asked while retreating. However, Lilith didn¡¯t care at all. She instantly burst outughing when she heard what Marigold said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid now? Listen to me. It¡¯s toote! Go! Rip her tongue out!¡± Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 Gilbert and Marigold (44) Marigold felt she had miscalcted it a little. They had more people, so she would not be their match. Perhaps she was lucky. She saw Jenny walking over at that moment and called out to her. Jenny heard her, but she did not have the intention toe and help her at all. Marigold was absolutely confused. Lilith saw Jenny as well. She originally thought Jenny woulde and help Marigold, and she got worried a little. After all, she could not afford to offend the Walters. However, Jenny didn¡¯te over. She even looked like she did not know Marigold at all and just walked straight off. Lilith burst outughing when she saw that. ¡°You can¡¯t really think Jenny would be friends with you, right? Have you looked at yourself in the mirror? Are you even worthy?¡± Lilith mocked her and walked up to her. She grabbed Marigold¡¯s cor and sneered. ¡°How does it feel like to have no one helping you? Is it very hopeless?¡± Marigold looked at her but said nothing. Jenny was secretly keeping a close look on Marigold in a near distance. It was a critical juncture at that moment. If nobody else helped her, she would not be able to hold herself back anymore. ¡¯Are you not going over to help?¡± Alec noticed Jenny was looking at something, so he looked in that direction as well. Then, he was a little surprised. Logically speaking, Jenny would not just sit idly by. Jenny chuckled and raised an eyebrow at Alec. ¡°Someone is already going over. Of course, I have to give the chance to rescue the damsel in distress to someone who needs it.¡± She obviously had no issues going over to help. However, she certainly had to leave it to a more suitable person to do the job. At that moment, the said person was already heading over. Right when Lilith was about to p Marigold, Gilbert arrived in time. He grabbed Lilith¡¯s wrist and shook her hand away aggressively. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The other women were a little scared when Gilbert suddenly appeared. Taking advantage of the fact that he was only hostile toward Lilith at that moment, the rest of them quickly slipped away. They didn¡¯t dare to go against Gilbert. Lilith saw the coldness in Gilbert¡¯s eyes, and she knew he had no feelings for her at all. It was inevitable that she felt a little hurt. However, Gilbert didn¡¯t care if she was hurt at all. He nced at her coldly before walking to Marigold. Suddenly, his gaze changed, and he looked worried. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Marigold nodded. It was fortunate that Gilbert came in time. ¡°You should have notified me as soon as you were in trouble.¡± Who knew what would happen if he had arrived a littleter? Marigold knew what she was doing. She saw Jenny smiling at her in the near distance and knew even if Gilbert did not appear, Jenny woulde over. Of course, she would not tell him that. She leaned against Gilbert, looking slightly frightened. Then she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect she would do this.¡± Seeing her scared, Gilbert felt even more heartbroken. He immediately hugged her and looked indifferent at Lilith. ¡°Are the Kruegers the ones calling the shots in Bardoff City now?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She provoked me first!¡¯ Lilith could not ept defeat, especially when she saw Marigold acting weak next to Gilbert. She desperately wanted to tear her mask off. Gilbert didn¡¯t care about what she said. He just looked coldly at her. ¡°You¡¯d better apologize now. Otherwise, I have no idea what I might do.¡± ¡°Apologize? I am not the one at fault, so why should I apologize?¡± Lilith already refused to admit defeat, to begin with. At that moment, Gilbert even wanted her to apologize to Marigold. How could that be possible? He could dream on. Gilbert didn¡¯t mind it too much when she didn¡¯t apologize. It was perfect that she didn¡¯t. Otherwise, he would not have a suitable reason to attack the Kruegers. He wrapped his arm around Marigold, turned around, and left. However, before he left, he said, ¡°The Kruegers, huh? Perfect. I will let you face the consequences.¡± Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 Gilbert and Marigold (45) Lilith immediately felt a chill run down her spine when she heard what he said. She couldn¡¯t believe Gilbert would truly go against the Kruegers. The Kruegers were almost as powerful as the Hawthorn Inc. If Gilbert truly were to do that, they would both end up in a lose-lose situation. She didn¡¯t believe that Gilbert would do that. With his arm around Marigold, he brought her to a different seat and brought her a cup of warm water. ¡°Don¡¯t take what the woman said to heart. I will let her have the punishment she deserves.¡± Marigold epted the water Gilbert handed her. In fact, she was not afraid at all. On the contrary, her heart was pounding uncontrobly because of everything Gilbert had done. ¡¯It¡¯s actually nothing. You don¡¯t have to do that for me.¡± She had no idea who the woman from earlier was. However, seeing that she was so arrogant, she must be from a powerful family. Marigold didn¡¯t wish to bring trouble to Gilbert. Gilbert didn¡¯t have much of a reaction when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯re mine. She bullied you. That means she has disrespected me.¡± The fact that he said she was his made Marigold¡¯s face flushedpletely. She was over the moon but still tried to keep herposure.¡± Would you be in any trouble?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of it.¡± Gilbert did not want Marigold to worry. These are problems that he should resolve. At that moment, Marigold truly felt that it was really nice to be protected by someone. After Gilbertforted Marigold for a while, he got up and left. Before he left, he even asked Jenny to apany Marigold because he was afraid the incident from earlier would happen again. Jenny was still smiling when Gilbert asked her to go over. Actually, she would go over even if he didn¡¯t ask her to do so. These two people have made great progress, so of course, she had to go over to have a look. After Gilbert had left for a while, Jenny looked at Marigold, who was next to her. ¡°What did my brother say to make you flush like this?¡± ¡°Jenny, you did it on purpose just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± Marigold didn¡¯t answer Jenny. She asked another question instead. Jenny didn¡¯t deny it, and she nodded. ¡°It was a little risky, but it looks like you¡¯ve gained plenty.¡± She could tell very clearly that because of what happened earlier, the atmosphere between Gilbert and Marigold had clearly changed. ¡°You-¡± Marigold wanted to scold her, but she just could not do it in the end. Just as Jenny said, it was very risky, but she had gained quite a bit. Otherwise, how would she ever hear Gilbert say that she was his? ¡°Tell me, how is your rtionship with my brothering along?¡± Jenny was extremely curious. She did not have any other things to worry about at that moment. The only thing that made her toss and turn in bed was Gilbert¡¯s marriage. If other people didn¡¯t know better, they might think she was the eldest sibling. Marigold hid nothing from Jenny. She told her everything that had happened in the past few days. When she was done, she asked, ¡°Jenny, what do you think your brother is thinking? Does he haveThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. feelings for me?¡± Marigold was confused because she was too close to the issue. For a moment, she felt that Gilbert liked her. However, she felt he had no feelings for her at all at the next moment. She felt she was about to be torn apart. ¡°How can you not tell when it¡¯s so obvious?¡± Jenny shook her head helplessly. How could he have no feelings for her? It was practically written all over his face that he liked her. Why would Marigold still ask such a question?¡± ¡¯Is it obvious?¡± Marigold was confused. She had guesses and suspicions, but she just couldn¡¯t be sure. Jenny put her arm on her shoulder and said earnestly, ¡®I can tell you with great certainty that my brother likes you, so just keep it up!¡± Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Gilbert and Marigold (46) Happiness was written all over her face, and she just could not hide it. When she thought of the fact that her hard work had finally paid off after such a long time, she just couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Jenny, thank you.¡± If Jenny hadn¡¯t reminded her, she might still be as careless as before. If that were the case, Gilbert probably would not fall for her. Jenny, however, didn¡¯t share the same thought. She knew Gilbert¡¯s character very well. He had always been indifferent toward outsiders, but he would slowly change after getting along with the person for some time. Jenny felt that even if she didn¡¯t say anything to Marigold, they would still end up together sooner orter if they continued to get along as they did before. She smiled at Marigold and said, ¡°No need to thank me. This is the result of your hard work. If you really want to thank me, give me a big present when you two get married.¡¯ Marigold¡¯s face instantly flushed. She said with slight embarrassment, ¡°I still don¡¯t know when that will be.¡± ¡¯Soon.¡± Jenny had a feeling. The g was still ongoing, but Gilbert was a little distracted. He was talking to the client, but he could not help but keep ncing in Marigold¡¯s direction through the corner of his eyes. He had no idea what she and Jenny were talking about, but she looked like she was very happy. Finally, the g ended. The first thing Gilbert did was go to Marigold. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go home.¡± ¡¯Alright.¡± Marigold nodded. She felt that she had truly changed. She was very interested in gs like this in the past, but at that moment, she suddenly felt it was boring. Both of them got up, and Jenny got up with them as well. ¡®Bye then. Have a safe journey home.¡± ¡°Alright. You should go back as well.¡± Alec was already waiting for Jenny on the other end. After the three parted ways, Gilbert brought Marigold out of the hotel. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenny also walked to Alec. She smiled in delight as she watched the two of them leave. Gilbert opened the door to the back seat. Marigold was first to get in, and then Gilbert followed her into the car as well. Marigold was a little surprised. Gilbert would always sit in the front passenger seat in the past. He had never sat at the back with her before. The driver started the car. The narrow back seat was filled with the woody cologneing from Gilbert¡¯s body. It was very pleasant to the nose, and she was a little intoxicated by it. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Gilbert asked. There was a tinge of care that was hard to put into words in his tone. Marigold¡¯s heart started pounding. She was so close to him, and his gaze was so affectionate. She almost could not hold herself back. No, no, she must not throw herself at him. She lowered her head and avoided Gilbert¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not that tired.¡¯ Her body was not feeling tired, but the torture of being alone with Gilbert was incredible suffering to her. ¡°You must have had a tiring night,¡± Gilbert said. Marigold felt it was not very tiring. It was mainly because she was there to apany Gilbert, so she would not feel it was tiring no matter what she did. Of course, if she were not apanying Gilbert, she absolutely would not attend such a boring g. ¡°Why are you looking down? Don¡¯t dare to look at me?¡± Suddenly, she heard Gilbert¡¯s voiceing from above her head. Marigold¡¯s back stiffened. She bit her lip as she didn¡¯t know how to react. She didn¡¯t react, but Gilbert didn¡¯t n to stop there. He reached his hand out and raised her chin, making Marigold look at him. He could easily see that her cheeks were flushed, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Marigold got upset when she saw him chuckling. ¡°Why are you smiling so alluringly? You should know that I¡¯m not a good girl.¡± Gilbert could not help butugh when he heard that. Logically speaking, he should be the one saying that line, shouldn¡¯t he? ¡¯Oh? So what is a bad girl like you nning to do?¡± Gilbert looked at her. His gaze seemed like he was looking forward to her doing something. Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Gilbert and Marigold (47) Marigold felt that she was about to lose her mind. He was deliberately seducing her, wasn¡¯t he? He clearly knew she liked him, yet he seduced her like that! She bit her lips and felt she should teach him a lesson. In the next second, she immediately took charge. She reached out her hand and held Gilbert¡¯s chin. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Gilbert chuckled softly. This was truly extremely interesting. He said nothing, but he didn¡¯t stop moving either. He slowly got closer to Marigold, so much so that he was almost touching her lips. ¡°Am I the one who wants it, or are you?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Marigold swore inwardly. She was blushing so hard that her earlobes were red. She was shy and a little nervous. She was even a little excited. Marigold felt that she should just do it. Since he had thrown himself at her, she would be wasting this opportunity if she did nothing. Right when she was about to kiss Gilbert, their car was violently hit. Fortunately, Gilbert hugged her in time. Otherwise, the impact would have thrown her to the front seat. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Marigold looked a little terrified when she regained her senses. Gilbert¡¯s gaze turned cold. Looking through the windshield, he saw a car blocking their car. It looked like it was not an ident. ¡°Mr. Hawthorn¡­¡± The driver was also dazed. That car was still driving next to them earlier. Why would it suddenlye crashing into them? Gilbert hugged Marigold and nced out the car window. ¡°Reverse and go around the car!¡± He knew they wereing at him, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble. However, Marigold was still in the car. He had to first ensure that she was safe. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The driver started the engine again as soon as he heard Gilbert¡¯s words. However, the other party didn¡¯t n to let them leave. There was another impact. It was another car. They blocked their way, giving them no chance to drive away. Gilbert¡¯s expression turned grim. Then, he made a decision very quickly.¡± Abandon the car. Let¡¯s go!¡± Upon saying that, he opened the car door and brought Marigold into an alley before the other party could get down from their cars. Fortunately, the night had fallen at that moment, so the men would not be able to find Marigold and Gilbert so soon. However, Gilbert also knew that this was not a solution. Gilbert heard a loud bang-a gunshot. He had no choice but to be cautious. These people actually had guns on them. Marigold also knew how serious the matter was. She was by Gilbert¡¯s side and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already notified Jenny. They should be arriving very soon.¡± Gilbert frowned. He was a little worried. He knew at a nce that these people were not easy to mess with. Jenny would be in danger if she were toe over. ¡°Alec is with her. He will definitely keep her safe,¡± Marigold added. It was as if she could tell what he was worried about. Gilbert responded with a hum and made no otherments. Then, he said, ¡°Follow me closely.¡± Both of them hid in an alley quietly. However, they kept hearing footsteps, both near and far,ing from behind them. They asionally also heard shots being fired. They had no way to keep their minds at ease. ¡°We cant keep staying here. I¡¯ll go lure them away. You find a ce to hide. Leave only after they have left.¡± Gilbert was certain that these people wereing at him. Therefore, once he showed his face, they certainly would leave with him. He wanted to leave, but Marigold didn¡¯t allow it. ¡°No! Together!¡± ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± Gilbert looked at her seriously. He didn¡¯t want Marigold to get into trouble with him. However, Marigold was very firm. ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around.¡± She was right. She was not fooling around. She had never been this serious before. If they were not in an inappropriate ce at that moment, Gilbert probably would not be able to hold himself back and hug her. He didn¡¯t force her. He just protected her even more. ¡°Watch out!¡± A shot was fired, then Marigold could be heard shouting. She rushed forward and stood in front of Gilbert. Another loud bang came-another shot! At that moment, Gilbert felt the world turned ck and white, and his heart was pounding like mad. It was as if he was about to lose something important. Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Gilbert and Marigold (48) Gilbert¡¯s heart almost stopped as Marigold groaned in pain. ¡°You-¡± Gilbert did not even know what to say. At that moment, he felt furious and was also in indescribable pain. However, he was feeling more worried. He held Marigold tightly, afraid she would slip away from his arms. Marigold could sense his nervousness as well. With a slight embarrassment, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It just grazed me a little.¡± Yes, she was grazed by the bullet. Perhaps it was too dark, but the person who fired the shot missed. Gilbert let out a sigh of relief when he heard that. What came after was rage. ¡°Who asked you to take a bullet for me? Do you not want to live anymore?¡± If the shooter didn¡¯t have a bad aim, Gilbert didn¡¯t even dare to think if Marigold could live or not. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that much.¡± At that time, she was only thinking of not letting Gilbert get shot. She truly didn¡¯t consider too much about whether she would live or die. Gilbert looked at her. He could not see her expression clearly in the night, but he still felt touched. He immediately picked her up and continued hiding. ¡¯I¡¯m fine. Put me down. I can walk by myself¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!* Gilbert was very pissed at that moment. However, it was not the time to reprimand Marigold. No matter what, he had to first confirm that they were safe. Jenny¡¯s men came right in time. Alec was with Jenny, so both of them rushed over together. The gunmen were subdued very quickly. A few of them died, but a few were caught. Jenny walked to them and saw Gilbert hugging Marigold. She was a little worried. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± She had already called for an ambnce when she came, so it should arrive soon. ¡°I¡¯m fine-¡® ¡°She¡¯s injured.¡± Gilbert cut Marigold off and ignored what she wanted to say. Marigold was speechless. She could only look at Jenny helplessly, hoping Jenny could talk some sense into Gilbert or at least make him put her down. It was very embarrassing to be carried like that. However, Jenny didn¡¯t have the intention to help her at all. She felt it was quite good for Gilbert to carry Marigold in his arms. That was enough to prove that he cared about Marigold. Soon, the ambnce arrived. Gilbert then carried Marigold to the ambnce. Before they got in, he looked at the few people who were caught. ¡°I want to know who¡¯s behind this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gilbert. Leave it to me.¡± Jenny¡¯s gaze turned cold as she looked at those few people. How dare they attack Gilbert! They were simply looking down at her. Gilbert didn¡¯t need the Walters¡¯ help, but everybody in Bardoff City knew Jenny and Gilbert¡¯s rtionship. Attacking Gilbert meant that they were going against her and the Water family. ¡°I want to take care of it myself. You just have to help me find out who¡¯s behind it.¡± Gilbert knew Jenny would help him, but he did not want that. He wanted to take care of his own business himself. Besides, he actually could already figure out parts of it. In fact, there were not that many people who would attack him. It was the Bradshaw family¡­ Gilbert sneered in secret. Were they preparing to get rid of him because they saw he was not nning to return? What an unusual tactic they had taken. Gilbert brought Marigold into the ambnce and left. Jenny and Alec stayed behind to handle the rest of the matter. Marigold sat on the stretcher in the ambnce while the doctor treated the injury on her arm. She was not severely injured, but Gilbert looked extremely sullen when he saw Marigold bleeding. ¡°Alright. Keep your arm away from water for a few days and rest,¡± the doctor instructed. There was no need for her to go to the hospital at all. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When they got to the hospital, Gilbert insisted on letting Marigold have aprehensive health checkup. Marigold was helpless, but she could only do as he said. She could tell that Gilbert was very upset. She felt it was better for her to just go along with him at a moment like this. Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Gilbert and Marigold (49) After they returned to the vi, Gilbert brought Marigold back to the room. However, he had no intention of leaving. That made Marigold feel awkward as he did not know what he wanted. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest.¡¯ Marigold had no choice but to be the first to speak. She couldn¡¯t let Gilbert stay by her side in the room. Gilbert didn¡¯t leave. He looked at her and asked, ¡°The doctor said you are not to get your arm wet, so how are you going to shower?¡± Marigold couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. ¡°HI just skip showering today.¡± Marigold let out a forced laugh. She was a little not used to discussing this kind of topic with him. ¡°If you want to take a shower, I can help,¡± Gilbert offered. He even said it very seriously. Marigold strongly suspected she had heard it wrong. What did he say? He could help? As if he was afraid she would misunderstand, Gilbert quickly said, ¡°I can ask the maid toe and help you take a shower.¡± ¡°No need for that. It¡¯s not a big deal to not shower for a day.¡± She was not that bad of a clean freak. Seeing that she was insistent, Gilbert didn¡¯t push her anymore. ¡°Take a good rest. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Alright. You have a good rest too.¡± Seeing that he was finally about to leave, Marigold felt relieved. She would not be able to take it anymore if he had stayed any longer. What she needed at that moment was peace and quiet. She needed to process what happened that night properly, especially Gilbert¡¯s attitude. What exactly did he mean? Soon, Gilbert left the room. However, he didn¡¯t return to his room to rest. Instead, he went to the study. The concern on his face immediately disappeared. He became iparably indifferent. He took out his phone and saw the message Jenny had just sent to him. She was very efficient and had found out who was behind the group of killers. It was Eli. Gilbert knew Eli was his younger brother by blood, but for some reason, he had no impression of him at all. However, Gilbert didn¡¯t care about that. He only knew that Eli had poked the bear. Gilbert originally did not want to get too involved with the Bradshaws. However, it was clear that he could not do that anymore. Since the Bradshaws wanted him to return so badly, he would do as they wished! However, would they truly be able to ept the consequences? He made up his mind. That night, Esther received a message from him, saying that he was willing to return to the Bradshaw family. Esther was thrilled. She had not seen Gilbert for many years, but he was still her son, after all. He was capable and powerful. If Gilbert were to take over Bradshaw Operations, the rest of the Bradshaws probably would not have anything against it. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, Esther was not a fool either. Something must be up for Gilbert to agree so suddenly. She would not believe him so easily. Deliberation was always needed for everything. Nevertheless, it was still a good oue for her, no matter what. The next day, Octavius and Eli learned that Gilbert was returning to the Bradshaw family. Octavius didn¡¯t have any reaction. If this had happened in the past, he might be as happy as Esther. However, he knew very clearly that Gilbert would not really want to return to the family. He must have his motive for doing so. Eli, on the other hand, said nothing. However, his mind was extremely twisted. His men had failed yesterday night, and some were captured. He was afraid that those people had already given him away. If they had confessed, the reason Gilbert suddenly decided to return was worth pondering over. He was worried that Gilbert wasing after him. However, no matter how much he worried about it, he couldn¡¯t tell anyone. Otherwise, Esther would know he had attacked Gilbert, and she certainly would not let him off the hook. Also, he did not want to make Esther disappointed. He was troubled and had no idea what to do for a moment. Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 Gilbert and Marigold (50) Marigold had quite a good sleep at Gilbert¡¯s vi that night. She was not affected by what happened the night before. When she got downstairs after she woke up, Gilbert was already sitting in the living room. When he saw hering down the stairs, he got up and came to her. ¡°Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± ¡°No.¡± Marigold shook her head. She felt there was no need to make a fuss when her injury was so minor. Upon hearing that, Gilbert didn¡¯t ask anymore. He asked the maid to have breakfast served. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± ¡°Alright.¡¯ It was after Marigold sat down that she realized the breakfast that day was a little different from what they usually had. It was practically foods that were rich in iron. She was a little helpless. She looked up at Gilbert and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go over the top when it¡¯s only a minor injury.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s a minor injury? You were bleeding.¡± In his opinion, since she did lose some blood, she needed more iron to replenish. Besides, it was because Marigold tried to save him that she got injured. Marigold couldn¡¯t find a way to refute his argument. ¡°Oh, alright.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything else, just buried herself in her breakfast. Seeing that she was eating breakfast so obediently, Gilbert felt the itch to ask, ¡°Why did you jump in front of a bullet for me yesterday? Are you really not afraid of death?¡± He had already asked this question yesterday. However, he still could not help but ask her again. ¡°I was afraid. Everybody is afraid of death.¡± She wasn¡¯t that mighty, so of course, she was also afraid of death. ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it at that time.¡± She was afraid to die, but she didn¡¯t want to see anything happen to Gilbert. Therefore, she reacted instinctively at that time. Gilbert was touched as he looked at her. No matter how slow he was to warm up to a person, he could tell that he was a little in love with Marigold at that moment. He had never expected that he would actually fall in love with a person he once hated so much. It was really too strange. Could it be that he was the kind who would develop feelings for a person over time? There was a moment of silence before the man said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so silly next time. Think of Caleb. What would he do if something happened to you?¡± ¡°He would lose his father too if something happened to you, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Marigold felt that both she and Gilbert should not let anything happen to them. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Gilbertughed a little. He did not refute her. ¡°You are right, so we both have to protect ourselves.¡± Right at that moment, the nanny came in. ¡°Mr. Hawthorn, ady named Esther Bradshaw is here for you.¡± ¡°Mmhmm. Let her in.¡± Gilbert was not surprised at all that Esther woulde over. He had already messaged herst night, saying he wanted to return to the Bradshaw family. It was only natural that she would personally visit him to get confirmation. The nanny turned around and left. Marigold, however, was stunned. ¡°Why¡­ is she here looking for you? Could it be that she wants to talk you into returning to the Bradshaw family again?¡± Before Gilbert said anything, the nanny had already brought Esther into the living room. Gilbert could only smile at Marigold without answering her question. ¡°Is what you said in the message yesterday true?¡± Esther went straight to the point with Gilbert, not beating around the bush. Marigold was sitting at the side, but she waspletely ignored by Esther. While having breakfast, Gilbert said slowly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± Esther¡¯s eyes lit up. It was simply because she wanted to confirm this that she rushed over so early in the morning. ¡°You¡¯re really willing to follow me back to the Bradshaw family?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve always wanted? Why are you not believing it anymore when I did what you wanted?¡± Gilbert felt that she was ridiculous as it showed that she wascking in confidence in herself. Esther gazed at Gilbert as she tried to read him. It seemed like she was trying to see through him. However, Gilbert was no longer a teenager. Esther had been in the field of business for a very long time, but she still could not see through him. She did not have confidence because of that, and she was a little worried for some reason. Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 Gilbert and Marigold (51) Both Gilbert and Esther were staring down at each other. Marigold, however, was so stunned that she could not regain her senses for a while. What did they mean? Gilbert was going to return to the Bradshaw family? He already rejected them earlier, didn''t he? She wanted to ask him, but she felt it was not the right time to ask. She had no choice but to hold it in and ask him after Esther left. "Alright.Since you''re willing to return to the Bradshaw family, thene home with me." Esther had made up her mind that she was going to take Gilbert home. Even if he had other intentions, it was better to keep him under her nose.She refused to believe he could pull some tricks that way. Gilbert had no intention to get up and leave at all. Instead, he said, "There''s no need for me to stay with you guys, right? I''ll report to Bradshaw Operations tomorrow." Esther frowned. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She was about to say something, but Gilbert beat her to the punch and said, "If you think that won''t work, then forget it.I don''t want to return to the Bradshaw family that much anyway." He had a n. If he could return to the Bradshaw family, it would make his n go even smoother. If he couldn''t, it would not affect his n much, either.He just had to use a little more time. "Alright.Let''s go with what you said.Report to Bradshaw Operations tomorrow." In the end, Esther agreed. "But I have to rify with you first.You will report to Bradshaw Operations, but I won''t give you any position in the early stages.You''ll just work under me.I have to first have a look at your ability." Other than that, she was also afraid that Gilbert would take the opportunity to do something that would harm Bradshaw Operations. Therefore, she would not trust him for the time being. "Up to you." Gilbert had no opinions about that.He was confident in his abilities.He was very familiar with the Bradshaw Operations''s situation at that moment, so he was confident that he could make Esther trust him in the end. After Esther was done talking about the business, she finally looked at Marigold.She and Gilbert weren''t married, so Esther felt it wasn''t good for them to stay together.She had no right to meddle in the past, but at that moment, Gilbert was already going to return to the Bradshaw family. Therefore, she felt she had the right to meddle with their rtionship. "How do you n on dealing with her? The Bradshaw family would not ept a useless woman." If Marigold was willing to return to the Wagners and be their heiress, Esther might consider her.However, judging by the situation at hand, the Wagners did not need her as the heiress, either. Besides, Eshter had always looked down on women who had no backbone. In her opinion, Marigold had no backbone for clinging to Gilbert. Therefore, she had never liked her since the very beginning. Even after she had given birth to Gilbert''s son, Esther still did not quite approve of her.She still felt her son deserved a better woman. At first, Gilbert looked calm and expressionless.However, his expression immediately changed as soon as he heard what Esther said. "If you dare to do something to her, I''ll cut ties with you." "Would you turn against me because of her?" Esther sneered. However, Gilbert''s expression told her that he was not joking. Therefore, Esther had no choice but to take Marigold seriously. It looked like she still had to think of a way to separate Gilbert and Marigold.She could not ept her as her daughter-inw. Also, she felt it wasn''t good for Gilbert to care about Marigold so much. A person who wanted to achieve greatness should not have such an obvious weakness. However, she was not in a hurry to say all this.She would have plenty of chances in the future. At least she had to let Gilbert know how powerful the Bradshaw family was.She believed Gilbert would change his mind as long as there were enough benefits to do so. "Alright.I don''t wish to meddle with your business, either.Remember to report to Bradshaw Operations on time tomorrow." Esther got up and left the vi.It was after she walked into the distance that Gilbert stopped looking indifferent.He turned around and saw that Marigold was staring at him. Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 Gilbert and Marigold (52) "What''s the matter?" Gilbert was confused. Did he say anything wrong earlier? Marigold pursed her lips.She wanted to ask Gilbert what exactly she was to him, but she didn''t dare to do it. Both of them had yet to define their rtionship. Perhaps Gilbert wasn''t sure about his feelings for her as well. Marigold was a little afraid that she would break what they had going on if she asked him directly. If things ended well, they would immediately be together. If things end up badly, they would have to part ways. Thinking of Gilbert''s attitude from the past, Marigold got cold feet. In the end, she still didn''t have the guts to ask. "Why did you suddenly decide to return to the Bradshaw family?" Marigold asked to change the topic. Gilbert didn''t know what she was thinking about. Therefore, when he heard her asking this question, he thought that was exactly what she had been thinking about before that. "Nothing in particr.Since they wee me so much, why shouldn''t I go?" Marigold felt he was not speaking the truth, but she asked no further questions. In any case, she had no clue about business-rted things. Even if Gilbert told her about it, she would be confused, so she might as well just not ask. After breakfast, Gilbert didn''t go to work and stayed home instead.That made Marigold a little confused. "Don''t you need to go to work?" "I''m not going today." "Why?" "Your injury isn''t healed yet.What happens if something happened to you at home after I went to work?" Gilbert said without looking up at her.He was still looking at the documents in his hands. It was as if this was what he was supposed to do. However, what he said made tears well up in Marigold''s eyes. Was he really starting to care about her? Was she really not dreaming? She rubbed the corner of her eyes to forcefully wipe off her tears. "You don''t have to do this.I''m fine.Besides, there are maids at home." It was just a superficial injury. Marigold truly felt that Gilbert had exaggerated it.He made it seem like she was severely injured. "Do you not want me to be at home?" Gilbert raised his head and looked at her. Marigold was stunned.How could she not like that? She wanted him to stay at home very much. "No, I was just afraid your work would be affected." Gilbert looked away. "It won''t." Upon hearing that, Marigold was sensible enough not to ask any other questions. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In any case, it was always good for him to be at home. Even if they didn''t do anything, she would be happy to be able to take a couple more nces at him. With that idea in mind, Marigold brought Caleb to the living room. While ying with him, she kept secretly looking at Gilbert as he worked.It gave her a different sense of satisfaction.The day flew by very quickly. In the past, Marigold had always felt that time was passing slowly when she was in the vi. Perhaps because Gilbert was also around that day, Marigold felt that time was flying by.She felt she still didn''t have enough of the day. Gilbert had no idea she was thinking about that. In fact, when Marigold was secretly ncing at him, he was doing the same to her. Seeing her ying with their child and hearing theirughter echoing in the living room, Gilbert suddenly felt it wasn''t too bad. Was this not the family he had wanted in the past? Why was he still hesitating when he already had it at that moment? Gilbert made a decision. After the matter regarding the Bradshaw family was resolved, he would confess to Marigold. By then, whether they should start fresh and date again or get married straight away, he would be fine with it. "Why are you staring at me?" Without Gilbert realizing it, Marigold hade to him. He was still staring at her without hiding at all. "Nothing." Gilbert panicked a little.He quickly resumed working.He had already made the decision but still had not figured out how to tell Marigoldter on. Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Gilbert and Marigold (53) Marigold had no idea what he was thinking about as well. If she had, she would probably be even more nervous than Gilbert. At night, both of them had dinner together. After that, Gilbert continued working in the living room, but Marigold didn¡¯t stay. She didn¡¯t take a shower the day before, so she needed the maid to help her shower no matter what. She felt that she could do it herself. However, Gilbert insisted on having someone to help her. Otherwise, he would help her himself. Marigold had no choice but to choose to let the maid help her. She wasn¡¯t quite used to it, but it was much better than allowing Gilbert to help her. After Marigold took a shower, she didn¡¯t intend to return to the living room. Therefore, she put on a nightgown and sat in bed. She was looking at her phone, checking the news, and not doing much. Right at that moment, someone knocked on her door. After she asked the person toe in, Gilbert walked in. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Marigold felt a little embarrassed. She thought it was the maid, so she didn¡¯t ask. After all, she was wearing a nightgown. The fabric was not sheer, but she still looked different from how she usually dressed. Gilbert had a serious face, and his eyes didn¡¯t dart around. With the first-aid kit in hand, he came to Marigold. ¡°It¡¯s time to change the dressing for your wound.¡± Marigold¡¯s cheeks were flushed. ¡°No need. I can do it myself.¡± However, Gilbert was not there to ask her opinion. He grabbed her arm, and the cold touch made him swallow his saliva. Suddenly, a burning desire surged in him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He cursed inwardly. Why would he have such a huge reaction when he had just touched her arm? Could it be because he had not been with a woman for too long? To be more precise, it wasn¡¯t that he had not been with a woman for too long. Instead, Gilbert hadn¡¯t touched another woman other than when he slept with Marigold. He didn¡¯t feel anything in the past. He wouldn¡¯t think about it either. He had always been in a state of abstinence. However, he felt he could not hold himself back anymore at that moment. Marigold had no idea Gilbert had thought of so many things in that short period of time. With his touch, she felt that the part of the arm he was touching was burning. The temperatures of their bodies were very drastically different. It took a while for Gilbert to get his usual self back. He suppressed the burning desire with all his might, and then he started to change the dressing for Marigold¡¯s wound. There was no problem with her wound, but there was a big problem with the tension between them. As Gilbert got nearer, Marigold became more and more nervous, so much so that even her breathing changed. Gilbert was close to her, so he could feel her changes. He could feel her breath on top of his head, which was torture for him. ¡¯Is it done?¡± Marigold could not hold it in any longer. Only God knew how much she was suffering at that moment. Gilbert said nothing. He just sped up his movements. Soon, he let go of Marigold¡¯s arm. Right when she was about to let out a sigh of relief, the man suddenly made his next move. He held Marigold¡¯s head and kissed her hard. At that moment, Marigold felt the world was spinning. That kisssted for a long time. However, both of them seemed to want more. ¡¯You¡­¡± Marigold¡¯s cheeks were as red as a tomato as she looked at Gilbert. ¡¯Give me some time,¡± Gilbert said. Marigold did not know what he meant, but she did not reject him. ¡°Alright.¡± She thought that maybe Gilbert still needed a little time to confirm his feelings, or maybe he still had some other things that he had not finished doing. However, no matter what, they were already very close to being together. Marigold was pleased. She wanted to burst outughing. She wanted to tell everyone that she had finally conquered Gibert. However, in the end, she still held it in. She could not be too overboard Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Gilbert and Marigold (54) The kiss left Gilbert wanting more, but at least it helped suppress his burning urge. He didn¡¯t stay in Marigold¡¯s room. He truly had no idea what might happen if he continued to stay. Marigold, on the other hand, calmed down. She was still feeling the buzz at that moment. She didn¡¯t care that Gilbert ran away in a wretched manner at all. After Gilbert left, she immediately grabbed her phone and called Jenny. She had to share the good news with Jenny immediately, no matter what. As soon as Jenny picked up the call, Marigold hurriedly said, ¡°Jenny, I¡¯ve won your brother over!¡± Even though they were talking over the phone, Jenny could feel Marigold¡¯s excitement. ¡°Is that so? Congrattions, my future sister-inw.¡± Being called Jenny¡¯s future sister-inw made Marigold feel extra happy. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°How did you do it so quickly? I thought you guys would still need some time to make progress.¡± Jenny felt it was strange. She felt that her brother was not such a straightforward person. Marigold didn¡¯t hide anything from Jenny, so she told her everything that had happened that day. When she mentioned the kiss from earlier, Marigold couldn¡¯t help but blush again. She had to admit that Gilbert was a great kisser. He left her wanting more. Jenny couldn¡¯t help but want tough when she heard that. ¡°I never expected there woulde a day when Gilbert could not hold it in.¡± It was a pity that she was not there to witness it. If she was in the same room as it happened, she would certainly be shocked beyond measure. ¡® But Jenny, what do you think he meant by what he said? Why did he ask me to give him a little bit of time?¡± Marigold wasn¡¯t confident, so she could only ask Jenny. After all, Jenny and Gilbert had known each other for a long time. She still could notpete with Jenny in terms of how well she knew Gilbert. Jenny fell silent. Marigold had just told her that Gilbert had agreed to return to the Bradshaw family. Thinking of that, Jenny made a guess and said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s probably rted to the Bradshaws. Perhaps he wanted to resolve the matters regarding them first before getting together with you.¡¯ ¡°Resolve the matters regarding the Bradshaws?¡¯ Marigold didn¡¯t understand what it meant. ¡® Mmhmm.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t tell her more. Some things would only be a burden to Marigold if Jenny told her about them. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t worry about it too much. Don¡¯t worry, and just wait. After Gilbert has taken care of everything, he will surely give you a satisfactory answer.¡± Jenny knew Gilbert¡¯s character. Those people who tried to kill them yesterday were Eli¡¯s men. She knew her brother wouldn¡¯t just leave it at that. However, Jenny did not know why he chose to return to the Bradshaw family. However, she had a feeling that the Bradshaw family would no longer know peace. ¡® Alright. Since you said so, I won¡¯t think about it too much. I¡¯ll just wait without worrying about it.¡± If Jenny did not reassure her, she really would overthink very easily. She chatted with Jenny for a little longer before hanging up the call. As shey in bed, her head was filled with the kiss from earlier. It was not that they had never kissed before. However, this was the first time that Gilbert was the one who initiated it. To her, the meaning waspletely different. Marigold truly could not sleep. She got up, left the room, and went to Caleb¡¯s room next door. He was already asleep, but Marigold didn¡¯t mind. She sat next to his bed and told him everything that had happened that day. ¡°Cal, your parents are to be together soon. Are you happy?¡± Marigold looked at the child¡¯s face. It seemed like what she had been worried about this whole time would not be happening anymore. As long as she and Gilbert were together, Caleb would never be a child without a father. In the future, people wouldn¡¯t make fun of him. Thinking of that and Gilbert¡¯s change. Marigold felt everything was worth it Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 Gilbert and Marigold (55) That night, Marigold was so happy that she couldn¡¯t sleep. When she woke up the next morning, the dark circles under her eye frightened Gilbert. ¡® What happened? Were you unwellst night?¡± he asked with concern. He thought it was because she was not feeling well that she had trouble sleeping. Marigold was too embarrassed to say she could not sleep because she was too happy. Therefore, she brushed him off by saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I stayed up toote ying on my phone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. You¡¯re no longer allowed to stay upte ying on your phone.¡± Gilbert red in annoyance. ¡°You heard me?¡± ¡°Alright. I got it.¡± Marigold nodded. She thought that he had already started reprimanding her before they got together. It would be worse if they were together, wouldn¡¯t it? However, why did she still feel a little happy about it? Both of them sat down to have breakfast together. Gilbert would have to leave the vi after breakfast. ¡°Are you going to Bradshaw Operations today?¡± Marigold asked. ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Gilbert nodded. ¡°The people there would not make things difficult for you, would they?¡± After all, Gilbert joined the company out of nowhere, so she was a little worried. Gilbert sneered when he heard that and said without a care, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡± He had the details of all the members of the Bradshaw family. He knew everybody¡¯s character and dirty secrets very well. It was not an exaggeration to say that nobody from the Bradshaw family would dare to offend him. Of course, Gilbert would keep a low profile. He had to take his time. In any case, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Seeing that he looked so confident. Marigold didn¡¯t ask anything else anymore. ¡¯Just be careful.¡± After breakfast, Gilbert left the vi and went straight to Bradshaw Operations. Everybody from Bradshaw Operations already knew that Esther¡¯s long-lost son would join thepany that day. He would not hold any posts for the time being, but everybody knew very well that it was only a matter of time. Therefore, quite a number of people were looking forward to meeting him in the early morning. He might be the future president of thepany, so they had to get on his good books. At 9.15 am, Gilbert arrived at the entrance of thepany on time. Esther¡¯s assistant had been waiting for him at the entrance for a long time. When he saw himing, he immediately went up to greet him. ¡°Mr. Hawthorn, Miss Bradshaw is already waiting for you in her office.¡± ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Gilbert responded, then entered the elevator with the assistant. After the two of them left, the crowd started to talk about him. ¡°Wow! He is too handsome! I¡¯m willing to die if I could be with him!¡± A girl could not help but exim. She thought he would look like Eli. After all, they were brothers. However, it looked like Gilbert was far more handsome. Another person rolled her eyes at her and said, ¡°Dream on!¡± They were just ordinary workers. A talented person like Gilbert, even if he had only been found by the Bradshaw family recently, was destined to be out of their league in this life. Gilbert followed the assistant to Esther¡¯s office. She was quite pleased to see him arriving on time. He was already better than Eli, who had never been to work on time. ¡°You came at a perfect time. I¡¯m meeting a client in the morning. You¡¯ll be my assistant for the day,¡± Esther informed him. Then, she immediately got up and left without giving Gilbert a chance to ask any questions. Gilbert didn¡¯t mind. However, before he left, he still asked the assistant next to him for the client¡¯s information. Whether Esther was deliberately assessing him or not, he had to do a perfect job and not give her any chance to find fault with him. Gilbert followed behind Esther and worked as her assistant for the entire day. Esther knew Gilbert was very capable, but after she witnessed him working, she learned some people were just born to be capable. It had nothing to do with external factors like training at all. ¡°It would be great if Gilbert could sincerelye back to the Bradshaw family,¡± shemented internally.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Gilbert and Marigold (56) The Bradshaws quickly recognized Gilbert¡¯s abilities. Esther was nning on observing him a little more, but it seemed redundant now. She got Gilbert into her office and said, ¡°Everyone in thispany has acknowledged your skills. Hence, I shall try and let you be in charge of this project.¡± Gilbert was expressionless and didn¡¯t react much. It was as if everything was within his expectations. ¡°However, if you want to take over the Bradshaws, your wife cannot be a nobody. She has to match your status, at least.¡± Esther looked at him. As expected, his face turned sour at the mention of it. She wasn¡¯t surprised and went on, ¡°You needn¡¯t answer me at once. You can think about it on your own. But I hope that you will make the right decision.¡± In the end, if Gilbert didn¡¯t shake Marigold off, Esther would not entrust the Bradshaws to him. If he didn¡¯t get rid of her, that would mean he wasn¡¯t standing on the Bradshaws¡¯ side. Even if he was capable, she would not dare to trust him. Gilbert walked out of Esther¡¯s office. He had to act fast against the Bradshaws. He would never part with Marigold despite them having never been together. He left thepany and went back to his vi. Once out of the car, his face turned grim. Right before he came into the vi, he saw a few unfamiliar faces. They were definitely not his neighbors. They looked shifty and suspicious. He could tell at a nce that they were plotting something. Gilbert had been in Bradshaw Operations recently. Hence, they were not here for him. They probably came for Marigold, but she couldn¡¯t have wronged anyone recently. If that was the case, that meant that it was Gilbert who was causing her this trouble. He called for someone to dispose of these people and to research the mastermind behind them. It was as he expected. It was the Bradshaws. Gilbert felt frustrated. He regretted agreeing to return to the Bradshaws. Based on the current situation, the Bradshaws would make a move if he didn¡¯t split up with Marigold. His n to go against the Bradshaws had yet to take form, and after learning about them these few days, he knew clearly of the Bradshaws¡¯ properties. It was indeed as Esther had said. They wereparable to the Walters. If Gilbert still went against them doggedly, he would be defeated. But if this went on, the Bradshaws would definitely send someone over to get rid of Marigold. He could chase them off now, but what if there was a next time? Gilbert began to feel afraid. ¡°Back already?¡± Marigold came downstairs when she heard his car driving in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look upset.¡± He didn¡¯t just look upset. He looked extremely troubled. When he saw her, Gilbert softened his expression. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, he went upstairs and into his bedroom. Marigold was confused. Fine? He obviously wasn¡¯t. In fact, it looked serious, but she couldn¡¯t be of any help. She couldn¡¯t help feeling exasperated. In his room, Gilbert held his phone in his hands. He¡¯d just texted Esther, agreeing to split up with Marigold and meet up with the woman they had prepared for him. He thought that as long as he was fast enough, he might be able to team up with Alec to destroy the Bradshaws when Esther¡¯s guard was down. He¡¯d only dared to agree to her request because of that thought.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Gilbert and Marigold (57) There was a knock at his door, and Gilbert quickly turned his phone off. Marigold pushed the door open. She felt concerned for him when she saw him at his desk. ¡°Are you still busy? Are the Bradshaws purposely giving you all this work to upset you?¡± These days, Gilbert left home early and came backte. He was busier than he had been in his own company. ¡® No. I¡¯m fine.¡± Gilbert was not fine, but he couldn¡¯t tell her that. She would only worry. Right this moment, a text arrived on his phone. He nced at it, and anger began ripping through his chest. It was from Esther. She said that since Gilbert had made his decision, he would have to make Marigold move out of his vi. Gilbert was furious. He thought that Esther had no business interfering with his matters. However, he suppressed his emotions. He had to take down the Bradshaws. Otherwise, he and Marigold would not live in peace. Since he had a decision made, he had a n. But Marigold would have to suffer for a while. There was a moment¡¯s silence. Although Gilbert said nothing, Marigold could sense his emotional turmoil. ¡°Did something happen?¡± she asked. Gilbert looked up at her. They held their gazes just like that, and after God knew how long, he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that Jenny told me this afternoon that she wants you to take the child and apany her for a few days. She wants to experience caring for a child for a while.¡¯ ¡°What? Is she preparing to have a child with Alec?¡± Marigold asked. ¡°Perhaps. Maybe she¡¯s not sure if she likes children, so she wants you to take Cal over/ Gilbert said calmly. He didn¡¯t look as if he were lying at all. Marigold¡¯s rtionship with Jenny was pretty alright. She had no reason to refuse. Thus, she agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± But after that, she felt upset. ¡°Well¡­! would have to leave this ce for now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You cane back after that.¡± Gilbert smiled, feeling an ache in his heart. If he were just stronger and had the ability to defeat the Bradshaws, he wouldn¡¯t have had to resort to this. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s not a long distance away, after all. You cane see us if you miss Cal.¡± She didn¡¯t know how long Jenny would want her to stay. A few days would suffice, wouldn¡¯t it? Gilbert was relieved to see that Marigold trusted him. But at the same time, he felt pained. Marigold would be so sad to know that he was lying to her. But he had no other choice. If he didn¡¯t send her away, Esther wouldn¡¯t believe him, and the Bradshaws would ce all their attention on Marigold. There would be no telling when they would attack her. Gilbert truly didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her, so he had to send her to Jenny¡¯s ce. It would be safer that way. He didn¡¯t feel so upset once his decision was made. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Everything was for a better future ahead. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Gilbert asked her. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Are you?¡± She hadn¡¯t brought him food these past two days. Gilbert hadn¡¯t let her, saying he didn¡¯t want her to be tired. Thus, the servants were the ones who brought food to him. Normally, if he¡¯d had dinner, he wouldn¡¯t eat anything else at home. Gilbert stood up and patted her on the head. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Can you eat with me?¡± Marigold blushed, answering softly, ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 Gilbert and Marigold (58) Marigold moved to Jenny¡¯s house the next day. Jenny and Alec¡¯s married home was a vi that was not too big. Alec said it felt more like home, and Jenny didn¡¯t have an opinion about it. The only space they¡¯d need was really just the bed, regardless of the size of the house. However, because the vi was not thatrge, it wasn¡¯t ideal for Marigold, her child, and the nanny to live in. There was a man in the house, after all. With no other choice, Jenny had to get Alec to sleep in another house. Alec was grumpy about it. He only relented after Jenny promised to have a child with him once this Gilbert and Marigold ordeal was over. That was right. After seeing Gilbert¡¯s child, Alec felt for the first time that children weren¡¯t that bad after all. In fact, they might even look really cute. Though, of course, it would have to be his and Jenny¡¯s child. ¡¯I¡¯m sorry for bothering you, Jenny.¡± Marigold was embarrassed when she knew that Alec had to move out. Jenny waved her hands quickly. ¡°Oh, nonsense. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s bothering you. You wouldn¡¯t have had toe if I hadn¡¯t wanted to see Cal. ¡¯ After that, she took him from Marigold¡¯s arms. Since Caleb couldn¡¯t yet tell people apart, he didn¡¯t make a fuss when Jenny held him. He looked even cuter that way. She just couldn¡¯t let go of him. Marigold teased, ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Alec have a child together since you like them so much? You¡¯ve been married for a while now, and your rtionship is great. You can think about it.¡± ¡¯I am thinking about it. But because I haven¡¯t raised a child before, I don¡¯t have the guts to do it, so I asked you to take Cal over so I could try it out,¡± Jenny said. Marigold looked at her and bit her lip, asking, ¡°Is that really true? When Gilbert told me about it yesterday, I thought it was just an excuse.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Gilbert was the potential heir to the Bradshaw family. Truth be told, Marigold knew that she couldn¡¯t compare to him. She had to admit that she was worried. When Gilbert said those things yesterday, her first reaction was to think that Gilbert was looking for an excuse to send her away. ¡°Of course. Gilbert likes Cal so much. If I hadn¡¯t said anything, he wouldn¡¯t have let youe over.¡± Jenny smiled. Although she managed to look happy, she felt bad inside. She knew that this lie would notst. Marigold would receive news of Gilbert quickly if he made moves. Jenny didn¡¯t agree with Gilbert doing this. In her eyes, although the Bradshaws looked strong on the surface, the Walters and the Fausts could take them down if they joined forces. Gilbert didn¡¯t need to bow to them, and he didn¡¯t need to marry anyone to gain Esther¡¯s trust. Jenny knew that Gilbert wanted to repress the Bradshaws quickly so he could be with Marigold and their child in peace. But Jenny worried that Gilbert¡¯s actions would make break Marigold¡¯s heart. When that time came, he would lose her. However, Gilbert had already made his decision. As his sister, Jenny just had to support him. The only thing she could do now was to take care of Marigold and Caleb and keep them safe. She looked at the baby in her arms in pity. She didn¡¯t know what would be of this. If things went ording to n, that would be fantastic. But if it didn¡¯t¡­ Gilbert had to step up his game. Only through his victory could he and his family live together in peace. Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 Gilbert and Marigold (59) For the next few days, Marigold stayed in Jenny¡¯s house. Gilbert had note to visit once. It made her notice that something was amiss. But every time she thought of it, Jenny wouldfort her and say that she was sending Gilbert pictures of Caleb every day, which was why Gilbert didn¡¯te to see him. Although Marigold knew that something was up, she didn¡¯t press on. She believed that Jenny would not hurt her. If she still held a grudge about what happened thest time, she would have taken her revenge long ago. She would not have waited until now. But Gilbert¡¯s non-appearance was still making her worried. Her worries quickly became a reality. She soon found out on the Inte. That day, she was going through her phone after a y session with Caleb. Suddenly, a news article appeared on her main page. ¡°Bradshaw Operations Heir¡¯s Rumored Marriage with the Silveras.¡± Bradshaw Operations heir? The headline attracted her attention. If she was not mistaken, Gilbert was the one who was probably going to be the Bradshaws¡¯ sessor. She wasn¡¯t sure, but her heartbeat quickened. Sheforted herself, thinking that it was just false news. But when she saw the pictures in the news article, she turned pale instantly. Who could it be if it wasn¡¯t Gilbert? There was a woman next to him, and they were standing close to each other. One of the photos clearly showed Gilbert holding her close to him. Marigold bit her lip, turning as white as a sheet. It was Gilbert. She would never mistake him for anyone else. Was he really going to marry that Silvera girl? What about her, then? What was their romance from before? Marigold thought that they were going to be together atst. Did she read too much into things? Once she found out the truth, Marigold understood instantly why Gilbert told her to move to Jenny¡¯s ce. He was afraid that her presence in his vi would affect his marriage with the Silvera girl. They had lied to her. Marigold¡¯s heart turned cold. She wanted to save the pictures and use them to question Gilbert. Even if he didn¡¯t like her, he had to make things clear to her; he owed her that much. She didn¡¯t like being kept in the dark. But when she looked at her phone, the news article had vanished. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Was it gone? Or was it deleted? Marigold suddenly understood why she hadn¡¯t seen anything rted to the Bradshawstely on the news. They were all deleted, which was why she hadn¡¯t seen anything and was lied to for so long. ¡°Marigold, the weather is fine today. Let¡¯s take Caleb out to y.¡± Jenny came in from outside. She¡¯d come back early from work so that they could take the little one out to y in the good weather. She didn¡¯t know how long Gilbert was going to take. The news of the marriage was already out. It would probably take just a little while longer. They just didn¡¯t know what it would take for Esther to believe Gilbert. She wouldn¡¯t want him to actually marry that Silvera girl, would she? If that were the case, things would be difficult. When she snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Marigold, she realized that Marigold was even deeper in her thoughts. She didn¡¯t seem to have heard her at all. Jenny walked over and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Marigold? What are you thinking about?¡± Marigold snapped back to reality and looked at Jenny with a pale face, her eyescold. Jenny¡¯s heart thumped hard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Marigold said nothing, unable to express how she felt. She should have known that since Jenny was Gilbert¡¯s sister, she would be helping him out, so she teamed up with him to lie to her. She was such an idiot Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Gilbert and Marigold (60) ¡® Say something, Marigold. Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Jenny was panicking now. Marigold looked upset, yet she was saying nothing, which greatly concerned Jenny. She didn¡¯t know what was happening, but because of this, she was very worried. Marigold scoffed. She didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush. ¡°You didn¡¯t make mee here because you wanted to see Caleb, did you?¡± ¡°Marigold¡­¡± ¡°It was Gilbert¡¯s idea, wasn¡¯t it? He wanted to marry the Silveras, so he got an excuse to send me away, didn¡¯t he?¡± Marigold felt as though she had seen through everything. Jenny¡¯s face grew solemn. When news of the Bradshaws and Silvera¡¯s marriage came out, Gilbert had gotten someone to delete them immediately for fear of Marigold seeing them. They had done this for the past few days, and it was a pretty good trick. However, she still saw it. She ced a hand on Marigold¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Marigold, do you think my brother is the type to fall in love easily?¡± Marigold said nothing. Her emotions were in turmoil, and she couldn¡¯t think properly. ¡°If he truly wanted to send you away, he wouldn¡¯t have sent you here. He would have told you to go away. Why would he go to all this trouble?¡± Jenny continued. Marigold wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Of course, he wants me to go, but he wants the child to stay. So this is the only option.¡± In her eyes, Gilbert was only doing this to keep Caleb. Otherwise, he would have gotten her to leave a longtime ago. ¡°With Gilbert¡¯s abilities, Marigold, what would you be able to do if he forced the kid to stay?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°I¡¯d fight him with my life!¡¯ Marigold said. Jenny said nothing as she looked at her. They both knew very well that this didn¡¯t mean anything. If that ever happened, Marigold wouldn¡¯t even be able to see him, much less fight him. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What is all this about?¡± Jenny sighed. She didn¡¯t want to lie to Marigold anymore and told her everything. Once she learned about everything, Marigold was speechless. ¡°So, in order to gain Esther¡¯s trust, he has to marry the Silveras?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it hrious? That woman has never been a mother to him, but she wants to control him like this.¡± Jenny thought it was hrious. If she were in Gilbert¡¯s shoes, she would have caused chaos in the Silvera family. She wouldn¡¯t have taken the time to scheme like Gilbert. However, she understood Gilbert¡¯s decision. Hispany was not considered veryrge, and if he were to fight against the Bradshaws, he would only lose. He wasn¡¯t wrong for choosing to gain Esther¡¯s trust. Marigold began aching for Gilbert once Jenny exined everything. Someone as cold and arrogant as him would definitely be miserable listening to Esther¡¯s every order. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jenny could tell that she was miserable and quickly said, ¡°So give Gilbert some time, Marigold. Once he has settled everything with the Bradshaws, I believe he will give you and Caleb a happy ending.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Marigold didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t seem to have a choice. Was she really going to part with Gilbert like this? She didn¡¯t have the courage nor the heart for it. She sighed and said, ¡®I want Gilbert to tell this to me personally.¡± ¡¯Alright,¡± Jenny agreed. It would be best if Gilbert said this himself Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Gilbert and Marigold (61) In the Bradshaws¡¯ vi, Esther looked at Gilbert with conflicting emotions. Her son was brilliant. Although she hadn¡¯t given him much authority, some board members had already suggested training him to be the sessor. She used to worry about convincing them to ept him, but she seemed to have worried for nothing. But for whatever reason, the more brilliant he was, the less bold she was. She couldn¡¯t help feeling troubled. ¡°How are things between you and Lottietely?¡± Esther asked. ¡® Pretty good/ he answered. In truth, he hated her. However, he hadn¡¯t expressed it. Lottie didn¡¯t sense it, and Esther naturally wouldn¡¯t, either. Esther nodded in satisfaction. The Silveras were like the Bradshaws. They were considered to be of the same social standing. On top of that, Lottie seemed nice, which was why Esther had chosen her. However, she still felt worried. ¡°Why is the news about you and Lottie deleted? Was that your doing?¡± Esther¡¯s gaze sharpened. She stared at Gilbert as if wanting to pierce through him. Gilbert looked right back at her. Although he knew that she was suspicious of him, he did not show his fear. ¡°It was/ ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Esther was taken aback by his straightforward admission. She thought that he would deny it. If he did, she would have suspected that he had other motives. But now, he was admitting to it. ¡°The Bradshaws have always been on the down low. I don¡¯t think news like marriage should be leaked to the masses. I¡¯ve discussed this with Lottie, and she thinks the same way.¡± Gilbert had prepared his answer. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Esther asking him about it. Indeed, Esther didn¡¯t think too much of it. ¡°Very impressive of you to consider that. The Bradshaws have survived for so long because of how reserved we are.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. That was why she looked down on the Ten Elites. She thought they were fools, airing out all their dirty laundry, inviting scrutiny and attention. It was not beneficial toward growth. ¡°If you and Lottie find each otherpatible, we will confirm the wedding,¡± Esther said. Gilbert was about to say he was in no rush, but Esther then said, ¡°Thepany happens to have a vice president position avable for the taking. It would be good for you after your engagement.¡± In other words, she would only let him be the vice president if he was engaged. He could forget about everything else if he wasn¡¯t engaged. Gilbert definitely did not want to be engaged to Lottie. He contacted her only to get rid of Esther¡¯s suspicions about him. But things were moving too slowly. He had to get close to their core. The engagement seemed inevitable. No matter. It was only an engagement. Once he was the vice president, he would have the authority to interfere with most of the operations. Once that happened, it would be the end for the Bradshaws. Esther knew nothing of his schemes. When she saw that he still had yet to respond, her face turned sour. ¡°You don¡¯t want to? Are you still thinking about that woman?¡± ¡°No. I just think things are moving too quickly,¡± Gilbert said expressionlessly. Esther looked at him in suspicion. ¡°Really? It¡¯s still alright. Back then, your father and I married after just a few days of knowing each other. We were much faster than you are.¡± ¡°Whatever you say,¡± Gilbert said. He didn¡¯t want to raise Esther¡¯s suspicions over this. He had to endure it. He was very close to victory. He wouldn¡¯t want to give up now. Esther smiled at once. ¡°Very well. I will contact the Silveras and get the engagement confirmed.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert nodded nonchntly. Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Gilbert and Marigold (62) At night, Gilbert drove to his vi. He got out of the car and went straight to his room. Then, he took out his phone and called Jenny. When Jenny called him earlier, Esther was right in front of him. He did not pick up for fear of arousing her suspicions, which was why he had waited toe home before calling her back. She picked up quickly. Gilbert learned that Marigold already knew about everything, and instantly, he felt a headacheing. ¡®Alright. I¡¯ming right now. Keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t let her leave the house.¡± Gilbert knew that it was dangerous for Marigold to be alone right now. Esther had not given up on targeting her. It was only because she was in Jenny¡¯s house that the woman had no chance to strike. After the call, Gilbert went downstairs. But before he got to the door, he paused in his footsteps. If Esther was suspicious of him, she would undoubtedly have someone spying on him. If he went to Jenny¡¯s ce, it would further increase her doubt. It was no easy feating this far. He was about to be the vice president of Bradshaw Operations. He wasn¡¯t going to give it all up. But he couldn¡¯t leave Marigold hanging. He turned and went back to his room. He turned off all the lights in the vi and looked out from the balcony of the second floor. As expected, he saw a car parked outside the vi. It hadn¡¯t left since he¡¯de home. He was almost certain that this was a spy that Esther had sent out to watch him. Thankfully, the spy was only at the front door. Gilbert could leave through the back door. However, he couldn¡¯t drive. Thus, he had to get someone else to pick him up. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In the end, he called Alec. As of now, only Jenny and Alec knew of his n. If Jenny were to keep an eye on Marigold, Alec would be the only one avable to drive him. As for Zack, Gilbert had yet to tell him about what had happened with the Bradshaws. On the one hand, he didn¡¯t want Zack to worry, and on the other hand, he didn¡¯t want Zack to be involved. Gilbert was already waiting when Alec¡¯s car quietly drove up to the backdoor. He got in the car quickly, and they sped off. Gilbert looked at Alec a little awkwardly. ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡¯It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡¯ Alec didn¡¯t mind. He and Jenny were married. If Gilbert was Jenny¡¯s brother, he was his, too. On top of that, he wanted Gilbert to get together with Marigold, too. He missed Jenny. They arrived quickly at Alec¡¯s vi. Because of Gilbert¡¯s arrival, Alec and Jenny finally had time to themselves. He took Jenny away from the vi, leaving Gilbert and Marigold alone. Marigold sat on the sofa in the living room. She knew Gilbert had walked in, but she refused to look at him. She was obviously still angry. Gilbert was exasperated, but he sat next to Marigold. ¡¯So you know everything.¡± ¡°Of course. How long were you nning on lying to me?¡± Marigold was upset when she spoke about it. She looked at Gilbert, eyes shing with anger. Gilbert did not mean to make any excuses for himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for lying to you.¡± Marigold was stunned to hear him admit it. Was that all? Wasn¡¯t he going to exin himself? While in a daze, Gilbert continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re really angry right now, but I don¡¯t have any other choice. If I don¡¯t destroy the Bradshaws, it won¡¯t just be me in danger. You and Caleb will be in danger, too. That¡¯s why I have to do this.¡± Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 Gilbert and Marigold (63) When Marigold heard that Gilbert was not just thinking for himself but also for her and their child, for some reason, she stopped being angry. She looked at him, unable to imagine how hard it had been on him. She sighed and said, ¡°Even so, you should have just told me everything. Did you think I¡¯d me you?¡± She didn¡¯t like being lied to. ¡¯I was worried that you¡¯d overthink things,¡± Gilbert answered. Marigold looked at him, her lips curling upward. ¡°Overthink about what? Why would I do that? We don¡¯t seem to have anything going on between us. ¡ö Sure, they had their romantic moments, but neither of them had really cut through the fog between them. In other words, they were nothing to each other at all. Regardless of whether Gilbert wanted to or not, Marigold had no right to demand an exnation from him. ¡°Just give me some more time, Marigold. Wait for me to settle the Bradshaws.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Gilbert didn¡¯t want to take their rtionship to the next level. It was that he didn¡¯t dare to. Every day that the Bradshaws were not pacified, the sword aimed at his neck drew closer. If anything were to happen in the event of him and Marigold getting together, no one would be able to bear the consequences. They just had to hold on. At least until he settled everything. Marigold understood what he meant, but she wasn¡¯t sure of it. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll confess to me after you¡¯ve dealt with the Bradshaws?¡± It was a little straightforward, but she no longer wanted to y charades with him. A little proactiveness would make everyone¡¯s lives easier. At least, her life would be. ¡°Yes.¡± Gilbert did not deny it. That was exactly what he was thinking. He¡¯d admitted to it. Marigold didn¡¯t think that this was real. She thought that he would simply refuse to answer the question and was fully prepared for him to just divert the topic. Never in her dreams would she think that this day woulde. Her heart beat harder. Perhaps because of her overwhelming joy, she forgot what to say. Seeing how quiet she was, Gilbert hurriedly said, ¡°Well, I can wait if you¡¯re not willing to.¡± He knew he had wronged her in the past, and she would naturally be upset with him. Now, he was willing to be the assertive one. ¡°I am! Oh, I am!¡± Marigold nodded quickly. In fact, she wanted Gilbert to confess right now. She¡¯d waited for so long for this moment to arrive. How could she refuse? Gilbert smiled. He didn¡¯t seem surprised by it. He knew that Marigold liked him. Throughout all their little interactions with each other, he knew that she had never held any grudges against him, even if he were the one who didn¡¯t want the child. Marigold was smiling from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t get it. ¡°Why do you like me all of a sudden? I remember you saying that you had no feelings for me.¡± Although Gilbert had fallen for her, and it was a joyful moment for her, she hadn¡¯tpletely lost her rationality. If one needed a reason to hate, one would need a reason to love, too. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Gilbert¡¯s feelings for her were just a little out of the blue. He smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, either. Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯ve spent a long time together, and you¡¯re different from what I thought. You¡¯re a very likable person.¡± That was probably what people meant when they said feelings would develop overtime. Marigold was surprised, too. When Jenny suggested living with Gilbert so that their feelings for each other could develop, Marigold didn¡¯t believe it. She thought that it would never happen with Gilbert. But it seemed that Jenny knew Gilbert better than she did. Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 Gilbert and Marigold (64) When Jenny and Alec returned to the vi, Marigold and Gilbert were done talking. On top of that, they seemed cozier with each other. Jenny knew that Gilbert had sessfully convinced Marigold. ¡°Gilbert,¡± she said, walking in and interrupting them. Marigold blushed at once. Gilbert was embarrassed, too. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to trouble you to take care of them for a while longer.¡± ¡® Don¡¯t worry, Gilbert. Nothing will happen to them as long as I¡¯m around.¡± No one dared to stir trouble on her turf. So what if the Bradshaws were capable? Could they withstand the force of the Ten Elites if they joined forces? Jenny could get quite a few of the Ten Elites to team up. The Bradshaws were no match for them. Gilbert knew it was safest for Marigold and Caleb to be with Jenny. Hence, he didn¡¯t dawdle. ¡°I¡¯d better head back. Someone is spying on my vi. I¡¯m afraid of something happening.¡± Although he thought it was unlikely, it was better to be on his guard. ¡°Alright. Get Alec to send you back,¡± Jenny said. Alec and Gilbert had no objections to that. They soon left the vi quickly. Once they left, Jenny went to Marigold¡¯s side. ¡® Did he clear things up with you? Are you still angry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m definitely still mad, but I can understand him now,¡± Marigold said with a smile. ¡°As long as you understand. Gilbert has no other choice. Although Alec and I can help him, you know what he¡¯s like. He doesn¡¯t want my help.¡± just with the Walters and the Fausts, they would be able to defeat the Bradshaws. However, the Walters and the Fausts would be affected. Gilbert didn¡¯t want them to help precisely because of that. ¡°I know, and I¡¯ll support him. I believe he can do it,¡± Marigold said. It was just going to be some fake news. Maybe Gilbert would approach other women, but nothing didn¡¯t think she had to be furious. After all, if no engagements were made, no weddings would happen. Marigold would never dream that news of Gilbert¡¯s wedding had already spread throughout the city. In Alec¡¯s car, they needed about twenty minutes to reach Gilbert¡¯s vi. It was rather quiet in the car. They weren¡¯t very used to it. ¡°How are things with Jenny?¡± Gilbert said. Although he didn¡¯t like Alec, he¡¯d found nothing wrong with him after his wedding. Thus, he had to convince himself to let go of his bias. Alec replied, ¡°Pretty good.¡± ¡°When are you nning to have children?¡± Gilbert asked. Alec was not amused. ¡°If you can¡¯t think of anything to say, you can choose to be quiet.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Gilbert was speechless. Alright. He and Alec didn¡¯t have much to talk about, anyway. They were not the talkative type. The car drove on. Once Gilbert was quiet, Alec asked, ¡°Esther won¡¯t trust you this easily.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Gilbert nodded. ¡°She wants me to be engaged to Lottie. After that, she¡¯ll let me be the vice president of Bradshaw operations.¡± ¡°And did you agree to that?¡± Alec nced at the person in the passenger seat. ¡°I did.¡± Alec rolled his eyes, exasperation written all over his face. ¡°And have you told Marigold?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gilbert replied. Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Gilbert and Marigold (65) Alec didn¡¯t know what else to say to Gilbert. He knew that Marigold would not be okay with it, so why didn¡¯t he just tell her everything? Was he going to keep on lying to her until she found out about things herself again? Would she be so easilyforted the next time it happened? ¡¯I think you should give her a heads up so she¡¯ll be more prepared.¡± If he did, Marigold would know about Gilbert¡¯s scheme, and while she would still feel ufortable, she wouldn¡¯t be too angry about it. But if he didn¡¯t and kept on lying to her, all theforting he had done today wouldn¡¯t matter. Marigold would still feel cheated, and he would have a much harder time appeasing her. Gilbert understood what Alec was saying. However, he¡¯d finally convinced Marigold that he was doing all this for her and the little one. How could she ept it if he told her that he was going to get engaged to someone else? ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about how to break it to her.¡± Gilbert looked tired, which was rare, in front of Alec. If he could, he wanted to ignore everything rted to the Bradshaws. But he just couldn¡¯t. Alec had no idea what to do, but he insisted on his stance. ¡°Being honest is still the best thing to do.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Gilbert said. Alec didn¡¯t say anything else after that. After all, it was none of his business. He could only offer his opinion about the matter. It was still up to Gilbert to figure out the rest. But then, it looked like he didn¡¯t want to. He could only hope that Gilbert would have no regrets in the end. Soon, the car arrived at the backdoor of Gilbert¡¯s vi. After getting out of the car, Gilbert thanked him and went into his house through the backdoor, disappearing from Alec¡¯s sight. Alec didn¡¯t dawdle. He left quickly. He did not return to Jenny¡¯s vi. Like before, he returned to his other house and called her once he got there. He told her about Gilbert¡¯s engagement, how Marigold was sure to suffer if she found out about it, and how she had to prepare herself. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jenny was surprised, too. She thought that Esther would be cated easily. She wasn¡¯t expecting that Gilbert would have to be engaged. Who could ept that? Because of this, Jenny was awake the entire night. She was worried about Gilbert and Marigold¡¯s rtionship. The next day, Marigold was shocked when she saw Jenny. ¡°What¡¯s up? Didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t dare to look Marigold in the eye. ¡°What happened?¡± Marigold was bewildered. Logically speaking, Jenny should have slept soundly after she and Gilbert had cleared things up. Gilbert obviously had his reasons for not telling Marigold about it. Jenny didn¡¯t want to speak on his behalf. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s a patient in critical condition over at the hospital, and I was thinking about how to cure him.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much for you? You have to work and keep me and Calebpany.¡± Marigold was embarrassed. Jenny had been apanying them ever since Marigold came to stay with her. Jenny waved her hands. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just wanted to rest. I didn¡¯t have the chance to before.¡¯ ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go to the hospital? I¡¯ll take care of Caleb.¡± Then, Marigold added, ¡°I won¡¯t go outdoors. I won¡¯t run into trouble.¡± She knew that Jenny was staying there because she was worried about what the Bradshaws might do to her and her child Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Gilbert and Marigold (66) N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. In a crucial situation like this, Jenny didn¡¯t want to leave Marigold and the child alone. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll stay here to be with you two. The hospital will be fine.¡± Marigold wanted to say more, but she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to change Jenny¡¯s decision. She could only thank her. Jenny was worried that Marigold would overthink at home, so she decided to take her shopping. She was a woman, after all. They could shop her frustrations away. Marigold didn¡¯t object to it. She was thinking of bringing Caleb out for a spin. The driver brought them to the mall. A bodyguard and a nanny kept close to them. Since Caleb didn¡¯t need to be personally attended to by them, it was a rtively rxing shopping experience. ¡°Let¡¯s get some clothes for Caleb,¡± Jenny said. Marigold didn¡¯t refuse. She wanted to buy some things for Caleb to eat and y with, so she went into the baby section with Jenny. They bought a load of stuff for the child. Jenny saw that Marigold wanted to keep going, so she took her out of the baby section and brought her to the women¡¯s luxury brands. ¡¯ Moms can love their children, but they can¡¯t just love their kids. They need to buy some things for themselves, too.¡± She took Marigold into one of the boutiques. It was then that Jenny understood that it was a very, very bad decision. Gilbert and Lottie were shopping in the exact same store. Thus, when they went in, they bumped into each other. The atmosphere grew tense for quite a few moments. Then, Jenny pulled Marigold further into the store, not intending to turn back. If they did, it would mean that they had lost. ¡°This suits you, Marigold.¡± Jenny had picked out a red dress for Marigold. It was loud, but surprisingly, it suited Marigold well. She was pale and had the perfect hair to match. With the red dress, her extraordinary beauty was further showcased. Marigold, however, kept on refusing. When she saw Gilbert and Lottie in there, she lost all of her drive to shop. She just wanted to turn and leave. Even though she knew that Gilbert was apanying Lottie for a reason and didn¡¯t even like her, she still felt upset. ¡® Bert, I think that¡¯s your sister,¡± Lottie said as she put her arm through Gilbert¡¯s and walked towards them. Bert? Marigold¡¯s heart ached. Were they that close already? Now, even if Jenny wanted to ignore them, she couldn¡¯t. She had no choice but to face Gilbert and Lottie. ¡°Yes, Miss Silvera. That¡¯s my brother. But ever since he returned to the Bradshaws, I haven¡¯t been keeping in touch with him,¡± Jenny said. This was what they had previously discussed. Jenny naturally wouldn¡¯t agree to Gilbert returning to the Bradshaws, so they decided to pretend that they had lost contact with each other. Only then would Esther be convinced that Gilbert truly wanted to return. Lottie seemed to be hearing about this for the first time. She was shocked. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with Bert choosing to go back to his parents? As his sister, you should be supporting him instead.¡± ¡°This is between Gilbert and I. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t want to keep talking to her. She was just a pawn in their game. Jenny didn¡¯t have to waste her breath. But Lottie wouldn¡¯t let it go. When she saw that Jenny was about to leave, she pulled her back. ¡°I think that there must be a misunderstanding between you two. Since you¡¯ve met today, let¡¯s have a meal together to clear the air. What do you think, Bert?¡± Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Gilbert and Marigold (67) Jenny wanted tough when Lottie called Gilbert ¡°Bert.* She had no idea how Gilbert was keeping it together. She said nothing, looking at Gilbert. Gilbert¡¯s gaze was gentle. He looked at Lottie as if she were his lover. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. You can decide.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal together. Miss Walter.¡± Lottie invited Jenny after getting permission from Gilbert. Jenny hadn¡¯t wanted to agree because she was afraid of spoiling Gilbert¡¯s ns. But she could feel that Lottie was ncing at Marigold from time to time and sensed that she was challenging her. Jenny smirked. ¡¯Alright. But I¡¯ll have to bring a plus one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine.¡± Lottie didn¡¯t ask if it would be Marigold. To her, Marigold didn¡¯t seem worth mentioning. But was that really true? If it were, Lottie wouldn¡¯t be looking at Marigold. She obviously wanted to know what Gilbert and Marigold¡¯s rtionship was like, and her invitation was just to show off in front of Marigold. Lottie and Gilbert walked out of the boutique. Gilbert had not nced at Marigold once. She knew that he was just acting, but she still felt miserable. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When they walked out, Jenny finally looked at Marigold. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Someone¡¯s treating us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going, Jenny. I¡¯ll take Caleb home. You can go.¡± Marigold truly didn¡¯t want to see Gilbert and Lottie being affectionate to each other. But Jenny did not agree to that. She pulled at her. ¡°Marigold, if you go now, it means that you¡¯re afraid, and you¡¯ll lose the battle. Ignore my brother¡¯s behavior. Right now, you can¡¯t lose to Lottie. Do you understand?¡± Marigold didn¡¯t actually understand, but when she saw how serious Jenny was, she nodded. Afterward, Jenny got the nanny and the bodyguard to take Caleb home. She brought Marigold along with Gilbert and Lottie. They chose a restaurant upstairs. In the meantime, Gilbert was extremely polite and caring toward Lottie. ¡°My brother is really good to you,¡± Jenny said sarcastically. Lottie was not angry. She smiled at Gilbert. ¡°He¡¯s a good person, and I like him very much. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want anything happening between you two.¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s really happening. I just don¡¯t like that he¡¯s gone back to the Bradshaws. That means he isn¡¯t my brother anymore,¡¯ Jenny said as she sipped her tea slowly. ¡°Why?* Lottie didn¡¯t understand why Jenny would say this. Would Gilbert¡¯s return to the Bradshaws affect Jenny in the slightest? Jenny looked at her and said with a cold smile, ¡°If he could abandon his son just to go back to the Bradshaws, he could abandon me for them, too. So why should I still see him as my brother?¡¯ Jenny had wanted to say, ¡°His lover¡¯s son,¡± but then considered that Lottie would tell tales to Esther. Hence, she didn¡¯t say Marigold¡¯s name. They couldn¡¯t let her know that Gilbert and Marigold were at that stage of the rtionship. Lottie¡¯s face paled. ¡°His son¡­Well, don¡¯t worry. Once Gilbert and I marry. I¡¯ll ept his son as one of my own,¡± she said determinedly. Before Jenny could retort, Marigold blurted out, ¡°Miss Silvera, forget about whether you can marry Gilbert. Even if you could, you could just have your own son. Isn¡¯t taking mine going overboard? Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Gilbert and Marigold (68) Everyone was shocked to hear her speak so suddenly. Lottie was stunned, and she exined, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. That¡¯s not what I meant. I just think that if the child follows his father, it¡¯ll help him develop better, and you¡¯ll be less stressed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern. I can raise my child alone,¡± Marigold snorted. She did not hold back at all. Lottie looked unpleasant. Gilbert had no choice but to step in. ¡°We¡¯ll have our own child together. And whoever likes it the most will get to keep it.¡± Although they knew that Gilbert had meant this for Lottie to hear, Marigold found it extremely upsetting. She looked at Gilbert, and for a moment, she was unable to tell if he was being genuine. She thought of all that Gilbert had said to herst night, saying that he didn¡¯t like Lottie and had no intention of marrying her. But he looked to be truly in love. Marigold didn¡¯t think she could tell if he was faking it. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need to go to the restroom.¡± Marigold didn¡¯t want to stay for another second. Especially with Gilbert¡¯s puppy eyes, every minute spent here was torture. Jenny got up quickly, not forgetting to re at Gilbert before she left. Although it was an act, surely there was no need for him to be that serious. He should have known that it would hurt. Gilbert was exasperated. Lottie was no fool. How could she believe him if he wasn¡¯t a little harsher? When she saw them walking away, Lottie said awkwardly, ¡¯Miss ¡°What do her emotions have to do with me? I only care about you.¡± Gilbert looked at Lottie with adoration in his eyes. Even though Lottie knew that Marigold had lived in Gilbert¡¯s their rtionship, she was powerless against Gilbert when he was like this. He was strong, capable, handsome, and was good ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Bert.¡± She leaned against his chest bashfully. Right now, she felt like the luckiest girl in the world. Gilbert held her. If Lottie would just look up at him now, she would notice that the adoration in his eyes hadpletely disappeared, reced by cold indifference. In the restroom, Marigold wiped the corners of her eyes with water. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see that she had cried. Jenny walked in and saw Marigold¡¯s red eyes. She felt upset, too. ¡°Don¡¯t take his words to heart, Marigold. He was obviously only saying it for Lottie to hear.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Marigold nodded, smiling. ¡°I just feel a little upset. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be alright in a while.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see them, we can just leave.¡± Jenny regretted epting Lottie¡¯s invitation. It was just in torture for Marigold. However, Marigold didn¡¯t agree to it. ¡°It¡¯s like you said. If I go now, that would mean that I¡¯m afraid of her.¡± Marigold was not afraid of her. The only one who could hurt her was someone she cared about. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡¯ Jenny was still a little worried. Marigold nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, she fixed her makeup and returned to the restaurant with Jenny. The waiter had already served the food. Gilbert was currently giving Lottie some of his own food to eat. At a distance, they looked perfect for each other Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 Gilbert and Marigold (69) Marigold was miserable throughout dinner, but she persevered till the end without being too dramatic. After dinner, they walked to the entrance of the shopping mall. Gilbert went to get the car. Lottie stood with Jenny and Marigold. Watching Gilbert leave, she turned toward Marigold. ¡°I heard that you used to like Gilbert very much.* ¡®It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± Marigold didn¡¯t want to talk about it. She was afraid that Lottie would see that she still liked Gilbert. Most importantly, she was afraid that Gilbert¡¯s n would be ruined. Lottie smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. The past is the past. You¡¯re such a nice person. You¡¯ll definitely be able to find someone better suited for you in the future.¡± Marigold pursed her lips. Gilbert soon brought the car over. Lottie was about to get into the car, but before she did, she suddenly turned to Marigold and said, ¡°Gilbert and my engagement party will be in a few days¡¯ time. If you have the time, you¡¯re more than wee toe and witness our love for each other.¡± After that, she sat in the passenger seat, not even bothering to look at Marigold¡¯s face. The car started and drove away, disappearing from Marigold¡¯s sight. She looked as if she had been struck by lightning as she stared after the car. Jenny wanted to curse her out. Lottie had done it on purpose! ¡°Marigold¡­¡± she said, gnashing her teeth. She was worried about Marigold. Marigold snapped out of her trance and looked at Jenny. ¡°Is that true?¡± Engagement party? Gilbert had told her that he would never marry Lottie. But now¡­ Maybe in Gilbert¡¯s eyes, it was only an engagement. It didn¡¯t mean they were going to marry. But to Marigold, an engagement meant that they would marry in the future. ¡°Gilbert has no choice. Esther refuses to let him be in power and insists that he be engaged to Lottie before giving him the position,¡± Jenny said, trying her hardest to exin Gilbert¡¯s actions. But now, Marigold hadpletely lost faith in Gilbert. ¡¯No other choice? Oh yes, he has it very hard indeed.¡± She smiled bitterly and walked away. Jenny was worried for her safety but didn¡¯t want to bother her. Hence, she tagged behind Marigold quietly. Before Gilbert had started the car, he¡¯d heard what Lottie said to Marigold. But he had no choice but to keep it together and back to Marigold. Jenny had given him their location, so he found her very quickly. Marigold was on the streets. She didn¡¯t know where to go. Then, a car honked behind her. She looked over and saw Gilbert¡¯s face. Anger surged in her chest at once. She quickened her footsteps, not wanting to see him. Gilbert had no choice but to stop the car and run after her. ¡°Marigold!¡± he said, pulling her back. ¡°Let go!¡± She tried to get away from him to no avail. Gilbert knew she was miserable, so he hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s just an engagement. Once I get engaged, I¡¯ll be in the position to subdue the Bradshaws.¡± ¡°Oh, really? What if I don¡¯t believe you?¡± Gilbert kept saying that, but Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marigold had already lost all her trust in him. Gilbert was panicking, especially when he saw how she was being. ¡°Get into my car. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Caleb is waiting for you at home,¡± Gilbert said. At once, Marigold¡¯s head cleared. That was true. She had a child to take care of. How could she give up hope over a man? Even without Gilbert, she had to live on with her child Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 Gilbert and Marigold (70) Gilbert drove to Jenny''s vi, but he was in no rush to get down.He didn''t unlock the doors, either.He obviously wanted to talk to Marigold. But Marigold evidently didn''t want to. "I want to take my child and leave." She was afraid. What if Gilbert and Lottie married and took her child away? She no longer believed in love. The only thing she believed in was her child. Gilbert tightened his grip when he heard that. "Marigold, the engagement is only for Esther to see.I have no feelings for Lottie." "Who knows? People change.You said you didn''t have feelings for me, too." Marigold found this all very amusing. Perhaps this was fate. Gilbert wanted to keep exining, but Marigold did not give him the chance to. "Just let me and Caleb leave.If what you say is true, you cane to find us once everything is over." And if Gilbert didn''te looking for her, the truth would unfold itself, and she would give up all hope. Gilbert understood that Marigold had already made up her mind, and he was powerless to change it. "Fine.But I must arrange for someone to be by your side." Marigold frowned. She was obviously unwilling. "Even if you don''t care about your safety, you need to think about Caleb.Esther is definitely going to keep tabs on you.She will not let this go if she has the chance." Gilbert was afraid that once the Bradshaws came crumbling down, Esther would be desperate. At his words, Marigold finally did not refuse. "Fine." Afterward, Marigold got down the car and packed all her things from Jenny''s vi. Then, she took Caleb and left, heading back to the house she used to live in. But she couldn''t stay there for long.She had to move to another city. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Jenny was dazed watching her leave.She went to Gilbert and asked, "Gilbert, didn''t you exin it to her?" "I did, but she still doesn''t want to believe me." Gilbert sighed. Alec was next to them.He was not surprised to hear that at all.He''d told Gilbert to be upfront, but he hadn''t listened. This was what he was getting. "Well, you''ll have to subdue the Bradshaws quickly." Jenny could understand Marigold''s disbelief.If it were her, she would do the same. Gilbert nodded. "I will.But I''ll have to ask you to take care of her for now." Although he would arrange for a bodyguard, the Bradshaws'' schemes ran deep.He was still worried that Marigold and his child would run into trouble. "Alright.Don''t worry.With me around, no one will dare to hurt a hair on their heads." Jenny was confident about it. Gilbert believed in her, so he wasn''t too worried. What he had to do now was to destroy the Bradshaws as soon as possible. Otherwise, nothing he said would make Marigold believe him. The news of Marigold moving out from Jenny''s vi spread quickly. Esther and Lottie both received the news. Although Gilbert had never expressed his feelings for Marigold, they were still hung up on her. They wanted to finish her off. However, they had their differences. Lottie''s n was to get rid of both Marigold and that child who never should have been born. Esther''s n was to only get rid of Marigold. She wanted to take Caleb to her own home and raise him. Maybe she would reap the rewards in the future. Hence, they both sent out their people to deal with the matter, but their ns did not work. They could not get rid of the men Jenny had sent over, much less Gilbert''s bodyguard. Although they were both angry, they had no choice. They could not dare to offend Jenny. After all, it wasn''t just the Walters standing in solidarity behind Jenny. Chapter 1396 Gilbert and Marigold (71) Chapter 1396 Gilbert and Marigold (71) Gilbert and Lottie''s engagement party was held at Bardoff Grand Hotel on Saturday. A ton of people showed up to their engagement party. After all, the Bradshaws and the Silveras were pretty big names in Bardoff City, and plenty of the other families knew of their true wealth. They all came to attend the party. Jenny and Alec had both received invites. Jenny was Gilbert''s sister, and on top of that, they represented the Walters and the Fausts.It was to be expected. At first, Jenny didn''t want to go.The party held no meaning to it.It was just a show put on for Esther.It would be aplete waste of her time. However, she was talked into it by Alec.It would be weird if she didn''t go. Zack brought J to the party.He found Jenny and was in a daze. "Wasn''t Gilbert courting Marigold? Why is he engaged to Lottie?" Jenny rolled her eyes. "What have you been doing, Zack? You''re really bad at keeping up." Gilbert had been courting Lottie for a while now.If Zack paid attention to even a little bit of what his brother was up to, he wouldn''t be asking this right now. Zack looked embarrassed and rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°I just went on a vacation with J, and we received the invite when we got back.I''m stunned, to be honest." "Well, you can keep on being stunned.It''s best that you don''t know." If Zack had been involved, Gilbert''s n might have been ruined.Zack was unhappy. "You''re not even treating me like a human anymore, Jenny." "That''s enough, Zack.Just don''t worry over nothing." Jenny brushed it off. "I''m serious.Even if you find anything out, do not get yourself involved.Everything is going ording to Gilbert''s n, got it?" She was really afraid of Zack affecting Gilbert''s ns.Zack didn''t want to press on anymore when he saw how serious she was. "Alright, alright, I''ve got it.You and Gilbert are always like this, keeping things to yourself and never telling me anything."Jenny was speechless.Were they really keeping things to themselves? It was because they didn''t think Zack was dependable.Telling him would only be bad news.On top of that, they knew that Zack was naive.Oftentimes, they just didn''t want him to plunge into danger with them.As they spoke, the party had already begun.Gilbert and Lottie stood together.They actually looked rea ly good together.However, Jenny could tell that Gilbert was not interested in Lottie.Although he looked at Lottie, his gaze was mostly cold. "Thank you,dies and gentlemen, for attending my son, Gilbert Hawthorne''s engagement party.Besides the engagement, I have something else to announce.Something big.From today onwards, my son will be the vice president of Bradshaw Operations.Please be goad to him in the future." Afterward, apuse erupted. They were all singing praises.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. With their praises, Esther looked at Gilbert in satisfaction. This was the son she always wanted.He was brilliant, capable, and had won the people¡¯s hearts. As for Eli, he was nothing in her eyes.She would just treat him like a house sitter.She had already decided Eli''s fate.But as of now, Eli was looking at Gilbert with intense venom and hatred in his eyes. What right did Gilbert have? Eli had worked in Bradshaw Operations for so long, but he was still just a manager. No one in thepany looked up to him. But what about Gilbert? He had be the vice president immediately upon his arrival, and everyone was rooting for him. Eli hated it.He was not going to let it go so easily! Chapter 1397 Gilbert and Marigold (72) Chapter 1397 Gilbert and Marigold (72) After the engagement party, Gilbert officially had a stronghold in Bradshaw operations. Because he was already very capable, he had a lot of supporters. No one challenged him in thepany. Most of them sucked up to him because they knew that if things went well, he would be the heir of the company. Gilbert didn¡¯t really care about that. He didn¡¯t even want to be there for long. He knocked on Esther¡¯s door and walked into her office. ¡°Come, sit.¡± Esther was all smiles when she saw him. It was more sincere than before. She used to doubt him a lot, but now, although she still had her reservations, she mostly believed in him. In her eyes, no one would reject the chance to inherit Bradshaw Operations. This was basically manna from Heaven. Gilbert just didn¡¯t know it back then, and now he did. Gilbert sat down in front of Esther and began reporting the information he had gathered, as well as his thoughts on Bradshaw Operations and his ns for the future. When he presented the information to her, she knew she had found the right person. From all angles, Gilbert was the best candidate for thepany¡¯s sessor. She looked at the ns and the information he hadpiled and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very good. I know of your abilities. There is no rush. When Bradshaw Operations is in your hands, there will be even more chances to develop.¡± Gilbert nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Gilbert handed her a proposal. ¡°This is a project that the Fausts will be working on. If we can be shareholders, we can build rapport with the Fausts. It¡¯ll also benefit our developments.¡± Esther looked through the proposal cidly. Gilbert had created the proposal very well, and when she saw the contents, she had the urge to nod. However, she did not. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I know of this project. It earns a lot. In this case, they have no reason to release the shares,¡± she said. Gilbert didn¡¯t take it seriously and said lightly, ¡°He married my sister. Some things have to be done, even if he likes it or not.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you so sure that Jenny will take your side? I hear that you two have argued.¡± Esther looked at him with a smile in her eyes. No one knew what she was thinking. Gilbert looked at her, not intending to dodge the topic. ¡°So many years ofpanionship cannot be broken because of one fight. If she was willing toe to my engagement party yesterday, it means she is no longer angry.¡± ¡°Are you really sure that you can convince Alec Faust?¡± Esther grew serious. If their deal with the Fausts could seed, the money would only be a plus. The most important thing would be having a strong ally on their side. The Bradshaws would benefit a lot from it. Gilbert was silent for a moment. ¡°Maybe notpletely, but enough. As long as Jenny is willing to take my side, there will be no issues.¡± Esther thought so, too. Alec was known for doting on his wife. As long as Jenny said the word, he would agree to it. Esther suddenly thought even more of Gilbert. He knew how to let go of things. Although he had fought with Jenny, he knew what to do with profit came into y. ¡°Very well. You may proceed. This will be considered the first project that you do with the Bradshaws. Make it pretty. Don¡¯t give anyone a chance to criticize it.¡± She truly wanted Gilbert to achieve positive results. This project with the Fausts was important. Chapter 1398 Gilbert and Marigold (73) Chapter 1398 Gilbert and Marigold (73) In the following days, Gilbert headed over to Faust Group infrequently during the day. To others, he was there to talk business with Alec. But in reality, it was a different scenario altogether. Vincent brought Gilbert a cup of coffee in Alec''s office. Because of all the times he''d been there, Vincent knew what he wanted without having to ask. Alec had a cup of coffee ced before him, too. Everyone thought that Gilbert was trying to convince Alec to give him one of the shares, which was why he always came there, but that was not the case. The coboration was a set-up. As long as the Bradshaws signed the deal on the project, they would not escape unscathed. Gilbert had nned this for a long time just to trick the Bradshaws into epting the project. However, the scheme had to be executed perfectly. Since Gilbert buttered up the project in front of the Bradshaws, Alec had to feign disinterest in his coboration. Otherwise, it would seem suspicious if Alec, a smart man, were to freely hand out his money-making shares to just anyone. "This is enough, isn''t it?" Alec said. It wasn''t the first or the second day that Gilbert was there. After such a long time, Alec had no more excuses to reject him as his brother-in-w. Gilbert finished his coffee and nodded. "Yes.It''s almost time." "Have you really considered it? If you don''t attack the Bradshaws, they can be a great help to you." Alec smiled at Gilbert. If it were him, he wouldn''t have done what Gilbert was doing. The Bradshaws had so much power.It would be a pity if they were demolished. If it were Alec in his shoes, he would have chosen to use it for himself, as he had done with the Fausts.He did not choose to destroy them but ultimately drove Zeke to have no other choice but to hand it over to him.He was living a good life now. In thepany, no one dared to oppose him. Gilbert obviously knew what Alec was implying. However, he hated the Bradshaws and was repulsed by the thought of inheriting thepany. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "I can still build an empire of my own without them." Gilbert''spany was not doing badly. In a couple more years, he might even be able topare to Alec. "Alright.Then we shall proceed ording to the n.But you must be ready.Esther is no fool.Once the project fails, you will be her first suspect.You''ll be in danger if she grows desperate." Alec was not one to care about someone else''s safety. However, Gilbert was Jenny''s brother.He had to remind him of the risks. "I know." Gilbert would not havee up with this n if he were afraid of danger. Alec said nothing else. He never liked nagging. "Alright.You can break the news to the Bradshaws and get Esther to sign the contract." "Alright.Many thanks." If it weren''t for Alec''s help in designing the trap, Gilbert would have had trouble executing it alone. Alec waved it off. "You''re Jenny''s brother, so you''re my brother, too." Gilbert was not a sentimental person.He left with no questions asked. That day, most of the people in Bradshaw operations knew of Gilbert sessfully bagging the deal with Faust Group and inviting a new big project to thepany. If it seeded, everyone in Bradshaw Operations would receive arge year-end bonus. To the employees, they didn''t care who inherited Bradshaw Operations. They only cared about how much of the profits they''d be able to take. Evidently, if Gilbert did be the sessor, he seemed to be a pretty good choice based on what was happening now. Chapter 1399 Gilbert and Marigold (74) Chapter 1399 Gilbert and Marigold (74) That very afternoon, Esther and Gilbert rushed to Faust Group to sign the deal. Gilbert said he was worried that Alec would change his mind, so he urged Esther to sign it. Only through a written contract would they be able to rx. Esther thought it made sense and agreed to rush to Faust Group with Gilbert. In the meeting room, Alec looked at the two people before him, expressionless. ¡°You have a good son, Mrs. Bradshaw.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ttered. My son had Bradshaw Operations¡¯ interests at heart. He¡¯ll inevitably be a little insensitive. Please don¡¯t hold that against him, Mr. Faust.¡± Esther smiled. She didn¡¯t mind Alec¡¯s sarcasm because it didn¡¯t matter. As long as Bradshaw Operations could truly benefit from this, she didn¡¯t care how much Alec mocked her. Alec smiled coldly and slid the contract over to her. ¡°You may flip through it.¡± Esther took it and read through it seriously. If this project seeded, they would reap massive rewards. However, it required a massive upfront investment. It would drain nearly all of Bradshaw Operation¡¯s assets. They would have to put their other projects on hold to make this seed. Hence, she had to be serious. The contract seemed harmless. Faust Group was generously giving them fifty percent of the shares. It was unbelievable to Esther. ¡°I thought that even thirty percent of the shares would be extravagant of you, Mr. Faust.¡± Alec scoffed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Gilbert bothering my wife, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to give you so much.¡± Displeasure was written all over Alec¡¯s face. Esther was a little hesitant. Bradshaw Operations could barely cover thirty percent of the shares. However, if it was fifty percent, it would be an incredible strain on them. The Bradshaws had multiple ongoing projects. Even if they paused them, it would affect them greatly if their investment did not produce immediate results. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°What are you hesitating for, Mrs. Bradshaw? You¡¯re not broke, are you?¡± Alec sneered and took the contract back. ¡°If you are, you should stop dreaming about projects you can¡¯t afford to have.¡± He looked incredibly unwilling to coborate with Bradshaw Operations, so he mocked them for having no money. But Esther would never give up an opportunity like this. ¡°You¡¯re worrying for nothing, Mr. Faust. Ourpany has nothing but money.¡± Esther took the contract back from Alec¡¯s hands. This time, she signed it with no hesitation at all. When he saw the contract getting signed, Gilbert smirked. He looked at Esther. She¡¯d better enjoy her highs while she could. They would be taken from her very quickly. They walked out of Faust Group. Esther held the contract, feeling uneasy. ¡°The shares had suddenly grown to fifty percent. It¡¯s very hard for Brashaw Operations to give out that kind of money. What should we do?¡± Esther asked Gilbert. Gilbert thought about it for a while and said, ¡°We can ask for money from the bank. Once the project is over, we¡¯ll just give it back to them.¡± Esther shook her head in exasperation. Things were not as simple as that. Bradshaw Operations already had arge sum of debt with the bank, and this would be yet another lump sum of money. The bank would not be willing to lend it to them. ¡°I could also approach Jenny and get her to lend us some money from Walter Inc,¡± Gilbert said. ¡°Will she agree to that?¡± ¡°At most, we¡¯ll trade our projects with her. Once we pay her back, we¡¯ll still have our projects back. After all, those projects will be paused anyway,¡± Gilbert said nonchntly. Although he¡¯d spoken lightly, Esther thought it was a good idea Chapter 1400 Gilbert and Marigold (75) Chapter 1400 Gilbert and Marigold (75) In the end, Esther went with Gilbert¡¯s suggestion. However, she did not trade Bradshaw Operation¡¯s projects with Jenny. She went with the Silveras. For one, she did not trust the Walters. On the other hand, the Silveras and the Bradshaws were going to be united through marriage. They deserved to be trusted more. Gilbert didn¡¯t mind. After all, if anything happened to the Bradshaws, the Silveras would not help. With those projects in hand, they would only fall further into debt. The n was going smoothly. Gilbert had not gone to see Marigold once. He knew that before subduing the Bradshaws, going to visit Marigold would only endanger her. After all, Marigold was safe. Nothing had happened, and Caleb was growing up healthily. One monthter, things began to feel off in Bradshaw Operations. After Faust Group received their money, they did not start the project. No one knew what they were doing. Esther was feeling antsy. She prodded Gilbert to ask if there was anything wrong with it. ¡°Oh. I forgot to tell you that the project can¡¯t be done. Thend beneath the surface is heavy metal. There is no way to build anything on it,¡± Gilbert said indifferently. Esther shook. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the news? The reporters have covered it. Thatnd is barren, ¡± Gilbert said, looking like the perfect picture of innocence. ¡°You¡­¡± Esther was so angry that she wanted to pummel him, but Gilbert would not just let her hit him. She ced a hand on her chest and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Did you know about this? Did you n this with Alec? But that can¡¯t be right. He invested money into it. If he¡¯d done that, he¡¯d be the one to suffer losses.¡± Esther couldn¡¯t figure it out, so Gilbert helped her. ¡°The Fausts had not given out a single penny. They¡¯d used the money that Bradshaw Operations had invested into clearing thend.¡± ¡°You¡­Oh!¡± Esther was foaming at the mouth. Gilbert and Alec had long discovered that thend was unusable. That was why they built their scheme around it and imed that there was great potential investing in it. It was all just a ruse to make Esther cough up the money and make a huge profitter on. But in reality, that plot ofnd was barren. It took a long time for Esther to recover. With reddened eyes, she red at Gilbert. ¡°Why? Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to it. I never wanted to be part of the Bradshaws. You just had to invoke my wrath.¡± If the Bradshaws hadn¡¯t suddenly attacked him, he wouldn¡¯t havee up with such a time- consuming plot to destroy them. Gilbert no longer kept up with the pretense. He said,¡± Didn¡¯t you want to know why I¡¯d gone missing for all these years? Why don¡¯t you investigate your son, Eli? If he hadn¡¯t made me follow him back then, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten lost.¡± ¡°What?¡± Esther didn¡¯t quite know how to react. Gilbert did not n on exining further. He¡¯d already said enough. If Esther just took the time to investigate, she would find it out on her own. Of course, he didn¡¯t want Esther to take revenge on Eli for making him go missing. It no longer meant anything. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You¡¯d better watch out. The Bradshaws are no longer like before.¡± The Bradshaws were on the verge of bankruptcy. The money that they owed the Silveras was due anytime soon. Besides selling off their properties, there was nothing else that the Bradshaws could do. Gilbert could already predict what would happen to them. In this state, they were no longer a threat to him. He could finally live the life that he wanted all along. Chapter 1401 Gilbert and Marigold (76) Chapter 1401 Gilbert and Marigold (76) That afternoon, Gilbert called off his engagement to the Silveras. He did not pick up a single one of Lottie¡¯s calls. When he found Marigold, she was taking Caleb on a stroll around the neighborhood. It had been a while since she¡¯d taken notice of anything rted to Gilbert. She suddenly felt how nice it was to have her mental energy spent somewhere else, no longer being so hung up on that man. However, when Gilbert appeared before her, her heartbeat quickened. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Marigold said, snapping out of her reverie. Gilbert smiled lightly. Without saying much else, he pulled her into an embrace. Didn¡¯t you say that I coulde to see you once everything is settled?¡± Marigold was stunned. She was in disbelief. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is it¡¯s all over?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you read the news?¡± Gilbert was speechless. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t want to care.¡± Every time she saw anything about Gilbert and Lottie, she felt miserable. She¡¯d rather save herself the pain and block out anything to do with them. Gilbert was not mad. Instead, his heart ached. It was because of him that Marigold refused to see the news. ¡°The Bradshaws have been ruined. They will not threaten us anymore. And I¡¯ve called off my engagement with Lottie.¡± Marigold felt like she was dreaming. After moving out from Jenny¡¯s vi, she hadn¡¯t taken Gilbert¡¯s words to heart. She didn¡¯t think that he would actuallye to find her. She was fully prepared to spend the rest of her life with just her child. But now¡­ ¡°Is that true?¡± Marigold wasn¡¯t too certain. She was doubtful of Gilbert¡¯s words. Gilbert looked at her and said once more, seriously, ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Marigold didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Let me take care of you and our child, Marigold. Please,¡± Gilbert said, finally taking those words off his chest. Marigold said nothing. Her eyes watered. ¡°I like you, Marigold. Let¡¯s be together.¡± It took him a lot of courage to say that. He was finally admitting it today. In fact, once those words were out, it didn¡¯t feel as hard as he thought. Marigold cried. She¡¯d been waiting for these words for far too long. ¡°You wont leave us, will you?¡± she asked. Gilbert shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t. I never will.¡± With those words, Marigold finally nodded and agreed. This was what she always wanted. Gilbert had done it. He had never lied to her, and she was willing to give him another chance. She knew that she was easily won over, which would make anyone take her for granted, but she had no defenses when it came to Gilbert. The moment he waved at her, she would run toward him. She thought that she had let go of him. It turned out that she hadn¡¯t, not at all. ¡°So all the nice things you did to me were all an act, weren¡¯t they?¡± Lottie appeared all of a sudden. No one knew for how long she had been standing there. But judging by the expression on her face, she¡¯d heard a lot. Gilbert let go of Marigold and shielded her behind him. ¡°I apologize. That was my fault.¡± ¡°Is one apology enough?¡± Lottie asked. ¡°I can make it up to you.¡± Lottie was innocent, after all. Even though Gilbert didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t hold anything against her. When she heard that, it was as if she¡¯d heard a joke. ¡°Make it up to me? Do you think I need your pity?¡± ¡°What else do you want me to do?¡± Gilbert asked coldly. With his attitude, Lottie didn¡¯t know what else she could say. ¡°So you truly never liked me?¡± ¡°Never,¡± Gilbert replied without any hesitation. Lottie did not press on. She turned and left. Gilbert didn¡¯t know if she would bear a grudge against him, but he didn¡¯t want to think about it. Right now, he just wanted to be with Marigold and their child. He didn¡¯t want to care about anything else. Only Marigold was concerned. ¡°She won¡¯t do anything to us, will she?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be here to protect you both in the future.¡± He embraced her, looking at her with nothing but love. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Our home.¡± Gilbert took her hand and held Caleb in the other. He led them onward. Marigold did not refuse. Home. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She wanted one so much. A home that belonged to the three of them. She was finally getting what she always wished for. Right this moment, all the pain that she had gone through suddenly felt worth it. Maybe all the bad days were over, and the good days were finally waiting for them. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare disappoint me, Gilbert,¡± she thought. The End. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!